ã€ŠThe Rebirth of the Malicious Empress of Military Lineageã€‹


 Chapter 1: Disposing the Empress

    <h4>Chapter 1: Disposing the Empress</h4>

    During the early summer when evening falls, there will always be sudden torrential rains.

    The skies were overcast and the dark clouds was suppressing over the dignified atmosphere of the Pce. The formally magnificent pce hall was shrouded by the dark clouds as if it was a huge cage, trapping the people inside firmly.

    In therge chambers, the curtains seemed old as it was covered with a thickyer of dust. It was originally a hot weather but one actually felt a little cold. Clothes and jewellery were scattered all over the floor as if a cmity had just went by.

    The female was half kneeling on the ground, looking at the person in front.

    This female was only in her thirties but her face was like an old women. There was deep hostility between her brows, her eyes were as dead as stagnant water and they have seemingly unable to tear like a long dried well but filled with a bottomless hatred.

    ¡°Your Ladyship, please.¡± The eunuch beside had a bolt of white silk in his hands and his tone could not hide his impatience, ¡°Zajia still needs to report back to his Majesty on thepletion.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyesnded on the eunuch and she remain silent for a long time before slowly speaking with a hoarse voice, ¡°Xiao Li-zi, when Bengong promoted you at that time, you were still a dog beside Gao Gonggong.¡±

    The eunuch slightly raised his head arrogantly, ¡°Your Ladyship, the present is different from the past.¡±

    ¡°The present is different from the past...¡± Shen Miao muttered before suddenly raising her head for augh, ¡°What a good ¡®the present is different from the past¡¯!¡±

    Because of a sentence ¡®the present is different from the past¡¯, all the servants and courtiers who previously see her would be respectful and let her order them around. Because of ¡®the present is different from the past¡¯, she ended up with three Chi (1 chi = 1/3 meter) of white silk to end her life. The past was what kind of past and when did the present became the present? Was it starting from when Mei Furen entered the Pce, from when the Crown Prince was dispose or when Princess Chang died tragically on her way to a long distance marriage? Or was it when she came back to the Pce from being a Qin hostage five years ago?

    From the ¡®past¡¯ to the ¡®present¡¯, from an Empress to a disposed Empress, it was all because of Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s one word! This entire court of officials would then change their looks, this Ming Qi country would reverse ck and white! What a good ¡®the present is different from the past¡¯!

    The doors of the hall squeaked open and a pair of dragon embroidered boots stopped in front of Shen Miao. Looking up, it was a bright yellow robe.

    ¡°Seeing that you have followed Zhen for twenty years, will grant you with an intact corpse. Thank this kindness.¡± The Emperor said.

    Shen Miao slowly raise her head and look at the man that was high up above. Time did not leave any imprint on his face as he was as handsome as he was in the beginning. He was the wise sovereign and justifiably Son of Heaven. He was the man that she had foolishly love for twenty years and the husband that she helped in humble circumstances over the years. Now he said to her, ¡°Zhen will grant you with an intact corpse. Thank this kindness.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shen Miao asked difficultly.

    He did not reply.

    ¡°Why the need to seize the entire Shen family?¡± She asked

    Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi was one of the nine sons of the Late Emperor. Each of the nine sons had their own merits but the Crown Prince was sickly and the Emperor was not willing to alter the title of the Crown Prince thus the Princes took the turmoil as an opportunity. She had long fell for Prince Ding¡¯s peerless talent and regardless of her family¡¯s persuasion, she finally got want she wanted but also firmly tied the entire Shen family to Prince Ding together.

    Because of that, she dedicated herself to assist to Prince Ding changing from a pampered daughter who did not know anything to a Prince Consort who can participate in court, toe out with ns and give advice and also stabilising the country. On the day that Fu Xiu Yi ascended the throne, he established her as the Empress, the mother to the world which was the grandest.

    She thought that she was the grandest Empress. When the Princes rebellion was quelled, the Xiao Nu attacked putting the neighbouring countries at risk, in order to borrow troops, Shen Miao voluntarily when to the Qin country as a hostage and when she left, her children was not even a full month when Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°Zhen will personally bring you back.¡±

    Five yearster, she finally could return back to Ming Qi but there was an additional beautiful and talented Mei Furen in the Inner Pce.

    Mei Furen was an official¡¯s daughter that Fu Xiu Yi met during his expedition to the East. He like her intelligence and sensibility and brought her back to the Pce. Mei Furen gave birth to Prince Fu Chen which was much favoured. In contrary, Shen Miao¡¯s son, the Crown Prince Fu Ming was not favoured at all.

    Fu Xiu Yi once said in the presence of the entire court, ¡°Fu Ming¡¯s character is too soft, Fu Cheng is still the one who resembles me the most.¡± His words clearly indicated his intentions to change the title of the Crown Prince.

    Mei Furen made Shen Miao felt a sense of crisis and thus in the Pce, Shen Miao and Mei Furen had fought for ten years. Mei Furen repeatedly gotten the upper hand that she even urged Fu Xiu Yi to marry her daughter, Princess Wan Yu, to the Xiong Nu as marriage alliance. The Xiong Nu were very aggressive and Princess Wan Yu died from an illness on the way to the marriage and was immediately cremated. Everyone knew the matter was strange but as a mother, Shen Miao had no alternatives.

    At the end she walked to where she was today.

    Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s one decree of Shen family revolted, the Crown Prince will be dispose and he hadmit suicide to atone for his offences. She as a Empress would also be disposed and three Chi (1 chi = 1/3 meter) of white silk was bestowed.

    She only wanted to ask one question, ¡°Why?¡±

    Shen Miao reasoned, ¡°Fu Xiu Yi, have you got no conscience? You and I have been husband and wife for more than twenty years and I did not do anything to let you down. When you first ascended to the throne, it was my Shen family that helped you. When you go into battle and the Xiong Nu came to invade, it was me who help you to write the letter of surrender. When you wanted to draw the high ranking officials to your side, it was me who go on my knees to beg them to assist. I went to Qin country as a hostage and suffered torture and pain and what did you reciprocate in return? Mei Furen let Wan Yu get married, you draft the Imperial decree and Wan Yu was only sixteen when she died. You favoured Fu Cheng and neglected Fu Ming and the entire court was aware of it. Now you exterminate my entire n and now that death is near at hand, I will ask you one question. Why?¡±

    ¡°Shen Miao,¡± Fu Xiu Yi frowned but there was not the slightest change in expression as if he was a cold statue, ¡°When Imperial Father was around, he had already wanted to deal with several big families. Shen family had aplishments that could cover the masters so they cannot stay for long. It was Zhen who persuaded Imperial Father. Zhen let the Shen family survive for twenty years and it is already the biggest bestowment to the Shen family!¡±

    Already the biggest bestowment to the Shen family! The entire body of Shen Miao shook. These days she had cried so much that her tears no longer flow out. She faced Fu Xiu Yi and said word for word, ¡°Why keep the Shen family? It was not because of your kindness and not because of your bestowment. You only wanted to make use of the Shen family military power to fight with your Di brothers. After the cunning hare dies, the hounds are boiled. Now that the country is settled, you destroy the bridge after crossing the river. Fu Xiu Yi, you are so heartless!¡±

    ¡°Shen Miao!¡± Fu Xiu Yi shouted angrily as if he was stabbed at his sore spot. He then coldly scoffed, ¡°Make the best of it then.¡± Finishing his words, he walked out.

    Shen Miao crouched on the floor as she clenched her fists. This was the man that she loved for her entire life. She fought for his favour with Mei Furen and only found out at the end that it was not fighting for favour. This man¡¯s heart was never been with her at all! All the words of love were all an amusing y of a big joke!

    She spit out a mouthful of fresh blood out.

    ¡°Older sister, what is this? It looks awful.¡± A sweet voice sounded.

    The female wore a light yellow robe with a hibiscus sown in front and a willow waist like a fairy from Heavens. Her actions were also very graceful and moving as she approached.

    This was Mei Furen, who had the winning hand and fought with Shen Miao in her entire life.

    Behind Mei Furen, there stood two female dressed in the pce¡¯s robes, Shen Miao was surprised for a moment, ¡°Shen Qing, Shen Yue!¡±

    This was the second and third household, Second Uncle¡¯s and Third Uncle¡¯s daughters, her two older (female) cousins. Why are they in the Pce?

    ¡°His Majesty summoned us sisters into the Pce.¡± Shen Yue covered her lips as she smiled, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister need not be shocked, in the previous years, Fifth Younger Sister love to help us sister to match make, now it would no longer be needed. His Majesty treats us sisters really well.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Shen Miao¡¯s heart was like overturning seas and rivers as in a lightning speed she seemed to have understood something that she had never thought clearly about. Her voice sounded incredible as she said, ¡°You. You all have been dying your marriage all for this day?¡±

    ¡°That is exactly the way it is.¡± Shen Qing took a step forward, ¡°At the beginning, His Majesty had reached an agreement with my father and Third Uncle, as long as they are able to make you marry His Majesty, in time toe, we both sisters would also have the same ce to go to.¡±

    In the beginning when Shen Miao was able to marry Fu Xiu Yi, the second and third households also put in a lot of effort. Now thinking back, initially when she fell in love with Fu Xiu Yi, it was Second and Third Aunts who kept mentioning that Prince Ding was a talented youth which made her feelings sprouted. So actually it was an agreement that was set up way earlier? So it was actually second and third households that hidden their evil hearts and waited for everything to ur today?

    Shen Qing was afraid that Shen Miao did not understand and continued, ¡°His Majesty is so capable and handsome and we sisters have long admired him. Unfortunately only First Uncle had power his in hands and could force Fifth Younger Sister to climb up first. Fifth Younger Sister had lived the fortunate life for many years before, now our hour hase.¡±

    ¡°Shen Qing!¡± Shen Miao suddenly straighten herself up and voiced out, ¡°His Majesty seize the entire Shen family but let both of you enter the Pce. How is the second and third household safe and sound?¡±

    ¡°Of course the second and third household would be safe and sound.¡± Shen Yue covered her mouth as sheughed, ¡°Because we have done a great service. The evidences of Eldest Uncle¡¯s rebellion were presented by our household as to ce righteousness before family. Fifth Younger Sister, His Majesty bestowed high ranking titles to our two households.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at her own two (female) cousin in shock and said, ¡°Are you all crazy? When the nest overturn will any eggs remain intact? The Shen family is one big family, Fu Xiu Yi wants to deal with the Shen family but you all actually frame our own family members...¡±

    ¡°Family members. Fifth Younger Sister, we did not acknowledge what the first household is our own family member.¡± Shen Qingughed coldly, ¡°Moreover you have enjoyed too much already. Now that the Crown Prince has died, the Princess is no longer here and the Shen family is destroyed, you should go earlier to the underworld and reunite with them.¡±

    Mei Furen leisurely came forward and smiled brightly, ¡°Older sister, the country is stabilized and you should retire.¡±

    After fighting for ten years, Shen Miao at the end lost till aplete shambles, lost too tragically. Lost till her n had perished and she needs to mourn for her children. Lost till she be aughing stock to the world!

    Daughter had met with a violent death and the Crown Prince was disposed. Shen family who had sacrificed themselves for the country, not one of them was lucky to escape. In one dynasty everything was overturn,!

    She bitterly said, ¡°Bengong will not die as after all one is still a Consort!¡±

    ¡°Chen Gonggong, start now.¡± Mei Furen gave a look to the eunuch.

    The plump eunuch immediately took a few steps forward and used one hand to grasp tightly Shen Miao¡¯s neck while he use the while using the other hand to wring the white silk around Shen Miao¡¯s neck. When a forceful pull, the white silk tore into the flesh and bone, making a crisp sound from the bones.

    The female struggling on the floor stared with herrge eyes,ying a poisonous vow in her heart.

    Her son, her daughter, her parents, brothers, sisters, servants. Everyone in the Shen family were all harmed.

    Fu Xiu Yi, Mei Furen, Shen Qing, Shen Yue, all the people to harmed her and harmed her loved ones. If there is an afterlife, a debt of blood must be paid in blood!

    It¡¯s the time to mourn as everything between you and me are dead!

 Chapter 2: Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 2: Rebirth</h4>

    The ck and white big courtyard, the floors were bs of limestone, the pirs were vermilion red and there wereplicated Begonia patterns engraved on the railings. After an entire night of rain, the rain drops trolled down the leaves and onto the ground.

    The purple gold incense burner was made exquisitely like small animal and was currently emitting costus root scent which smelt exceptionally fresh in the early autumn.

    In each of the corners of the bed, small brightly coloured tassel sachets of fragrance were hung. By the side of the couch, two tall maids were carefully fanning the person on the bed.

    ¡°The fever would be serious as one fell into the water in such a cold weather. Young Lady had been sleeping for a day and night and the physician said that she should be awake by now. Why is there still no movement?¡± The green d maid face could hardly conceal her anxiety.

    ¡°Gu Yu, it¡¯s almost half a shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours). Why have the doctor not here yet?¡± The other maid d in purple said.

    ¡°The Second Mistress was looking on tightly and this was considered an ugly matter so the residence is concealing the matter.¡± Gu Yu looked at the person on the bed, ¡°Furen and Master is not in the capital and Eldest Young Master is also not in. Lao Furen was also bias towards the East courtyard. Seeing that Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang had yet to return after finding for a physician, it must be that they were stopped. Isn¡¯t this as good as pushing Young Lady towards the death road! This cannot do. I have to go out and see.¡±

    When the words were spoken, the person on the bed listen uttered in a weak voice.

    ¡°Young Lady is awake!¡± The purple d maid called out in surprised and quickly ran to the bedside to see the young female rubbing her forehead as she slowly sat up.

    ¡°Jing Zhe...¡± Shen Miao mumbled.

    ¡°This servant is here.¡± The purple d maid smiled as she held Shen Miao¡¯s hand, ¡°Is Lady feeling better? After sleeping for a day and night, it seemed that the fever had subside but she is still not awake. This servant was thinking of getting a physician over again.¡±

    ¡°Does Young Lady want some water?¡± Gu Yu handed a cup of tea over.

    Shen Miao looked somewhat puzzled at the two person in front.

    She had four first rank maids, Jing Zhe, Gu Yun, Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang. They were all very intelligent and quick-witted girls. Unfortunately at the end, not one was left.

    When she was a hostage in Qin, in order to protect her from being humiliated by the Crown Prince, Gu Yun died in the hands of the Crown Prince of Qin. Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang, one die along with Wan Yu¡¯s marriage journey, another died in the fight for favour with the Mei Furen in the Inner Pce.

    As for Jing Zhe, she was the prettiest of them. In the beginning, in order to help Fu Xiu Yi ascend to the thrown and win over the officials, Jing Zhe was volunteered to be a concubine and used her beauty to lure the official¡¯s support but at the end was killed by the official¡¯s wife with a random reason.

    After knowing the dead of Jing Zhe, Shen Miao cried so much that she almost had a miscarriage.

    Now seeing Jing Zhe standing in front of her with her usual beautiful self and Gu Yu smiling at her, the both maids were at a good age of fourteen fifteen years old put Shen Miao in a momentary trance.

    After a moment, she then bitterly smiled and closed her eyes, ¡°The illusion one see before death was just so real.¡±

    ¡°What is Young Lady saying?¡± Gu Yu put the cup aside and touched Shen Miao¡¯s forehead, ¡°Has the fever confused you?¡±

    Feeling the ice cold hand that touched her forehead that were bothfortable and real, Shen Miao suddenly opened her eyes and her eyes sharpen. She slowly lowered her head and looked at her own hands.

    Thereid a pair of fair and delicate hands with nails neatly trimmed. One would see that it was a pair of pampered hands as it was smooth and adorable.

    That was not her hands.

    Dealing with the matters of court with Fu Xiu Yi, her hands were already getting rough during that situation. She copied every ount book and was like a servant who was bossed around in Qin country like a servant, battled in the Inner Pce because of Fu Ming and Wan Yu and washed clothes in the Cold Pce that her hands were filled with calluses and her joints were swelling. How would they be in such a delicate appearance?

    ¡°Bring me a mirror.¡± Shen Miao said. Her voice was still very weak but her tone was firm.

    Gu Yun and Jing Zhe looked at one another in dismay and at the end Jing Zhe brought a mirror out and handed it over to Shen Miao.

    In the bronze mirror, the youngdy¡¯s face was round with a full forehead, a pair ofrge almond eyes were slightly red, a rounded nose and a small mouth. It was still a child-like face and was not very beautiful but was lovely and refreshing and had a well behaved and shy appearance.

    This was a youngdy¡¯s face that the Royal family praised for being one that could ¡®bring fortune to one¡¯s husband¡¯.

    The mirror in Shen Miao¡¯s hand suddenlynded on the floor and a clear sharp sound rang out. When the sound of the shards resonated in her heart, it set off arge stormy wave.

    She pinched herself ferociously and two rows of tears fell.

    The Heavens did not turn its back on people. The Heavens did not turn its back on her!

    She had returned back!

    Gu Yun and Jing Zhe jump up in fright. Gu Yun quickly went to pick up the pieces on the floor and anxiously said, ¡°Young Lady must be careful not to hurt one¡¯s legs.¡±

    ¡°Why is Young Lady crying?¡± Jing Zhe wiped Shen Miao with a handkerchief but saw Shen Miao looking strangely back as she mumbled, ¡°I have return back...¡±

    She grabbed Jing Zhe asking, ¡°What year is it?¡±

    Jing Zhe was somewhat afraid but replied honestly, ¡°Ming Qi sixty-eight year. What is wrong with Young Lady? Is any part of the body is unwell?¡±

    ¡°Ming Qi sixty-eight year, Ming Qi sixty-eight year...¡± Shen Miao eyes widen. She was fourteen in Ming Qi sixty-eight year. It was when she came upon Fu Xiu Yi and fell foolishly in love with Fu Xiu Yi that she forced her father to marry her off. It¡¯s the year when she forced Fu Xiu Yi to marry her!

    And now... She heard Gu Yu words by her ear, ¡°Young Lady shouldn¡¯t scare us servants. The fever just subsided a little, it could be that her mind is still unclear. Eldest Young Lady is really too vicious, this is practically calling for Young Lady¡¯s life...¡±

    In the past lifetime, Shen Miao was most of the time by Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s side running tasks for him and the days in Shen residence waspletely nd. But she could remember this event clearly, she could remember everything rted to Fu Xiu Yi clearly.

    Shen Qing told her that Fu Xiu Yi want toe to Shen residence to visit Second and Third Shu, so she pull her over to secretly see. Reaching the garden, Shen Qing however pushed her down from the rock garden.

    After being fished out from the pond, there were also other officials around and it saw it as Shen Miao¡¯s joke. Her obsession with Prince Ding for the past half of the year had been spread throughout the capital and with this incident, it only made her aughing stock.

    In her past lifetime, after she woke up she used Shen Qing for pushing her into the pond but no one believed her. Shen Miao suffered grievances and was punished by Old Furen to confine in the temple and was not able to get out till after mid-autumn festive. Shen Yue secretly let her out and brought her to the Yan Bei Hall¡¯s chrysanthemum appreciation feat and shemitted many blunders.

    Shen Miao closed her eyes.

    There were three households in the Shen family, Shen Xin heads the first household and he was Shen Miao¡¯s father and was the son of old General Shen and his Yuanpei Furen. The Yuanpei died during her middle age and old General Shen married a second wife and she gave birth to Shen Gui from the second household and Shen Wan from the third household. After old General Shen died, the second wife became current Old Furen. The Shen family were not separated and all three bothers support one another mutually with good rtionships and this became an anecdote.

    The Shen family had a lineage in military. When reaching Shen Xin generation, other than the first household who was holding to military power, the second and third household were taking the route of literary officials. Shen Xin was often away for military expedition and Shen Furen followed her husband¡¯s army. Shen Miao was left in Shen residence under the care and teachings of Old Furen and two Shenshens.

    After teaching this and instructing that, she did not get anywhere and was still ignorant and ipetent straw bag that will stick to the men she meet shamelessly.

    In her previous life, she only felt that her aunts and Old Furen treated her particrly well and both Shen Yue and Shen Qing needed to learn rules and etiquette and she didn¡¯t need to. Now it seemed that it was a n to cause her to fail badly due to excessive praise from them.

    Bullying her because her parents and older brother were not at her side and showing a side in front and showing another side when backs were turned, this let Shen Xin and Shen Furen felt that this daughter was even more like a straw bag each time they came back to the residence.

    In this lifetime, she would like to see how these people would shamelessly repeat the same old tricks!

    Just as she was thinking, she heard the girl who was outside sweeping the yard ran in and said, ¡°Young Lady, Second Young Lady is here to see you.¡±

 Chapter 3: Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 3: Provocation</h4>

    ¡°Young Lady, Second Young Lady is here to see you.¡±

    Jing Zhe¡¯s face had some worries, ¡°Toe at such a time. Young Lady¡¯s health was not well and was not afraid of catching the cold.¡±

    Gu Yu tugged at Jing Zhe¡¯s arm but she also had a worried look.

    Shen Miao saw it in her eyes and her heart sighed.

    The four maids beside her were all personally selected and trained by Shen Xin and Shen Furen and were thus very clever and loyal. What kind of situation the Shen family is in, what hidden intentions the Second and Third Household was hiding, she was young and could not see but her maids was able to guess it out.

    Before anything could be said, a young female walked in from outside. This female was looked just over fifteen or sixteen and was d in a pale pink daisy patterned dress with a pleated skirt and her hair wasbed to a fringed bun. Herplexion was fair and her brows and eyes were beautifully elegant. She had a thick vibe of educated appearance and was dignified and decently conducted. Upon seeing her, she quicken her steps to the bed and spoke worriedly, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, is your health better? After knowing that you have fallen into the water, I was worried for a long time but Yu Jiao Courtyard¡¯s people said that you needed to rest and I dare not disturb. Hearing that you are awake today, I then dare toe over.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at the young female in front. It was Shen Yue from the Third Household of the Shen family.

    There were three Di daughters from the Shen family. Shen Qing was easy-going and magnanimous, Shen Yue was famous for her talents and it was only Shen Miao whose disposition was like a wooden block andck of talent. The outsiders usually praise her as ¡®virtuous and quiet¡¯ but in fact know that there was no merit to it and she was daughter that could not be held in public.

    In her past life, before Shen Miao was married off, she had the best rtionship with Shen Yue. Shen Yue had a gentle temperament and coulde out with ideas for Shen Miao many times. It was just that at the beginning Shen Miao was unable to see if the intention was good or bad and was blindly grateful to this TangJie for her help and dedication.

    For Shen Yue toe this time, it was most likely to be pleading for Shen Qing.

    As expected, Shen Yue opened her mouth and said, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, Eldest Sister made a slip and erred and since the matter ise to this point, hoped that Fifth Younger Sister would be able to forgive her this time. Hearing that Fifth Sister had a fever, Eldest Sister was so remorseful. Since Fifth Sister¡¯s injuries are better, why not spare Eldest Sister this time? She did not deliberately let you make a fool out of yourself in front of His Highness Prince Ding.¡±

    It would still be alright if that sentence was not spoken but she had to mention Prince Ding in front of Shen Miao. Everyone knew that Prince Ding was Shen Miao¡¯s darling. Shen Miao has the temperament to take grievances made onto her but when ites to Prince Ding, she would definitely not retreat a step back. If Prince Ding was not mentioned, most likely Shen Miao would let the matter rest but this time Shen Yue deliberated mention Prince Ding, if she was not provoking a dispute between her and Shen Qing, what else could it be?

    In thest lifetime it was also the same, she only just woke up when Shen Yue quickly rush over to ¡®plea¡¯ for Shen Yue and this plea made Shen Miao agitated. The person with usually agreeing nature then used Shen Qing of pushing her into the water in front of Old Furen because her sweetheart. But Shen Qing did not admit to it and the people around did not see Shen Qing pushing Shen Miao. Old Furen had always been bias towards the Second and Third household and naturally gave her a lesson of ¡®not know how to cherish one¡¯s good name due to one¡¯s young age and still use elder Di sister¡¯ and confined her as punishment.

    After this matter was spread to the Imperial Academy, Shen Miao became theughing stock of the students and no longer attended the Imperial Academy. And muchter... She gradually faded out from the circle of the capital¡¯s nobledies.

    To think about it now, her vision had always be confined by these people in the General¡¯s residence who created the illusion of the world. She had thought that she herself was virtuous and respectable and did not know that in the eyes of the outsiders, she was viewed as weak and ignorant. She thought that loving Prince Ding was brave and courageous but did not know that outsiders view her as shameless.

    The result of these deliberate teachings had led her to a muddled impression in the beginning. Although she seeded in marrying Fu Xiu Yi, she was considered as one who was unable to be presented to the public and when everyonepared her with Mei Furen, they would only say that she was stupid and ignorant.

    What a stupid past!

    Shen Yue saw anxiety crossing Shen Miao¡¯s forehead and her lips quietly revealed a trace of a smile.

    She know that based on Shen Miao¡¯s temperamental, as long as one mention about Fu Xiu Yi, she would definitely feel rage. But after waiting for a long time and a reaction was yet seen, Shen Yue look over suspiciously over and saw the young female looking at her with a smile.

    The young female¡¯s face was still very pale and her lips were very dry but her pair of dark eyes was as fresh and full of life like grapes.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes were her best feature. Large almond shaped eyes, ignorant and confused like a just born puppy. It was just that normally she would look stiff and was not lively.

    Now that pair of almond eyes were still round but the expressions in her eyes were very different. It revealed some cold intentions but not with any feelings. It was not stiff but more like... More like one with a condescending look.

    Shen Yue quivered and she did not know why but there was a kind of unspeakable panic in her heart. It seems that the one she was facing was not a stupid and dumb goose but a noble person.

    How would there be such a feeling?

    Of course she would not know that the Shen Miao in front was no longer that Shen Miao. The Shen Miao in front had experience the fight for Imperial position, rivalry of favour, loss of favour, mourning of her children and death of her entire n.

    She was in charge of the Inner Pce and had the supreme power over the six pces, the Empress Shen of Ming Qi.

    She froze for a long time until the young female in front rubbed her forehead and whispered, ¡°Second Elder Sister¡¯s words are too serious. It was me who fell in myself.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Younger Sister...¡± Shen Yue did not expect that Shen Miao would say that and was stunned for a moment before she could react. She shook her head and said, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister must not feel grievance.¡±

    ¡°Why would I feel grievance,¡± Shen Miao smiled as she interrupted her words, ¡°It was only a trifle matter. My head is still feeling dizzy and would like to rest for a while. If there is any other matter, then it would be discussed at Zu Mu¡¯s ce.¡±

    Words have been said as such and Shen Yue was unable to say anymore. Even though she felt strange that Shen Yue did not treat her warmly, it was also that Shen Miao was made a fool in front of Fu Xiu Yi thus she was not happy about it. After saying a few more words, Shen Yue then only left.

    After Shen Yue left, Gu Yun then only said, ¡°Our Young Lady was pushed into the water and almost lost her life. If she is here to plead on behalf of Eldest Young Lady then just plead. Why does it seem that it was not the case?¡± Gu Yu was vaguely warning Shen Miao that Shen Yue did not have any good intentions.

    ¡°When the sandpiper and m fight with one another, the fisherman would benefit from it. She most likely wants to be that ¡®fisherman¡¯.¡± Shen Miao lightly said.

    Gu Yu was surprised and happy that Shen Miao could finally see the true face of Shen Yue but could not really understand the meaning behind Shen Miao¡¯s words. She looked up and saw a cold smile on her Young Lady¡¯s face and it had an inexplicable sense of awe which made people look up involuntarily.

    Shen Miao looked at her own fingertips.

    Why did Shen Qing push her into the water? It was because she said this sentence at that time, ¡°During the new year when dade back in triumph, I will let dad call the shots and beg for dad to marry me off to His Highness Prince Ding.¡±

    She really said it naively and felt that they were all one family so there was no need for any scruples. Shen Xin was a Great General in the Imperial Court and if he was determined to marry his daughter off, nothing was impossible.

    Why would Shen Yue incite disharmony between her and Shen Qing?

    Naturally it was because, Shen Yue also love Prince Ding.

    In her past life, Shen Yue and Shen Qing only told her at the end of her life that they both loved Fu Xiu Yi for a long time. Now thinking about it, it has begun to take shape at this moment.

    Since both sisters harbour a crush on Fu Xiu Yi, wouldn¡¯t be a pity if they would not be able to attain their wish this lifetime?

    She will definitely let their wishese true. Second and Third Household¡¯s blood debt to the entire Shen family would be repayable from now onwards.

 Chapter 4: Old Shen Furen

    <h4>Chapter 4: Old Shen Furen</h4>

    In the early autumn, the geese from the North line up as it flew across the skies towards the warmer South. The lush summer foliage in the courtyard had begun to wither in autumn and the coloured fishes in the pond looked much calmer than usual.

    The young female¡¯s ink ck hair wasbed into a deer bun and secured by a delicate coral hairpin as she wore a dark red outfit with clouds and geese embroidered, bringing out her slim and exquisite body.

    Bai Lu draped the embroidered cloak gently over Shen Miao¡¯s body and said, ¡°Young Lady¡¯s health has yet to recover and must be careful not to catch a cold.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head.

    Her stature was still small and was not as tall as Shen Yue and Shen Qing. Her face was also rounded andbined with her usual cowardly characteristics, she seemed to be a few years younger than her actual age, just reaching eleven or twelve years old.

    But today, she was somewhat different.

    Shuang Jiang watched by the side and felt somewhat peculiar in her heart.

    The young female¡¯splexion was fair and seeing that she was small and petite, without even a smile on her face, did not look cold or foolish but was somewhat indifferent and one could feel some sense of missing as she looked into the skies. She was standing like before but was somewhat dignified, like she had gain a unique air overnight and there was a sense of grace in the atmosphere.

    Shuang Jiang shook her head as if it could wipe the absurd thought from her mind. She smiled and looked towards Shen Miao, ¡°What is Young Lady looking at?¡±

    After having her breakfast, Shen Miao stood at the courtyard looking at the sky in a trance.

    ¡°Was just thinking if these wild geese that flew from the North to the South, will pass by the Northwest desert.¡± Shen Miao softly said.

    The Northwest desert was the region where Shen Xin was guarding and also where Shen Furen and Eldest Shen Young Master was at. Last month when they wrote back, the capital just got colder but all kinds of grace were withered and broken and a little snow were forming.

    ¡°Young Lady is missing Master and Furen.¡± Shuang Jiang smiled, ¡°When till the end of the year Master will return and see that Young Lady had grown taller again, he would be so happy.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled as she felt somewhat bitter at the edges of her lips.

    The Great General can only return once a year and upon his return, the first thing he face was that his own daughter did not know shame and made a joke by rushing to be a wife herself and force marriage upon others. How happy could he be?

    Not to mention the one that she was obsessed to marry was a vile person who only wanted to use the Shen family army to fight for the throne. The fight for the throne was a messy affair and the Shen family was not willing to interfere but unfortunately was dragged into it by her blinded love and ended up with an ending of destruction of the entire n.

    Shen Miao closed her eyes.

    It was just a short time of half a year but it was enough for so many things to happen. Since she reached a marriageable age, her marriage had be a matter that the East courtyard to use against as leverage. It seemingly started from this year that the East courtyard removed the disguise of the evil beast and forced her to a dead end step by step, unable to return.

    ¡°Young Lady, Young Lady?¡± Bai Lu saw that little mistress¡¯s expression was different as she clutched the cape so tightly that her fingers turn white, so she softly called out.

    Shen Miao recovered to her senses and saw Gu Yun jogging over, ¡°Young Lady, Rong Jing Tang there havee over to hasten.¡±

    Rong Jing Tang was where Old Shen Furen stayed. Early in the morning a maid by Old Furen¡¯s side came over to see Shen Miao and when she saw that Shen Miao was unhindered, she say to go over to Old Furen¡¯s to perform greeting when her health is better. Was it in face a greeting or to condemn with more people at her side, who weren¡¯t aware of it?

    Shen Miao lightly smiled and tightened her cloak before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In the Shen residence, the East and West courtyard were entirely different.

    When Old General Shen was still alive, he would often practice his swordy and boxing in an empty yard in the West courtyard. After Old General Shen died, Shen Gui and Shen Wan took the route of literary officials and only Shen Xin took over the Old General¡¯s mantle, thus that empty yard together with the West courtyard was given to Shen Xin. The East courtyard was spacious and the Second and Third Housed hold stayed there with Old Shen Furen.

    In actual fact, the location of the West courtyard aspared to the East courtyard was much futher and the sun was not very adequate, only less than what the East courtyard would have and thus was not a ce worthy of praise. Only Shen Xin was d about it, as if getting that piece of empty space was like he had gotten a heaven worthy of advantage. Shen Xin and Shen Furen came from military lineage and their way of looking at things was also simple, white walls and ck tiles and the surroundings were extremely simple. That could notpare to the delicate and graceful restored East courtyard.

    That is why Shen Miao felt very dissatisfied with her family West courtyard and envious of the elegance and adorableness of the East courtyard and because of it was alsoining about Shen Xin in her heart. Now looking at it, she finds her ignorance ridiculous.

    Their own courtyard, even though it was in, it was notcking of anything. It disyed the wideness and open mindedness so how could itpare to the monsters and demons in the East courtyard. It was just adorned with gold and jade on the outside but foul in the inside.

    After walking through the long corridor and passing the exquisitely trimmed garden, they then reach the main doors of Rong Jing Tang.

    Most likely it was to highlight the ambience of a literary background, Rong Jing Tang¡¯syout was especially elegant. There was a bamboo que hung on the door and bronze crane carvings on the handles were very detailed and lively.

    ¡°Fifth Young Lady is here.¡± Xi-er who was beside Old Shen Furen called out.

    Shen Miao took a foot into Rong Jing Tang.

    Rong Jing Tang was a picture of joyous and harmonious scene and almost everyone was in attendance. The Second Furen of the Shen family, Ren Wan Yun, and the Third Furen of the Shen family, Chen Ruo Qiu was seated below Old Furen. Shen Qing was holding a te of snacks and sat beside Old Furen and seated the other side was the little brother from the Second Household of the Shen family, Shen Yuan Bo. Shen Yuan Bo was only five years old and was casually grabbing any snacks to put into Old Furen¡¯s mouth, making Old Furenugh until she bend back.

    It seemed that no one noticed Shen Miao appearance until Shen Yue smiled and said, ¡°Why is Fifth Younger Sister only here now? Seventh Younger Brother have almost finished sweet steam milk pastries.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head, ¡°Most likely my body have yet to fully recover. Waste because I felt dizzy after taking a couple of steps and took a rest by the road for a while.¡±

    The people at Rong Jing Tang were silent.

    Shen Yue wanted to say that she purposely camete, so she was not afraid to point out that Old Shen Furen took advantage of her being old and did not care about her granddaughter¡¯s health and insisted on hering over for her greetings.

    After a while, Ren Wan Yun smiled, ¡°I see that Little Five¡¯s (nickname for Shen Miao since she is the 5th in rank among the granddaughters) body is really weak. The physician has been invited for two times in these past few days but it is fortunate that it is no longer a problem now.¡±

    ¡°Is your health better?¡± A hoarse voice sounded with a trace of impatience that was not easy to detect.

    Shen Miao looked up towards Old Shen Furen.

    Old Shen Furen had already tucked away the smile on her face and had some haughty expression on. She was obviously seventy years of age but she still wore a peach red cored top button on top of a tight and thin skirt. There was a green jade neckless on her neck as she carried an embroidered pouch. Her silver head of hair was styled into a cloud-like bun, dotted with some jade beads.

    She was a female who was very particr about appearances. In herst lifetime, during Shen Miao¡¯s time in the women¡¯s chambers, she always felt that Old Shen Furen was the most noble of women, the type that was still elegant even in herter years. That air of elegance made her fascinated but now she found that it was somewhat ridiculous.

    Old General Shen¡¯s YuanPei, Shen Xin¡¯s mother was from a prestigious household and was a genuinedy from a noble house but unfortunately died during her middle age. Afterwards, Old General Shen saved a songstress from a local ruffian when his army marched through some ce. Seeing that the songstress had nowhere to go and request earnestly to serve as a concubine, she gave birth to Shen Gui and Shen Wan for the Old General and her status was thus elevated.

    A songstress that broke clear of all hardships and became Shen Furen and afterwards became Old Shen Furen. Reputation and status had change but in her bones she was still a person with vile features that came from the streets. That did not change at all. Shen Miao still remembered that in her previous lifetime, Old Shen Furen force her to marry the crippled Prince Yu Zhou in order to pave the way for Shen Qing.

    She looked at the female in front of her. Old Shen Furen was very pretty when she was young, her face was sharp and her eyes wererge and vivid but when she became old, her face was like a dry and dull triangle drumhead with two abruptly protruding eyes. But she was not resigned to fate and purposely put on bright rouge on her lips.

    As expected... It was not dignified at all. Shen Miao used insight of Empress from her previous lifetime and indifferently evaluated in her heart before humbly said, ¡°Have taken the medication and is much better. Thanking Zu Mu¡¯s concern.¡±

    In the next second, one could hear Old Shen Furen loudly shouted, ¡°Unfilial granddaughter, get down on your kneels!¡±

 Chapter 5: Tit for Tat

    <h4>Chapter 5: Tit for Tat</h4>

    ¡°Unfilial granddaughter, get down on your kneels!¡±

    Shen Miao did not move even with the Old Shen Furen¡¯s words.

    Everyone looked at her in shocked. Shen Xin were not in the residence due to battles thus Shen Miao was brought up by Old Shen Furen. Old Shen Furen was that severe to her and with Shen Miao character of being weak and cowardly, she had never refuted Old Furen¡¯smands before. She actually did not kneel today?

    It was indeed that as long as the matter was rted to Prince Ding, she would have tremendous courage?

    ¡°Zu Mu, Fifth Lady (referring to herself) mistake did one made.¡± Shen Miao calmly said.

    ¡°Is the fever making Fifth Younger Sister confused?¡± Shen Yue was the first to speak with an anxious expression on her face, ¡°Zu Mu was only in the moment of anger and would not truly punish you. As long as you admit your mistake then the matter would be concluded. Why are you being stubborn?¡±

    This sentence had already ce the fault of knowing one¡¯s err and unwilling to change and going against eldest onto Shen Miao¡¯s head.

    ¡°Impudent! The skies has fallen!¡± Old Shen Furen was so angry that she suddenly sat upright and her voice became sharper. Shen Yuan Bo who was eating the sweet steam milk pastries was frighten by Old Shen Furen sudden action and the snacks he was holding identally fell onto the ground, causing him to burst into tears.

    ¡°Seventh son mustn¡¯t cry.¡± Ren Wan Yun saw that her youngest son was crying and immediately took a few steps forward to carry him in her arms as she looked at Shen Miao with an unfavourable manner, ¡°Fifth Lady, are you crazy? Who taught you to go against one¡¯s elders?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at Ren Wan Yun.

    Second Furen, Ren Wan Yun, was full-bodied and wore a blue silk dress with a rosy and fair plump face. When one saw her, she look kind and benevolent as she usually had a smile on her face. She had the authority of the household in her hands and everyone in Shen residence respected her fairness in handling matters. She was entirely worthy to be a good daughter-inw and wife.

    Shen Miao also thought the same untilter when she was married off, Shen Xin almost added half of his assets into the dowry but at the end only a few ended up at Prince Ding¡¯s residence. Why was it like that? It was naturally swallowed up by Ren Wan Yun.

    Ren Yan Yun confiscated the more valuable items in the dowry and since the owner was change with the addition of Shen Xin not in the capital, she was married foolishly into Prince Ding¡¯s residence. It was because of her dowry that she had lost her standing in the entire Prince Ding¡¯s residence. It was all due to this good Shenshen¡¯s ¡®fairness¡¯.

    ¡°Second Shen¡¯s remark meant that Fifth Lady is wrong?¡± Shen Miao softly said, ¡°But Fifth Lady did not know where did one went wrong.¡±

    ¡°Stupid thing!¡± Old Shen Furen did not hold back and immediately cursed, ¡°Such a young age and still do not know what shame is. To steal a look of His Highness Prince Ding. You have shame us all in the Shen residence! And to even dare to rebut at me. Who taught you the rules to be this disrespectful!¡±

    Shen Miao sigh softly in her heart. Old Shen Furen usually had an air of arrogance but once she open her mouth, it was the style of a songstress. Which old furen of a noble family would curse like this? It was exactly like amon prostitutedy. In Shen Miao¡¯s past life, she did not feel that way but after being an Empress and seeing this, she felt that Old Shen Furen¡¯s words had brought down her status.

    ¡°Steal a look at His Highness Prince Ding?¡± She tilted her head and asked in confusion.

    Shen Yue could not help but say, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, although it is known that you are in love with Prince Ding, but to fall into the water just to steal a look of Prince Ding is detrimental to this residence¡¯s face. Moreover His Highness Prince Ding would not be happy in his heart. Fifth Younger Sister, you did better find a chance to apologise to Prince Ding.¡±

    Being in love with Prince Ding and apologise to Prince Ding. Which female would be willing to lose her face in front of her beloved man? In thest lifetime Shen Yue also said like that and Old Shen Furen thought likewise but Shen Miao felt that it was embarrassed to death and was then confined by Old Shen Furen in a rage.

    One sentence of because of being in love with Prince Ding and did not know any shame and thus ruined own reputation and also implicated the entire residence. Shen Yue looked gentle and elegant but her mind could turn and twist things. Shen Miao could not help but look at her.

    Shen Yue just finish speaking when she saw Shen Miao looking at herself. That pair of ck eyes like grapes was exceptionally clear as if they contain some special intention, made her feel shock for a moment.

    In the next second, Shen Miao faint voice was heard, ¡°Second Older Sister, what in love with His Highness Prince Ding. This sentence cannot be said anyhow. At the moment, Fifth Lady is a youngdy yet to be wed. To say such thing, one would fear that this would destroy Fifth Lady¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Shen Yue was stunned.

    The entire noble circle in the capital knew that Shen Miao is in love with Prince Ding. Although Shen Miao had not stated it before but her words and deeds have indicated as much. Why was it denied now?

    She smiled, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, there is only our own family here. These things need not be hidden...¡±

    ¡°Second Older Sister!¡± As she was talking, Shen Miao suddenly interrupted her by speaking loudly and severely said, ¡°Second Older Sister must be careful of her words as trouble wille when improper words are spoken. His Highness Prince Ding is a Royal aristocrat and we as old influential family must be even more cautious of our conduct. Previously it was Fifth Lady that was young and immature thus words and deeds were misunderstood but what happen the other day was a lesson. Fifth Lady will restricts one¡¯s words and deeds so may Second Older Sister please not say such words.¡±

    These words made not only Shen Yue but everyone in the house, including Old Shen Furen, stunned.

    Shen Miao was usually very soft and timid and had never spoken loudly before. She was one who was obedient and easy to control. How could her words be this swift and severe?

    A sh of light crossed Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes. Shen Yue was still young, thus was not as smart as her. She came from a family of schrs but was not without smarts. Usually she was lofty in nature and would never admit defeat thus when she saw her own daughter was at a disadvantage, she was annoyed and thus immediately said gently and softly, ¡°Fifth Lady could clear up with a sentence of being in love or not but when all is said and done, who is able to guess a female¡¯s heart. But Fifth Lady better listen to Third Shenshen words, your Second Older Sister words were not wrong. His Highness Prince Ding¡¯s status is noble thus in any case, one should apologise to him.¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡± Old Shen Furen also recovered and said, ¡°Send a card to Prince Ding¡¯s residence tomorrow and personally apologise.¡±

    Shen Miao almostughed with rage. These words could actually be used to deceive the innocent her in the previous lifetime. To see it now, she a Di daughter of a family with military lineage, her status was very noble, so why should she go to a Prince to apologise. If that was done, where would Shen Xin¡¯s put his face at? This would afraid be another joke that would be spread in the capital from tomorrow onwards.

    She also could finally understand that Old Furen saw Shen Xin, who was delivered by the YuanPei, from the First household as a sore in her eyes and could not wait to see the First household to make a fool of themselves every day. The best it would be for it to copse as early as possible and since Shen Xin and Shen Furen were not in the capital and she could use her as a raft.

    In this world, how can there be such a good thing?

    Shen Miao lightly smiled and her eyes fell onto Shen Qing who was quiet from the beginning. She said, ¡°Eldest Sister, when I fell into the water, there was only you at my side.¡±

    Shen Qing raised her head and nodded quietly. She had already thought of it ahead, Shen Miao would definitely say that it was her who pushed her into the water but Shen Qing was not afraid. The one who made the decisions in the Shen family now was Old Furen and Ren Wan Yun and Shen Miao only had a title of a youngdy but was in actuality a daughter that three household would not care about. As long as she insisted, Old Furen and Ren Wan Yu will still side her. At that time Shen Miao would be considered as lying and definitely be disliked by Old Furen and would be punished heavily. She deserved it! Who told her that a vulgar and ignorant daughter like her can also fight with her for Prince Ding, she should have drowned on that day!

    ¡°Eldest Sister, did you also saw His Highness prince Ding?¡± Shen Miao asked but she did not only meant this.

    ¡°Have seen.¡± Shen Qing replied.

    ¡°Then it is as such. In the previous day, it was obvious that Eldest Sister and I was ying at the edge of the pond and identally fell into the water. At the same moment His Highness Prince Ding who pass by the Shen residence came in to get the painting from Second Shu met with the incident.¡± Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°If I were to steal a look of Prince Ding, how would I get the news from. It was unreasonable for Second and Third Shu¡¯s servant to pass the news to the Inner Residence. How would I know that His Highness Prince Ding woulde to the Shen residence to request a painting from Second Shu, unless one is a prophet? Or...¡± She leisurely continued, ¡°Could it be that His Highness Prince Ding sent an card to our residence?¡±

    Shen Qing did not understand the meaning of what Shen Miao was saying and wanted to refute with a frown but she heard her own mother suddenly shouted, ¡°Eldest daughter!¡± The voice was unable to hide the urgency behind.

    Shen Miao nce at the pale looking Ren Wan Yun and suddenly nervous Chen Rou Qiu and smiled lightly.

    What she said, how could anyone not hear the meaning behind when there were so many smart people in the residence.

    When Fu Xiu Yi over to the Shen residence the day before, it was because when he passed by the Shen residence, he remembered of the chess bet with Shen Gui and went looking for Shen Gui for a painting.

    Now Shen Miao said that a card was sent in advance... Presently the Emperor hated when the princes and officials got too close and if one were to send an invitation in advance, what does the card meant? To n the future next in line?

    There are thousands of eyes and ears in the world, who would know if there were any spies of the Royal Family in Shen residence. Some words cannot be even said.

    The sentence from Shen Miao had already gone above the conduct of females to the loyalty of the officials. Shen Xin is in the Northwest region and naturally would not affect him but there is still Shen Gui and Shen Wan in the Shen residence and these two people held positions in court.

    This reason, Shen Yue and Shen Qing did not understand but Ren Wan Yun and Chen Rou Qiu definitely understood.

    Shen Miao sneered in her heart. They wanted to trample on her reputation so she brought out Shen Gui¡¯s and Shen Wan¡¯s head to bet. Did her Second and Third Shen understood? Is it worth it? Do they dare?

 Chapter 6: Undercurrent

    <h4>Chapter 6: Undercurrent</h4>

    Shen Qing looked at her own mother with an unknowing look. Even though she was unwilling, she still obediently kept her mouth shut.

    Even though Shen Yue did not understand what was wrong with Shen Miao¡¯s words, upon seeing Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s nervous expression she was aware what was going on and thus stood at her ce respectfully and no longer spoke.

    Old Shen Furen¡¯s brows tightened. Even though she has followed Old General Shen for so many years, she did not know the intricate twists and turns of the official circles as her sights were confined to the skies between the four walls of the courtyards, so how could she understand the meaning behind Shen Miao¡¯s words. She only felt that Shen Miao ate the wrong medication today and repeatedly contradicted her and thus felt offended and wanted to blow up in anger.

    ¡°Little Five¡¯s words are not wrong,¡± Ren Wan Yun smiled and interrupted when Old Shen Furen was about tosh out, ¡°This was originally a misunderstanding. How could the matter of the main hall be spread to the inner courtyard? This was all a coincidence. His Highness Prince Dine is broad-minded and would not put such a small matter at heart. It was all a misunderstanding. It is unfortunate for our Little Five who fell into the water and got a shock. You have suffered a lot.¡±

    Old Shen Furen had opened her mouth and was somewhat dissatisfied with her Second Daughter-inw who had interrupted her. But Ren Wan Yun¡¯s family was Ming Qi¡¯s famous merchant family and many a times the daily cost was subsidies by this daughter-inw. Even though she was not satisfied, she could not offend her. She immediately hrumph coldly but did not continue on.

    Chen Rou Xiu seemed to be aware of it and also went along with Ren Wan Yun¡¯s words, ¡°That is precisely so. In future Yue-er and Qing-er must never mention the words before. It was Little Five that fell into the water identally and coincidently seen by His Highness Prince Ding. There are coincidences in the world.¡± She smile towards Shen Miao, ¡°Little Five, Old Furen feel anguished for you and was not truly angry with you.¡±

    Shen Miao look at the female in front. Shen Yue took after Chen Rou Qiu that even her temperament was the same. Chen Rou Qiu was born in a family of schrs thus she was a graceful beauty and usually soft and gentle when walking or talking and was beautiful but not frivolous. Such a female with a literary vibe was also a good partner but who knew what happenter...

    Later the Xiong Nu came over to request for a marriage alliance and there was only one age-appropriate princess, Wan Yu. Chen Rou Qiu said that Shen Yue is older and a marriage alliance was also a marriage so she was willing to marry to the Xiong Nu. But Shen Yue was not a princess so Fu Xiu Yi conferred Shen Yue as Princess Yue Ru so that it was justifiable for her to be in a marriage alliance with the Xiong Nu.

    But at the end the one who was married off was her Wan Yu.

    Wan Yu died on the way to marriage and Wan Yu¡¯s Princess¡¯s Residence was given to Prince Yue Rue. In which, Princes Yue Ru was expected to receive everything of Wan Yu¡¯s.

    Her Wan Yu was not even sixteen years old.

    Shen Miao closed her eyes. If one say that Chen Rou Qiu did not put in effort to this matter, Chen Rou Qiu herself would also not believe. But one would be afraid that Chen Rou Qiu would have already reached an agreement with Mei Furen and the main reason was to let her think that there was hope but then shatter that hope by herself.

    Chen Ruo Qiu¡¯s smile stiffen.

    The young female that was facing her was looking at her. That round face, round eyes, round nose and coupled with the timid appearance, it would easily leave an impression of stupidity and foolishness.

    But now it was otherwise. She did not know when the timid appearance had disappeared ant it was rece with solemnness. Not a sudden tension of seriousness but it was a type of slight feeling of distance. There was a moment when Chen Rou Qiu suddenly felt that the person in front was not the stupid and foolish daughter of the First household but some mistress of a higher status and power, the kind that would make smarter and sharper people shiver.

    In the next second, one could see that the young female turn her eyes, ¡°I believe that Third Shenshen also felt that Little Five is also not wrong.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu was surprise for a moment as she looked at the displeasure of the Old Furen sitting at a higher level and said reluctantly, ¡°Be that as it may, it was really too careless of Little Five to fall into the pond. How do the few maids beside you take care of people? Eldest Brother and Eldest Sister-inw is not by one¡¯s side so the maids started to bully the masters? ording to what Shenshen see, it would be better to rece these maids.¡±

    Ren Wan Yunugh escaped with a ¡®pu-chi¡¯ sound. Chen Rou Qiu red at her somewhat angrily and a sneer was formed on Ren Wan Yun lips.

    Her this DiMei look like a well-educated person but her heart was extremely shrewd. These kind of words can only be used to deceive that foolish Shen Miao. She most likely want to change the people by Shen Miao¡¯s side. At the moment Shen Yue has also reached the age where one would start paying attention and in the capital, no matter how far Shen Miao¡¯s foolish or stupid reputation has spread, in terms of status, Shen Yue¡¯s was unable to bepared as Shen Miao¡¯s. After all, Shen Xin still held the military power in his hands.

    At the end the Third household was also ready to create trouble.

    Shen Miao lowered her head, ¡°Why would Third Shen want to rece Gu Yu and the rest since they are all Dad¡¯s and Mum¡¯s people? At present there are many personnel changes in the West courtyard. Just few days ago, a batch of second rank maids were sent over and Fifth Lady did not recognise a single one. If Gu Yu and the rest are changed then Fifth Lady would not know who to talk to in the West courtyard.¡±

    Ren Wan Yu¡¯s smile stopped short.

    In the West courtyard, Shen Xin and his wife were not in the capital most of the year and most of the maids in the courtyard have been changed. There were Old Furen¡¯s people, Second household¡¯s people and Third household¡¯s people. But because the Second household was managing the family, so naturally there were more people from the Second household. If these words were not said it would be better, if this was spread to outsiders that the daughter of the First household did not know any single servant in her own courtyard, what intentions did the Second and Third household have? There was no logic that a younger sister-inw that could intervene in the courtyard of the Eldest Brother.

    Her brain started to turn quickly as she smile and gave Chen Rou Qiu a look before saying to Shen Miao, ¡°Your Third Shen is joking with you. Gu Yu and the few maids are just careless and sloppy but we the Shen family is benevolence and cannot bear to do such inhuman things. Little Five must not be anxious.¡±

    The words at the end was choked out from Chen Rou Qiu.

    Shen Yuan Bo look at his mother and then looked over at Chen Rou Qiu before yawning. Old Shen Furen was getting impatient with her own Second and Third daughter-inw when she saw the scene and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s only some trivial matter. Second son¡¯s family, carry Seventh son over and then disperse. So many people making so much noise that made one¡¯s head dizzy.¡±

    Ren Wan Yu quickly carried Shen Yuan Bo to Old Shen Furen¡¯s couch and say, ¡°Mother, then these daughter-inws will go first. Seventh son will y obediently with Old Furen.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu nce over at Shen Yuan Bo and both her hands went up to her belly as she slowly exited from Rong Jing Tang. The Second household had sons so they were looked upon highly by Old Shen Furen. So what if she had the ability... Shen Yue was still a daughter. It would be good if she had a son. In the Shen residence, the things from the First residence would need to be fought over and if she had a son, at least there would be equal shares, not like now, letting the Second household have all the advantage. Moreover... There was still a Di son in the First household. Even though he followed Shen Xin to the border, who would know if he woulde back to fight for a share.

    After much thinking, Chen Rou Qiu raised her head and her eyesnded on the direction of the people heading towards the West courtyard.

    The young female was wearing a dark red embroidered dress as she always love to wear brightly coloured ones. In addition with no parents at her side, she did not know how to dress up and would always portray an unsophisticated look.

    But now, the crimson colour of the clothes made herplexion fairer. She was obviously still had the same appearance but one felt that she was much more solemn. And there was also some... Imposing air?

    Gu Yu softly said, ¡°Young Lady¡¯s health is not recovered yet, why the hurry to head to the academy? Since the health condition was already exined, the homework would not be in rush toplete. It would be better...¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She Miao interrupted her words, ¡°Prepare the carriage immediately.¡±

    It was clearly not harsh words but Gu Yu did not know why she had a shiver and dare not ask more.

 Chapter 7: Guang Wen Tang

    <h4>Chapter 7: Guang Wen Tang</h4>

    Guang Wen Tang was Ding capital¡¯s academy.

    Ming Qi¡¯s officials and wealthy would often ce their sons and daughters into Guang Wen Tang as Guang Wen Tang¡¯s teachers were perhaps genius or reputable schrs of the four schrly fields. For young noble females, they could also enter Guang Wen Tang with pride.

    Shen Miao also studies in Guang Wen Tang.

    Unfortunately Shen Xin and Shen Furen were from military families and Eldest Brother, Shen Qiu was someone who will have headache of he were to study. Shen Miao was brought up by Old Shen Furen and she was a songstress who did not know any words. Shen Miao was taught by Third Shen Furen, Chen Rou Qiu. Chen Rou Qiu came from a family of schrs and at the beginning taught Shen Miao books that were difficult to understand. Kids would normally prefer to y so after much teaching, Shen Miaopletely hate reading and writing.

    Chen Rou Qiu saw that Shen Miao did not like studying and did not force her and started to teach her to pay attention to food and clothes, living the life of a delicate youngdy. After when she was of age to go to Guang Wen Tang, Shen Miao was unable to keep up with the lectures from the teachers and her knowledge was worst off then those at level one, thus became the bottom of the ss. Since Shen Miao did not like studying, she became infamous for being stupid and ignorant in the entire Ding capital.

    Among the three Di youngdies of the Shen family, Shen Yue was the famous one. She was learned in the four arts, Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, and there were not one thing that was not perfect. Even though Shen Qing was not as outstanding as Shen Yue, she also did a good job, especially in embroidery and was considered as first ss in calctions. As for someone who would be married and be the mistress of a family, the better one have for calction, one would be able to increase the favour¡¯s from the inws so Shen Qing was also able to get a reputation of beingpetent.

    The more outstanding Shen Yue and Shen Qing were, the more Shen Miao would appear as nothing. Even iparable with the Shu daughter of the Second household, Shen Dong Ling.

    In the carriage, Jing Zhe asked, ¡°Young Lady, why not travel together with Eldest Young Lady and Second Young Lady?¡±

    On usual days, Shen Miao would always want to take the same carriage as Shen Qing and Shen Yue as Shen Miao felt that having her older sisters with her would boost her courage. As for Shen Yue and Shen Qing, the reason was most probably because with a stupid and foolish sister asparison, they would naturally look better.

    But now Shen Miao did not even want to put up the pretence ofpliance.

    ¡°Originally not the same group of people under one roof and the roads that are walked were poles apart. So how would there be there be a saying of traveling together?¡±

    Jing Zhe did not know why she stuck her tongue out. The more her Young Lady spoke, the more she did not understand but she felt that this was also good. Shen Miao¡¯s character had been too weak and would always let the Second and Third household make the decision. This time on the matter of her falling into the water, it seems that she had her own ideas. This was correct, the status of the official Di daughter of the First household was not short of anyone so why be like a maid.

    In the other carriage, Shen Yue pulled the curtain apart and secretly look behind and softly said, ¡°Eldest Sister, Fifth Younger Sister is following behind.¡±

    ¡°She is purposely throwing a fit at me.¡± Shen Qing coldly scoffed. In front of Shen Yue, she never conceal her contempt of Shen Miao, ¡°Let her be, anyways the person who would be disgrace would not be me.¡±

    Shen Yue said worriedly, ¡°But she was infected with a cold and the matter with His Highness Prince Ding is also...¡±

    ¡°Shen Yue?¡± Shen Qing said, ¡°How could I not know what your heart is thinking? Don¡¯t pretend to be a good person here. If you are really concern about her then you should go and sit in her carriage and not spout principles.¡±

    Shen Yue bit her lips as she looked down and did not say anything more.

    The said carriage travelled for almost half a shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours) before finally reaching Guang Wen Tang.

    It was still early so the teachers have yet to start the ss. The second level students have almost all arrived and were sitting at the ssroom chatting. Shen Yue and Shen Qing just reached and immediately there were some females that went up to greet them warmly.

    In Guang Wen Tang, Shen Yue was number one in terms of talent in the females, she was pretty and her temperament was gentle and naturally was sought after by everyone. Even though Shen Qing was not as outstanding as Shen Yue¡¯s talents, she was also capable and handled things smoothly thus the circle of noble youngdies liked her a lot.

    A pink d young female said, ¡°Yue Niang, why is Shen Miao not seen today?¡± Usually Shen Miao would be like a maid following beside Shen Yue and Shen Qing but it was somewhat unusual to not see her today.

    ¡°Most likely is that she did not have any face to show up.¡± The youngdy who said that looked charming but her voice was somewhat loud and she had some ridiculing expression on her face. ¡°Heard that she fell into the water while stealing a look of His Highness Prince Ding. Was it because she has yet to recover from her cold or she did not have any face to see anyone.¡±

    ¡°Pei Lan, it is not like that...¡± Shen Yue shook her head.

    ¡°You are too protective of your younger sister.¡± Yi Pei Lan said, ¡°That kind of stupid and foolish person would just simply note out from your Shen¡¯s residences. You should always keep an eyes out on her. But she really open the eyes of everyone in the world. Usually she look timid and sticky but once she meets His Highness Prince Ding, she would be so brave. Those who do not know would wonder what sort of small family taught such a poor mannered youngdy.¡±

    These words were somewhat serious. Shen Qing heard it andughed, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister was only mischievous for that moment.¡±

    ¡°I think it is because General Shen and Shen Furen are not by the side teaching.¡± Another young female with a horse styled bun said, ¡°Theck of discipline meant that even the etiquette and manners of a female are not known.¡±

    ¡°Cai Xuan¡¯s words are not right,¡± Shen Yue softly spoke, ¡°Even though Eldest BoFu and Eldest BoMu are not in Ding capital, Fifth Younger Sister was brought up by Zu Mu and my mother and Second Shen also constantly taught her and there was nock of discipline.¡±

    The unspoken implication was all about Shen Miao¡¯s no sense of shame and honor.

    Sure enough, when Shen Yue¡¯s words came out, Yi Pei Lan spoke out, ¡°This is strange. With the same set of parenting, Yue Niang and Qing Niang, you and Shen Miao are as different as skies and the earth. This is probably what the teacher was saying: mud will not stick to the wall (aka she is worthless).¡± As she say she starting chuckling and the surrounding noble females also startedughing and even some young males could not help but look over.

    In the next moment, they heard someone shouting, ¡°Look, Shen Miao is here!¡±

    Everyone were holding the hope that there was a show to watch and looked towards the doors.

    They saw a young female walking slowly from the door, wearing a dark red outfit with clouds and geese embroidered with a dark blue embroidered cloak. This kind of colours would be too old for females especially since Shen Miao was a little rounded. If she was not careful, she would look like a child who has stolen an elder¡¯s clothes to wear.

    Her footsteps were slow and the corners of her skirt did not move as each steps was very light but had weight. One did not know why but felt that there was a kind of graceful air of magnanimity. Her chin was slightly raised as her eyes was naturally cid as if one was unable to see the bottom of her eyes but all the energy was confined inside like beast that have kept all its ws and teeth.

    Her five facial features are still loveable because it was round and adorable but now there was no trace of stupidity. Because she has yet to grown up and coupled with her dignified manner, it was unexpectedly not out of sorts.

    It was not like a young female but was like... Those noble furen with high status or a firm and decisive master of the entire family or residence.

    The ssroom gradually quietened down.

 Chapter 8: Debate

    <h4>Chapter 8: Debate</h4>

    What is Shen Miao like?

    If one where to ask the students in Guang Wen Tang, whether they were from level one, two or three, everyone would know. The person who was the quickest at updating the chapter and how stupid and silly but still try to maintain a virtuous and gentle person.

    Her appearance was nothing unique, her personality traits were not outstanding, she had no talents at all and was also a love-stuck idiot, that everyone in the Ding capital knows that she was in love with Prince Ding.

    Therefore, if the most outstanding female in Guang Wen Tang was Shen Yue, then the shallowest female would naturally be Shen Miao.

    They were both females from the Shen family but their image waspletely different. Everyone was used to Shen Miao being like a maid, staying by Shen Yue¡¯s side and when there was one day if Shen Miao changed to not like Shen Miao, then everyone felt not used to it.

    Yi Pei Lan tugged Shen Yue, ¡°Yue Niang, could your younger sister been so sick that she is confused, else why is she like a different person today?¡±

    Shen Yue looked at Shen Miao and was puzzled in her heart. It was like since she woke up after falling into the water, Shen Miao¡¯s temperament had changed a lot. Was it because she had suffered a setback on the matter with Prince Ding? Just as she wanted to say something, Jiang Cai Xuan, her good friend who was standing by her side spoke, ¡°Shen Miao, heard that you fell into the water, but it seems that your cold is better already?¡±

    With such an obvious words that were said, it actually would make one embarrass. If it was the usual Shen Miao, she would be at a lost and would look towards Shen Yue to plea for Shen Yue to help her speak. But now she just look at Jiang Cai Xuan and lightly said, ¡°Alright, thank for your concern.¡±

    Jiang Cai Xuan was stunned and everyone in the ss was also surprised for a moment. Perhaps they did not expect that Shen Miao wouldn¡¯t be this lukewarm to matters about herself but Jiang Cai Xuan found Shen Miao¡¯s attitude was extremely sore to her eyes and immediately said, ¡°Since you have recovered from your cold then the first thing should be giving His Highness Prince Ding an apology. But you came to the academy instead, don¡¯t you think that you have put the cart before the horse?¡±

    Shen Miao took a deep breath. The students around, no matter if they were young females or males, did not have any intention to speak up for her. She originally did not have any friends and seeing Shen Miao making a fool of herself was presumably the only fun these aristocratic kids had.

    After sweeping a look at the different expression of everyone and see the rejoice in Shen Qing¡¯s eyes on her misfortune, Shen Miao was about to leave when she heard Shen Yue saying, ¡°His Highness Prince Ding is broad-minded and would not me this little thing on Fifth Younger Sister. Fifth Younger Sistere to the academy due to the thirst for knowledge which is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°What a good thing.¡± The youth at the other side could not help butugh. He was secretly in love with Shen Yue for a long time and usually was dissatisfied with Shen Miao, finding that having a younger sister like Shen Miao was Shen Yue¡¯s tragedy. He said, ¡°The thirst for knowledge. Shen Yue if you really want to help this younger sister then you need not say such words. The thirst of knowledge... The person who did not know the lesson taught by the level one teachers talk about the thirst for knowledge. This was just too funny! Furthermore...¡± He purposely sized Shen Miao up and continued, ¡°Who would know if she fell into the water on purpose or not. Doesn¡¯t the skits always show, the hero who rescue the beauty who fell into the water and devote one¡¯s life to... But one have guessed the ending incorrectly!¡± Finishing, he found his words were interesting and burst intoughter.

    He was the head of this group of youths thus when he say such things, the surrounding youths also followed up withughter. The noble females surrounding Shen Yue also felt that it was funny and for a period of time there wasughter surrounding Shen Miao and all the eyes on her were filled with malicious intentions.

    Words are the sharpest weapon to hurt people. In herst life, there was so many of such scenarios. She had already gotten used to be despised, beingughed at and being insulted and was reluctant to break these concepts. Thus Shen Yue and Shen Qing had better rtionships with the circle of noble females but she grew further away from this circle.

    She had thought that this was the greatest misfortune but aspared to the tragedies in her previous life, what are these considered as? These young females was not even as old as her Wan Yu and Fu Ming and only instigate some disharmony. Were these really her enemies?

    Naturally not. These female of merits were not considered extremely wealthy and there was nock of aristocrats. But what kind of ending did these aristocratic families had in her past lifetime? All of them were exterminated one by one by thete Emperor and Fu Xiu Yi. Like this person who was ridiculing her, one of Shen Yue¡¯s admirers, currently the eldest son of the esteem Cai family, Cai Lin. After a few years, the Cai family was involved in a corruption case and like others, assets were confiscated and Cai Lin was sent to the army. It was such a pity that he had admired Shen Yue for so many year but in the end Shen Yue drew a line on her rtionship with him.

    She was not in a hostile rtionship with these young females and some of them even stood on the same side. It was because these aristocratic family was provoked deliberately by the Emperor¡¯s to pit one over the other so they did not keep close contact with each other. Some even regard the other in hatred.

    There was no need to turn an alliance into an enemy. In herst lifetime as an Empress, Shen Miao learnt a lot. One must not make an enemy in a moment of emotions, this would not be worthwhile.

    ¡°Cai Lin, how could you say that about Fifth Younger Sister.¡± Waiting till everyone hadughed enough, Shen Yue then suddenly said, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister is not that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Cai Lin,¡± Shen Miao interrupted Shen Yue and there was no trace of any variation in her voice, ¡°Who told you that I fell into the water due to stealing a look of His Highness Prince Ding?¡±

    To say such a thing so loudly would make one be look down upon but when Shen Miao said those words, she was calm and her tone was filled with indifference, surprising everyone for a moment.

    Cai Lin was the little overload here and on normal days Shen Miao would not dare to say much when she meets him so when would she use this tone on voice? And this tone unconsciously had amanding trace of questioning. Cai Lin himself did not know why he did not actually start scolding but instead said, ¡°Could it be not the case?¡±

    ¡°So it was like this...¡± Shen Miao said to herself and suddenly smiled slightly as she turn towards the two of them, Shen Yue and Shen Qing. ¡°Eldest Sister and Second Older Sister, it is alright if they did not know but how can both of you not know? Why did you not rify for Younger Sister?¡±

    Shen Yue and Shen Qing was startled at the same time and suddenly remembered of their mother insistence that the matter of Shen Miao falling into the water must not be said wrongly. Shen Qing who was able to take the big picture into consideration better than Shen Yue, immediately said, ¡°Yes, you all better not say any nonsense. At that time I was with Fifth Younger Sister. I witness it with my eyes that Fifth Younger Sister identally fell into the water and at the same time His Highness Prince Ding coincidentally passed by and saw her. It had nothing to do with admiration.¡±

    Hearing Shen Qing saying so confidently, even though everyone did not believe it, it was not as serious as before. But Shen Miao said, ¡°Unless one witnesses it themselves then it would be nonsense. Guang Wen Tan is a ce that things are taught and moral was also taught in it. Besides about the topic of being in love, is such a beautiful topic, why was it said so unbearably? When I, Shen Miao love someone, I will love in a dignified manner. His Highness Prince Ding status was too noble that how would I have deep feeling? All of you are incorrect.¡±

    In this world, it is very difficult to change the impression of anyone. Moreover her love of Fu Xiu Yi was something that was well-known throughout the world. To say that she did not love now, she was afraid that no one would believe at all.

    But in any case, the line must be drawn somewhere.

    When the words were just spoke, a voice of praise sounded out, ¡°What a good dignity of admiration!¡±

 Chapter 9: Pei Xiu Cai

    <h4>Chapter 9: Pei Xiu Cai</h4>

    A young male of his early twenties walked in from the outside. He wore a light robes and his features were straight. Even though his stature was slightly weak, one could tell that he was how a gentlemen should look like. He walked in and praised, ¡°That was said well. There is also dignity in love and it should not be something to be mocked. Even though Guang Wen Tang is a pace for learning, it is also a ce to practice one¡¯s virtue.¡±

    Every one of the students did not utter a single word.

    Shen Miao stared closely at that young man.

    Pei Lang, an ounting teach of Guang Wen Tang. He has both integrity and talent and was the only Xiu Cai in Guang Wen Tang that could teach ounting. Pei Xiu Cai had a gentle temperament and was patient, aspared to other strict teachers, he was more worthy of respect to the students. Even Shen Miao who was at the end of the spectrum was never scolded by Pei Xiu Cai as he exin patiently repeatedly.

    If this was the case then this person was a good teacher. His moral character and talents were one in tens of thousands but unfortunately Shen Miao also know his other identity.

    Fu Xiu Yi relied heavily on his aids and advisors and when Fu Xiu Yi ascended to the throne, he conferred him as the National Preceptor. National Preceptor Pei Leng was proud of one¡¯s sess, only beneath one person and above tens of thousands.

    As an National Preceptor, he really did well. Shen Miao thought that Pei Lang was an intelligent and upright person but during the time when the Crown Prince was disposed, he however did not say anything.

    Shen Miao¡¯s and Pei Leng¡¯s private friendship can be considered good. At the beginning the proposal of Shen Miao going to the Qin country to be a hostage was brought up by Pei Lang. Pei Lang said, ¡°This is for the sake of the Empire of Ming Qi. If Your Ladyship is willing to go, it would resolve His Majesty¡¯s desperate situation. In the future, there will be the Empress¡¯s shadow all over the country and everyone will appreciate the grace of Your Ladyship.

    But in fact when she return to the Pce after five years, there was an additional Mei Furen in the Inner Pce and Pei Lang¡¯s people who previously respected her began to have precautions against her.

    When the Crown Prince was abolished, Shen Miao went down to her knees to beg Pei Lang because Pei Lang was Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s trusted aide and when Pei Lang speaks, Fu Xiu Yi will definitely listen to his views. But Pei Lang supported her up and say to her, ¡°Your Ladyship, this official is also powerless on matters that His Majesty have decided.¡±

    ¡°Pei Lang! Could it be that you will watch as the Crown Prince is abolished? You are fully aware that the matter of the abolishment of the Crown Prince cannot be proceed!¡± She was extremely furious as she questioned aggressively.

    ¡°This is already ultimately inevitable. Your Ladyship should resign to one¡¯s fate.¡± Pei Lang said with a sigh.

    Resign to one¡¯s fate.

    How could one resign to fate? It there is a chance to repeat and one would still need to resign to fate, won¡¯t it be toomentable and hateful?

    Shen Miao eyes was focus on the young man in front, he was straightforward and upright, would see one death without helping, has a gentle temperament and also callous and cold-hearted. As an official, everything was thought for the sake of the country, Pei Lang was a loyal official. But¡­ As long as he stood by Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s side, he would be opposing her endlessly in this life!

    At this current period, Fu Xiu Yi should not have subdued Pei Xiu Cai so there was a possibility of pulling Pei Xui Cai to her side before that happens? Or just simply¡­ Nib him in the bud (aka kill him).

    Pei Xiu Cai only put down the book in his hands when he felt a pair of eyes on him. He look up and met Shen Miao¡¯s eyes of unknown implication.

    Shen Miao¡¯s sitting position was at the back but even it was so, she still stubbornly look at him. This feeling was a bit strange and Pei Xiu Cai felt that there was a sense of judgement and scrutinising in that expression as if weighting the pros and cons before a decision. To go deeper there was also a critical look on her face.

    He stopped his movements and wanted to see clearly what expression Shen Miao was having but he saw the youngdy picking up the brush on the table and bowed her head. Pei Lang smiled in his heart and shook his head. How would a little girl portray a condescending look? As for passing the judgement and scrutinising, it would be even more impossible. Shen Miao is the most stupid and timid person in Guang Wen Tang.

    After tidying up some things, he started with today¡¯s ss.

    The entire level two students were a little drowsy.

    One would easily feel bored during ounting lessons and no matter how marvellously Pei Xiu Cai teaches, they were all fourteen or fifteen year old young male and females who were at the age of jumping around and so how would they even listen. Coupled with the good cooling weather of autumn, there were many who had taken a nap.

    If it was other teachers, they would have taken a ruler out to reprimand but Pei Lang was the most gentle person and would never punish the students. So everyone would have the courage to misbehave in his ss. Other than Shen Qing, who was always the first in ounting, listening seriously, the others were so bored that they did their own stuff.

    The Shen Miao today was different.

    She stared at Pei Xiu Cai without blinking and sat upright as if she was seriously listening. This was something incredible as she usually hates to study and had no interest in ounts. It was already a miracle that she was not asleep but she actually listening seriously in ss?

    The beautiful young female who was sitting with Shen Miao on the same table was wearing a thin chrysanthemum embroidered dress and looked somewhat haughty. Seeing Shen Miao seriously listening to the lesson, she could not help to reveal a surprise look as her eyebrow raised from time to time.

    Why would Shen Miao care that much? In thest lifetime she had no interest in books but after bing the Empress, the foundations were not stable and she need to maintain the life in the Inner Pce carefully. She as the Empress also need to reduce the cost of living and after doing all that personally, she felt that books was no longer that difficult. Every matter of the Inner Pce from the big matters like the cost of each ceremonies to the smallest matter like the cups and snacks of the concubines were all included in the ounts which were so many and messy. She had looked each one individually so how can these calctions in the books matter?

    She only want to work harder to see clearly what kind of person is Pei Xiu Cai actually was.

    Only with this method she can then know what kind of methods would be appropriate for this person.

    When her focused look was seen by the young female beside, it was already very unusual. Only when after the calction lesson was finish and Pei Xiu Cai left then Shen Miao retrieve back her stare.

    The young female tugged her as she spoke with a tone of surprise, ¡°Shen Miao, are you possessed by evil spirits?¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Shen Miao asked. The young female in front was Di daughter of Minister of Attendants, Feng An Ning.

    Feng family was initially one of the capitals meritorious and rich officials and Feng An Ning had be raise with an arrogant and wilful temperament. But in the previous life, Old Feng Master supported the wrong team and when the new Emperor ascended the throne, he was dismissed. In order to save this daughter from harm, he could only marry her off early to a distant cousin. After Feng family copsed, Feng An Ning who was married off also did not have a good ending. That cousin had a gilded exterior but was shabby and ruined character, Feng An Ning was not even married for a year and he had a concubine outside with a son born. He still scold her as the burden that the Feng family left. How could Feng An Ning take such a grievances? She immediately picked up a scissors and killed the concubine and herself.

    All the various things that happen in her past life was now like a cloud floating by. Looking again at the young female with haughty expression in front of her, how would she have thought of the sad ending in the future?

    Shen Miao now look at the youths in Guang Wen Tang and she felt that she was like looking at kids like Fu Ming and Wan Yu and she could not muster any feeling of rage or annoyance. Other than Shen Qing and Shen Yue who were double-face viins, most of the people were children that were spoilt. And all these young man anddies that were spoilt, would also encounter the cruel fate in the next ten years¡¯ time.

    Seeing that she did not speak, Feng An Ning was somewhat dissatisfied as she said, ¡°Are you disregarding me on purpose? Shen Miao, you are so hardworking today because of the academy examination in a month time correct? Your older sister mentioned that you want to take the opportunity to shine so that Prince¡­ Others will be able to see you.¡±

    After all she was a child. After listening to Pei Xiu Cai¡¯s words, she did not speak the words being in love with Prince Ding.

    ¡°Academy examinations?¡± Shen Miao raised her eyebrows.

 Chapter 10: Little Xie Marquis

    <h4>Chapter 10: Little Xie Marquis</h4>

    The academy examinations of Guang Wen Tang was held every tenth month of the year.

    The academy examinations were a test for every student in the academy, especially for outstanding students who will be showcasing their talents and most importantly at that day there would be many high ranking officials who will be watching and princes will be looking at the side. If there were good students, perhaps career opportunities would be avable.

    In short, one would show off one¡¯s talent for others to see and one would be famous. This was why in every academy examination everyone would use all their energy and effort to achieve the titles.

    In level two, Shen Miao¡¯s talent was the most extensive and would always stand above the crowd in the academy examinations. Although Shen Qing was not as good as Shen Yue in terms of poetry, her calction skills were among the best and would usually get a few top rankings.

    If one were to talk about no aplishment, the bottom of it would be Shen Miao. She did not know any of the four schrly arts and her arithmetic was the worst. In every academy examinations, she would always embarrass herself. Not so mention to showcase her talents, it would be very hard to even pass the tests. The Shen Miao in thest lifetime was the most afraid of the yearly academy examinations as she could only see Shen Yue and Shen Qing being proud of their sess and was very envious in her heart.

    And now when she looked, she only felt that that they were just jealousy among kids. What kind of battle she had not seen before, academy examinations was really nothing in her eyes.

    She look at Feng An Ning and said, ¡°What about academy examinations? I have never thought of fighting for whatever top or bottom ranking. What is there to contend?¡±

    Feng An Ning was slightly surprised for a moment as she did not think that Shen Miao would be so magnanimous to say the truth of the matter. She looked carefully at Shen Miao in detailed and asked, ¡°You must have hurt a lot else there would not be such a great change in temperament right?¡±

    Shen Miao seemed to have a personality change overnight from a dull person to a magnanimous and confident person. It was like one should not have at this age. Because they were sitting on the same table, this change in temperament would only be more obvious.

    ¡°Yes it is.¡± Shen Miao smiled and no longer say anything more.

    Perhaps it was because of the age of the young females, their instinct would be to respect of envy others would were more mature than themselves. Shen Miao¡¯s gestures turned Feng An Ning attitude to her imperceptibly better.

    After the ounting lessons werepleted, the students head out to the garden outside Guang Wen Tang to y. The female were all in the academy ying chess or discussing about the new poetry but heard the sound of a horse passing.

    ¡°What sound is that?¡± Yi Pei Lan turn her head over.

    ¡°Lets¡¯ go outside to see.¡± Jiang Cai Xuan proposed as she pulled Shen Yue up, ¡°Lets¡¯ go and take a look at what is it.¡±

    Shen Miao had no intention of joining in the fun but it was Feng An Ning who turn back after taking two steps and grabbed onto Shen Miao¡¯s hands after thinking for a bit, ¡°Lets¡¯ go and see!¡±

    Shen Miao was somewhat surprise as Feng An Ning usually don¡¯t like her, let alone disying an intimate move. She was still puzzled but she was already being pulled out of the academy by Feng An Ning.

    There were many students standing outside by the door chatting. When they heart Feng An Ning pulling Shen Miao over, they all cast a surprised look. Shen Yue¡¯s eyes shed slightly but she di

    var infolinks_pid = 2003024; var infolinks_wsid = 13;

    d not make a sound but it was Shen Qing who saw it and scoffed. Ever since she knew that Shen Miao also love Prince Ding, she no longer hide her disdain or put up any pretence.

    But what was surprising was not this. Cai Lin just squeezed out from the crowd and called out from the pleasantly surprise people, ¡°Little Xie Marquis!¡±

    Little Xie Marquis? Shen Miao took a look outside.

    Outside of Guang Wen Tang¡¯s red cinnabar door, there stood a red steed. The coat of the horse was bright and smooth and with one look, anyone could tell it was a good steed that was worth thousands of gold. The horse slightly kicked forward haughtily as his elegant body was attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    But in the end it was not as dazzling as the person on the horseback.

    The youth sat on the horseback, wearing a ck embroidered robe and a dark purple mink coat was worn on top. His right handzily yed the horse whip and his facial features were sharp and handsome. The corner of his lips were slightly hooked up like he was smiling but not and the gaze is his eyes was very cold.

    There was a young female in the crowd that immediately blushed and not regarding what ce this was, she courageously threw a silk handkerchief that was folded to a blossom to the youth. Ming Qi a liberalised country and was tolerant to the rules between young males and females.

    The silk blossom fell into the arms of the youth and he twisted it in his hand as the corner of his lips hook up into a smile. The young female who threw the silk blossoms immediately flush as she already became silly in love.

    In the next moment the stubborn and obstreperous youth¡¯s smile fleeted away. The silk blossoms fell onto the ground andnded under the horseshoe of the red horse, crushing it into a ball of mess.

    Hezily sat up straight, as if there was a naturally born strong evasiveness but because of his handsome face, it magnified his attractiveness. He had the innate ability to let one not move their eyes from his presence.

    What a cold and nasty person.

    Yi Pei Lan murmured, ¡°It¡¯s the little marquis of the Xie family.¡±

    Shen Miao raised her eyebrows. Little marquis of the Xie family, Xie Jing Xing.

    Most of the many old aristocratic vessel families in Ming Qi apanied thete Emperor in the founding of the country and achieved meritorious services. After generations, the aristocratic titles were just only names and it was empty inside. Some families however became more prosperous and live splendidly.

    Like Feng family who was a literary official, there were also like the Shen family kind of generals. If one were to say that the Shen family had a lineage of military background, it would be because they all lead troops to fight in wars and were recognised as honest people. Then there was Xie family had military power in their hands but always drift along and His Majesty was also helpless towards the Xie family.

    Most likely there was some rebellious streak in the Xie family bones. All the deeds they done were absolutely disgraceful, such as ignoring the capitalmand to retreat thousands of miles away and continued to pursue the retreating enemy. At the end, they still glorifying it as ¡®a general should judge and act ording to the real situations at the battlefield and thus need not need to obey all orders¡¯. But the Imperial family was helpless towards the Xie family, as they were invincible in battle.

    The Shen family and the Xie family had an opposing rtionship and this of course was provoked by the previous Emperor deliberately so that there will be checks and bnces to stabilize the court. Shen Xin¡¯s and the Xie Marquis¡¯s views were never aligned as Shen Xin disapprove of Xie Ding¡¯s weird tactics and orthodox methods. Xie Ding could not understand why Shen Xin still depend on military books during battles and was so conservative that he was not flexible. Both families, other than quarrelling in court, did not have any interactions thus thete Emperor was happy to see such arrangement.

    After Xie Ding¡¯s wife passed away, Xie Ding did not marry another wife. There was only one concubine household and the concubine had two sons. This meant that Xie Jing Xing had to Shu brothers from the same father. Perhaps Xie Ding¡¯s was distress that the Di son¡¯s mother died young and wanted to make it up to him, so he doted Xie Jing Xing since young, making Xie Jing Xing develop a undisciplined and out of control temperament.

    Even so, Xie Jing Xing was a brilliant person. Other than his indifferent nature, he was smart in studies and had noble features which were well-known in Ming Xi, else many females would not have secretly admire him.

    It was such a pity. Shen Miao¡¯s heart sighed. This kind of outstanding young man, at the end had arrows shot into his heart and hung out after stripping his skin, such a tragic ending.

    Perhaps her pitiful gaze was too obvious so the young man suddenly look over and his eyes, which were as deep as the stars, shed as though as he did not understand her gaze.

 Chapter 11: Xie Familyâ€™s Ending

    <h4>Chapter 11: Xie Family¡¯s Ending</h4>

    Shen Miao lowered her head and made a bashful look.

    Xi Jing Xing died at the age of twenty two.

    Thete Emperor wanted to punish the Xie Family and the Imperial family of Ming Qi became more muddle-headed and ipetent as time passes. They did not think about how to develop the country¡¯s strength but instead thought all the time about how to protect themselves. The vassal families were all threats. As per Fu Xiu Yi, Shen family objective was to live honestly and since the Xie family did not listen to the Imperialmands, naturally they were the thorn in thete Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    When the Xiong Nu attacked, the Xie family set off with troops with Xie Ding going into battle but in the battlefield, the presumptuous General Xie¡¯s troops were annihted to thest man. When Xie Jing Xing waited for his father return in the middle of the year, what he waited for was the return of a coffin.

    Xie Ding¡¯s death was not the end. During the funeral the people in the Ding capital send Xie Ding off and the entire country was in mourning. To the Imperial family, this was a big taboo.

    Thus it did not took long for the appointment of the young Xie Jing Xing to lead the military campaign on behalf of his father.

    It was not Xie Jing Xing¡¯s first battle, like the Xie family, his talent on the battlefield was enough to make the enemy terrified. But despite obviously knowing the queer nature of Xie Ding¡¯s death, this Imperial edict still pushed Xie Jing Xing to the road of death.

    Xie Jing Xing still received the Imperial edict, went into the battlefield and was defeated. That day he was exposed to the enemy and became the target and thus ended up with thousands of arrows through his heart. Not only that, for unknown reasons the body was taken away and the Xiong Nu skin it and hang the body up in the tower to dry to serve a warning to others.

    The tragic oue was yed again and Ming Qi went into a national mourning.

    Father and son made the battlefield their funeral and themoners could only see that the Xiong Nu were brutal and the heroic acts of the generals but they did not see that the undercurrent of this conspiracy.

    At that time thete Emperor was already approach his coffin, thus Fu Xiu Yi took over the affairs of the court. In order to express regret in the bitter oue of the Xie family, he conferred titles to the father and son of the Xie family. Since the titles were useless for the father and son of the Xie family, it appeased the court and the concubine and the two Shu son¡¯s had all the advantages.

    Shen Miao still remember Shen Xin¡¯s look of pain when he came to know of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death. She initially thought that the Xie and Shen family were like water and fire and thus when the Xie family fall into despair, her father would not be sad about it. Now to think about it, it was most likely at that time when Shen Xin felt the feeling of the fox grieving when the rabbit dies.

    Since the bnce was broken with the copsed of the Xie family, the next one would be the Shen family.

    The ridiculous thing was at that time she single-mindedly pushed the Shen family into this muddy water of the fight of the throne.

    Shen Miao did not have any feelings for the Xie family and in the beginning she only felt some regret towards the fate of this young man. Such an outstanding young man should be leaving a legacy in the country of Ming Qi and who would have expected such an ending. He knew that the Imperial edict was a seal of death but he still went.

    Perhaps it was in order to preserve the dignity of the Xie family and to prove that to the very end that the Xie family loyalty to the country. But knowing that it cannot be avoided and yet he still proceeded showed that this unruly Xie Jing Xing was not ordinary.

    He was an extremely upright and brave person.

    As Shen Miao was thinking about it, Cai Lin squeezed out from the crowd and handed to Xie Jing Xing a small clothed bag saying respectfully, ¡°Little Marquis, this is the medical book that you told me to find.¡±

    For a little overlord to be this respectful to others, it shocked the teeth out of everyone. But after some thought, it would be as such as Xie Jing was the capital¡¯s overlord. The Xie family was the overlord of the overlords and which such a mind one would be able to understand Cai Lin¡¯s attitude to Xie Jing Xing.

    Feng An Ning quietly whispered into Shen Miao¡¯s ears, ¡°What do you think of Little Xie Marquis aspared to His Highness Prince Ding?¡±

    Shen Miao choked a little. She was not used to how well Feng An Ning suddenly treated her. She seriously said, ¡°Little Xie Marquis is better.¡±

    Not only better, in her view, Fu Xiu Yi such a ck hearted viin cannot bepared with Xie Jing Xin. In the beginning when Wan Yu and Fu Ming studied the history of Ming Qi and read the part of the Xie family, they would secretly tell her that they felt that Xie Jing Xing was a good man true and true and his death was a such a pity.

    Even her own son and daughter praise this youth, naturally he must be good.

    Feng An Ning was somewhat surprise and took a long while before she said, ¡°It really seems that you are truly hurt.¡±

    Shen Miao cannot be bothered to exin to her. They saw Xie Jing Xin, who was on horseback casually held the saddle and gave Cai Lin a look. Without any additional words, he pulled the horse leash and turn away chicly.

    The horse stirred up a cloud of soot but it could not conceal the charm of the youth on horseback. Like the sun in the skies, he was covered in a bright light in one¡¯s eyes.

    Cai Lin was somewhat at a loss and the surrounding females did not conceal their disappointment as they thought that Xie Jing Xing would stay for a longer time. The strange thing was that Xie Jing Xing was the only one that young noble man would not be jealous of due to his reputation with the youngdies. It could be that his way of doing things and personality was different from other which made others respect.

    Behind her eyes, Shen Miao was doing some reflection. After overthrowing the Xie family, the Shen family would be ushering in monstrous disaster. Since the two are closely rted, why not easing the situation? If the Imperial family want to get involve then they would have to consider if they have the ability.

    Saving the Xie family. Saving Xie Jing Xing. Only with that it would give the Shen family an additional bargaining chip.

    Shen family is honest and sincere while Xie family is bossy and domineering. The Imperial family would first deal with the Xie family and she, perhaps, may be able to make a deal with the Xie family.

    Xie Jing Xing rode all the way and finally stop his horse in front of a tavern.

    He flip down the horse and walk to the innermost of the tavern. In the room there was a white d handsome you that smile upon seeing him. ¡°Third Younger Brother.¡±

    ¡°Take it!¡± Xie Jing Xing threw the bag in his hands over, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t find for me for such things.¡±

    If it was not Gao Yang who request him to find this whatever medical book, he would not go to Cai Lin and would not be surrounded in Guang Wen Tang like a fool. Thinking of that silk blossom, he felt disgusted as he patted his clothes.

    Gao Yang knew that this junior of his was a little odd and smiled lightly to joke, ¡°You should go around more with this temper of yours. These students¡¯ age are simr to yours and you should learn to be as lively as them.¡± He paused and with a slight urging smile, ¡°Perhaps there would be an adorable youngdy. You are at the right age, why are you still alone all day.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was already ustom to the straightforward and quiet nature of his senior and wrote it off in a slightly impatient manner as he thought of the pair of eyes that he saw.

    They were a pair of clear eyes like an animal, with a deep sense ofpassion and helplessness. That kind of look not only made him stun but afterwards the owner looked down in a seemingly shy manner.

    But what kind of person was Xie Jing Xing. He followed his father and travelled extensively, fought battles and killed people so he has a trained pair of eyes. That girl was only pretending to admire him but it was unfortunate that she did not know that her pair of eyes were like a pool of stagnant water, without a single trace of wave.

    It was truly interesting.

 Chapter 12: Gui Momo

    <h4>Chapter 12: Gui Momo</h4>

    When Shen Miao got out of the academy and return back to the Shen residence, the skies were a little dark.

    Shen Yue and Shen Qing still did not return together with her and Shen Miao could not be bothered to care about them. Old Shen Furen had already gone to rest so she went back to the West courtyard.

    Just as she reached the West courtyard, a voice with some warmth sounded, ¡°Young Lady has finally returned. This old servant heard that Young Lady had fallen into the water and was very worried. Seeing that Young Lady is well, this one¡¯s heart can finally be at ease.¡±

    Turning her head to the side, she saw a middle-aged woman walking over. This woman was about forty years of age with a slightly fat stature, slightly darker skin and wore a green dress. Even though it looked ordinary, the material used was a good one. There was only a thick silver bracelet on her wrist as her face wore a smile.

    ¡°Gui Momo.¡± Shen Miao faintly replied.

    That woman did not think that she did any wrong and continue preaching, ¡°This old servant wanted toe over earlier but since Ran-er was ill. After much tossing and turning and seeing there was no other choice, one only pass Ran-er to his mother and came back to the residence first. Seeing that Young Lady is alright, then one¡¯s heart can be settled.¡±

    The main point of this words was saying that Shen Miao position in her heart was more important that her own grandson. If it was the usual, after listening to these words, Shen Miao would be greatly moved and gave Gui Momo some taels to get a physician for her grandson.

    But after her rebirth, Shen Miao almostughed at herself when she saw the woman in front. In the beginning how blind was she to think that such a person was a loyal servant?

    Not long after Shen Furen gave borth to Shen Miao, she set off with Shen Xin and since Shen Miao was too young and could not bear the difficulty of travelling, Shen Furen could only reluctantly leave her in Shen residence. Shen Furen hired a wet nurse for her which was the current Gui Momo. Gui Momo was born in a farm in their estate and at the beginning Shen Furen saw that she was diligent and honest and afterwards she saw Gui Momo treating Shen Miao very well, she then felt assured to put her at Shen Miao¡¯s side as a training Momo.

    But in this world, people will change.

    There were already very little people in West courtyard in the Shen family and the one calling the shots were the two other households and Old Shen Furen in the East courtyard. Guo Momo initially took care Shen Miao honestly but after time past, she saw the power situation clearly and did not hesitate to deflect to the Old Shen Furen in the East courtyard. With Gui Momo¡¯s ttery character, Gui Momo had fanned the mes when she was initially bent on marrying Fu Xiu Yi.

    But the most detestable thing was that in the beginning when Old Shen Furen brought her far away grandniece to seek refuge with the Shen family, that grandniece use Eldest Brother, Shen Qiu for ruining her innocence and insisted on getting Eldest Brother to take responsibility. She finally became her sister-inw and created a mess out of Eldest Brother¡¯s backyard. And Gui Momo was the witness to the insult Shen Qiu did to the grandniece.

    To think about it now, it was all but a bad show.

    Once disloyal, one cannot be used for a hundred times. Moreover with such a person Gui Momo, a hundred times disloyal, she naturally have to tidy things up. For such a dog that run out to others, might as well be killed instead of keep rearing.

    Gui Momo waited for a long time but did not hear Shen Miao giving out any reward and the loving look that she maintained on her face stiffen. She could not help but look up to see Shen Miao but only saw Shen Miao looking at her indifferently as if it was nothing special.

    Her heart suddenly made a ¡®kwang dang¡¯ sound. She did not know why but she suddenly felt guilty.

    In the next moment she heart a short and nd answer from Shen Miao, ¡°Oh. It is really heard for Momo.¡±

    Gu Yu snorted softly and looked at Gui Momo with a sneer. She always look down on Gui Momo for being a ttering vile person who relied herself as Young Lady¡¯s wet nurse and throw her weight around in the West courtyard. But her own Young Lady was previously coaxed by this Gui Momo so well that she listen to much of Gui Momo¡¯s words and strained the rtionship of many people in the West courtyard.

    It was good now. After Young Lady had woken up from falling into the water, it seems that she had saw many things clearly and with the lukewarm attitude of Gui Momo, it would bring a great sense offort to Gu Yu.

    Gui Momo continued to smile stiffly as she was unable to figure out why was Shen Miao treating her with such a cold attitude today. Thinking that Shen Miao was not happy due to the matter of falling in the water and smile as she consoled, ¡°This servant will say a word of advice to Young Lady. One must not be overly sad and protect one¡¯s health is the important thing. Young Lady is as pretty as a flower and His Highness Prince Ding would definitely like. There would always be a day¡­¡± She usually would say such pleasing words and would usually pick up on what Shen Miao likes to achieve her favour. But when these words were spoken today, she saw Shen Miao¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°For Momo to say such words, is it to put a stain on my innocence?¡± Shen Miao coldly said, ¡°Although father and mother are currently not in the General¡¯s residence, I am the Di Young Lady from the General¡¯s residence and also the mistress of the West courtyard. For the reputation of one¡¯s innocence, with what Momo had said, what it to deliberately trap be in the pits of fire and water?¡±

    Gui Momo was surprised for a moment and said subconsciously, ¡°How can Young Lady say it that way? This old servant said it for your sake¡­¡±

    ¡°So this is saying it is my fault?¡± Shen Miao coldlyughed, ¡°This is also good. Why not understand it from Old Furen if the innocence of a daughter from the General¡¯s residence is as valuable as a cabbage? Even a cabbage is worth a few coins. Gui Momo for you to be so honest, I want to ask if I was overly shameless.¡±

    Perhaps she did not expect that Shen Miao would seize the momentum and take her bad mood on her. Gui Momo was already used to being a tyrant in the West courtyard and usually she could control Shen Miao very well but today to be brought down a peg in front of Gu Yu and Jing Zhe, she was somewhat angry and could not help but say, ¡°Young Lady¡¯s words are making this ve look evil. This old salve have followed by Young Lady¡¯s side for ten over years. How would Young Lady think that this old servant would be deliberately harm others?¡±

    ¡°Insolent!¡± Jing Zhe loudly shouted. ¡°Young Lady is the mistress, how dare Gui Momo talk to Young Lady like that?¡±

    Gui Momo was surprised and was upset that she was too agitated just now. But words were like water that were poured out and could not be retrieved and there were so many servants around watching themotion. She could only treat Shen Miao as an easily coaxed young girl and quickly said in a soft voice, ¡°Young Lady, this old servant really truly feel distress for Young Lady. This old servant had followed Young Lady for so many years and had already taken Young Lady as one¡¯s own child. What this old servant said was not correct and Young Lady mustn¡¯t get angry and cause harm to the body.¡±

    Taken her as her own child? Shen Miao sneered in her heart. She felt that this Gui Momo was a genius. Usually she would gain a lot of gold from here but treated the East courtyard as the official master. At the end she made her Eldest Brother eat up such a huge disadvantage. If it was her previous lifetime, a servant like this is in the Pce, she would have gotten someone to beat her up and killed. But now¡­ Since Gui Momo had the heart to join the East courtyard, how about using her hands to let the East courtyard suffer a huge loss?

    She raised her eyebrows as spoke in a light tone, ¡°Since Gui Momo knows, then only punish with three months of sry.¡±

    Gui Momo facial expression stiffen as a smile appear on Shen Miao¡¯s lips.

    What would Gui Momo do when there was no more money?

    Naturally pledge her loyalty to the East courtyard.

 Chapter 13: Secretly Ganging Up

    <h4>Chapter 13: Secretly Ganging Up</h4>

    A cool breeze started up during the night as it nears autumn, turning the weather colder by the day. The Ding capital was in the North, making the cold more surprising.

    Under the light, the young female held a book as she read it slowly while leaning against the couch. She did not know that the tea beside her has turned cold as she continue reading her book in a trance.

    Bai Lu stared nkly at her own Young Lady as if in a short span of one night, this youngdy had be different from the one before. Even now that she was quietly reading, would be unusual as Shen Miao previously hates to read. But now with the looks of it, if she did not know that it was her own Young Lady, Bai Lu would have thought that she would havee across some noble furen.

    Bai Lu did not really understand how would a youngdy have such an imposing matter as she stood in her position in a daze. It would only when Shuang Jiang walked over and nudged her to reprimand softly, ¡°Stand here foolishly for what?¡± She walked over and ced the cloak around Shen Miao and warmly advised, ¡°Young Lady, it seems that the time is no longer early and there was a need to go to Guang Wen Tang tomorrow. It would be better to rest early.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°Go and rest first, I will read for a while longer.¡±

    What kind of reasoning would there be for a mistress to not sleep while a maid rest. Shuang Jiang could not do anything and wanted to persuade her again but was held back by Gu Yu who was changing the tea and pulled out to the outer room with Bai Lu.

    ¡°Gu Yu, what is it?¡± Bai Lu did not understand, ¡°Young Lady¡¯s health just recovered, why did you not go up to persuade?¡±

    ¡°How did I not persuade?¡± Gu Yu head ached, ¡°Would the current Young Lady listen to my words? She had been reading books for an entire day and I guess that it should be the homework from her teacher and Young Lady has made up her mind toplete. What other choice do I have.¡± She nced back to the room worriedly. When she was formally timid, she would always want the advice of others. Now that she was no longer timid, when she made up her mind, no one dared to refute. As she was serving close by, Gu Yu felt that every Shen Miao orders, one simply dare not refuse.

    Just speaking inly like that would also reveal an imposing stance. Even when Master few into a rage, it wasn¡¯t as scary as this, Gu Yu sighed.

    In the room, Gu Yu was still reading.

    She was seriously reading through and did not leave any detail behind. If one were to look in detail, they would have found that the book she was holding was ¡°Ming Qi Official Annals¡±. Other than the big events since the founding of the country to the current Ming Qi, she was only familiar to the events that would happen in the next few decades and thus prepared some methods to prevent the tragedies from happening. But prior to this, she must find out who were the vessels families and what were their current situation.

    The footsteps of the Emperor to eradicate these families were much nearer. As per what Shen Miao remembered, if there was no other mishaps, there would be a big catastrophe next month. As an enemy¡¯s enemy is one¡¯s friend, if these vessel families has reached its end, it would soon be the Shen family¡¯s turn.

    Before Shen Xin return, Shen residence can only be supported by her only and she have to also defend against those wolves from the East courtyard.

    Shen Miao¡¯s presumption was urate as that night Gui Momo entered Rong Jing Tang. She brought the specialities that she brought back this trip but it was Zhang Mama, who works by Old Shen Furen¡¯s side, who was pulled away by her as she kept talking about Shen Miao¡¯s disobedient ways and how she would frequentlysh out words of anger.

    How would Zhang Mama not know what intention she had. After apanying her to say a few rather neutral words, Gui Momo asked Zhang Mama to say some good words for her in front of Old Shen Furen before leaving.

    Just as she left Rong Qing Tang¡¯s courtyard, she saw the Ren Wan Yun¡¯s maid, Xiang Lan walking over. When she saw her, she smiled, ¡°Gui Momo, I was looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± When Gui Momo squinted her eyes to see and saw Xiang Lan, she also smiled, ¡°Why is Miss Xiang Liang looking for me?¡±

    ¡°It is of no big matter.¡± Xiang Lan walked over and tugged Gui Momo¡¯s arm, ¡°It was that our Mistress heard that you know a ce that sells rouge and the rouge was especially pretty, thus looked for you to ask where can the rouge be bought.¡±

    This was obviously an excuse indicating that Ren Wan Yun was looking for Gui Momo to have some private words. Gui Momo was well aware of it and went along with Xiang Lan, ¡°This is a small matter. If Madam wants to listen, I would tell Madam the ce. Speaking of that rouge, many youngdy and madam of official families love to use it...¡±

    Following Xiang Lan to Cai Yun Yuan, the maids outside were already sent away.

    Ren Wan Yun sat on the couch. As Second Shen Master was still outside entertaining and have yet to return, she was casually doing some needlework and was most likely embroidering the edge of a pouch but was also eating from a te of grapes beside her.

    This was rare item as one would not be able to find any grapes in Ding capital at this kind of season. Only Second Master had the ability to obtain a basket of it to let the female in his own courtyard eat.

    Gui Momo spitted in her heart. Although from the surface the Second Household did not ill-treated the First Household but whatever Shen Miao used and eat only looked magnificent on the outside but was like things that was merchant families was not able to sell off. And on the topic of food, Shen Miao would not have the opportunity to have grapes.

    As she was thinking about it, Ren Wan Yun finally put down the needlework in her hand and said, ¡°Gui Momo.¡±

    Gui Momo quickly recovered herself and answered, ¡°Mistress, this old servant is here.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun was already forty years old and even though she has maintained excellently, there were still fine lines at the corner of her eyes. But when she sat there, wearing clothes cut from good material and her manners were like the Furen who was in charge of her household, even if she smiled, there was some imposing appearance.

    She said, ¡°Heard that you have returned. As Little Five¡¯s heath has only recovered, you need to take good care of her.¡±

    Gui Momo started to jeer in her heart, who did not know that the East courtyard cannot wait for the West courtyard to be in trouble and how would Ren Wan Yun have such good intentions. It was all to pull the wool over other people¡¯s eyes. Sure enough Ren Wan Yun continued, ¡°In these few days, Little Five was probably did not feel happy about the matter of falling into the water and since Eldest Brother and Sister are not around, whatever I, as a Shen Shen, do would be wrong. If one were to hear anything, it could only be heard from you.¡±

    This meant that Ren Wan Yun wanted Gui Momo to tell her every single move of Shen Miao¡¯s.

    Gui Momo quickly said, ¡°It is Fifth Young Lady¡¯s fortune to have Madam¡¯s concern. But from what this old servant see, Fifth Young Lady is indeed angry about the matter of falling into the water. The situation these recent days had changed quite a bit that she was also distanced with this old servant. Not touching on other matters, just today, this old servant was punished and lost three months of sry for nothing.¡± She frowned, ¡°This old servant heard that Fifth Young Lady had fallen into the water and was so anxious that one did not care if one¡¯s grandson was still sick but who knew that Fifth Young Lady wouldsh out at this old servant, making this old servant¡¯s heart not at ease.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun was somewhat impatient to listen to non-rting matters and asked, ¡°At the end, it is still because of her heart. Then what is Gui Momo¡¯s view, was there any change in attitude from Little Five on His Highness Prince Ding?¡±

    This was what she wanted to ask the most.

    Gui Momo¡¯s eyes turned and she said, ¡°Fifth Young Lady seems to want to draw a line with His Highness Prince Ding and did not want this old servant to mention today. But this old servant has followed Fifth Young Lady for so many years and understands her temper. With regards to the matter of His Highness Prince Ding, Fifth Young Lady would not give up this easily. These words ware only said in exasperation of a young female and cannot be taken as the truth.¡±

    As the words were spoken, a look of ruthlessness appeared on Ren Wan Yun¡¯s face.

 Chapter 14: Mother and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 14: Mother and Daughter</h4>

    After Gui Momo left, Shen Qing walked out from behind the dividing screen.

    She climbed up to Ren Wan Yun¡¯s side and cling onto her mother as she spoke with a tone that was unable to hide the anger, ¡°Mother, Shen Miao is not willing to give up His Highness Prince Ding. What should I do?¡±

    Among the three household in Shen family, the First Household was undoubtedly holding the highest official position and it is very possible if Shen Miao would ask Shen Xin to request a marriage for her. But she also love Prince Ding so what was she considered as if Shen Miao seed?

    His Highness Prince Ding was such a handsome and talented person, how can he be possessed by a stupid and ignorant Shen Miao. Every time she thought about this, Shen Qing could not resign her heart to it a hundred times.

    ¡°Rest assures. In this Shen residence, no one can be bigger than you.¡± Ren Wan Yun said, ¡°Shen Miao has a stupid character and there is nothing to fear about her. Your mother naturally has ways to let her not marry His Highness Prince Ding, but it is you...¡± She sighed, ¡°There is no harm in seriously looking at the people from Qiu Shui Yuan. You really think that the Second Girl is a good person? You have such thoughts but Second Girl may not have it.¡±

    ¡°Shen Yue?¡± Shen Qing wrinkled her brows, ¡°She also love His Highness Prince Ding? How is it possible?¡± Shen Qing said, ¡°Even if she truly likes His Highness Prince Ding, Third Shu¡¯s rank is not higher than Eldest Bo and naturally would not be able to say anything. No matter how one see, it cannot be anything to fear from.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun pointed at Shen Qing¡¯s head as she rebuke, ¡°How can I rest assure with you. Your Third Shen is a formidable person, in the beginning your Third Shu...¡± Seemingly realising that these words should not be said in front of children, Ren Wan Yun suddenly kept quiet. She only said, ¡°In short, you need not take Fifth Girl at heart as Mother will naturally handle the matter.¡±

    ¡°Thanking Mother.¡± Shen Qing sweetly said. Both mother and daughter smiled.

    Inside Qiu Shui Yuan, Chen Rou Qiu was sitting at the table writing.

    She was a female from a schrly family and had unbounded talents. Even though she was a married woman, she still often like to read books and calligraphy. Shen Yue stood behind her, d in a yellow dress that make her body slim, just like a younger version of Chen Rou Qiu.

    ¡°Mother, why did you said that to Gui Momo?¡± She could not help to ask after a long time.

    Gui Momo came over once but unexpectedly Chen Rou Qiu did not only prevent Gui Momo from stopping Shen Miao to continue to be in love with His Highness Prince Ding, she also let Gui Momo advise Shen Miao that His Highness Prince Ding was a good ce to be married to.

    ¡°Won¡¯t this make her more determined to marry His Highness Prince Ding?¡± Shen Yueined.

    Chen Rou Qiu ce the brush down and gently sighed before pulling Shen Yue¡¯s hands to the couch to sit and said, ¡°Yue-er, didn¡¯t Mother tell you before that whatever things that one does, especially within this house, must be done in a big round. This is that if anything would to happen in the future, one would me the heavens and earth but would not me you.¡±

    Shen Yue shook her head, ¡°Mother, I do not understand.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu smiled. This daughter of hers was gentle and talented and she was also not stupid but she was after all too young. It was most likely Third Master Shen doted on her too much thus she did not know how dangerous the inner courtyard was. It was unlike her in the beginning, when she was in the minister¡¯s residence, there were a bunch of older and younger sisters, Yiniangs and concubines. Which one of them was easy to deal with? That was why after she was married, she firmly grasp Third Master Shen in the palm of her hands.

    But the most regrettable thing was that she was unable to give birth to a son. No matter how much Third Master Shen dote on her, if there was no son, it meant that there was no weight at her side. Sooner orter the Third Master Shen would need to give the concubines soup to ensure no birth. At that time... What a scene would it be?

    So she must educate this daughter very well.

    ¡°Yue-er, what do you think of Little Five?¡± She asked softly.

    Shen Yue thought for a while and replied, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know anything about ounting or current affairs, not good at the four schrly arts and she is stupid and ignorant and is not articte. If it was not for Eldest Bo¡¯s reputation, no one would give her any face. Even it is Shu daughters would also have more bearing than her.¡±

    If anyone where to hear it, they would be shocked. These words of demeaning Shen Miao to be worthless actually came out from her gentle and soft TangJie. From what everyone knew, Shen Miao¡¯s best friend was Shen Yue.

    ¡°Perhaps it was like this in the past.¡± Chen Rou Qiu shook her head, ¡°But after falling into the water, from the way I see, Little Five has changed a lot.¡±

    ¡°Why does Mother say that?¡± Shen Yue was puzzled.

    Chen Rou Qiu also did not know why there was such a feeling. Perhaps it was the pique words that a little girl said in a moment of anger but Chen Rou Qiu had seen a lot of people and thus aspared to her self-dered astute Second Sister-inw, she saw it clearly that Shen Miao became smarter.

    Her dialogue with Old Furen at Rong Jing Tang, as well as the appearance was very much different than before. Could it be that the matter with Prince Ding had gave her such a big blow or was it that there was an expert helping her?

    In any case, one must not take it lightly at all.

    ¡°Perhaps it was because of the attack from Prince Ding. But Yue-er, mother has spoken to you before, a smart female would not deal with other female. She would only deal with men.¡± Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s voice was soft and gentle like she was singing, ¡°Since you aremitted to His Highness Prince Ding, why should your sights be on Shen Miao? No matter how much power your Eldest Bo has, in this world, there was no logic that a man would adore a stupid and ignorant female. His Highness Prince Ding is a royalty and if he were to really marry such an unbearable female, won¡¯t that be the greatest joke under the skies?¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Shen Yue felt some grievances.

    ¡°Listen to mother¡¯s words. You must not only not alienate from Little Five but also be friends with her like before. You have to double up the hard work so that everyone can see your talent and beauty. The more outstanding you are, it would appear that she is more stupid and foolish.¡± Chen Rou Qiu smiled as though she was saying general things but each word exposed her hidden motives, ¡°I let Gui Momo persuade her to continue to be in love with Prince Ding so that the stupid girl would whole-heartedly dive in and that would me her aughing stock. Thus His Highness Prince Ding would only be doubly disgusted with her.¡±

    ¡°So in this way...¡± Shen Yue seemed to understand a little.

    Chen Rou Qiu stroked her head, ¡°You are a clever child and should be able to understand mother¡¯s intention. So you have to persuade her to continue to love Prince Ding and also make a fool of herself in front of Prince Ding. It is only by doing so, His Higness Prince Ding would notice the more outstanding you. Even if everyone under the skies wants His Highness Prince Ding to marry Little Five, you will still win if the person in His Highness Prince Ding¡¯s heart is you.¡±

    ¡°Mother...¡± To say such a thing out loud, Shen Yue embarrassingly buried her head into Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s arms, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu smiled. In the beginning, there were also many obstructions to the marriage to Third Shen Master and that time Third Shen Master was considered handsome and talented, thus there were many matchmakers that went over to discuss about marriage.

    Why she was only selected? It was because there was an encounter at the temple where she was wearing a white dress ying qin under a tree and Third Master Shen heard it. Third Master Shen took her as a celestial being and insisted on marrying her as his wife when he returned.

    Third Master Shen loved to listen the qin and his favourite colour is white.

    See. So many females were fighting but it was her that became the final winner and it was because she knew from the beginning that she was only dealing with one man.

    So what of the three Di daughters of Shen family? Only her Yue-er can deal with His Highness Prince Ding.

 Chapter 15: Su Ming Feng

    <h4>Chapter 15: Su Ming Feng</h4>

    No matter what the East courtyard did, Shen Miao still deliberately alienated people from both Second and Third Household. She no longer stuck herself to Shen Yue and Shen Qing anymore. At first, everyone in Shen residence thought that she was only throwing a childish tantrum about the matter of falling into the water but Shen Miao started to conduct matters with her own thinking, thus everyone felt that there was something not right.

    Gui Momo persuaded Shen Miao like per usual not to be angry with the East courtyard and asionally also mentioned about Prince Ding being a peerless man in Ming Qi. But Shen Miao seems to be unshakeable as every time Gui Momo mentioned of that person, she would berate her furiously which gave Gui Momo a headache. However the West courtyard was filled with crafty servants from the Second and Third Household and Gu Yu and the rest thought that since Shen Miao¡¯s temper had change, she would rearrange the matters in the inner courtyard. Who knew that Shen Miao actually ignore it.

    Naturally, Shen Miao has her own ns.

    These past few days, she had been going to Guang Wen Tang more diligently. Even though everyone view her like she was at the bottom, she was not angry and only did her things well. The more she was that magnanimous, the more others would feel bored and thus she was about to have some days of peace.

    Today after literary sses had ended, Shen Miao a little constriction in her chest and thus headed to the garden in Guang Wen Tang for a casual walk.

    Although Guang Wen Tang was an academy, it covers quite a vast area. As there were three different grades, level one, two and three, Shen Miao was in level two because of her age but unknowingly went to the area of level one.

    In an coincidence, she saw a little child sitting on the steps wiping away his tears.

    This child looked around the age of twelve and was fair and plump. Perhaps his body was too bloated, one would think he was a rounded ball at first nce. He was d in a silver lined blue robes, a pair of small boots and a cor round his neck. Just like a doll out from a new year painting.

    Shen Miao was slightly stunned and she walked over to say softly, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    That doll did not think that someone woulde over suddenly and was so surprised that he rolled down the steps with a ¡®pu tong¡¯. He did not cry but sat up and looked at Shen Miao nkly.

    He was naturally fair and plump, with a pair of sparkling eyes, with a small crease on his head and there were still tears on his face, making him charmingly naive. Shen Miao could not help but burst out augh.

    That child said in a childlike manner, ¡°Older sister.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart almost melted when this child called her. She gave birth to Wan Yu and Fu Ming in her past lifetime but she was already in the Qin country as a hostage before Wan Yu and Fu Ming was five. When she returned, both children had already learn the etiquette and obediently called her ¡®Imperial Mother¡¯. Shen Miao herself did not know how her two children were like before the age of five. Seeing that even this child was older, he seems ignorant of the world and reminded her of Wan Yu and Fu Ming.

    Shen Miao slightly bend down and pat his head, ¡°What are you crying for?¡±

    ¡°The teacher asked me a question and I could not answer so I was hit on my palm.¡± The child took his hands out, revealing red palms as he said in grievance, ¡°It is very painful.¡±

    Shen Miao wanted to tease him so she continued asking, ¡°What question did the teacher ask?¡±

    ¡°The teacher want me to write the words ¡®the fox grieves when the rabbit dies¡¯ but I am unable to do it.¡± The child cried.

    If one was at an age for level one in the academy and not know to write from memory, it would be somewhat unjustifiable. Disregarding Shen Miao herself, such a child in Ming Qi at this age would have started to learn to deal with the political affairs at court, even it was only pretending to contact, more or less many could cope with it. Even though the youths in the Imperial family would mature faster, the children studying in Guang Wen Tang were all from aristocratic families and would not matured that slowly.

    That child seemed to have notined enough and continued to chirp, ¡°If I was to return and father was toe into knowledge about it, he would severely punish me. What meaning is there for me to live, it would be better to just die.¡±

    Shen Miao was a little shock with the tone of the child¡¯s voice and also find it funny. Thinking of which family this lively treasure came from and also where this child learn such a dramatic statement from, she asked, ¡°Which family are you from?¡±

    That child looked at Shen Miao. Currently Shen Miao just passed fourteen years of age andbine with her childlike look, she looked as old as this child. But for some unknown reason, there was an indescribable air around her, as though as she had seen great winds and high waves and could calm people down. Even this child also involuntary quieten down and told her his own background.

    ¡°I am the Second Young Master of the Ping Nan Bo¡¯s family in the capital, Su Ming Lang. My father is Ping Nan Bo, Su Yu and my eldest brother is Ping Nan Bo¡¯s heir, Su Ming Feng.¡±

    He actually came clean about it and rified his own family background clearly.

    Shen Miao was surprised for a moment, the Su family? Ping Nan Bo?

    No matter if it was her past life or this life, the Su family and the Shen family had no association as they had opposing political views. The Su family had a good rtionship with the Xie family. Ping Nan Bo, Su Wu and Marquis of Lin An, Xie Ding were very good brothers and Su Ming Feng and Xie Jing Xing were friends that yed together since childhood. To what extent their rtionship were? When Su Ming Feng died, only Xie Jing Xing dare to collect his corpse.

    Yes. Su Ming Feng died. Or it can be said that the entire Su family perished. Thete Emperor dug out evidences of the Su family involvement in a conspiracy to sell military horses. As for the matter on military horses, once they were involved, there was no room for any leeway at all.

    The Imperial edict came suddenly and swiftly. They were not even trial and the army directly confiscated their possession and executed them on the spot. In the middle of the day the entire Su family blood flowed from the East to the West of the Ding capital.

    By the time Xie Jing Xing knew about it, it was toote as there was no survivors of the Su families. Those who had a good rtionship with them did not appear at all and it was Xie Jing Qing who personally collect the corpse of the Su family members before going to thete Emperor to plead guilty of his offences and requested burial for them with regards to the meritorious services that the Su family once done for Ming Qi.

    Thete Emperor allowed it, thus the funeral for the Su family was single-handedly organised by the Xie family. Shen Miao remembered very clearly that when Shen Xin knew the matter upon his return at the end of the year, he sighed for a period of time.

    The Su family demise would be around two monthster. It would be soon that this innocent and ignorant child would also die from that cold Imperial Edict.

    Her expression suddenly became a little cold and her eyes were faintly glowing.

    The child could not help but shrink back a little. When Shen Miao look back at the child, her tone was just as gentle as before, ¡°Su Ming Feng? Was he the heir of the Su family thatpleted a great meritorious service recently and managed the military horses excellently?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The child held his head up and replied, ¡°Dad said that His Majesty would definitely reward Eldest Brother with a rank this time.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled as she bend over slightly and leaned against the child to softly say, ¡°You said that if your father know that you are unable to answer the teacher¡¯s question, you would be punished. I have a method that would make him not punish you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± The child blinked as he asked.

    ¡°You have to promise me that you cannot tell them that it was I who told you, then I will speak.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The child thought for a long while before nodding.

 Chapter 16: Boil The Hound Once The Rabbit Is Caught

    <h4>Chapter 16: Boil The Hound Once The Rabbit Is Caught</h4>

    The Su family was a big n that was in charge of the military horses and would be superior than others by a level as it was a high ranking official who was only able to hold the position of managing the matters of the military horses¡¯ rations.

    Su family¡¯s military horses striking status was already in ce since the founding of Ming Qi and was managed very well. There was no exception from Ping Nan Bo, Su Yu. From his view, the Su family was splendid and would certainly continue on for a long time. Perhaps loyal officials would have such a thought like this, as long as one waw to faithfully work, the Imperial family would not treat them unfairly.

    But since the ancient times, apanying one¡¯s sovereign can be like apanying a tiger. In this world of things, who would be able to say it clearly?

    Su Yu would be forty years of age when the year ends and can be considered quite loving to his Furen. Even though he had a few concubines, they gave birth to all daughters. There was only two Di sons so he was always very strict on the education of his sons.

    His Eldest Son, Su Ming Feng started to serve the government at a young age and was like him, in charge to the military horses and in fact did better than Su Yu in this half a year. Just some time ago Su Ming Feng coborated with the veterinarians in the Imperial Medical Court and reformed some guidelines of military horses and because of that, the number of warhorses that die due to gues dropped by half. This was a great merit. After the military statistics are up next month, Su Ming Feng would definitely be rewarded.

    Bestowing rewards were secondary but the main thing was that this represented glory and honour. Su Yu has past his prime and currently Su Ming Feng was of the right age and the son should seed his father¡¯s career, thus it was time to expand Su Ming Feng¡¯s reputation. If Su Ming Feng was much more outstanding, maybe he would be the next confidant and talent of the heir apparent to the throne.

    Su Yu was naturally happy because of his remarkable eldest son but his youngest son gave him a headache. Probably because his youngest son was only born when his Furen was rather old thus his Furen doted him a lot and he developed a spoilt personality. Not to mention about being as outstanding as his oldest son, even whenparing among his peers, he would be behind them.

    As Su Ming Lang was not the eldest son, naturally he need not inherit the title of the heir so it did not matter if he was a little dumb. But Su Yu had a unbending personality and would not tolerate any slight in his own son. Thus he would test his homework after each return from the academy, his little son would suffer the reprimands and his Furen would cover up his shorings, making it seems a little like all hell break loose.

    But this day, Su Yu was in the studying discussing some things with Su Ming Feng. Both father and son had endless to talk about on the topic of military horses. Master Su was ted. To have such an outstanding son, what else could he not be satisfied with. As they discussed, they started to talk about Su Ming Feng¡¯s bestowment in the following month.

    ¡°In my opinion, this time His Majesty would definitely confer an official title. For the time being don¡¯t mention about bestowment of precious stones or whatever, Father is only hoping that your career would be more stable. Now that the Xiong Nu has begun to stir, the attention needs to be on the military horses. Ming Feng, as long as you are able to get His Majesty¡¯s high regards, in the future the Su family can only go further. Your younger brother is still young, so you still need to carry the Su family on your shoulders.¡±

    Su Ming Feng nodded his head in agreement. He was in his youth and there was upright and awe-inspiring look in his brows. However, his eyes could not help but reveal a little pride as it was the period where youths were determined not to fall short of expectations. Not only from the affirmation from his father, he was ted that the importance of the matters he managed has been steadily increasing.

    Both father and son were in a good mood when the servant at the door announced, ¡°Master, Second Young Master has returned.¡±

    It was just at the time when Second Young Master Su Ming Lang was dismissed from the academy. Every day when Su Ming Lang finishes his lessons, he would always be called into Master Su¡¯s study for a test on his lessons and there was no exception today.

    Master Su was holding down some of his headache as he look at his outstanding oldest son, then look at his second son who was as stupid as a little pig and felt that it was somewhatical. Everyday Su Ming Lang came to the study and at the end Su Yu will roll in anger.

    Today was the same.

    Su Ming Lang slowly entered the study and his lips curled up as he called out, ¡°Father. Eldest Brother.¡±

    He was just like a little round ball, which was silly yet adorable. Su Ming Feng stroke his younger brother¡¯s head, ¡°Ming Lang, is everything well in the ss today?¡±

    Su Ming Lang pursed his lips and did not speak. Every time he did that it would mean that it did not go well, not one bit. He has been reprimanded by his teacher.

    Master Su put a stern face on and said to Su Ming Lang, ¡°Extend your palm out.¡±

    Su Ming Lang shrank back a bit and extended his hands in grievance. One could see a few red marks on the fair and tender palms. If these weren¡¯t strokes of a ruler, what else can they be?

    Master Su had a look of expectant but it was Su Ming Feng that felt anguished for his own younger brother as he asked, ¡°How could this teacher beat this heavily? He is just a child.¡±

    ¡°It is all of your coddling that spoil him to this level!¡± Master Su flew into a rage after he heard it and angrily said, ¡°What went wrong today.¡±

    Little Su Ming Lang hesitated before speaking mincingly, ¡°The teacher asked me about ¡®the fox grieves when the rabbit dies¡¯ but I was unable to memorise it...¡±

    ¡°How do you want me to scold you!¡± Master Su had a look of pain in his face, ¡°You can¡¯t even memorise words. Look at the young masters of your age, which one of them are like you. When your Eldest Brother was at your age, he was already reading books on military horses. The face of our Su family is almost thrown away by you!¡±

    Su Ming Feng was about to try to persuade when he heard his own Second Younger Brother sobbing out, ¡°Even though I was unable to memorise ¡®the fox grieves when the rabbit dies¡¯, I was able to memorise ¡®boiling the hound once the rabbit is caught¡¯ and it is longer by two words (in the Chinese wording 4 words vs 6 words). Since both has the same meaning, isn¡¯t it the same if one were to memorise ¡®boiling the hound once the rabbit is caught¡¯?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense.¡± Master Su simply did not know what else to say. Su Ming Feng smiled and said, ¡°Second Younger Brother, these two phrases do not have the same meaning.¡±

    ¡°Then what do they mean?¡± Su Ming Lang raise his head to ask.

    ¡°The meaning of ¡®the fox grieves when the rabbit dies¡¯ is that the rabbit died and the fox felt that it would suffer the same fate and felt sad. But ¡®boiling the hound once the rabbit is caught¡¯ meant that the rabbit was dead and there was no more value for the hunting dog so it was cooked. It means to say that once a thing has no more value and of no more interest, then the tool can be discarded. ¡®Boiling the hound once the rabbit is caught¡¯ and ¡®destroying the bridge after crossing the river¡¯ are somewhat simr.¡± Su Ming Feng was a good elder brother as he patiently answered his own younger brother¡¯s question.

    But Su Ming Lang shook his head and still had a look of confusion, ¡°Since both were a matter of after the rabbit is dead, it should be treated the same. Anyways the rabbit is dead.¡±

    Su Ming Feng was about to exin but saw his father suddenly looked shocked as he softly repeated again, ¡°The rabbit is dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Ming Lang opened his palm out as his plump rounded face looked innocently yet stubbornly, ¡°Anyhow, both the rabbit is dead. Isn¡¯t the meaning that once the rabbit dies, the fox and dog would be out of luck? Since everyone are out of luck, then both phrases would still mean the same thing.¡±

    It was the natural order to boil the hound once the rabbit was caught. For a fable to be one, there was definitely base on major principles in life.

    The rabbit died but the fox was cleverer than the hound and would have seen his own ending. But who was the hunting hound? What would be the oue of the hound that help its master to hunt for the rabbit?

    Su Yu¡¯s expression gradually sunk.

 Chapter 17: Who Taught you

    <h4>Chapter 17: Who Taught you</h4>

    A major event urred in the early October.

    Su Ming Feng, the Eldest Young Master Su, the heir of the Nan Ping Bo family in the Ding capital suddenly came down with a serious illness and had to recuperate at home. Ping Nan Bo was heart ached for his favoured son thus he and his Furen stayed at home to take care of the Eldest Young Master Su and temporarily disregards matters on the military horses. His Majesty bestowed some things to express his sympathy and also arranged the new official to take over the management matters.

    The people in the Ding capital all sighed with regret on the matter. That Eldest Young Master Su was a talented youth and achieved a great merit shortly after bing an official but just as he meteorically rise and when his future was unlimited, he suddenly sumbed to this serious illness. Even if one was a talented genius, if three to five years pass before his return, there would not be any foothold for him in court.

    Themoners saw it as such but the colleagues in court were uncertain. Some wise people said, ¡°This isn¡¯t any illness and it is obviously avoiding a disaster. Originally one would think that this Su family had been adding oil into the ze and seeing that the fire would burn them up. Who would have thought that they saw the situation clearly and took such a drastic measure to deal with the situation.¡±

    When these things reached Shen Miao¡¯s ears, she was pruning the Begonia flowers in the middle of the courtyard. These days in the Guang Wen Tang, everyone had something new to talk about the Eldest Young Master Su that no one paid much attention to her. She also had a few rare days of leisure.

    ¡°Young Lady now like all these flowers and greenery.¡± Gu Yu smiled as she said, ¡°This Begonia flower blossoms really well.¡±

    The deep red Begonia flower petals gave a bit of colour to the chill of the autumn. When she was the Empress, she was learning to manage the Inner Pce, helping Fu Xiu Yi to win over the officials, be the hostage in Qin country and fight with Mei Furen. Most of the time she was living in the midst of maniptions and fights, how would she have the mood to casually prune flowers?

    ¡°Do you know why the Begonia flower blossom so brilliantly?¡± She asked.

    Even though Gu Yu did not understand why her own Young Lady would ask such a question, she still replied with a smiled, ¡°This is the seeds that the steward bought from outside. It was said that they were expensive seeds. Furen also praised that this type of Begonia looks particrly good in the autumn.¡±

    Shen Miao gently shook her head.

    How would that be the reason?

    Just like the Pce, thend of the cold and gloom, and even the flowers outside the Cold Pce were all filled with exquisite flowers. It was because under those flowers there were many bones. In this world, there would always be the coldest reasons for the brightest things.

    The Su family has understood this principle. What would they do?

    She smiled slightly.

    In the residence of Ping Nan Bo.

    The courtyard of Eldest Young Master Su was tightly guarded that other than the close servants and family, no one else could enter. One can only smell the heavy scent of medication as Master Su closed the doors to all guest and did not see any outsiders.

    As the good friend of the Su heir, little Marquis Xie naturally paid the sick person a visit.

    The Xie family¡¯s carriage was parked outside the Su residence and the servants were moving the herbs down in great difficulty. These hers were all ced in wooden boxes and it can be seen that the little Marquis had very good intentions for his good friend.

    In the study, Su Ming Feng wore a green robe. Other than some weight loss, his spirits was as energetic as usual, where were the traces of a serious illness?

    The brocade d youth who was facing him tighten his brows and ask out loud, ¡°Avoiding a disaster?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Su Ming Feng look at his good friend and sighed, ¡°Now you see that the situation is getting better and better for the Su family and the Su family was already in an unbroken streak for generations. Thus with regards to the matters on the military horses, there should not be further promotions. But His Majesty did not suppress but instead tter the Su family.¡±

    ¡°You also made a contribution.¡± Xie Jing Xing reminded.

    ¡°It was because of the meritorious contribution that Father and me had be rathercent and forgot the danger hidden behind it. The bigger the merit gets, it would be a curse. The things I said, you understood but because Su family was in the situation, one¡¯s eyes would be obscured by a single leaf. Now that everything bes clear at once, one must rein the horse at the edge of the precipice as it is just too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Doing this is also good.¡± Xie Jing Xing nodded his head, ¡°But you now need to stay at home for a few years in vain.¡±

    ¡°I only want the Su family to be safe and sound.¡± Su Ming Feng said, ¡°Enough talking about me, how about talking about you? Su family and Xie family would enjoy ups and downs together, since the Su family have act in the nick of time, your Xie family...¡± He did not continue on.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyebrows rose, ¡°What can he do to me if I do not serve as an official? There is only one Marquis of Lin An in the Xie family, he have to take in ount everyone¡¯s words.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing and Su Ming Feng are different. Because of the Su family Su Yu had earlier on gotten his son to serve as an official. But Xie Jing Xing did not do so and he only had an leisure post to his name. Many campaigns that he went with Xie Ding was with the name of a family member. Even if the Imperial family wanted to suppress the Xie family, they would not beat down a son that would not take over the family n.

    ¡°You do have deep ns and distant thoughts.¡± Su Ming Feng could not help butugh.

    ¡°I did it not to guard against him.¡± Xie Jing Xingzily said.

    He truly did not guard against the Imperial family but just to go against his father.

    ¡°However,¡± He frowned and suddenly turned the conversation around, ¡°How did you suddenly figure out this matter. The previous times that I had reminded you, you did not take it to mind.¡±

    Su Ming Feng bowed his head in shame, ¡°Emotions ran high and one becamecent, so how would one think that much. This time it was all thanks to my second younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Your second younger brother?¡± Xie Jing Xing who was leaning against the chairzily, sat up straight after listening as a look sh in his eyes, ¡°That glutinous rice dumpling?¡±

    Su Ming Lang was a stupid dumpling was nothing strange, but how was he able to remind the Su family of these matters unless he had taken the wrong medicine?

    Su Ming Feng exined the ins and outs of everything before saying, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t Second Younger Brother who act without thinking, maybe a it would have led to a disaster?¡±

    ¡°Act without thinking?¡± Xie Jing Xing said softly to himself.

    Just at the same time, a tender voice sounded, ¡°Eldest Brother, mother let me bring you some snacks.¡±

    Su Ming Lang was carrying a flower shaped pastry as he walked in with his short little legs. He was like a round glutinous ball and his mouth was covered with a lot of crumbs. He apparently had been secretly eating a lot of it on the way over.

    These days, because of his inadvertent reminder, the Su family changed their tactics and even Master Su, who was most satisfied with him also for the first time felt that his son would ¡®be a powerful person¡¯, was ¡®intelligent and nimble¡¯ and that ¡®great intelligence may appear to be stupid¡¯. Su Furen also made a lot of food for him to eat and in just a short few days, Su Ming Lang had grown rounder.

    When he saw that Xie Jing Xing was still present, he could not help but lower his voice. He did not know why but he was always somewhat afraid of this handsome good friend of his Eldest Brother.

    Su Ming Lang ce the snacks on the table and turned to run away after he said, ¡°Eldest Brother, I am leaving.¡± He did not think that someone grabbed a hold of his cor.

    He turned back and saw that youth d in brocade garments gently squatted down and pat his head with a pair of vivid and smiling eyes but his eye expression was iparably cold.

    He asked, ¡°You taught you that sentence?¡±

    Su Ming Lang stared wide eyed.

    ¡°Boil the hound once the rabbit is caught.¡± Xie Jing Xin smiled extremely evilly.

 Chapter 18: So It Was You

    <h4>Chapter 18: So It Was You</h4>

    The days were always gone too fast.

    With the weather turning colder, the students of Guang Wen Tang also start to prepare for the academy examinations that will be held at the end of the month.

    The young males did it so that they could be officials and the young females did it to show off their talents so that there would be more value when they marry in the future or that prospective matches would take a fancy to them.

    This was what the noble children must do, even pampered females like Feng An Ning also started to work harder these days. Needless to say about Shen Qing and Shen Yue, Shen Yue especiallypose poetry and y the Qin in the East courtyard all day long, looking forward to be in the limelight this time round again.

    Shen Yue and Shen Qing were already fifteen and ording to the traditions, it is the time where the two families would meet. The females in Ming Qi would be married around the age of sixteen so they can be engaged at the age of fifteen. Shen Qing and Shen Yue did not settle it for a long time because they set their eyes very high and look down on those of the same status but it would be somewhat not knowing what is good for themselves if they set it too high.

    In the end these two household invariably fixed their sights towards Prince Ding.

    Among the nine sons of thete Emperor, only the ninth, Prince Ding, has yet to marry. He was just in his early twenties and it was the perfect time to get married. But because of various reasons, the Imperial Consort decision was still hanging in the bnce. Like a hanging piece of meat, Prince Ding would also be personally there as an examiner in the academy examinations. This made many youngdies put in more energy and effort as they hope to have a good impression in front of Prince Ding and wished that Prince Ding will fall for them at first sight.

    Shen Miao however had no notion of doing that.

    With another lifetime, she was still not a woman of romance. She did not know how topose poetry or perform any dance. Obviously she cannot stand on the stage to talk about the major national issues. Moreover, she did not want to have any association with Prince Ding.

    In her past lifetime, Prince Ding used her Shen family, harm her children and massacred her entire n. This was debt that needs to be paid sooner orter. Since there was a blood debt, how can they be husband and wife?

    Feng An Ning asked her, ¡°Why are you not reading? Seeing that the end of the month is here and if you do not buck up, aren¡¯t you letting othersugh off their teeth?¡± Shen Miao fell into the water and afterwards had quieten down a lot. She thought that Shen Miao started to understand things properly but from today it seems that there were no difference from how it was previously. She was still that stupid and ignorant student.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Would anyhow do not understand, why waste additional time.¡±

    Yi Pei Lan who was listening to the remarks at the side,ughed and sneered, ¡°Its nothing more than mud not sticking to the wall.¡±

    Shen Yue was talking to Shen Qing at that moment and pretended as though as she did not hear the words spoken here and did note to her rescue. These days Shen Miao did not please them as she did previously so they were also not happy about it in their hearts and was anxious to see Shen Miao embarrassing herself.

    Shen Miao however seemed not to have heard Yi Pei Lan¡¯s words and stood up, ¡°I will go for a walk in the garden.¡±

    When she had left, Yi Pei Lan then curled up her lips, ¡°Only escape when she has nothing to say, truly as timid as a mouse.¡±

    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Feng An Ning¡¯s brows pinched, ¡°What good about having knowledge?¡± Since level two she was imposing and pampered at home. Yi Pei Lan did not want to create trouble with her thus she kept quiet.

    Shen Miao reached the gardens and walked slowly around.

    Guang Wen Tang was a ce of elegance thus the garden¡¯s greenery, pond, rock formation and construction were done up lovely. As one walk into the forest, one would able to smell the fragrance which make one¡¯s heart feel refresh.

    She only wanted some quiet time for herself. The people in level two were only young impetuous kids and she was already a mother in the past lifetime. Many times, as an Empress, other than receiving the greetings of various concubines, she would need to spend most of the time in her own Feng Yi Pce. After being ustomed to quiet istion and emptiness, she was toozy to deal with a group of kids making a din, be it be ridiculing or getting ridiculed.

    In the end, she did not care about them.

    As she was walking, she saw a snow white glutinous rice dumpling appear in front of her.

    The small dumpling d ivory satin robe was standing under the bamboo, the clothes should be very beautify but was deformed by the round body shape. The hat on his head were creased and crumpled, making the entire look seem funny and ridiculous.

    ¡°Su Ming Lang.¡± She softly called.

    When that dumpling heard it, he quickly turned around. When he saw Shen Miao, a sh of pleasant surprise crossed his eyes. He seems to want to rush off but stopped hesitatingly and did not speak as he look at Shen Miao.

    This child really look like a four to five year old baby which made Shen Miao¡¯s head ache. Could it be that he took her as a mother?

    When Su Ming Lang saw Shen Miao, he pucker his lips like he wanted to say something but yet did not speak. Afterwards, his eyes started to redden as he softly cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Sorry? Shen Miao was slightly nked out and saw the dumpling¡¯s mouth pursing together as he was about to cry with grievance.

    The next moment, azy voice rang out.

    ¡°So it was you.¡±

 Chapter 19: Young Gentleman

    <h4>Chapter 19: Young Gentleman</h4>

    ¡°So it was you.¡±

    A handsome youth walked out of the bamboo forest. He was wearing an ivory robe trimmed with silver thread, aspared with the white dumpling, it was very elegant.

    He walked to Shen Miao and stopped in front of her as he looked down at her with probing eyes.

    This youth was very tall as Shen Miao only came up to the height of his chest. As it he was looking at a child, there was an unrulyugh on his lips but because of his handsome face, it was in no way offensive. If it was an ordinary female, their heartbeat would increase and ears would have blushed.

    But Shen Miao, after all, was not a true budding beauty. She nce at that person and did not say a word.

    The youth¡¯s lips hooked up and suddenly there was a sophisticated short sword in his hands. He pointed the scabbard at himself and used sword shaft to lift Shen Miao¡¯s chin, forcing her to lift her head.

    Shen Miao had no choice but to look at the other person.

    The youth was in his teens but his brows was exceptionally bright and his eyes was like autumn water, smiling and moving. But the depths of his eyes made other cold and it was a pair of sharp eyes that could almost see one¡¯s heart. This kind of person even with an appearance of frivolous would be like a piece of ice internally.

    She took a deep breath and took a step back so that the shaft of the short sword was away from her chin. She warmly said, ¡°Thanking Little Marquis.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled but his tone was unclear, ¡°You recognised me?¡±

    ¡°In the Ding capital, there is no one who do not know about Little Marquis Xie.¡± Shem Miao lightly said. There seemed to be some sarcasm in the words but when she said it, there was actually unusually serious which made other unable to differentiate the tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recognise you.¡± Xie Jing Xing gave her a nce and then nce at the shivering dumpling on the ground, ¡°It¡¯s you who let Su Ming Lang pass the message to the Su family.¡±

    ¡°Pass message?¡± Shen Miao looked at him and suddenly smiled, ¡°It is only to teach him a method not to get reprimanding by his father, by diverting his attention. How can it be to pass a message? Little Marquis mustn¡¯t overthink.¡±

    ¡°Overthink?¡± The youth pondered over those words before suddenly approached bullyingly and forced Shen Miao back to the tree. His expression was very ambiguous but his tone was very clear, ¡°If I do not overthink, I would be deceived by you.¡±

    Shen Miao frowned.

    Although there was not too much regtions between male and female in Ming Qi, but to do such an action in broad daylight would becking in manners. In particr there were so many nobility in Guang Wen Tang and if they were to see this. She did not mind that it would destroy her reputation but that Shen Xin would then be shamed due to her. In her previous life because of her the Shen family copsed then she was able to see all the care and thought her parents gave. Now with another lifetime, she will protect her family so how would she tolerate others mention anything bad about the Shen family. Moreover it was caused by her.

    Thinking of that, Shen Miao became somewhat impatient, ¡°For Little Marquis to attack with condemnations, what is the actual purpose?¡±

    Xie Jing Xin watched attentively at the young female in front.

    He had always been very sensitive to his intuition thus was able to see the undercurrent of things in the surface. This was how he lived for the past ten over years. To kill others in battle and to fight the treacherous battle under the surface of Ding capital and also including the hidden plotting in the

    back courtyard of his residence. He looked like he grew up just as such but it was not entirely by luck. There are so many noble children in Ming Qi and there would be many reasons for their disappearances.

    He would never take anything for granted.

    Su Ming Lang¡¯s words, Su Ming Feng would definitely not think any more and Master Su would also think that it was an inadvertent reminder from his son. But in his view it was not. To be able to grasp this opportunity so urately, there were not many coincidences in the world. Most of the coincidences were man-made.

    He could conclude that someone had taught Su Ming Lang to say these words but for what purpose, he did not know.

    He nned to meet this person for a while.

    When he really meet this person, he was actually surprised.

    Xie Jing Xing thought that to be able toe out with such deeply significant words and in Guang Wen Tang would be some court official¡¯s son, most likely one who would be entering the official circles soon. Perhaps it is to win over the Su family or perhaps it was to loosen the reins only to grasp better. But when he saw this person, he thought that Su Ming Lang was up to some mischief. It was only when the young female spoke, then he was sure that he was right.

    The young female in front of him was not tall and only reached his chest. Her looks were not moving and at most considered adorable. She look like a elven-year-old with a double-loop bun on her head with a round face and round eyes with a small lips and just stood there like a little lost deer from the forest. But she stood straight and dignified and each spoken word were slowly worded as if she was taught from the women in the Pce. Did she want to be an Empress? If he did not see it for himself, Xie Jing Xing would have choked on his saliva.

    Looking up then down, looking left then right, she was just silly little girl.

    Until she said those words.

    Her features were child-like but her tone was steady and there was not even a trace of panic that was revealed but some impatience instead. This was actually the first for Little Marquis Xie. When other females see himing close, they would have long blushed which was totally not interesting at all.

    Most likely her age was too small and she would not understand anything. But how would she understand the words of Su family?

    One of his hand was ce on the tree trunk behind Shen Miao thus from someone looking in, it seemed to be embracing Shen Miao in a hug. Xie Jing Xing lowered his head and lean very closely to Shen Miao.

    ¡°You are not afraid of me.¡±

    ¡°Little Marquis is not a monster who eat people up, so what is there to be afraid of.¡± Shen Miao said lightly, ¡°If there is nothing else, I will go back to ss first.¡± Finishing she got ready to leave.

    ¡°Stop right there.¡± Xie Jing Xing lifted his arms and Shen Miao¡¯s hair streak across his palm and made it itch like ants crawled by. He withdrew his hands and he took a few steps back to lean against the tree as he folded his arms across his chest portraying the usual frivolous expression.

    ¡°What is your intention for warning the Su family?¡±

    His sharp words were like his eyes, which never conceal his sharp approach and direct impulsiveness but yet contains profound meaning.

    Shen Miao sighed slightly in her heart.

    Xie Jing Xing was even smarter than she had imagine. One sentence from Su Ming Lang, he end up here. Not only ending up here, he could also question the purpose of it. She only knew that he had a wide perspective from her past life but it seems from today that he was also someone with prating thoughts.

    How to hid one¡¯s true intentions when dealing with smart people? Unfortunately she never wanted to hide.

    ¡°No other reasons. Just for self-preservation.¡±

    After finishing her words, she gave a slight greeting to Xie Jing Xing and turned around to leave without caring about anything else.

    Xie Jing Xin would understand these words.

    Behind her, the youth¡¯s lips hooked up as he yed the short sword in his hands.

    ¡°Su Ming Lang, what is her name?¡±

 Chapter 20: The Residence of Marquis of Lin An

    <h4>Chapter 20: The Residence of Marquis of Lin An</h4>

    The residence of the Marquis of Lin An in Ding capital was indeed magnificent. This was mainly because the Marquis Furen was thete Emperor dote Princess Yu Qing the most. Originally once one became a Fuma (Princess¡¯s husband), the Marquis of Lin An¡¯s military power must be returned. Thete Emperor was unable to withstand Princess Yu Qing¡¯s tantrum and whining, and let things slide. This was enough to say about Princess Yu Qing¡¯s position in thete Emperor¡¯s heart.

    Princess Yu Qing was an outstanding beauty and had the most gentle and tender of temperament. After marrying into the Marquis residence, she was also doted by the Marquis of Lin An. Unfortunately the Marquis of Lin An still brought in a concubine, which was the current Madam Fang.

    If Princess Yu Qing was a naturaldy from a noble house and had money and power to help one in any upation, then this Madam Fang was a pretty daughter from a humble family. It was Madam Fang¡¯s father who did a favour to the Marquis and afterwards when the family fell behind, Father Fang used the favour to let the Marquis marry Madam Fang as a concubine.

    Liangqie and a normal concubine were different and cannot be killed per one¡¯s wishes. In addition Madam Fang was willing to be a concubine and did not disy any jealousy behaviour thus the Marquis did not take it to mind. Most likely it was because nobility usually have three wives and four concubines and the Marquis of Lin An only brought in one Liangqie which was already rarely seen. Thus the Marquis did not feel that anything was wrong.

    Unfortunately when male and female look at the problem, especially concerning on the issue on concubines, would be poles apart. The Marquis felt that having a Liangqie was not a serious matter since a concubine was only a ything and the person in his heart was still Princess Yu Qing but Princess Yu Qing did not feel the same.

    Princess Yu Qing grew up in the favour of thete Emperor and was also pampered all day after marrying into the Marquis residence. Her husband had only her the official wife so she was already used to the kind of lifestyle. Who knew that there was a sudden appearance of a concubine and at that time Princess Yu Qing just gave birth to Xie Jing Xin and was in her confinement period when she was hit with the news.

    Madam Fang gave her greeting to Princess Yu Qing every day and wore ording to the rules. It would be better if she did note as it made Princess Yu Qing felt more anguish. If Princess Yu Qing was an ordinary Princess, she would had found a way to make Madam Fang stumble and it was not impossible to send her away. But Princess Yu Qing was protected very well the entire time and was na?ve to the world so how would she know how to use those dirty tricks.

    Nevertheless it was the Momo, who was part of the Princess¡¯s dowry, who thought of an idea and carried it out without the knowledge of the Princess to chase Madam Fang out from the house. Who knew that it was not only ended in failure and was also found out by the Marquis of Lin An.

    Even though the Marquis of Lin An was an unruly person usually, at the bottom of his heart he had a honourable temperament and could not stand all the small little tricks that women yed so he severely rebuked Princess Yu Qing at that moment.

    It was the first time since Princess Yu Qing married over to be in an argument with the Marquis of Lin An. She was also one who would not swallow any grievances so she did not mention the matter of Momo out and only oppose the Marquis of Lin An with equal harshness so much that the Marquis turn and left abruptly.

    She initially thought that the Marquis of Lin An woulde over to see her after a few days but who knew th

    at after a month had passed the Marquis only rest at Madam Fang. A female during confinement period must not be upset and Princess Yu Qing kept the anger inside and thus fell into a bout of serious illness.

    Deep down, the Marquis of Lin An deeply loved his wife and wanted to visit Princess Yu Qing but on that very night he receive the Imperial edict to go to battle and could not even inform Princess Yu Qing before he left.

    Shortly after the Marquis of Lin An left, Madam Fang found herself pregnant.

    As the main household, when the Marquis was not in, Princess Yu Qing cannot create problems for Madam Fang and even had to protect the child in Madam Fang. If there was any unexpected misfortune, the gossip in the capital would be how she murdered the concubine when her husband was away.

    Over the long run, being physically and mentally exhausted, Princess Yu Qing¡¯s health was gradually neglected and almost at the brink. When the Momo saw it, she was filled with anxiety but Princess Yu Qing did not allow Momo to report back to the Imperial family. She got up to write a letter to the Marquis of Lin An toe back to see her.

    She waited and waited but at the end was unable to wait for the Marquis of Lin An¡¯s return.

    Princess Yu Qing died. Three days after the burial, the Marquis of Lin An return in triumphant but upon failing to see his beloved wife¡¯s corpse was deeply grieved. Unfortunately the beauty had left, leaving behind a grave.

    At that time thete Emperor was extremely furious and demoted the official rank of the Marquis of Lin An. Till the new Emperor took to position and pity the loss of his talent, he was then promoted back to the Marquis of Lin An. Unfortunately there was no more anecdotes of the ideal couple.

    The Marquis of Lin An did not marry a second wife and there was only Madam Fang in the entire Marquis residence. Madam Fang also lowered her head for a few decades to be lower ranked and even though the Marquis of Lin An care about her children, he put all his energy on his Di son, Xie Jing Xing.

    But Xie Jing Xing did not appreciate it. Since he gradually became sensible, he started to be estranged from the Marquis of Lin An ¨C Princess Yu Qing¡¯s and the Marquis of Lin An¡¯s love hate disputes were household analogies, thus if one want to know about it, it would be known.

    The Marquis of Lin An was conscience-stricken with his son and would always do his best to satisfy him. However Xie Jing Xing especially love to adopt a confrontational position with his father which made his father head ache in fury. But in any case, he had inherited the beauty and talent of Princess Yu Qing and was a wonderful and brilliant gentleman, except for his unruly temper. This naturally made him the dream man of the youngdies from aristocrat families.

    Today was still the same.

    Xie Jing Xing strode into his own study.

    His courtyard was the courtyard that Princess Yu Qing used to recuperate and was far apart from the main courtyard and was very peaceful and secluded. Xie Ding always want him to move nearer to the main courtyard but was always rejected by Xie Jing Xin. Reason was that he did not want to see some people.

    His attitude to the Marquis of Lin An had always been so cold.

    His manservant pushed the door open and came in carrying a snow white flower ceramic bowl, ¡°Fang Yiniang has cooked lotus seed porridge and said that it has been boiling for a few shichen for Master to warm his body.¡±

    He did not like his men to call him ¡®young master¡¯ or ¡®heir¡¯ and to call him just ¡®master¡¯. It seems that with this he could be separated from the Marquis residence.

    Xie Jing Xing cast a nce at the bow;. The porridge was shimmering and the soup was thick and fresh, it really took a lot of time to made it. It was emitting a light fragrance and could move one¡¯s appetite.

    He coldly replied, ¡°Pour it away.¡±

    The manservant replied yes and withdraw.

    When he just withdrew, a person suddenly appeared behind the door. He lowered his head and softly said, ¡°Master, have investigate thoroughly. It is the Third Young Lady of the First household in the General residence, Shen Xin¡¯s Di daughter, Shen Miao.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xin?¡± Xie Jing Xin frowned.

    Shen Xin and Xie Ding had political difference for many years and the Shen residence and Marquis residence felt one another unpleasing to the eye. As for the checks and bnces of the military, it involved a lot of interest.

    And the Marquis residence and the Su family were good friends so for the Shen family to warn the Su family, it was perhaps to also remind the Xie family. But for opposing people to suddenly give a reminder, what was the meaning of it? Even more so Shen Miao is a little youngdy and what would she know, it was of course the Shen family who deliberately made her give the reminder. Shen Xin was currently in the faraway North-eastern area, could it be the Second or Third household? Shen Gui and Shen Wan were very ambitious people and now that the situation in the Imperial court had some movements, they would take advantage of the crisis for personal gain.

    ¡°Shen and Xie families are as different as the Jing and Wei rivers. For the Shen girl to suddenly show goodwill, she obviously has ill intentions.¡± He raise his brows as his voice became as cold as iron, ¡°Continue investigating!¡±

 Chapter 21: Dressmaking

    <h4>Chapter 21: Dressmaking</h4>

    Regardless of what kind of turmoil that rose in the capital, or whatever undercurrent that was forming, from the surface there would always be singing and dancing... The annual Chrysanthemum banquet was approaching and since Guang Wen Tang¡¯s academy examinations was very close to the Chrysanthemum banquet, both event were done together.

    Unlike previous years, with this, the academy examination had be a big event as all the noble families would attend the banquet.

    Early in the morning, Old Shen Furen sent her maid, Xi-er, to the West courtyard saying that she had invited the tailor for the Chrysanthemum banquet clothes and also invited Shen Miao to take a pick.

    Shen Miao nodded her head in agreement.

    In previous academy examinations, Shen Miao would wear normally as she usually end up at the bottom so others wouldugh if she were to wear something prominent. Now with thebination of the academy examinations and the Chrysanthemum banquet, it would not be logical not to make new clothes.

    During the Chrysanthemum banquet, many officials and their furens would be there, mostly to look for their future daughters-inw. So for families with daughters, would not only attend but also to dress up to portray their beauty. Even though Old Shen Furen did not like the First household, she still have to do it on surface. Moreover for Old Shen Furen, who would only look out for her own interest, would definitely use Shen Miao¡¯s marriage to exchange for power and may even sell her off.

    Bai Lu appeared to be somewhat happy as she apanied Shen Miao towards Rong Jing Tang, ¡°Did not expect that the Chrysanthemum banquet would be here so soon. Young Lady like the Chrysanthemum banquet and at that time, there would be opportunities to enjoy the flowers.¡±

    Shen Miao like the Chrysanthemum banquet but not because of enjoying the viewing of the flowers. Whenever there is such a banquet, she would be the faintly discernible and would be isted and that was of course fuelled by Shen Yue and Shen Qing. She was also stupid and dull and would not dressed appropriately so she would beughed at without even knowing.

    She loved the Chrysanthemum banquet but it was because of Fu Xiu Yi.

    At the Chrysanthemum banquet a year ago, Fu Xiu Yi was also present. At that day she was also beingughed at and alone. The Chrysanthemum gardens were filled with beautiful purples and brilliant reds thus everyone when to look for the reddest and brightest while she walked to a corner where she saw a pot of white Chrysanthemum.

    The white Chrysanthemum was most likely used during funerals and would naturally not a joyous thing moreover this Chrysanthemum blossomed quite miserably. Some of the petals were withered and one would not know if it was the rain or wind that did it, as it stood alone in a corner without any one¡¯s attention.

    Most likely fellow suffers empathised with each other, Shen Miao felt that she herself and that chrysanthemum were exactly the same. Just one person all alone, where no one would see. Just as her heart wasmenting, she saw a formal dressed male walking to the front of that chrysanthemum.

    He reached out to the spray of blossom and gently stroke the petals. The person by his side asked, ¡°Ninth Younger Brother, this flower is just miserable, what is there nice to look at?¡±

    The male smiled, ¡°Pity that it is delicate without anything to depend on.¡±

    It was this sentence ¡®pity that it is delicate without anything to depend on¡¯ that made Shen Miao have a favourable impression of that man. When that male turn over, she was even more captivated by this handsome appearance.

    Afterwards Shen Miao learned from the women that that was His Majesty&

    rsquo;s Ninth Prince, Fu Xiu Yi.

    Perhaps there was no reason to why one would to admire another during their youth. Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s words was clearly about the chrysanthemum but she felt that it was empathizing her. She thought that if she were to marry such a gentle person, he would also feel tenderness towards her just like he did to that lonely flower.

    Unfortunately, it was all her wishful thinking. Fu Xiu Yi feel tender towards frail flower, feel tender to the entire world, feel tender towards Mei Furen but would never feel tenderness towards her. As for her who gave her everything, from him it was just what a wife¡¯s ¡®responsibilities¡¯ was. Those days of mutual respect between spouses were all an act of toleration from Fu Xiu Yi.

    He did not really pity that Chrysanthemum but only made a casual remark which she then took it for real.

    ¡°Young Lady?¡± Unwittingly she was lost in thought and did not realise that she had reach the doors of Rong Jing Tang. Bai Lu quickly called out as a reminded and Shen Miao then followed Xi-er to step inside.

    Shen Yuan Bo was not present today and Old Shen Furen was wearing a green and white long embroidered robe. She was already seventy years of age and should not be wearing such a fresh green in colour and with that straight and serious face, she look just like a female ghost. But she herselfpletely did not realise it.

    Shen Yue and Shen Qing stood beside their mothers. There was two more Shu daughters in the Second household but Ren Wan Yun was too strong and overbearing so for such a banquet, she did not allow the Shu daughters to go to steal the limelight. As for the Third household, Shen Wan only have a Tongfang other than Chen Rou Qiu so there was no need to mention of any Shu sons or daughters.

    So in this way, only the Di daughters of each household received the invitation for the Chrysanthemum banquet.

    After Shen Miao greeted Old Shen Furen, Ren Wan Yun looked at Shen Miao and smiled, ¡°Little Five is here. Quickly select the clothing materials. Li Liang will then take the measurementster.¡±

    Shen Qing giggled, ¡°Second Younger Sister and me had made our selection and now waiting for you to pick.¡±

    It was obvious that it was Xi-er who camete but it seemed that it was her fault to make the entire crowd in Rong Jing Tang wait. Shen Miao could not be bothered to argue with her and walked to the couch where the clothing materials were ce.

    Li Liang was a thirty plus middle aged female. Shen residence would purchase all the new clothe from her shop. When she was young she learned some embroidery techniques from the female officials who served in the Pce so her clothes were extremely good.

    There were about five or six blots of clothes that were spread in front. One Begonia and one misty pink colour were already ced at a side, obviously chosen by others. Needless to say it was Shen Qing¡¯s and Shen Yue¡¯s.

    The previous lifetime¡¯s scene shed vividly in her eyes. That day during the Chrysanthemum banquet, Shen Qing wore a Begonia coloured dress and looked warm and magnanimous which make her more beautiful than the flowers. Shen Yue wore a pink with white embroidered pear flower which made her look delicate and feminine. And she wore a light yellow dress and Old Shen Furen¡¯s golden neckless and jewellery, looking like a joke that she did not know about.

    And that light yellow fabric was the one that the Shenshens and older sisters abet her to pick.

    Shen Yue smiled, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister¡¯s skin is fair thus ispatible to pick this shade of light yellow for clothes. It would look lively and lovely on you.¡±

    Shen Qing repeatedly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s correct, seeing the rest of the materials, it seems that the light yellowplement Fifth Younger Sister more.¡±

    Chen Rou Xiu had a smile on her lips as she kept quiet. There was also a trace of ridicule in Ren Wan Yun¡¯s eyes.

    Shen Miao did not know how to choose clothes.

    Shen Furen was not at the residence all year round. When the mother is not around, the child would inevitably have lots of disadvantages. The other people in the Shen residence all have ulterior motives and how would they teach this young girl how to mix and match sincerely? Thus in the long run, Shen Miao could only follow Shen Qing and Shen Que and pick what they say were nice.

    For example, that light yellow material was indeedplement to her skin but it looks too cheap and somewhat childish. Coupled with those golden jewellery, she look like some daughter of andlord.

    Gu Yu and rest of them persuaded her to throw away those jewelleries but she was subconsciously stubborn and rushed to be humiliated.

    This was indeed hrious.

 Chapter 22: Gold and Silver

    <h4>Chapter 22: Gold and Silver</h4>

    She pointed to one of the blot of brocade and said, ¡°Then this one will do.¡±

    That was a blot of lotus purple material and generally most unmarried females would not choose this material. This was mainly because the lotus purple colour was picky and normal females would easily look old fashion when wearing this colour. If one did not have the aura of extravagance, the colour cannot be suppress and would make one look extremely ugly.

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes slightly shed as she smiled, ¡°Why Little Five choose such a colour? A youngdy should wear fresh and bright colours, like your two older sisters. I¡¯m afraid such a dark colour would look somewhat old-fashioned.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Ren Wan Yu followed up with her words. Although she also loved to see the First household making a fool of themselves but this lotus purple colour was just too special. If outsiders were to see it, they would think that their Shen family¡¯s daughters are all old-fashioned. Qing-er still need to show off her skills at the Chrysanthemum banquet, how can Shen Miao drag her down?

    But Shen Yue and Shen Qing snickered. Shen Qing said, ¡°I see that this lotus purple is also good. Fifth Younger Sister don¡¯t not know how to wear this dark colour before? It would be good to try it out. I heard that this colour also look extravagant.¡±

    ¡°If I haven¡¯t picked a material, I will too want to try wearing that lotus purple colour.¡± Shen Yue said smilingly.

    Li Liang looked at the two Di daughters of the Shen family with honeyed words and hearts of daggers before looking at the calm Shen Miao and she sighed in her heart. Shen family¡¯s First household Shen Xi¡¯s Di daughter was foolish and ignorant and no one the entire capital not know about it. But who knew that these two Tangjie who look gentle and kind in the outside would actually have such vicious hearts? They actually change their ns to make Shen Miao look like a fool.

    She has some sympathy for Shen Miao. General Shen was defending the country but his own Di daughter was being schemed by his rtives and it was rather pitiful. Thinking about that, she politely said, ¡°This lotus purple colour is indeed too solemn. If it was the Chrysanthemum banquet, why not choose some lighter colours. Why not choose this jade white colour?¡±

    Shen Miao nced at Li Liang, she was indeed a rare sincere person. In her previous life, she also warned her like this but at that time Shen Miao believed both TangJie and Shenshen wholeheartedly and thus did not listen to her words. Hearing what she said, Shen Miao politely thanked, ¡°No need. I like these blot of lotus purple coloured material.¡±

    Her replied made Shen Qing¡¯s and Shen Yue¡¯s just tighten brows loosen as they were relieved. Shen Yue smiled, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister indeed have an good eye. Like this, we would need to bother Li Liang to help us to tailor make the clothes.¡±

    Li Liang¡¯s heart sighed but she did not say anything more and started to take the measurements of these youngdies.

    From the beginning to the end, Old Shen Furen sat on the reclined couch with her eyes close, pretending to be asleep as though as she did not hear anything in front of her. For matters that deal with money, she was always happy to pretend not to know. The fabrics and tailoring cost would all be out from themon fund and the money from the public funds would be handled by Ren Yan Yun.

    After taking the measurement for the clothes, Li Liang left. Ren Wan Yun then smile and said, ¡°These children are alldies already and one must not underestimate the our Shen residence¡¯s youngdies. I have gotten some jewellries for you youngdies and they can be used during the Chrysanthemum banquet.¡± As she spoke, she instructed Xiang Lan behind her to take the boxes out and headed one to Shen Qing and one to Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao¡¯s box was rather heavy. Ren Wan Yun looked at her and spoke in an exceptionally loving tone, ¡°Second Shen saw that you are busy for the past few days for Guang Wen Tang¡¯s acedmy examinations and got the jewellery made when I was shopping. They are all made with the best styles and hope that you will like them.¡±

    At the highest seat, Old Shen Furen¡¯s brows wrinkled and she seemed to want to open her eyes but then paused and continue to pretend to be asleep.

    ¡°Thanking Second Shenshen.¡± Shen Miao also return her thanks. Shen Qing and Shen Yue could pick their own jewellery and get it sent back but when they went shopping, they did not take her along and still call it with a glorified name of unwilling to disturb her. Finally toplete the entire act, they gave her some which would be toote to be changed.

    ¡°Then lets¡¯ go back first to take a look.¡± Shen Yue pulled Chen Rou Qiu as she winked at Shen Miao, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister¡¯s jewellery must be the heaviest.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled and did not say anything.

    Returning back to West courtyard, Shen Miao drew the box aside without taking a look inside. When Jin Zhe saw it, she curiously asked, ¡°Why does Young Lady not open and look?¡±

    ¡°Why is there a need to take a look? Would there be any difference?¡± Shen Miao answered without even looking back.

    Jing Zhe was hesitant with her words. Every time when jewellery was received from the Second and Third household, her Young Lady would love it so much but even them servants could also see that these jewellery were just too vulgar. Shen Miao had been lead around by the Second and Third household and thus love all these tacky cold and silver stuff.

    Shen Miao thought for a bit before reaching her hands to open that box up.

    When it was opened, the golden light shone out. What was ce inside was a gold and silver bracelet and cor ne and there was even a hairpin with a big ruby mounted at the time but the quality was very poor.

    Jing Zhe could not help but reveal a trace of anger.

    Shen Miao lost her smile. Before she got married, all her jewellery were like these. This kind of golden and silver cored ne, even the youngdies in the viges would not wear them. Every time she would wear brightly coloured clothes and then put on these golden jewellery, looking like a moving box. In the presence of the gentle and graceful Shen Yue and the bright and magnanimous Shen Qing, she looked just like a feet-washing maid.

    Now Shen Miao felt the things in front of her was just ridiculous. Jing Zhe observed her own Young Lady and was surprised that she did not reveal the same excitement that she had in the past. In her surprise she saw Shen Miao closing the box and pushing it to Jing Zhe, ¡°Pawn it away at a pawnshop and buy any silver hairpin on the way back. It need not be too good. Just some flower carvings would do.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady...¡± Jing Zhe said surprisingly, ¡°If the people from Eastern courtyard found out that it was pawn away, it would inevitably use as a case.¡± Even though she was happy that Shen Miao finally did not love these gold and silver thing as before, but such actions were indeed to bold.

    ¡°These jewellery already cannot be worn so what is the point to keeping it? It would be better to pawn it for money as it would always be more convenient for things to be done normally.¡± Shen Miao lightly answered. Everything should be done practically and that this her principle when she was the Empress. Shen residence would provide a monthly allowance ordingly and each Young Lady would get two liang taels a month. However how much subsidies does Shen Yue and Shen Qing actually get? Shen Miao did not know but one thing can be certain was that she did not have any share of subsidies at all.

    She was clearly ady from the General¡¯s residence but was not as generous as her two older sisters. Previously she used to think that it was Second and Third Shens who were willing to supplement their daughters but how about now?

    Themon fund was controlled by Ren Wan Yun but because of the need to put things in order in Shen Gui¡¯s and Shen Wan¡¯s work and their sry was barely enough, how would there be excess money?

    It was Shen Xin¡¯s. Because he used his own life, blood and sweat to fight in the battlefield, His Majesty would bestow rewards and Shen Xin never misappropriate these rewards and gave all to themon fund.

    Holding on to the money from their household but treating her like this. Such shameless people can only be found in that Old Furen¡¯s family.

    She must find a way to separate the family out.

 Chapter 23: Preparations Before the Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 23: Preparations Before the Banquet</h4>

    The Chrysanthemum banquet in the sixty-eighth year of Ming Qi eventually came.

    Guang Wen Tang was different than before as the academy examination became a contention of talents. Only the person with the highest talent would be able to stand on the stage to challenge their fellow schoolmates. This would enable the youths to be infused with vitality and for others to see that the students of Guang Wen Tang each had their own merits.

    Both the male and female students would be on the same stage and not like the past where it was generally divided into groups of male and females. If one like, a female can challenge the male in horse riding and shooting and males would also challenge the female¡¯s four schrly arts. However, such scenes were indeed rare.

    Early in the morning, the Shen residence was in abuzz. In the West courtyard, Shuang Jiang carefully inserted the silver hairpin into her hair and smiled, ¡°Young Lady, it is done.¡±

    Shuang Jiang was the best in styling one¡¯s hair. Previously Shen Yue wanted her over at her side to style her hair but Shuang Jiang was a maid that Shen Fu Ren personally picked for Shen Miao and Shuang Jiang was not willing, thus Shen Yue had no way out.

    ¡°Young Lady really look extremely good in this outfit.¡± Bai Lu smiled as she look but then said with some hesitation, ¡°But it is a little in around the head area.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s hair was very ck and thick and with Shuang Jiang styling it to a cloud bun, it looked elegant and chic. Even after fifteen, Shen Miao still put her hair up in a pair of looping topknots thus with this change of style, it seemed that she had grown up a lot. That round adorable face seemed far more graceful and there was finally a hint of a youngdy.

    There was just a silver hairpin inserted lonely in her hairstyle, which looked quite pitiful.

    Gu Yu could not help but to show some anger on her face. The Shen residence was great and renown but however did not have a set of decent jewellery. The entire Shen residence all depended on Shen Xin but did those cruel and unscrupulous thing. Unfortunately Shen Miao was unable to say anything. Why? Because they were the one who custom made it for Shen Miao and it was just vulgar gold jewellery that if one were to wear, it would be a joke.

    Shen Miao only had to nce at Gu Yu to be able to guest what Gu Yu was thinking and could not help but to shake her head. In fact, since young, the Second and Third Household of Shen family had crack their brains in order for her to develop bad habits and did everything possible for her to believe that these gold are the best. Thus from the public, it was not that the Second or Third Household that deliberately embarrassed the daughter of the First Household but because that person originally love such shiny gold!

    Seeing Shen Miao not getting tired in wearing those exaggerated jewellery, everyone would reach to amon thought that the Di daughter of First Household of Shen residence was greedy, love wealth and was snobbish.

    Even though gold was good, but there was no need to wear in on one¡¯s body.

    Gu Yu was afraid that Shen Miao would feel sad and quickly changed her words, ¡°But Li Liang¡¯s skills are truly really good. Young Lady look really beautiful.¡±

    They did not know if Li Liang pitied Shen Miao from her bottom of her heart but this set of clothes that Li Liang brought over was surprisingly exquisite embroidered. It took into ount that her small appearance and even though the green colour was somewhat solemn, there wererge embroidered flowers at the hem of the dress which was so lifelike, beautifully blooming. It was indeed beautiful.

    Shen Miao also felt that it was fitting to her body and did not feel or look any bit of difort.

    Shuang Jiang and Bai Lu exchanged a look and saw surprise in one another¡¯s eyes. Currently Shen Miao could even restrain such a heavy colour like this. They really did not know how was this the case.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Miao stood up, ¡°One cannot wait for too long.¡±

    Just when they were out of the courtyard, they saw the Begonia flowers blooming, one bigger than the next. She stopped and pinched one small flower and inserted into her ck hair and it was like adding flowers on brocade.

    ¡°Young Lady is really good looking.¡± Gu Yun praised.

    Gui Momo just came out from the small kitchen and had prepared some snacks for Shen Miao to eat in the carriage. As she was carrying the basket out, she saw Shen Miao and could not help but be startled at the sight.

    She had waited on Shen Miao for so many years and Shen Miao grew up with her milk thus it can be said that she watched Shen Miao grew Up. But now she felt that Shen Miao was aplete stranger. She had a calm and steady manner, coupled with the noble lotus blue colour, there would be no doubt if one were to say she was a princess. She almost did not hold the basket tightly and just stood on the spot looking silly.

    Until Bai Lu called out with a smile, ¡°Gui Momo, what is this look for?¡±

    Gui Momo was surprised for a moment and habitually wanted to say a few beautiful words but suddenly remembered that today was the Chrysanthemum banquet. If Shen Miao attended it this outstandingly, then Shen Yue and Shen Qing would be pushed down. She swallowed the words of praise that were on the tip of her tongue and turned around with a worried look, ¡°Young Lady, the colour of these clothes are just too serious. Young Lady is still young, why wear such a colour which would cover one¡¯s natural tone. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to wear that peach coloured jacket that is embroidered with a spray of flowers and magpies? It would look much better. And about this hairpin, this old servant remember Second Furen had conferred quite a number. Like that, no one will say that the youngdies from the General¡¯s residence would be so in and simple.¡±

    Gu Yu¡¯s lips twitched. That peach coloured jacket that was embroidered spray of flowers and magpies was given by Ren Wan Yun. Not only was the colour tacky, coupled with gold and silver jewellery to be worn, it was like a youngdy from a local wealthyndlord. Shen Miao would definitely beughed at if she were to go to the Chrysanthemum banquet in that today. Obviously Gui Momo had bad intentions. Just as she wanted to reprimand a few words on Shen Miao¡¯s behalf, she heard Shen Miao gentle voice, ¡°Currently Ming Qi is enjoying peace and prosperity, and themon folks live and work in peace and contentment but His Majesty advocates on thriftiness. The principle of the world is not to take advantage of extravagance and waste. Is it not good to be in and simple? If others were to see, one would say that my General¡¯s residence is upright, honest and conduct proper family principles. This would be a good thing. So one would not need to care about clothes at all.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s lips raised, ¡°Today¡¯s purpose is to appreciate the flowers and people are contending with their talents and these have no rtion to how one dress.¡±

    Her words were gentle and cordial but there was an unquestionable imposing manner. Gui Momo¡¯s mind erupted in chaos. She did not fear Shen Miao¡¯s temper but since when could Shen Miao speak to her with all these grand principles? Shen Miao normally did not like studying and was thus dumb. But now to spout out such grandeur of principles, that made Gui Momo, someone who did not study before, not know how to refute back.

    Bai Lu could not help but burst out a ¡®Pu¡¯ asughter escaped her. She quickly kept quiet and kept a straight face but her brows was unable to cover up the fun she had.

    Gui Momo wanted to refute but unable to do so and was made a fool in front of these few maids thus she felt vexed but she was unable to understand why upon her return to the residence this time, she would always be at a disadvantage whenever she talk to Shen Miao. To say sharp tongued, Shen Miao¡¯s tone was very mild. To say she was gentle, each word would render one speechless.

    Gui Momo somewhat embarrassingly handed the basket in her hands to Gu Yu, ¡°This are snacks for Young Lady to much during the journey as there is a distance to the Chrysanthemum banquet and hope Young Lady would not be hungry.¡± She directly said to Shen Miao, ¡°This old servant will return to the courtyard to work.¡±

    ¡°Go then.¡± Shen Miao replied in a flutter.

    When Gui Momo left, Gu Yu and Bai Lu was rejoicing. The stronger Shen Miao was, the more she had the appearance of a mistress. Like this, those people who had no eyes in Shen residence would not dare to bully her.

    As she reached the doors, one could see the two horse carriages parked at the entrance. The first carriage was getting ready to set off while the second one was empty.

    Shen Qing¡¯s maid, Chun Tao stood in front of the first carriage.

 Chapter 24: Feeling of Suffocation

    <h4>Chapter 24: Feeling of Suffocation</h4>

    When Chun Tao saw Shen Miao, she quickly approached the carriage and spoke to the people in the carriage. Afterwards, the curtain of the carriage was pried open.

    Shen Yue and Shen Qing was inside and Ren Wan Yun and Chen Rou Xiu was there too. The four of them saw Shen Miao¡¯s appearance and could not help but be astonished. Chen Rou Xiu¡¯s eyes shed but Ren Wan Yun frowned instead, ¡°Little Five, why are you wearing so inly?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Shen Qing could not wait to speak, ¡°It really look ugly. It is better to wear in brighter colours. I still have a new bright yellow dress in my room. Chun Tao, bring Fifth Younger Sister to change it to that clothing. And what about jewellery? If one did not know, one would think that the General residence had ill-treated you.¡±

    She secretly suppressed the jealousy in her heart.

    Actually Shen Qing was also considered a delicate and attractive female. Coupled with the magnanimous and bright asion, one would see that she was a proper noble youngdy from a reputable family. But there was only one thing that she was most concerned about, was that herplexion was not fair enough as it was somewhat in the shade of wheat. For a female, everyone would want their skin to be as fair as snow. Shen Yue¡¯splexion was fair and she did not dare to say anything. But Shen Miao¡¯splexion was fair and with the lotus purple clothes, it made her skin look as white as snow. As such, among the three daughters in the Shen residence, herplexion was the darkest and naturally she was unable about it.

    Shen Yue examined Shen Miao very carefully and saw that she had styled her hear to a cloud topknot which was exquisite and with the matching lotus purple clothes, she looked exceptionally dignified. Today, she did not wear any of those gold and silver jewellery. Even though it was in, there was an air of nobility. She smiled, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, not mentioning the clothes, one must definitely wear jewellery as this concerns the reputation of our residence. Grandmother would not be happy with your current appearance. Furthermore, why do you style your hair as such? You are currently not old, thus the previous double ring hairstyle is very suitable.¡±

    Gu Yu was so angry that her face turn a little white but she was a servant and could not go against the mistresses. She was gnashing her teeth as she thought, these Second and Third households harboured sinister motives and would not hesitate to harm their own niece. They could not wait for Shen Miao to wear as uncouth as possible.

    Shen Miao sneered in her heart, Shen Yue even use Old Shen Furen, as she knew that she previously afraid of the dignity of the Old Furen the most. As for her hairstyle, Shen Yue was only older than a year than her and how can she speak about being young. She herself had her hair up in a flying immortal hairstyle with a pink dress which was very light like a fairy. She wanted to be a talent so why should shepare?

    They finished talking but Shen Miao kept quiet and only smiled at them, and they did not know what she was thinking. Finally Shen Qing felt ufortable with that look and snapped at the maid standing by the carriage, ¡°Chun Tao, what are you standing there for? Still don¡¯t bring Fifth Younger Sister to change her clothes?¡±

    ¡°Not required.¡± Shen Miao interrupted her words and put up a timely sorrowful demeanour, ¡°There is a reason for today¡¯s appearance. I especially like the jewellery that Second Shen gave to me and intentionally did not wear them.

    A few of them look at each other and did not understand Shen Miao¡¯s meaning. Gu Yu and Jing Zhe also look at one another before looking confusingly at Shen Miao.

    ¡°Father is currently far away in the Northwest region, leading soldiers into bloody battles. The Xiong Bu have yet to retreated and the soldiers wear cold amours while I am here in the capital wearing brocade garments and enjoying jaded meals, being carefree and enjoying the tranquillity as I appreciate the flowers andpose poems. I am truly ashamed.¡± Shen Miao slighted bowed her head as her voice lightened, ¡°Last night Bodhisattva entered my dream and wanted me to pray sincerely. Thus I have decided to wear inly with lesser colours until Father return back and no longer wear bright clothes or jewellery.¡±

    No one expected that Shen Miao would suddenly make such a speech. Normally her words were spoken so timidly that it was unclear, let alone could she speak with such punctilious words eloquently. Shen Yue and Shen Miao was so surprised that they could not speak while Chen Rou Qiu held her head as if deep in thought. It was Ren Wan Yun who was embarrassed. Shen Miao words sounded that she alone prayed sincerely for her father but what were these Shen family doing? But she definitely not want her Qing-er to wear such in clothes to attend the Chrysanthemum banquet too. Ren Wan Yun gritted her teeth and persuaded lovingly, ¡°Even it was like this, you are also a youngdy and did not have to think about such heavy thoughts and rx during the Chrysanthemum banquet...¡±

    But Shen Miao suddenly gave a big bow to Ren Wan Yun, ¡°Beseeching Second Shen to fulfil Shen Miao¡¯s act of filial piety.¡±

    They were standing at the main doors of Shen residence and there were many passer-by. When Shen Miao gave such a big bow, many of the passing people could not help but cast a curious eye towards them.

    Ren Wan Yun could let Shen Miao wear beautiful clothes to maintain the reputation of Shen residence, but Ren Wan Yun dare not fulfil Shen Miao¡¯s act of filial piety?

    Their own family¡¯s eldest brother was in the battle in the Northwest region. Not considering that they themselves did not pray for him, what kind of intentions did they have for not allowing his daughter to fulfil the act of filial piety?

    Ren Wan Yun¡¯s face suddenly turned green as she did not expect Shen Miao to reply like this which made her so suffocated as she was unable to refuse. Ren Wan Yun quickly let Chun Tao support Shen Miao up and said, ¡°This child. How would Second shen not fulfil your act of filial piety? It is tough for you to have such a mind like this at such a young age. Never mind, dress inly then.¡±

    Shen Qing was still somewhat not happy about it but did not refute her mother¡¯s intentions. Both Shen Yue and her mother seem to understood something and when they look at Shen Miao again, their vision was different.

    ¡°However,¡± Ren Wan Yun smiled, ¡°Our carriage is currently full. Let the steward prepare another one specifically for Little Five. It would also be spacious. Little Five will follow after the second carriage and head outter.¡±

    In every Chrysanthemum banquet, Shen Miao would ride in a carriage with both mother and daughter pairs. It was just an additional person, how can anyone unable to squeeze in. To have such an attitude today, it must be deliberate.

    Ren Wan Yun also had her own thoughts. Shen Qing had reached an age to look for marriageable partners but Shen Xin¡¯s official ranking was higher than Shen Gui, thus those higher ranking family would consider Shen Miao first. Since Shen Miao was foolish and dumb, if there was no one guiding her, most probably she would make a fool of herself. Only with that, can Shen Qing¡¯s magnanimous be outstanding.

    So she had deliberately prepared two horse carriages. Chen Rou Qiu and her daughter was ying with her so she would naturally not refuse it.

    ¡°Alright, will do as instructed by Second Shen.¡± Shen Miao said with a smile.

    Ren Wan Yun was somewhat bbergasted as she did not think that Shen Miao would agree to it so easily. Shen Miao has always been timid and previously would always stick with Shen Yue and Shen Qing. She thought that it would be difficult for her to sit alone in a carriage and did not think that Shen Miao would simply not refuse.

    As a result, the words that she had previously prepared was made redundant.

    ¡°If there is nothing the matter then Shen Miao would go up to the carriage first.¡± She quickly gave her greetings to the four of them and went up her own carriage.

    That carriage was also considered spacious but was not as refined as Ren Wan Yun¡¯s one.

    Gu Yu said angrily, ¡°Not mentioning about letting Young Lady sit alone in a horse carriage but also to let one travel behind. What kind of intention is this?¡±

    Jing Zhe nce over at Shen Miao with a look of concern as she sighed softly in her heart.

    Shen Miao¡¯s slights stared deeply onto the candied confections as her hands gradually clenched.

    They want to ruin the reputation of the First Household and deliberately extending the distance between the First Household so that when she wasughed at, Shen Xin¡¯s name would be ckened?

    She would like to see at the end who will be the one that would feel of suffocated.

 Chapter 25: Sneering

    <h4>Chapter 25: Sneering</h4>

    The Chrysanthemum banquet was held in Yan Bei Tang, which was located near the Qin ranking Prince¡¯s residence, and it was the hall where the founding Emperor and Empress personally set it up. Thus the former mansion was exquisitely pruned and covered several acres with magnificent buildings. If it wasn¡¯t that it was far away from the city, the Emperor and Empress would want to transform it to part of the Pce.

    With the mountains on one side and water on the other, it was indeed a good ce to enjoy the scenery. In particr, in every tenth lunar month, different types of Chrysanthemums would bloom and because the ce was manage well and had the possession of different Chrysanthemum seeds, when they bloom, the entire ce can be considered as very elegant.

    The carriage would take about one Shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours) from Shen residence and Yan Bei Tang so snacks would be prepared so that one would not feel hungry.

    Gu Yu opened the basket that Gui Momo brought over and asked Shen Miao, ¡°Young Lady better eat something. The journey is long and one will have strength if there is something to eat.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at the things in the basket.

    Cold goat geese, scallion rolls, spicy and oily drumsticks... At first nce it would make one¡¯s mouth water as it was colourful and savoury.

    Unfortunately the vour of these things were just too heavy. Like the cold cheese and spicy and oily drumsticks were easy to smuge the lip rouge and if one was not careful, it would be easy to make one¡¯s clothes dirty. Gui Momo really put in ¡®utmost care¡¯ when preparing these food.

    The courtyard battle between females was about some tricks that was done in the dark to make others stumble. But Shen Miao was previously in the Inner Pce of Ming Qi and her opponents were the concubines who were fighting for favour thus the stakes were much higher. These kind of tricks were really nothing at all. She shook her head and let Gu Yu cover the box up and spoke to Jing Zhe, ¡°No need. Jing Zhe have some.¡±

    Jing Zhe carefully took out a small cloth bag from behind, that held small and exquisite pastries. Shen Miao did not trust the kitchens in Shen residence and let Jing Zhe bribe the steward to help her buy some snacks from outside. The steward only thought that Jing Zhe was greedy and did not add anything to the food. That steward was only somewhat surprise that Jing Zhe, a maid, would be actually willing to buy snacks from Guang Fu Zhai.

    Guang Fu Zhai was one of the best pastry shop in the Ding capital that even the concubines in the Pce love to eat it. In Shen Miao¡¯s previous life, she was not very interested in Guang Fu Zhai¡¯s snacks but Wan Yu love it so much that she would not be happy if she did not eat it for a day.

    At this moment the snacks was only about the size of Shen Miao¡¯s finger and was made to look like flowers which was very cute and adorable. Shen Miao distributed some to Gu Yu and Jing Zhe to eat. Both maids initially did refused but after Shen Miao¡¯s insistence, they was unable to continue refusing and ate a mouthful before saying in surprise, ¡°Young Lady, this snack is really delicious.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled. Actually no matter how delicious can the snacks may be, it only need to be made borately and cutely as females would always like good looking things. When Wan Yu had the marriage alliance, she spend a lot of money to buy Guang Fu Zhai¡¯s pastry master as she hope that Wan Yu was able to eat her favourite snacks when she was in the bitter cold country of Xiong Nu.

    Who would know... Who would know that in the middle of the journey Wan Yu perish and she was unable to even see her body.

    Shen Miao closed her eyes.

    Wan Yu¡¯s marriage alliance was instigated by Mei Furen and colluded with Chen Rouxi that family but was ordered by Fu Xiu Yi. In this lifetime, not one of these people should think about running away. She want these people who cause Wan Yu¡¯s death to pay back hundreds and thousands of times!

    Gu Yu was eating the snacks in relish when she looked up and saw Shen Miao¡¯s cold and chilly look, as if it was a nobledy in a high position having a killing intention. In that moment, Gu Yu seemed to have seen Shen Xin¡¯s shadow. Shen Xin was someone who had killed others and seen bloodshed in the battlefield thus when he became angry, the ferocious came from his bones. At this moment the look in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes was exactly the same as Shen Xin¡¯s.

    She almost choked on a snack and had to swallow it down strenuously before asking carefully, ¡°Is Young Lady ufortable anywhere?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyes drooped, ¡°Was thinking about some things.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi would also be present in today¡¯s Chrysanthemum banquet. Not only Fu Xiu Yi, there would be several brothers of Fu Xiu Yi would be present. There were currently nine princes with each their own merits, thus each of them had their own camp. But Fu Xiu Yi had the most harmless appearance and had slightly better rtionship with the Crown Prince¡¯s fraction.

    Who knew that at the end the Crown Prince was oust and Fu Xiu Yi was the heir apparent? She did not intend to help the Crown Prince as the Imperial Family of Ming Qi was the most ruthless. They see all those vessel families whose ancestors help to found the empire as an old dogs. It was these dogs had help them to hunt down the rabbit but when the rabbit was in the bag, they were worried that their dogs would kill them so they drain the dogs to thest drop of blood before killing and cooking them.

    The world was heartless. The heir to the throne was not just. So on what basis was there to require the loyalty of everyone?

    Why not watch how a dog would bite another dog? Shen Miao¡¯s lips slightly hooked up.

    There was a number of noble family who had arrived at Yan Bei Tang.

    Although in today¡¯s academy examinations would not differentiate males between females, the banquet divided the guests by female and male seats. At the male seats, many youths and their father quickly greeted one another as it was natural to build up rtionships between families to support one another. As these youths would one day take over their fathers to support the entire family, more friends were always beneficial.

    The female side would not frequently meet up as the males thus the women often gossip among themselves and the youngdies would have their fixed group of friends. As they would chat together in every three to five days, they were both nervous and looking forward to the Chrysanthemum banquet. They would also asionally look up and nce across the area to see one¡¯s admired youth.

    Yi Pei Lan fiddled with some small flowers as she said, ¡°Do you all have confidence in the academy examinations today?¡±

    ¡°I do not have.¡± The female beside her smiled, ¡°There are so many people and I am mediocre at best thus I am really scared. I only help thatter I would not be drawn out or chosen in a challenge by anyone. I don¡¯t seek to stand out and only not to make a fool of myself.¡±

    Yi Pei Lan ¡®s mouth twitched, ¡°One must at least try. As everyone know, His Highness Prince Ding would also be present and moreover your admired Young Master Lee would also be here. The Young Master of the Lee family¡¯snguage skills are exceptionally outstanding and would definitelye on the stage. Shouldn¡¯t you take this opportunity to perform well?¡±

    The young female pushed Yi Pei Lan as her face revealed some shyness, ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense.¡±

    Jiang Xiao Xuan heard what was said and smiled, ¡°Exactly. Bai Wei, you must not be afraid. If one where to say about making a fool of oneself, there would still be the Shen family¡¯s number five to be at the end of the spectrum. Seeing that, you are much better than her.¡±

    ¡°Precisely.¡± Yi Pei Lan also smiled in amusement, ¡°During the yearly academy examinations, that Fifth Shen would be responsible for provokingughter and it is tough for her to stille every year. When I think about how she is going to show off her work this year, I would want tough out. Really don¡¯t know that she would wear again. Would it be likest year¡¯s terribly bright red dress with purple gold hairpin?¡±

    A number of young females started giggling.

    ¡°Enough already.¡± Feng An Ning suddenly open her mouth, ¡°What so funny about it?¡±

    Yi Pei Lan was surprise for a moment before she said, ¡°Feng An Ning, you seemed very strange recently. Why are you so good with that fool?¡±

    Feng An Ning had a look of anger and was about to speak when she heard someone speaking from the other side, ¡°The Furens of Shen family have arrived.¡±

 Chapter 26: Mesmerising

    <h4>Chapter 26: Mesmerising</h4>

    Yi Pei Lan¡¯s mother, Yi Furen, had a better rtionship with Ren Wan Yun and Master Yi and Shen Gui mutually took care of each other in court. asionally Ren Wan Yun would also bring Shen Qing to the Yi residence for a visit thus Yi Pei Lan and Shen Qing had the best rtionship and was also good to Shen Yue.

    At the presence of the women, the male side of the banquet all looked over.

    Shen Gui and Shen Wan was busy with government affairstely and most likely was unable toe. But the reason why they look over was not for Shen Gui and Shen Wan.

    In any case, the formidable Great General Shen Xin was very high ranked in the Imperial courts. When thete Emperor was alive, the Shen family had a lot of privileges and was worthy of the name of being in the Emperor¡¯s inner ministerial circle. Whoever had the military power was qualified to speak. Even if Shen Xin was often not in the capital, if one mention about the Shen family, everyone would be respectful, thus Shen Gui and Shen Wan had a smooth sailing career mainly because of their Eldest Brother¡¯s power.

    The men look at the Shen family, as they were watching a powerhouse family and the formidable military leader. The females look at the Shen family as though as they were a joke.

    It was still alright among the Furens, after all even if they felt contempt in their hearts, they would still say some perfunctory words but the youngdies were different. Perhaps there was some jealousy as Shen Xin had only one Di daughter and thus Shen Miao as Shen Xin¡¯s Di daughter, her status was naturally different. It can be said that it wasparable to a princess. And such a genuine noble Di daughter was an absolute fool. Stupid and ignorance and was so timid and weak and her love of Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi, had created a lot of jokes. Unfortunately, the falling flower yearned for love but the heartless brook ripples on and everyone knew about it.

    Let alone standing together with such outstanding two TangJies, one would look more like a countryside girl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know what kind of good show we will see today. His Highness Prince Ding would be present so Shen Miao would definitely dress up ¡®meticulously¡¯.¡± Yi Pei Lan covered her lips andughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you not think that it would be even funnier during the academy examinations? With Shen Miao¡¯s no brains, she would take the initiative to go up on stage. At that time, it would only be exciting!¡± Jiang Xiao Xuan followed up withughter.

    Bai Wei sighed and shook his head pretentiously, ¡°Did not know that sins did General Shen did in his previous life to have such a daughter.¡±

    Just as they were talking, one could see a group of people lead by a female servant walking into Yan Bei Tang

    The people who was walking impressively right in front was Ren Wan Yun and Chen Rou Qiu. Ren Wan Yun was wearing gold gilt soft cotton robe. She was naturally on the plump side and with her hair up on a Yuan Luo bun, she had a dignified appearance of wealth and had the air of a matriarch of the family. Chen Rou Qiu was different, even though Shen Yue was sixteen years of age, she was still like a young married woman, she wore a light pipa green gauze dress and with one nce, she would be thought of being a gentle woman from a schrly family.

    Behind both of them was Shen Yue and Shen Qing.

    Shen Yue wore a pair of light pink and plum long skirt and her long hair was up in a flying fairy style, decorated with pink pearls. The colour of the pearls are exceptionally good that could attract others ze to it. Shen Qing, beside her, was wearing a peach blossom red robe that had flowers scattered, was an dazzling colour and coupled with a Bai Hua hairstyle, made her look energetic and cheerful. The jade pendant that was hanging on her waist was translucent and clear, one look and one would know that it was extraordinary.

    Both of them were young, one was beautifully gentle, the other was magnanimous. The clothes they were worth a lot of money and they were already quite good looking but clothes make the man, thus many youths turn over to look. At the male side of the banquet, one Daren could not help but praise, ¡°The daughters of the Shen family are all good looking.¡±

    ¡°There is still one.¡± Cai Lin saw his favourite Shen Yue and was delighted but he could not help but sneer, ¡°Shen family still have a daughter from General Shen, who is the best looking.¡±

    That Daren did not seem to care about the rumours circting and did not know about Shen Miao¡¯s critique so when he heard Cai Lin¡¯s words, he thought that it was true, ¡°General Shen¡¯s daughter would certainly not becking.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Cai Lin could not help butugh and pointed readily towards Shen Yue¡¯s group, ¡°Isn¡¯t that...¡±

    He did not finish his words but swallowed them down.

    He saw that there was still one person walking behind Shen Qing and Shen Yue. She did not walk together with Shen Qing and Shen Yue but walk behind alone. This originally would not look good and one would cower and tremble in fear but for unknown reasons, there wasn¡¯t the slightness of insignificance.

    Dark gold embroidered silk with a moon tail, there wererge embroidered Begonias on the skirt like they were blooming beneath her feet. As the youngdy walked, flowers bloom with each step as she move elegantly.

    And this young female most likely felt cold as she was covered with an lotus purple silk cloak, which instantly contained the flower patterns and highlighted the majesties of it.

    As she walked nearer, everyone could then see her face clearly. It was just a fourteen to fifteen year old young girl who had her hair up in a simple cloud bun and there was only one silver hairpin that was inserted in it. At the end of the silver hairpin was a small begonia which brighten the outfit instantly with a touch of colour which made her quite moving.

    Herplexion was naturally fair thus when she wore the lotus purple dress, it made her skin look creamy and that pair of eyes was crystal clear and shinning like they belong to some young cub. There was a light smile on her lips but it does not seem to be augh. There was some meat on that small cute nose and her mouth was rosy red. It was a somewhat adorable look but when everyone look at her, no one seem to think that this was a young littledy.

    Some people were naturally beautiful but had no temperament, whereas others might not be beautiful or have a good temperament but was moving. This youngdy¡¯s appearance was delicate and cute, one would not say that she was exceptionally pretty but that air around her made one could not help but lose themselves in. That kind of majestic and dignified air came from the noble elegance found in the bottom of her heart. It made others not dare to do anything rash around her.

    And her walking posture, a slightly lifted chin as the beginning of her skirt did not move as her hand was ovepped in front of her was done correctly, neither stiff nor consciously, like she has done such actions for thousands of time and thus there was no loophole at all.

    This kind of noble temperament and the majestic air that came out from her heart made her not look like a fourteen or fifteen years old young littledy but a noble and high ranking married woman that had gone through the vicissitudes of life. Shen Yue, Shen Qing, Ren Wan Yun and Chen Rou Qiu in front unknowing became this youngdy¡¯s background, like the four maids that she brought along. Moreover by walkingstly, she was clearly their mistress.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Yi Pei Lan murmured. Even as a female who saw this youngdy, could not help but loose oneself. How could someone at such a bearing?

    ¡°Is this... Shen family¡¯s guest?¡± Bai Wei asked, ¡°It seemed to be someone who has not seen the others before.¡±

    At the male side of the banquet, there was absolute silence. The way male look at people were different from females. Everyone present were people in the official circles and naturally could see that distinct aspect that this youngdy had. It was not the appearance but her bearing, like the calm of one who had experience the great winds and high waves and in front of everything maintain a noble attitude but made others feel her disdain from the inside out.

    It was like a leopard who ran into a flock of sheep, there was apletely inharmonious feeling.

    ¡°Is this the daughter of General Shen?¡± The person who was talking to Cai Lin now spoke with some excitement, ¡°This is indeed a good appearance! Good sense of presence! The student has surpasses the master!¡±

    ¡°Shen Miao?¡± Cai Lin was stunned for a moment and took a closer look before crying out, ¡°It¡¯s Shen Miao?¡±

    A stone caused a thousand ripples and soon everyone sitting quieten down before an instant uproar followed.

 Chapter 27: Prince Yu of First Rank

    <h4>Chapter 27: Prince Yu of First Rank</h4>

    Shen Miao?

    Feng An Ning could not help but be startled. Shen Miao and her sat at the same table on normal days in Guang Wen Tang and naturally saw it clearly than others. That was indeed Shen Miao. There was no mistake.

    These days Shen Miao¡¯s temperament has calm down quite a lot. Even though she used to be very quiet, but she no longer followed behind Shen Yue and Shen Qing and say something ignorantly or stupidly. Thus her quiet appearance was actually not bad. Feng An Ning thought that Shen Miao only became smarter but did not think that if she were to dress up formally, she would be shock everyone.

    Because of the recuperation after falling into the water, she had slimmed down a lot. Normally one would not notice, but from today, her chin was sharper a little, making her previous appearance of eleven or twelve years old look like a young budding beauty at fourteen of age.

    It was as if the baby that was curled up in the nest of beasts had finally woke up and the ws were brandished for the first time.

    Pei Xuicai was also at the male side of the banquet. Even though he was just a teacher in Guang Wen Tang, everyone respected talented people and he had some status in the official circles. To be this talented at a young age, if he would to enter the official circles, he would definitely be able to hold a position. Everyone in the official circles were smart and know that in order to pave for their future even though Pei Lang had yet to go to that direction.

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze swept over to the male side of the banquet andnded on Pei Lang for a moment.

    She knew that in today¡¯s academy examinations, even though Pei Lang was an ounting teacher, during the contending of talents, it was then when students was able to challenge the teachers. Pei Lang¡¯s literary talent on the ¡®Cirction of Law¡¯ was well-founded which impressed Fu Xiu Yi. Afterwards, in order to win over this talent to his side, Fu Xiu Yi mad a lot of actions before finally gaining the powerful force of Pei Lang.

    In this lifetime, this matter absolutely must not happen.

    Pei Lang was sensitive and felt that youngdy¡¯s, who was sitting far away, was on himself and observing like a hunter watching its valuable prey. That made him felt a strange feeling in his heart. He looked over but Shen Miao had long turned her head over.

    The Darens around were full of praise, ¡°The Di daughter of General Shen has such an air at such a young age. One must not underestimate her future.¡±

    ¡°Her appearance is also good.¡± A blue d youth said, ¡°Originally did not see realise that this Shen Miao was considered a beauty.¡± When youths look at youngdies, they only see their appearance.

    ¡°Unfortunately she is a stupid foolish thing.¡± After Cai Lin recovered from his short astonishment, he was dissatisfied that everyone was looking at Shen Miao and ignored Shen Yue so he coldly scoffed.

    ¡°You are then a stupid foolish thing!¡± A unexpected voice exploded in his hear. Cai Lin jump in front and saw a red satin d red dumpling staring at him. He was short but his imposing manner was great.

    ¡°Apologies.¡± A green d youth rushed over to Cai Lin and smiled, ¡°My younger brother was rude and have offended.¡±

    Cai Lin wanted to scold someone but when he saw that the other person was the heir of Ping Nan Bo, Su Ming Lang, he swallowed the words that was at the edge of his tongue. Su Ming Lan was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s close friend, who would dare to mess with him?

    ¡°Eldest Brother,¡± Su Ming Ling tugged the edge of Su Ming Feng¡¯s clothes, ¡°That older sister is very pretty. You should marry her as your wife.¡±

    Su Ming Feng¡¯s lips stiffen. Fortunately Su Ming Lang¡¯s voice was very soft and no one heard it. He lean over slightly and asked, ¡°Does Second Younger Brother know Young Lady Shen?¡±

    ¡°I do not know.¡± Su Ming Lang yed with his fingers innocently.

    After that, Su Ming Feng did not speak anymore.

    Shen Miao walked behind Ren Wan Yun¡¯s entourage and to the female area of the banquet.

    Generally at the female side of the banquet the Furens and Ladies would sit randomly with their familiar and close friends and this was the same with the youngdies. But Shen Miao other than going to Guang Wen Tang, she would be at home, not including Shen Yue and Shen Qing, no one in Guang Wen Tang was willing to be friends with her. She was also not angry nor worried and just find a seat to sit down. She was not afraid of these youngdies isting her but on the contrary, enjoying this calm and quiet feeling.

    Those youngdies saw that Shen Miao was dressed differently today and became somewhat jealous. They wanted to see her making a fool of herself and purposely isted her but they saw Shen Miao sitting down by herself and did not appear to be miserable. There were chessboards and leaf cards (Trantor: Not sure what game is this) that were on the table so that the youngdies would not feel bored. She thought for a little before picking the chess pieces from the chess basket and started to y against herself.

    She makes no sense of any of the four schrly arts. Previously because of the Second and Third Household deliberate actions to increase her hate for them, after she got married to Fu Xiu Yi, she had no time to learn. Thus when she return from Qin country and faced the exquisite Mei Furen, who could sing and dance, she felt inferior in her heart. Those concubines in the Pcepared her and Mei Furen and said that she was a vulgar and ignorant because she came from a military lineage, that was why Fu Xiu Yi would not even see this kind of Empress like her.

    However it was not necessary for one to be a talent in chess to y chess. Even though she did not know how to y chess but because of those years when she went to Qing country for Fu Xiu Yi, she studies meticulously on a number of the art of war. She did not know how to y chess but knew how to use troops. This was a chess of war.

    The noble females looked from afar and saw Shen Miao¡¯s calm andposed self. This kind of indifference and attitude of her in a higher status divided her apart from the rest as if she was high up and the rest of them were of lower status.

    ¡°Fifth Young Lady has changed a lot today.¡± Yi Furen smiled at Ren Wan Yun and said, ¡°She seemed to have be an adult.¡± It was not good for her to say that Shen Miao had clearly suppressed Shen Yue and Shen Qing and can only remind Ren Wan Yun in a roundabout way.

    How could Ren Wan Yun not know? She was good at observing others words and gestures and throughout the walk over, everyone¡¯s eyes were not at her nor Shen Yue or Shen Miao but was obviously on Shen Miao who was walking at the back. She was fuming with rage in her heart. It seemed that Shen Miao was really putting a lot of effort this time. She knew that Prince Ding would be present at the academy examinations and trying all ways to attract Prince Ding¡¯s attention andpete with her Qing-er?

    She picked up the tea cup and looked over at the male side of the banquet as sheughed, ¡°Is it not? Now that her age is no longer young, Old Taitai doted on Little Five saying that since Eldest Brother-inw is not present, she said to me just before we leave that I have to take a good look if there is anyone suitable.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s, who was sitting by the side, vision suddenly moved. Take a good look?

    Shen Yue and Shen Qing were older in age aspared with Shen Miao but they have to look for Shen Miao first, naturally it was not because of the kindness of Old Shen Furen. Old Shen Furen hated the entire family of the First Household so how would Shen Miao have anything good out of it?

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s gazended on Shen Qing, who was talking to Yi Pei Lan. Ren Wan Yun seemed to be urgently settling Shen Miao¡¯s marriage before Shen Xin¡¯s return. Why? Was it because Shen Qing was also in love with Prince Ding? And want to remove the biggest threat for Shen Qing?

    Just as she was thinking, she heard a racket forming at the male side of the banquet. Jiang Furen mentioned, ¡°Prince Yu of First Rank has arrived.¡±

    Shen Miao, who was contemting the next move, paused and the white piece immediately fell onto the board. She raised her eyes and looked towards the male side of the banquet with eyes full of calm.

    Prince Yu of First Rank. In the past lifetime, Old Shen Furen wanted to marry her off to that crippled and sexual lowlife who was currently forty-two years old.

    If she wasn¡¯t obsessed with Fu Xiu Yi and push her way to be his dependent, most likely she would be a pile of bones in the residence of Prince Yu.

 Chapter 28: Bengong Has Returned

    <h4>Chapter 28: Bengong Has Returned</h4>

    One was able to see a middle-aged male walking over. He did not seat with those officials and youths and sat at the far away at the special seats for distinguished guests. This man was around forty years old, looking dark and hideous, wearing pine rosin colour robes. His clothes were luxurious but unfortunate he only had a leg.

    This was the blood brother of the Emperor, Prince Yu of the First Rank.

    Prince Yu was brother of the Emperor with the same mother. When he was young, he saved the Emperor¡¯s life from the hands of the assassins and thus his left leg was injured and had to be amputated, bing a cripple. Since that incident onward Prince Yu¡¯s temperament changed and he became brutal, vicious and had a perverse personality. He had a houseful of concubines, the Imperial family knew it all even though no one outside knew of anything. This Prince Yu had a filthy hobby of ying with countless of women till they die.

    Yu Wangfei had passed away seven years ago which it itself was strong. But since the Emperor and the Empress Dowager protected Prince Yu, Yu Wangfei¡¯s family can only swallow their grievances. Recently there was a sudden news from Prince Yu residence that Prince Yu had the intention to bring a Wangfei in.

    For a period of time, everyone in the Ding capital was endlessly specting. Prince Yu¡¯s status was very high and he also had the favour of the Emperor and Empress Dowager, thus his Wangfei had to be of equal status. The noble and high ranking families that really loved their daughters would naturally not let their daughters enter the wolf¡¯s den. Those who see their daughters as a bargaining chip would then be anxious to exchange their daughters for prestige and wealth, even at the expense of their life.

    Looking the previous Yu Wangfei¡¯s family, although they had lost a daughter, the Emperor took care of them and didn¡¯t they became a lot more prosperous?

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze pass Prince Yu andnded on Ren Wan Yun at the banquet area designated for females.

    Sure enough, she saw Ren Wan Yun¡¯s face brighten and said to Yi Furen, ¡°His Majesty indeed treat Prince Yu really well.¡±

    They were all people who fight in the courtyard so Yi Furen immediately thought of what Ren Wan Yun¡¯s intention. Even though she found that Ren Wan Yun¡¯s action was despicable, but her Master and Shen Gui was in the same fraction so naturally she had to side and help Ren Wan Yun. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Even though he is much older but is someone that will dote others.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu lowered her head at the side and slowly ate some snacks but the smile on her lips was somewhat odd. Dote others? Believe that no one will be willing to see their own daughter marry an crippled widower even if he was to dote on them or had huge amount of power, it was as good as pushing one¡¯s daughter into the fire pits. As she thought about it, she turned her head and looked at Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao was held the chess pieces patiently and ce them on the chessboards as if she did not pay any attention to anyone. Suddenly Chen Rou Qiu felt bottomless in her heart. After Shen Miao woke up after falling into the water, she was like another person like Shen Xin¡¯s blood was awaken in her. The entire Shen Xin family had fierce and violent personality and if Shen Miao know about Ren Wan Yun¡¯s n, would she obediently ept it?

    Just as she was thinking, she saw Shen Miao seemingly came to be aware of her gaze thus she raise her head to look at her. That pair of eyes was filled with cold that it iced Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart even though it was only the tenth lunar month.

    Shen Miao lowered her head and look at the chess in her hands.

    In thest life, she made a fool of herself during the Chrysanthemum banquet but Ren Wan Yun mentioned about Prince Yu¡¯s marriage to Old Shen Taitai upon the return to the residence. Ren Wan Yun said, ¡°Not saying that Little Five¡¯s actions today had no good aspects at all and moreover she had lose Shen family¡¯s reputation. Which noble family would be willing to marry a youngdy like Little Five? Now that there is a good marriage of Prince Yu, if Little Five marry over, she would be a Wangfei and have the favour from His Majesty and Empress Dowager and can be considered as fortunate. Even though his legs are not good and his age is somewhat more matured, but our Little Five do not have any exceptional abilities and thus it would not be a loss for Little Five.¡±

    They made it high-sounding but it was in fact very vicious. It waster on when she spend a lot of money to bribe a Rong Jing Tang¡¯s maid could she then know these remarks. Old Shen Furen hated the First Household in her heart because Shen Xin was born from the Yuanpei. When Old Master Shen was alive, he deeply favoured Shen Xin which made Old Shen Furen, the second wife, jealous. It was so difficult for her to endure till the death of Old Master Shen but Shen Xin¡¯s military power was untouchable. Since Shen Xin was untouchable, Shen Miao was targeted and as to target a female, there was nothing more painful than letting her marry into hardship.

    Old Shen Furen and Ren Wan Yun hit it off and immediately sent someone over to Prince Yu residence to bring the matter up. Shen Miao was afraid and angry. At that time she was in love with Fu Xiu Yi and in a haste, that very night she packed up and when over to Prince Ding residence and begged him to shelter her. She did not care about her reputation when others deliberately spread the matter out as she thought that since her reputation was already destroyed, it would be toote to change anything and thus better to marry to Prince Ding as a concubine than to Prince Yu residence.

    At that time Old Shen Furen was furious at the turn of events. Even though Fu Xiu Yi was angry in his heart, he did not treat her badly on the surface. Perhaps he saw the value of Shen family army. Even though he did not treat Shen Miao warmly, he did not refute her. Upon Shen Xin return at the end of the year, what wee him was the news of his daughter in the capital jumping into the residence of others. He was shocked and angry but Shen Miao did not hesitate to protest with a hunger strike, so Shen Xin ran out of ideas and could only use all his military aplishments to finally exchange a title of Ding Wangfei for her.

    But no one had thought that that was the beginning of a real nightmare.

    Shen Miao closed her eyes. The mistakes that was made in her previous life had all traced back to today and today was destined to be a turning point of her life. Those people who owed her must now start to pay their debts!

    ¡°Hey. Why y by yourself?¡± Suddenly a voice rang by her ear. It was unknown when Feng An Ning walked over and even though there was some awkward expression, she sat across her, ¡°Why not y a game with me? Do you know how to y chess?¡±

    Feng An Ning look down at the chessboard. She only intended to casually talk but when she look down some interest of hers were sparked. After carefully looking for a while, she was unable to see anything out of it and asked, ¡°What kind of tactic is this? I have not seen it before.¡±

    ¡°This is not a game of chess.¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°This is fighting a war.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Now it cannot be seen.¡± Shen Miao said inly, ¡°Only when the pieces are swallowed then it can be seen for this kind of chess.¡± Just like a next that is woven firmly and tightly so that no one can escape.

    Feng An Ning shuddered, ¡°What are you talking? It is strange and horrifying¡± She look over at the male side of the banquet and suddenly her eyes brighten and gave Shen Miao a look of encouragement, ¡°Look there. His Highness Prince Ding has arrived.¡±

    At the banquet section for men, Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi, was wearing a loose gold and blue robe with green jaded books and looked splendid. He was born handsome and coupled with his solemn bearing but yet cordial actions, he did not have the temperament of an overbearing prince. Throughout his way, he was able to attract the cries of surprise from the female side of the banquet.

    Shen Miao lowered her head as her fingers dug deep into her palm as she clenched her fists.

    Ten years of apaniment and wholehearted support was only exchanged with a piece of long white silk and extermination of an entire n. And even her son and daughter lost their lives.

    The kinder this person look on the outside, the more vicious his heart was. How just he look on the outside was how cruel he was on the inside.

    In thest life, this man grant her with an intact corpse. In this lifetime, she want this person die without an intact corpse!

    Fu Xiu Yi, Bengong has returned!

 Chapter 29: Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 29: Confusion</h4>

    At the male side of the banquet, other than Prince Ding, there was only two prince who attended, Prince Zhuo, Fu Xiu An, and Prince Jing, Fu Xiu Xuan. The Crown Prince¡¯s health was not good and would not participate in such an event. Consort Xu Xian gave birth to Prince Zhuo and Prince Jing and both of their abilities were outstanding. Prince Zhuo was much more arrogant, whereas Prince Jing was introverted. Both of them was eyeing the throne as everyone knew that the Crown Prince¡¯s health was poor and there would eventually be a day when the Emperor would change the Crown Prince and Consort Xu Xian had the favour of the Emperor. By contrast, Prince Ding mother, Consort Dong Shu had a much lower profile. If Prince Ding was not somewhat outstanding, she would not be able to sit in the position of the four consorts.

    In the previous life, Prince Zhuo and Prince Jing was entangled in the fight for the throne but rx their vignce on Prince Ding, the first reason being Fu Xiu Yi was in good rtions with the Crown Prince and would always walk the same path as the Crown Prince and personally find previous medicinal herbs for the Crown Prince that even the Empress was quite satisfied with Fu Xiu Yi. This made the rest of the people think that Prince Ding was ackey of the Crown Prince. The second reason was that Fu Xiu Yi was usually aloof from politics and material pursuits and would disdain from participating in the affairs of the court. In addition, Consort Dong Shu had a cautious nature and would spend all day recite Buddhist scriptures. Without a strong maternal support, it was expected that Prince Ding was unable to make any waves.

    But in fact the final one who would sit on the Dragon seat was Fu Xiu Yi, that they think was unable to make any waves.

    Shen Miao picked up the leaf cards. Just like these leaf cards, the cards in Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s hand was rotten since birth and everyone thought that he would be eliminated at the beginning but not one dreamed that he had never thought of using the cards at his hands. His cards are all in other people hands and what he needed to do was to snatch them.

    ¡°Why do you have no reactions?¡± See her remaining silent and not even see a trace of admiration to Fu Xiu Yi in her eyes, Feng An Ning felt somewhat strange, ¡°Don¡¯t you like him?¡±

    Shen Miao raised her head and looked at her.

    Feng An Ning was shocked. That one look made her heart freeze and she felt the sudden urge to kneel down. She did not know where did the feeling came from but she knew that Shen Miao was not happy with what she just said. She paused and spoke, ¡°Actually I also do not like him. How can a person be so perfect in the world? It is just unreal.¡±

    This time Shen Miao took a serious look at Feng An Ning. She did not expect that this proud Young Lady would see it that way. There were a number of people who were in love with Fu Xiu Yi and if Fu Xiu Yi was willing, the entire field of youngdies would fall for him. How would there be someone who was able to be that unconventional?

    She slowly said, ¡°It seems that you have someone in your heart.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense you are talking about?¡± Feng An Ning¡¯s little face suddenly redden, ¡°Don¡¯t falsely use a good person.¡±

    Shen Miao did not continue to speak to her. She did not inclination to listen to a little girl¡¯s troubles.

    Naturally she had her own things.

    After muching and going as there many invitation sent out for the Chrysanthemum banquet, almost everyone had arrived.

    Below the Yan Bei Tang Chrysanthemum field, a tall huge stage was build. The stage was decorated inly but no one felt that it was vulgar as thete Emperor use it to pray to the Heavens. It was a stage that had the air of dragons. Both side of it was inscribe with personals and some of them were wearing soldier¡¯s uniforms with red headbands, beating the drums loudly.

    The sound of the drums rumbled straight throughout the skies as the musician plucked their qin. It¡¯s ¡®Song of a Virtuous Gentleman¡¯, which meant to portray the Imperial family request and yearn to pick the true talents for the country in today¡¯s academy for the empire of Ming Qi.

    The music entered everyone¡¯s ears and due to the unique magnificent sound, one would not be able to help but feel the surge in emotion. Most of those present were youth and they were in a moment where they were hot-blooded thus the music made them enter it and they could not help but show off all their talents to everyone and fight for a good future for Ming Qi for Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family to leave being a stroke in history.

    Even a female could not help but reveal a look of excitement. Although they were unable to be a court official like males, their fathers and brothers were pirs of the country. Their own family n had indomitable spirit and with the glory and honour, they would be bathed in the Imperial family¡¯s favour and feel their heart full of gratitude.

    The entire audience were enveloped in the vast and might of the Imperial benevolence and was moved but there was one person who had a look of indifference and not a single trace of being moved.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyesnded on the person who was in the centre ying the qin. This is the favourite thing the Ming Qi Imperial family love to do. To incite the hearts of the youth to dedicate themselves to the service of the country and use them to do rotten stuff for the Imperial family but at the end, once the country was stabilised, these hot blooded youths that shed blood and sweat would rarely get a good ending.

    Boil the hound once the rabbit was caught. When every Emperor takes over the throne, they would eradicate the older generation of people. Especially those official who had experienced the dark nature of the fight for the throne. After gaining knowledge of the filthy arrangements and bloody events, how could the Imperial family be assured for them to rise up in their career?

    These exciting music would only be known as the funeral music in the future as it pushes people to their death. And now immersed in the hearts of the youths who serve the country, would die under the treacherous strives of the Imperial family and be innocent sacrifices.

    She could not save everyone in the world but could save her own people.

    Shen Miao raised a hand lightly and her right sleeve brushed pass the edge of the table. That bright tea cup was brushed to the ground with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. The crisp sound resonated in the venue and it should not be heard, but under the rich rhythm of the music, it sounded just at the right time where the thread was in the midst of being pulled up and that messed up the other strings too.

    With a ¡®pa¡¯, the rhythm of the music was wrecked.

    Just like waking from a dream, Feng An Ning suddenly received and saw Shen Miao picking up the tea cup from the floor as she smiled, ¡°Pardon me. A slip of my hand.¡±

    Those musicians who were up on stage ying with intensely, had their mind almost blown and was in so much pain that they almost fainted.

    Ming Qi had learnt this music from the hands of a western foreigner and had some intention of confusing others. It could instigate the small emotions in one¡¯s heart. This piece was a war song and could amplify the feelings of faith and allegiance greatly thus if this piece was yed fully, those who had a loyal heart would be foolishly devoted.

    It was only when Shen Miao became the Empress that she became aware of the hideous nature of the music. The Imperial family of Ming Qi used this music to confuse the younger generations and make these younger generation bleed for them. When the Xiong Nu attacked, the Imperial family had the Lin Yu army defend the capital and recruited new army to the frontier. They made these musician go up on stage to y the music and most of the youths left for the army without looking back and some of them did not even reach the marriageable age.

    After such an interruption from Shen Miao, those musician were unable to focus their energy on their hands and at the final qin part, it had lost the passion that it previously had and was just yed like an ordinary song. The hot blooded sentiment that was stirred gradually dissipated and everything returned to calmness.

    But at the end Shen Miao¡¯s move had attracted some people¡¯s attention. Over at the dedicated male area, Fu Xiu Yi and Pei Lang looked over at the same time.

 Chapter 30: Drawing Lots

    <h4>Chapter 30: Drawing Lots</h4>

    Fu Xiu Yi belonged to the Imperial family and naturally would not be ignorant to the methods that the Imperial family used. The clear sound of the teacup might seem like an ident but it had disrupted the musicians rhythm and could no longer stir up everyone feelings. He naturally want to know who was the initiator. Fu Xiu Yi has a cautious and suspicious temperament thus he did not think that the other did it unintentionally.

    The purple d female was talking to others with her chin resting on her hand. She look indifferent and afar but there was an indescribable air about her that clearly set her apart from others.

    ¡°Who is Ninth Younger Brother looking at?¡± Prince Zhuo, Fu Xiu An followed Fu Xiu Yi sight and revealed an evident smile. ¡°Talking about among us brothers, it is only Ninth Younger Brother who have yet to take a wife. Imperial father had mentioned many times of the selection of a wife for Ninth Younger Brother. So, which family¡¯s youngdy do that female below to? She looks pretty good. Not sure which are her rtives and if we know any one of them?¡±

    ¡°It is the Fifth Young Lady of the formidable Great General residence and this one¡¯s student.¡± Pei Lang stood not far away and replied after hearing what was said.

    ¡°The Fifth Young Lady of the formidable Great General residence?¡± Prince Jing, Fu Xiu Xuan, memory was good but perhaps Shen Miao¡¯s reputation was so huge that the Imperial family were no strangers to her name. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Di daughter of General Shen Xin? Seemed to be called Shen Miao?¡±

    ¡°How could it be Shen Miao?¡± Fu Xiu An smile without a care, ¡°The matter of Shen Miao chasing our Ninth Younger Brother was something the entire capital knows about and a few days back didn¡¯t she fell into the water just to look at Ninth Younger Brother? If Ninth Younger Brother was truly pleased with Shen Miao, it would not be so troublesome. Moreover, Shen Miao is an idiot but you see the youngdy at the other side has an elegant and noble air. How could she be Shen Miao?¡±

    ¡°Forth Older Brother should speak cautiously as Xiu Yi did not have such intentions.¡± Fu Xiu Yi shook his head but his sight was firmly on the purple d youngdy far at the other side of the female section of the banquet.

    In his heart, it was not that he was not shocked. Shen Miao in his eyes was of no difference to the other youngdies that admire him. Those youngdies that like him would pretend to be modest on the surface and understood the etiquette and advance or retreat appropriately but Shen Miao... Most likely other that looking at him foolishly, she did not know anything else. He obviously would not take into consideration of an idiot that the entire Ding capitalugh about. If it was not due to Shen Xin, he would have clearly show the disgust on his face.

    Moreover his memories of Shen Miao was someone who always love to wear bright red or green robes and love to put on gold jewellery as she ferociously wear thick rouge on her face, like those clown characters on a countryside stage. But the purple d youngdy had a clear and fairplexion and graceful brows and that air of nobility sets her apart from the surround female. How could that be Shen Miao?

    He was not the only one who was perplexed. So was Pei Lang.

    As Shen Miao¡¯s teacher of two years, Pei Lang undoubtedly understood Shen Miao more than Fu Xiu Yi. It is supposedly said that one can change the appearance and clothes can be switched but the personality traits were different. Pei Lang was a schr and schrs value personality traits more than others. Shen Miao practically became another person overnight. How would there be such a thing?

    He did not think about the matter of the teacup although he felt that there was something wrong about the music piece as in his mind, how would a youngdy would be able to hear the problem out of it. Not to mention Shen Miao was never an expert in qin.

    Everyone were in their own thoughts when the musician ended their performance. The academy examinations were about to start.

    This year¡¯s academy examination was different from the previous. It did not differentiate between male and female but separates schrly and military arts. Even though Guang Wen Tang require its students to be proficient in both schrly and military arts and both arts were in the curriculum, but with the hundred years of regtions, very little females would choose military arts and in the schrly arts, most males wouldmonly discuss about economics and taxation. This was because this was the way the court select their talents, just like one of the Daren had said, ¡°It ismon knowledge that sessful talented candidates would often be generals and officials.¡±

    The topics for military arts would include horse riding and shooting of arrows but that was not a really considered a sess as performing military exercises as well as other specifics were not required.

    Whereas for females, most of the topics on schrly arts would be traditionally be in the four categories of literary and poetry. It was much more demanding for females not only in Ming Qi, but all the other countries. Female¡¯s ce was at home to support one¡¯s husband and educate one¡¯s children and to sing of the wind and moon.

    Ming Qi¡¯s examinations were all divided into three parts for one to draw out, one to select and one to challenge.

    Everyone need to draw out but the school wrecked the order and made everyone who participate to draw out the topic of the academy examinations. In order to avoid getting too or extremely difficult ones, females would select in the four schrly arts whereas the males will draw out from either the military and schrly areas.

    As this was something that cannot be avoided, Shen Miao would be humiliated in this regard as she did not know any of the four schrly arts.

    As for the second part of selecting, one can select an area which one was good at to exhibit. Like Shen Yue would often choose to y the qin and Shen Qing would choose calction.

    As for the final part which was to challenge, this was not about challenging a topic but challenging others. One would be able to go up on stage to challenge one of the students as an opponent on a particr area. Such scenes were often done when both talents are evenly match. As for Shen Miao, those who challenge her would only insult their own strength. There were also others who want to watch Shen Miao make a fool of herself and would purposely challenge Shen Miao up the stage and attack her in another way. The oue was one that did not require much guesswork, no matter which topic, Shen Miao would suffer a crushing defeat.

    That was why to Shen Miao the yearly academy examinations were like a nightmare as she would be treated as a joke by everyone. These kind of days were countless.

    And it was likewise the same this year.

    Like in previous years, the main examiners went up onto the stage and said a bunch of stuff while the other two came out from the back with two small wooden barrels filled with paper. These paper all had the topic of the academy examinations and it was the students who would draw it out themselves.

    Both male and female would need to draw. One person walked over to the male side of the banquet and one by one the male students started to draw. The other tall female carried the wooden barrel over to the female side of the banquet and the female students started drawing orderly.

    Feng An Ning blinked her eyes, ¡°May the Gods give their blessing. I only hope to draw qin or poetry topics. I really do not know anything about painting and chess.¡± She looked towards Shen Miao, ¡°You really seem not worried at all. Do you have a card up in your sleeve? Or just go with the flow of things?¡± She did not mean to be too harsh but Shen Miao was a fool who did not have much knowledge on anything.

    Shen Miao decline toment. What was the purpose of drawing? Qin, chess, poetry and painting were things that she could not do.

    When the wooden barrel reached to Shen Miao¡¯s table, Feng An Ning drew first and could not wait to open up the paper she drew up. She was relieved, ¡°It¡¯s qin! It¡¯s qin! This is good. The qin practises these days were not wasted. Shen Miao, what is yours?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s hand was just taken out from the barrel and there was a white piece of paper in her palm that was folded to a long piece. She opened it out and there was just a word on it.

 Chapter 31: Donâ€™t Endure

    <h4>Chapter 31: Don¡¯t Endure</h4>

    ¡°Painting?¡± Feng An Ning stretched her neck and when she saw the paper in Shen Miao¡¯s hand, she was also slightly stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Do you know how?¡±

    This was actually sincere words as Shen Miao did not have any knowledge on the four schrly arts. There should be an implicit charm in painting which was needless to say if one cannot even paint.

    Seeing Shen Miao keeping her silence, Feng An Ning also quieten down. It was most likely humans were strange, in the beginning she found Shen Miao unpleasing to her eyes but now when Shen Miao behaved indifferently to her, Feng An Ning on the other hand felt more willing to talk to Shen Miao. She felt that the current Shen Miao had a special temperament and could unconsciously attract others.

    As both of them were being silent, Shen Yue and Shen Qing walked over confidently before Shen Yao smiled, ¡°What did the lot that Fifth Younger Sister says? Let me take a look, maybe Eldest Sister and me could bee out with some ideas.¡±

    Shen Qing nodded her head, ¡°Yes. Me and Second Younger Sister have drawn poetry and painting respectively. What is yours?¡±

    Shen Miao kept quiet so Shen Yue smiled as she went forward to take the paper from her hands and said as though she had no bad intentions, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister must not be afraid since there is still us, two sisters here. We would always look after you.¡±

    Feng An Ning snorted. Even though she previous also did not like Shen Miao but she did not find Shen Yue and Shen Qing pleasing to her eyes. Her mother was a formidable person and there were numerous younger sisters at home. Who had harboured any bad intentions or was calctive, she could all see it with one nce. What were the difference between Shen Yue and Shen Qing and the Su sisters in her residence who want to contend for favour? They wanted nothing more than to use Shen Miao¡¯s stupidity to elevate themselves only.

    Sure enough when Shen Yue spoke those words, on the other side when Yi Pei Lan heard it, she started tough, ¡°Shen Yue, why are you saying these things to her? Even if you came out with the best ideas, I fear that she would not be able to cope with it.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It is better to let Shen Miao herself prepare.¡± Jiang Xiao Xuan alsoughed.

    Even though the surrounding Taitais and Young Ladies had heard such tant sarcasms, they pretended not to hear. On the surface they look serious but the corners of their lips hooked up.

    There was no other reasons other than Shen Miao making a fool of herself in the yearly academy examinations. Since ridiculing had be a habit, there was no difference at all even though such ridiculing behaviour should not appear in a noble youngdy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that about Fifth Younger Sister.¡± Shen Yue said disapprovingly, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister is very hardworking.¡± She open up the paper and made an ¡°aiyah¡± sound before looking at Shen Miao in a joyous cry, ¡°It¡¯s painting. Fifth Younger Sister, you have chosen the same task as me.¡±

    Feng An Ning looked at Shen Yue apprehensively, it was just the same task, what was there to be joyous about? Shen Miao however was well aware. It was most likely that Shen Yue felt that with theparison of her own stupidity, she would be able to make herself more outstanding and moreover Fu Xiu Yi was present today. Thinking of Fu Xiu Yi, her eyes darken.

    ¡°What does Fifth Younger Sister n to paint?¡± Shen Qing asked curiously, ¡°Why not let Second Younger Sister give one or two pointers?¡± The words were filled with good intentions like an older sister protecting her younger sister. If one were to see such a vivid scene, they would only say that Shen Qing treated her younger cousins with upmost care.

    ¡°Have trouble both of you to worry.¡± Shen Miao said coldly, ¡°However this is the academy examinations and it would be batter to follow the rules and regtions. Isn¡¯t it considered cheating if Second Elder Sister were to help me? The two people who are involved in cheating would have to be eliminated from the academy examinations. Second Elder Sister would end up in such a position for me?¡±

    When her lukewarm words were spoken, Shen Yue¡¯s face changed. Yes, such acts would be considered as cheating but previously everyone would only say that she was warm and kind and thus nothing more woulde to mind. Now after Shen Miao pointing it out ¡®specially¡¯, everyone¡¯s vision towards Shen Yue had changed.

    In the academy examinations, an additional person meant an additional opponent and everyone wants to be the only one receiving the entire audience praise. Shen Yue had good rtions with everyone in Guang Wen Tang but that did not mean that there was no one jealous of her. At present, these youngdies were all her opponents and as Shen Yue would always win the first position during the academy examinations at the female side, there would definitely be grievances. If they have anything to use against her to get her eliminated from the academy examinations, wouldn¡¯t there be one lesspetitor? All of the sudden those female students who were standing together with Shen Yue looked over with covetously like a tiger watching its prey, and that includes Shen Yue¡¯s best friend Yi Pei Lan.

    Shen Yue shivered, she naturally knew the seriousness of it. Turning around, she however saw Shen Miao look at her with a smile but not really a smile and with eyes full of ridicule.

    If she were to cower like that, it would only make the good intentions she just showed to appear false but if she were to seize the opportunity, there was no guarantee that these students would not take the opportunity to ensure she was unable to participate in the examinations. Either ways were also wrong. Shen Yue strongly tempered the resentment in her heart and red at Shen Miao before smiling reluctantly, ¡°Since Fifth Younger Sister had said so, then I would not take initiative to say more. Let the matter drop then.¡±

    Feng An Ning could not help butughed before she deliberately spoke loudly, ¡°And here I thought how much love can she have for her younger sister. It was nothing more than that. Just a scare like that is considered as helping sincerely.¡±

    In a short time, those youngdies¡¯ vision of Shen Yue became profound and thought provoking.

    When Chen Rou Xiu heard the sound of activities at this side, she was somewhat nervous. Shen Yue was after all still young and would not know how to cope with the situation on hand. At the same time her heart was somewhat chilled. Shen Miao could use a few sentence and words to provoke others emotions and made the rest go along with her words. What a formidable mouth! But she cannot intervene in it as these were the kids¡¯ issues and if she as a mother intervened, then it would be detrimental.

    Ren Wan Yun and Shen Qing were somewhat rejoicing in her misfortune as they knew that if Shen Yue was too outstanding, it would only eclipse Shen Qing¡¯s glory. If Shen Yue did not do well, Shen family only had Shen Qing to prop them up.

    Shen Yue look at Shen Miao. She thought, if this Younger Sister be smarter now, she would now speak to rescue her from the situation. After all they were all sisters in the Shen residence and what advantages would there be if it was spread that the few households in the Shen residence were not in harmony? Moreover Shen Miao had always been curry favouring Shen Yue and if she offend Shen Yue, Shen Miao would not have any more friends.

    But she waited for a long while and did not hear Shen Miao¡¯s answer. Shen Yue could not help but say, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister...¡±

    ¡°Second Elder Sister do not need to think about what to draw next?¡± Shen Miao voice was t as though there was no waves, ¡°As for my side, it is not needed.¡±

    Seeing that Shen Miao had no intention to give her a way out of this and looking around at the slightly ridicule look from the surrounding youngdies, for the first time Shen Yue could almost not control herself and wanted to p Shen Miao. She reluctantly suppressed her emotions and said with her teeth clenched, ¡°It seems that Fifth Younger Sister had already thought it out well. In that case, we will be able to see how Fifth Younger Sister will be able to perform outstandingly. It must be fantastic!¡±

    Shen Yue said the words ¡®outstandingly¡¯ as she clench her teeth. After finishing her words, she brushed her sleeves away and turn around to leave angrily. Shen Qing quickly followed along.

    Feng An Ning looked at Shen Miao and asked, ¡°Although it felt very refreshing, why do you not give yourself a route to retreat? When the timees for you to go up, she would definitely seize the opportunity to severely ridicule you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like enduring.¡± Shen Miao look at the chess game in front. Don¡¯t endure. Don¡¯t look back. Don¡¯t be soft-hearted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t endure. Must kill.¡± She pick up a chess piece and ce it on the chess board.

 Chapter 32: Same Group

    <h4>Chapter 32: Same Group</h4>

    The examiners in charge of the academy examinations was already up on stead and the personnel that were holding the wooden buckets had recorded the different categories to divide it to groups for the examinations.

    First up were the female groups, for the four schrly arts. The students of Guang Wen Tang did not have to take the academy examinations in the first grade, only when they are in grade two and three. Grade Three were done at the next wave and thus only Grade Two students were left with around twenty over people.

    The female who attended Guang Wen Tang were the capital¡¯s noble daughters and Su daughters had no qualification. Even among the Di daughters, families would also hire teachers into the residence to teach. Moreover the fees for Guang Wen Tang were not low, every year their profits would reach to a thousand liang.

    In the beginning Shen Xin did not care about such money matters so the three daughters of the Shen residence were all sent to Guang Wen Tang. Ren Wan Yun had some dissatisfaction with the matter but Shen Xin waved his hands on it and they did not dare to continue arguing. After all, the money in the public fund were all rewards that the Emperor gave to Shen Xin for his battle efforts.

    Twenty two people were divided into four groups. There were more, seven people, in the qin group since females had always like things that highlight themselves. For the other three topics, there were five people each.

    In the painting group where Shen Miao was in, there was Shen Yue, Left Commanding Imperial Censor¡¯s Di daughter, Qin Qing from Feng Tian residence, Fu Yin residence¡¯s Fan Liu-er and Zhao Yan from the Left Vice Minister residence

    Fan Liu-er and Zhao Yan were both somewhat disappointed. Fan Liu-er expertise was in the qin and Zhao Yan was good in chess, moreover no one was like Shen Yue who was proficient in every category. To be unable to pick their expertise in front of the males, Fan Liu-er and Zhao Yan was not satisfied about it. It was Qin Qing, who was as arrogant as usual. Qin Qing was pretty and was the only rival of Shen Yue in Guang Wen Tang but not on talent. Even though Shen Yue was a soft beauty, Qin Qing looked morous and her presence could push her down.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyesnded on Qin Qing. Today she was wearing a green wide-sleeved cotton robes and there was a yellow belt on her waist. Her waist was less than a grip and with the fluttering of her robes, there was some fairy-like feeling. Aspared to the weak and soft appearance of Shen Yue, she was like a pure Water Lily.

    However in such a life of a beautiful female would be caught up in thete Emperor¡¯s n of cleaning up of the noble family ns. After the Left Commanding Imperial Censor¡¯s family suffered a defeat, she was reduced to a prostitute in the army andter it was heard that she used a knife and perished with some insignificant soldier in the army.

    Seeming aware of Shen Miao¡¯s sight, Qin Qing looked over and was somewhat surprised but then turned back with some disgust, as if she was not willing to see one more look of Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao was not bothered about it but it was Feng An Ning, who stood beside her, who tugged the corner of her clothes, ¡°Later on you should just draw anything casually and not think too much.¡±

    Feng An Ning thought it simply. Since one would definitely be humiliated, to be humiliated like that would make those people find it boring. But if Shen Miao strive to be vindicated and did overstep the boundaries of propriety, then it would be a major disadvantage.

    Shen Miao nodded. After hearing the examiners on stage beating the drum, the academy examinations officially started.

    The firstparison was ¡®qin¡¯.

    It could be Feng An Ning¡¯s good luck as the female students who had picked ¡®qin¡¯ all had mediocre skills. In addition of being the best few in qin, it turns out to be a lucky coincidence. Feng An Ning had picked up a big advantage.

    Moreover Feng An Ning had been practising her qin skills hard these recent days and it was finally not in vain. When she was sitting, there was some air of a gentlewoman and couple with her good looks and qin sounds thatparing with those mediocre others, it was like a burst of breeze that made one feel pure and cool.

    A blue d youth at the male section of the banquet said, ¡°It¡¯s sonorous and resounding.¡±

    When Cai Lin heard it at the side, he kicked that youth unhappily, ¡°What was that? That was because one did not hear Yue¡¯er qin. If Yue-er was to y a piece, even nine heavenly fairies would not be able topare. Such ignorance!¡±

    Cai Lin was one who always protected his crush but Su Ming Lang who heard it began to twitch his mouth. He wanted to say something but seeing his brother warning eyes, he held back.

    The ¡®qin¡¯ category was almost finished and the few examiners started to discuss with one another on the judgement. After the ¡®qin¡¯ group was done, it was then chess. The process for chess was much simpler. The five people were divided to two and y with one another, one game to define the winner and marks were awarded for the chess strategy and manner. In this category, the winner was Yi Pei Lan.

    After chess it was ¡®literary¡¯. Shen Qing, Bai Wei and Jiang Xiao were all in a group. These three people were good friends normally but in the academy examination, there was a nervous atmosphere. This time the literary context would be based on Chrysanthemum. One would pick up the brush to write a poem down. First to see the calligraphy and second to see one¡¯s talent. Shen Qing¡¯s expertise was not at poetry and chess but ounting. Unfortunately ounting was in the male examinations so she did not get it.

    But as long as the final result was not out, no one would know who would be the first position.

    One would need to wait till the end before it reaches to Shen Miao¡¯s group.

    Shen Miao nced at Shen Miao, most likely she still remembered that Shen Miao humiliated her just now, Shen Miao actually did not try to maintain their good sisters¡¯ appearance. She smiled at Shen Miao, ¡°Later at the stage, Fifth Younger Sister must not give way to Older Sister. To have such a confidence appearance, even I am a little afraid.¡±

    These words were heard by Fan Liu-er at the right moment and she could not help butugh, ¡°Shen Yue, what are you talking about? What confidence appearance, could it be ¨C Shen Miao has a trump card?¡±

    ¡°Since you say it to such, I have some expectations already.¡± Zhao Yan said in rejoice at her misfortune, ¡°Rememberst year Shen Miao picked qin but pull the strings off from a good bamboo qin. It must be that she had inherited General Shen¡¯ bravery. This year is painting, the brush better not be broken.¡± As she spoke, she touched Shen Miao¡¯s cheek, ¡°Such a fair and tender face, better not paint on this faceter on.¡±

    Shen Miao did not move and just look at her indifferently. Under that extremely cold eyes, Zhao Yan smile gradually froze and Fan Liu-er also felt that Shen Miao expression was not good. There was a sudden wave of fear in her heart and she involuntary pull Zhao Yan¡¯s hand back.

    Qin Qing seemed somewhat impatient and nce Shen Miao, ¡°Quarrel what quarrel? If you want to quarrel then go up stage and quarrel and let everyone see both of your appearances.¡±

    After she said it like that, even though Zhao Yan and the rest were not happy about it, they did not speak any more.

    At the male side of the banquet, Cai Lin looked at Shen Yue¡¯s figure excitedly but that rice dumpling tugged Su Ming Feng, ¡°That pretty older sister is there. Eldest Brother look.¡±

    Su Ming Feng was betweenughter and tears, he did not know how his own Younger Brother was so persistent with Shen Miao. He was already Grade Three and this was the first time he was out after being seriously eat and also evidently weak so he was unable to participate in the academy examinations. He also knew of Shen Miao¡¯s reputation, after all the entire Ding capital knew that the formidable Shen General was unhindered in the battlefields but had an idiot for a daughter.

    ¡°She will definitely win.¡± Su Ming Lang said while making a fist with his hands.

    Su Ming Feng did not express an opinion as he knew that it would be Shen Yue who would win the first ce today again.

    In front of the stage, Shen Yue could not help but spoke to Shen Miao, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister,ter on you must not show any mercy. Older Sister will wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡± Shen Miao answered.

    Would definitely not show any mercy.

 Chapter 33: To Paint

    <h4>Chapter 33: To Paint</h4>

    The chief examiner was the professor from the government cab, Zhong Zi Qi. He was a little old man with a full head of grey hairs and was normally extremely serious. He open the scroll in his hands and began to read the topics for today¡¯s exams.

    As for ¡®painting¡¯ this category, it was actually different every year. However since this year the academy examinations and the Chrysanthemum feast were held together, the topic was much simpler. Like ¡®literary¡¯ which the topic was Chrysanthemum, the topic for ¡®painting¡¯ was also Chrysanthemum.

    There were five long tables on the stage and there were brushes and ink ced on the table. After they headed to their respective tables orderly, the drummer beat the drums heavily indicating that the examinations had started.

    Everyone stretch their necks out to look.

    These five people were considered the five who were the most unique of all. Shen Yue was well known as a talent, Qin Qing was especially pretty and noble looking, Fan Liu-er and Zhao Yan were a pair of beautiful sisters and as for Shen Miao, she was naturally that stupid and ignorant idiot.

    The males were mostly looking to see both Shen Yue and Qin Qing while the female were looking mostly at Shen Miao.

    Bai Wei covered her mouth and said, ¡°Today Shen Miao looked well-behave. There shouldn¡¯t be any weird actions since it doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±

    Including this time, Shen Miao had experienced a total of four academy examinations. The first time she picked chess and she randomly ced a few chess pieces and it was a beaten army in total copse. The second time she picked literary and flipped the ink stab and dirtied her robes. The third time she picked qin and a fine bamboo qin had its strings picked out. Rather than saying that everyone was here to see Shen Miao go up the stage, it would be better to say that everyone was watching how she would humiliate herself.

    But there were some differences today.

    The stage was spacious as the youngdy sat in front of the table. She brush movements were proper like she had received rigorous training and there seems not to be anything wrong to pick at. The tenth month was the golden month for autumn and the whistling sound of cold wind passed through the hall and lifted the breakaway strains of hair that were on her forehead while she slightly bowed. One was only able to see beautiful curve of that little goose-egg shaped face as that eyshes were hanging onto.

    Actually there was some beauty.

    That lotus purple cloak was making a vigorous fluttering sound as she sat properly but she put her brush on the paper chicly and her brushstrokes flows smoothly as if she paid it no mind. However there was a kind of calm and confident air, just like the Begonia in her hair, blooming brightly in a restrained manner.

    Yi Furen pursed her lips and said to Ren Wan Yun with an unknown implication, ¡°The Fifth Lady had indeed grown up.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun smiled reluctantly but her hands were clenched tightly.

    Behind them the youngdies were conversing.

    ¡°For Shen Miao to not make a fool of herself till now, was it that her personality really changed?¡±

    ¡°It is not possible. She should be putting up a show. Did you not see that she did not even think before her brush went down? Even Shen Yue have to think for a moment. For her to be like that, the biggest possibility is that she just casually painted.¡±

    Feng An Ning looked at Shen Miao who was on the stage and that strange feeling came back again. She suddenly had an intuition that today¡¯s Chrysanthemum banquet would not be like it was in the past. For instance, like Shen Miao who was on the stage, would she really make a fool of herself?

    Or would she position herself so irresistibly that she would destroy all the misconceptions of her.

    At the male side of seating, there were some that gradually found the difference.

    In this group, it was most likely the most pleasing group of all. Shen Yue¡¯s pink dress was elegant and softly pretty. Qin Qing was wearing a green dress with wide sleeves that made her look proud and beautiful. Fan Liu-er had a moving lovable charm, while Zhao Yan imaginative and unique. If one was to say who had no characteristic, it would be the stupid, cowardly and tacky Shen Miao.

    At the first nce, among the five of them, Shen Miao did not only withstand thepetition but was particrly prominent.

    She just sat quietly and clearly had her head down but there was a feeling of looking at everyone with disdain, as if... As if in that slim figure was someone who was in a high position that could determine the life and death of other and made other could not help but feel submissive.

    Pei Lang frowned. How could a person¡¯s temperament be like the sky and earth turning upside down? Is this person really Shen Miao?

    Fu Xiu Yi conceal his surprise to his heart, he did not notice that the Shen Miao now was earth-shaking different from the past but noticed Shen Miao¡¯s sitting posture. That straight back and gestures made him thought of one person.

    It was the mistress of the six pces, Her Ladyship the Empress.

    Fu Xiu Yi knew that his thought was extremely ridiculous. The entire Ding capital knew that she love him and he also hated to be loved by such a female. However, most of the times, the news of Shen Miao was heard through rumours. From the rumours, Shen Miao had no skills, was snobbish, her actions were boorish and was stupid and cowardly. From what was seen today, there was only a feeling from him. Most probably those rumours were all not true.

    ¡°It is truly strange.¡± The blue d youth who was reprimanded by Cai Lin spoke curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Grade Two¡¯s Shen Miao was an idiot? But it doesn¡¯t seem so.¡±

    Cai Lin was also stunned. His sight was always following Shen Yue but it seemed that there was some kind of pull from Shen Miao that could make others involuntarily notice her. As if she was someone who was born standing at a position that everyone could see, especially today. He tried his best to suppress his strange thought and snorting, ¡°It¡¯s only an act.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Brother, she will win it.¡± Su Ming Lang tugged the sleeve of the person beside.

    Su Ming Feng had some smile in his eyes but his expression was somewhat weird.

    ¡°Shen Miao?¡±

    After a stick of incense, the drummer beat the drums again to indicate that the time limit was over.

    Shen Yue put her brush aside, she was very confident with her painting today. At the left side, it was Qin Qing and she also justpleted her painting and was washing her brush. Even a simple action from her was as moving as a painting.

    But no matter how moving it was, in the academy examinations, it was not beauty that matters.

    She turned around to look at Shen Miao and thought in heart that Shen Miao would be a total failure every time but she did not stir up any trouble today at all. It really seemed that she became smart after provided with pointers from others. One could pretend but talent cannot be pretended and she should bepleting it in a flurry.

    However from what she see, Shen Miao had already put her brush aside and look calmly at the person who wasing over to collect the painting.

    Shen Yue¡¯s smile stiffened.

    ¡°Alright. Do head down.¡± After all the paintings were collected, it was the evaluation of the Grade Two females and that would require time.

    ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, what exactly did you draw?¡± After Shen Yue got down the stage, she could not wait to question Shen Miao.

    She did not know why but Shen Miao made her feel disturbed.

    ¡°You will know itter on.¡± Shen Miao lightly smiled and that smile seemed to have a more meaning that what it appears.

    She turned around and walked to a ce where others were unable to see before speaking to Gu Yu, who was beside her, ¡°Think of a way to send this to Historian Adviser Jing residence¡¯s Second Young Master¡¯s hands. He is the one sitting at the opposite side of the banquet, three seats on the left from that blueish-green d person.¡±

    Gu Yu hesitated and seemed to be somewhat confused before saying, ¡°This servant will leave.¡±

    ¡°Go then.¡± Shen Miao patted her shoulders and walked back to her original seat and look at Pei Lang from far away.

    Upon feeling a pair of eyes on him, Pei Lang raised his head. Even though it was separated by the distance, he could still see the look contains close observation of himself.

    My apologies Pei Lang. Shen Miao said in her heart, in this case would borrow your hand to shake the unbreakable foundation of Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family.

    After all, you owe it to me.

 Chapter 34: Winning

    <h4>Chapter 34: Winning</h4>

    The examiners were up on stage discussing the results of the examinations and the students below the stage were also in the heat of discussion.

    Today Shen Miao did not make a fool of herself and that made the academy examinations seem a little boring but many of her ssmate who did not look at her pay her more attention. Humans were all weird. When a normally terrible person performed a little better, perhaps others would think that there would be a reversal of fortune.

    Feng An Ning was somewhat nervous and kept looking over at the examiners from time to time. For some unknown reasons, the few Darens on stage had some dispute over something.

    ¡°It seems that it is also very intense today.¡± Fu Xiu Anughed, ¡°But for females, why should one be sopetitive since they would not enter the official circles.¡± He has some conceited characteristics and was not afraid that the Darens beside him would be unable upon hearing his words, after all some of their daughters were those who were up on the stage.

    ¡°The opportunity of an academy examination is rare and naturally one would take advantage of it.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said.

    ¡°Ninth Younger Brother¡¯s words are not wrong.¡± Fu Xiu Xuan picked up the tea on the table for a sip before speaking, ¡°It there is any particrly outstanding female, Ninth Younger Brother must pay a little more attention.¡± Although he looked quiet, he was not one who was easy to dealt with. He was secretly and openly testing if Fu Xiu Yi would find a wife with a strong family background.

    ¡°Fifth Older Brother is joking.¡± Fu Xiu Yi shook his head, ¡°Imperial Father will call the shots for my marriage. I would not have a say in the matter.¡±

    That was also true. It was the Emperor that arranged Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s current tasks and he rarely take the initiative to think of anything up himself. In the eyes of an outsider, this kind of Prince was simply overly docile and had no ambition, just like Consort Dong Shu. But in the eyes of Prince Jing, Fu Xiu Xi, it would always be different.

    ¡°There is only one life and one would need to take a chance at it. Wouldn¡¯t it be the same with marrying a wife?¡± Prince Jing¡¯s words had an additional meaning, ¡°Until the end of it, who would know what the oue would be?¡±

    Prince Zhou heard the temptation made by his own younger brother to Fu Xiu Yi, his eyes shifted but he did not speak.

    It was not longter when the examiners came out and announced the results.

    In the qin category, as expected, it was Feng An Ning that came out on top. Originally there was no one particrly powerful and Feng An Ning could be regarded as the most prominent one. She naturally was happy as she went up to collect the examination certificate and happily came down to show it to Feng Furen. Feng Furen looked happy as such a glory like this would be the icing on the cake even the female would not be an official. Noble and rich families¡¯ children naturally do notck of wealth or valuables but their talent and beauty would be able to separate them to different grades.

    Feng An Ning used the academy examinations and elevated her grade up a level.

    In the chess category, it was Bai Wei that came up on top. The records of the proceeding chess match were shown from the people below to view to ensure fairness. Shen Miao nced at the chess game and repeated the moves in her mind. Bai Wei¡¯s game was meticulous and couldst the longest. Unfortunately too much attention was ced in trifles details and there was no better focus on the overall situation which hindered the progress and making it somewhat a burden.

    For the literary category, Shen Qing only got the second rank. The first rank belonged to Yi Pei Lan. Her poem of a blooming Chrysanthemum¡¯sins was elegant and adorable. Even though it was a little excessive for an unmarried youngdy to write such a poem but Guang Wen Tang was a ce that broke through etiquettes and was not too harsh on female requirements. In addition the poem was written in an interesting and adorable manner and not merely from a Chrysanthemum¡¯s point of view but using a Chrysanthemum to voice out one¡¯s thought and thus added another higher level.

    Shen Qing¡¯s expression was not good but she was naturally not good at writing poetry thus was very helpless at the result.

    Finally it was Shen Miao¡¯s group on ¡®painting¡¯.

    On the stage the examiners¡¯ expressions were mixed and it was most probably that this was what the dispute was about. The females started to specte that it was Shen Yue¡¯s and Qing Qin¡¯s pieces had their own merits and it would be hard to make a choice, after all both of them were oftenpared against one another in Guang Wen Tang. Qing Qin sat in her original position arrogantly as if she scorned the result but the fingers that were holding the teacup stiffen.

    In contrast, it was Shen Yue who seemed much more calmer. She sat beside Chen Rou Qiu, looking somewhat coquettish and shy while Chen Rou Qiu looked at her warmly. This daughter of hers was intelligent and talented and was as outstanding as her, well versed in the four schrly arts. She would be the most outstanding one in every academy examinations, second to none. Seeing her being that cheerful, she must be extremely certain of the results today.

    Shen Yue naturally had a well thought up n, her brush strokes showed strength, it was interesting and even the conception of it was all thought out. It was as if she had found out the preferences of these examiners for her to alwayse out with the best works. So what if Qing Qin looked beautiful, it was only to look at and of no use. Thinking of useless, her eyesnded on Shen Miao who was sitting at the side. Shen Miao had made her suffer such a big damage and she thought that Shen Miao would make a fool of herself in the academy but who knew that she went through it safely. Now when the pieces are all disyed for everyone¡¯s viewing, Shen Miao would not be able to escape ridicule.

    Anyhow she would be a joke and a trace offort shed in her heart.

    The examiner who was responsible for reading the results shouted out on the stage loudly, ¡°Painting group¡¯s first rank ¨C Shen Miao.¡±

    Shen Miao? First rank!

    One stone created a thousand ripples. Everyone created a ruckus that the names of subsequent ranks that were read by the examiner were drowned in it.

    Shen Yue¡¯s smile stiffen on her face in a moment as she look at Chen Rou Qiu with an incredible look and spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°Mother, just now... Just now who was the first ranked? I must have heard wrongly.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu pinched Shen Yue¡¯s arm. Even though there were shock and anger in her heart, she ate a few decades of rice more than Shen Yue, and thus knew that under such a situation there must be many who would certainly watch Shen Yue¡¯s reaction. If Shen Yue was magnanimous, it would be good but if she was like it was a matter of life or death like before, she would be at a disadvantage.

    Although Shen Qing and Ren Wan Yun were gloating that it was the first time that Shen Yue has lost her face, they were also shocked when that person was Shen Miao. They thought that the examiner had mistaken Shen Yue for Shen Miao.

    There were continuous discussion among the female side of the banquet and naturally there was an uproar in the male side.

    ¡°What is going on? Why was it not Little Yue?¡± Cai Lin suddenly stood up and looked at his ssmate sitting beside him, ¡°Was it me that heard wrongly? It was that old man that read wrongly right?¡±

    She was not the only one thinking that. Especially the youths who were Shen Miao¡¯s ssmates had a shocked looks in their eyes.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, see. I knew that she would win.¡± Su Ming Lang tugged Su Ming Feng. In this group of people, it was most likely he was the happiest of all and the fats on his fair face also followed along and trembled.

    Su Ming Feng head was also aching. Who knew that it was Shen Miao. Every year there would be a underground betting for the academy examinations and he bet Shen Yue for one thousand liang!

    Finished. One thousand liang were squandered away just like that. If Master Su were to know, he would definitely tear him apart. Looking at Su Ming Lang who was jumping for joy, Su Ming Feng wanted to cry but there were no tears.

    Pei Lang frowned but he did not look at the examiners on stage and instead look at the purple d youngdy in the middle of the female side of the banquet.

    She was exceptionally calm and was indifferent with all the surprises and doubts from others.

    She had long known that she would win.

 Chapter 35: Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 35: Understanding</h4>

    The discussion continued while the examiners on stage showed the crowd the paintings to view and to disy the fairness of the results.

    Fan Liu-er¡¯s and Zhao Yan¡¯s painting was a road of a blooming garden scene. In all fairness, it was pretty but was too ordinary thus they naturally were ranked thest few.

    Qin Qing painted arge ¡®red fairy¡¯ Chrysanthemum. Most probably she was most familiar of this breed of Chrysanthemum and the entire painting only depicted this one Chrysanthemum. Every fibre of it was drawn, making it look exceptionally lifelike. It can be considered that in a way that she totally ignored the artistic conception and focus totally on her drawing ability. A ¡®red fairy¡¯ draw that vividly on the paper was very beautiful but the academy examinations was not just to test one¡¯s painting techniques but also to examine the intention of the painting. Thus no matter how beautiful this Chrysanthemum was, it could only be ranked third.

    Very quickly it was Shen Yue¡¯s piece. Shen Yue bit her lips as she sat by Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s side, with a barely maintained smile on her face but her fist was firmly tighten. If it was the usual, she would definitely smile lightly like clouds and breeze as she epted everyone¡¯s sincere praise and envy. But now, this ¡®second rank¡¯ was like a deep sarcasm which made her feel that everyone was looking at her with eyes filled with taunts and ridicule.

    Shen Yue¡¯s painting was on residual Chrysanthemum. The rain and wind came and many of the Chrysanthemum petals as fallen but there were still sporadic petals that were firmly attached to the bud and the stem still remained straight, as if it was the integrity of a great person. There was also two sentences at the side, ¡®Would rather die with fragrance on the branch, than fly away with the Northern wind.¡¯

    This painting¡¯s thoughts was considered lofty. Generally, painting was the extension of people and as the residual Chrysanthemum was noble, one could tell that the person drawing definitely had a lofty integrity. The chief examiners¡¯ favourite was such people with talent and character, thus if Shen Yue¡¯s painting was unable to achieve ¡®first rank¡¯, it was really impossible to imagine what Shen Miao had drawn.

    ¡°The painting is that good? How was this at second rank?¡± Bai Wei cried out, ¡°I really do not understand at all.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu also did notprehend. Initially she thought that Shen Yue was somewhat nervous and strayed off the path. Who knew that when the painting was brought out, she then knew that her own daughter did not do anything wrong. As in previous years, this would be indeed be a well-deserved first rank. But why was there a different result?

    Ren Wan Yun was somewhat rejoicing in their misfortune. Shen Yue was outstanding in her talents and would suppress Shen Qing in the academy examinations in every category thus to see Shen Yue suffering this time, even though Shen Miao winning first rank made her unhappy, it also did not matter to her. She was overall happy to watch the fun in front of her.

    The examiner on stage instructed the two pages to open the painting scroll and the noises stopped short.

    The drawing paper was veryrge and Shen Miao¡¯s painting had many white areas. Her drawing skills were originally not outstanding so she only painted an vague scene but unexpectedly there was a magnificent atmosphere to it.

    In the scroll, the yellow sand was endless with a bloody setting sun that seemed to overflow and a broken sword stood up in the middle of the yellow earth with a white Chrysanthemum at the end of it.

    In there, the Chrysanthemum was just for show as it was so small that one cannot even see the flower petals. However in this picture it was like painting a dragon and dotting the eyes, making it bring out the deste sense of desired gorgeousness.

    Everyone present quieten down for a moment. The paper and ink separated it but one could feel the destion and misery of a powerless struggle.

    That was war.

    Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Yue trembled at the same time. Seeing clearly what was painted in the scroll, they knew that in this match there was definitely no possibility of aeback for them.

    It was indeed true that Shen Yue¡¯s piece was indeed elegant, the strength of the piece flowed throughout the piece without being gaudy and it has character and felt noble. But Shen Miao¡¯s painting was like it has stripped the ¡®person¡¯ away. If one where to say that Shen Yue was borrowing the Chrysanthemum to sing to other, then Shen Miao is borrowing the flower to speak about one¡¯s purpose. How could a person¡¯s emotions bepared to the brutality of war?

    No wonder those examiners were disputing just now and dyed in reaching a verdict. They mostly likely did not think that such a magnificent painting was actually drawn by the hands of Shen Miao, an idiot.

    The chief examiner, professor from the government cab, Zhong Zi Qi spoke, ¡°Student Shen Miao,e up and speak of the rationale of drawing this painting.¡±

    Every student who achieved ¡®first rank¡¯ would have to talk about the sentiment before the event. However today the main reason for letting Shen Miao talk about the origin of the painting was naturally because everyone did not believe that she coulde out with such a painting and feared that it was an idea she heard about.

    Shen Qing smiled and whispered to Yi Pei Lan, who was sitting beside her, ¡°The cat will be out of the bag.¡±

    ¡°Is this really not her painting?¡± Yi Pei Lan was puzzled, ¡°Just now we have all seen that she herself drew every single stroke.¡±

    ¡°That drawing skills was not outstanding and as for the intention of the painting, who knows if there was someone advising.¡± Shen Qing looked in disdain towards Shen Miao as she walked towards the stage, ¡°Had been living with her for so many years, I still don¡¯t know what she can do. The examiners want her to speak about the origins of the painting and if she is unable to say anything, I fear that she will lose all of her face there.¡±

    Yi Pei Lan alsoughed when she heard it, ¡°I¡¯ll say, how can it be possible to be a talented female. I am afraid that it was all done to attract that person...¡± Her eyes ambiguously swept towards the area where Prince Ding was sitting, ¡°To request guidance of someone superior, Shen Miao has left no stone unturn for him.¡±

    Shen Qing¡¯s expression stiffened as she suppressed the unhappiness in her heart and said, ¡°Just watch.¡±

    Up on stage, Shen Miao quietly looked at the opened scroll. Her hand slowly reached out and stroked the picture, surprising everyone.

    ¡°The reason for painting this scene was only because of listening to what my father previously said. Every year in the battlefield, there was countless number of brave warriors¡¯ corpse that was wrapped in cloth as they perished on the yellow sand that they fell. The distant was far-flung thus they could only bury them in the battlefield and at that time there were no Chrysanthemum in the North-western desert and the Northern ins. Chrysanthemums blossoms in the warmer south, bloom in the flourishing Ding capital. The songs and dances were of peace and happiness and where food and clothing were not a thing to worry about but this was at the cost of the lives of the soldiers that were protecting the borders.¡±

    As the discussions gradually stopped, everyone¡¯s eyes were gathered on the purple d youngdy.

    Her eyes were calm and she spoke like she was telling a story, ¡°My father once spoke that because of the war, the soldiers that had perished would not have a single Chrysanthemum. There would not be any flower blooming in the battlefields and the soldiers would not even have the time to grieve. And their wives and children can only be separated far away and wear a white Chrysanthemum on their head while white Chrysanthemums are presented to them.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking that for everyone to could calmly enjoy and appreciate Chrysanthemum today, the reason was because there are the brave warriors that are guarding the borders. It is a pity that I am unable to do anything for them but to paint a white Chrysanthemum in a scene of the yellow soil tofort the brave soul.¡±

    The youngdy stood in the wind with a pair of clear eyes and resounding voice, as if in the heaven and earth only her words were sweet sounding but were like a morning bell and evening drums, beating in everyone¡¯s heart.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes slightly droop down.

    Didn¡¯t the Heavenly family of Ming Qi want to deal with therge and influential aristocratic families and deal with the Shen family? But the world wasrge and everyone¡¯s eyes could see and everyone¡¯s ears could listen. Stopping people¡¯s mouth was more difficult than damming rivers so she would preemptively strike first. Since the Heavenly family want to use the General residence as an example, then she would want the entire world to watch.

    Look, the Shen family risk their lives to achieve meritorious services, the Shen family used their lives to defends the walls of Ming Qi. The peace and prosperity that you noble youths were enjoying now were all build from the blood and flesh of those that were cut down in the battlefield!

    Trampling on the blood of the soldiers, did the Ming Qi Imperial family still dared to suppress them with great fanfare?

    If you dared then don¡¯t be afraid of the eyes of everyone in the world!

 Chapter 36: Purple Clad Youth

    <h4>Chapter 36: Purple d Youth</h4>

    The most supreme was the Imperial power. But more powerful than the Imperial power were themoners¡¯ mouth.

    Of course one could use iron and bloody methods to suppress them down but till that dayes, themoners dare not speak nonsense and words would only spread through jokes and would not be a big offence.

    The Imperial family of Ming Qi was probably like this, inwardly they had obviously done so many filthy deeds but to the outside world, they still put on a farce of being devoted to the empire. They have no qualms to receive the aristocratic families¡¯ sacrifices and protection but at the end still wanted to beat them down.

    Hearing Shen Miao¡¯s remarks, everyone started to gradually quieten down.

    Daughters were thinking of the glory of their ancestors, if they were from military lineage they would be moved. As for male students, as they were at the age where they were hot-blooded, they naturally worshipped heroes since soldiers who fought in battlefields would be admired wherever they went.

    But there were some people who were not so happy.

    The three Princes of Ming Qi that were present all coincidentally frowned. Others may not know but they knew what the Imperial family¡¯s intention for the aristocratic families. The Shen family was a tall tree that attracts the wind and sooner orter will be eradicated by the Emperor with some excuse. Due to the uncontroble good reputation of the Shen family by themoners, it would not be an overnight matter to bring them down. For Shen Miao to say such words, it seems to be mourning for the fallen soldiers but in fact eulogising the meritorious achievements and put officers and soldiers in the stage where everyone was looking. If the Imperial family did any shred of inappropriate, by virtue, they would be in the wrong.

    Were her actions intentional?

    Everyone looked up and stayed silent after the youngdy finished speaking. Her robes are slightlyrge and made fluttering sound as the cold wind blew pass it, making the stature endlessly fragile.

    Most likely her thoughts had strayed off since she was an unmarried daughter. This time she uncharacteristically came out onto the top position was because she was Shen Xin¡¯s daughter and it was just a coincidence that Shen Xin spoke about the events in a battlefield.

    Prince Yu¡¯s of first rank eyes followed closely with the purple d youngdy and after a moment he suddenly gave a profound smile, ¡°This Shen family¡¯s daughter is indeed very interesting.¡±

    No one knew why but when Prince Yu said these words, Pei Lang and Fu Xiu Yi frowned at the same time as a bad premonition hinted in their hearts.

    Prince Zhou heard it and asked meaningfully, ¡°Does Royal Uncle fancy that youngdy from the Shen family? ording to the rumours the youngdy from the Shen family is an ignorant idiot but now it seems not, she is clever, eloquent and look not bad. If there would be an Royal sister-inw...¡± Hisughter was extremely uncouth, ¡°That would be very interesting.¡±

    Prince Yu was currently over forty years of age and he was cruel and vicious. There were countless of women that were yed to death by him and if Shen Miao was to fall into his hands, it would not be long before the fragrance diminished and the jade perished. Prince Zhou¡¯s remarks could be described as being somewhat out of line but he had an arrogant temperament and others would not feel strange if he said it out. But there was no virtue at all to put a budding beauty into the tiger¡¯s mouth for no rhyme or reason.

    Prince Jing thought further than his older blood brother. As of now, even if the Imperial family was determined to suppress the Shen family, the Shen family had the military power and it was like an idiot carrying a treasure. If any of the princes acquire the Shen family¡¯s assistance, it would be a huge bargaining chip on the road to the throne. However if Shen Miao marry Prince Yu, since Prince Yu had no more energy to fight for the highest position, it would be equivalent to cing the military power back to the Imperial family and perhaps the best method of not letting any prince covet after.

    Thinking that this, Prince Jing nodded, ¡°The Young Lady of the Shen family is shrewd and creative. If Royal Uncle feels good, that would be understandable.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s brows wrinkled much more. He naturally took into ount what Prince Jing thought about. He knew that if Shen Miao were to marry into Prince Yu residence, it would be a hundred advantage and no harm to him at all. First of all, he could free himself from Shen Miao¡¯s entanglement and there would be one less joke about him. Second was that Shen Xin¡¯s military power was an extremely hot potato and even if he intend to use, he was afraid that it would ignite the Emperor¡¯s suspicion. It would be better to be ced in Prince Yu residence and wait for an opportunity to use. But he did not know why there was an annoyed feeling in his heart like it was not right to do it like that.

    Pei Lang looked worriedly at Shen Miao who wasing down from the state. She leisurely walked down with a calm expression as she most likely did not know that her own destiny was already in the hands of these sons of the Imperial family. He sighed in his heart, after all they were teacher and student but he was just a small and low ranked teacher who was unable to change anything and could only feel sorry for Shen Miao in his heart.

    Prince Yu waved his hands somewhat impatiently and even though he did not seem necessarily happy, there was some ruthlessness in his smile, ¡°Royal nephew, Benwang does not necessarily not know what your intentions are. Prince Yu residence cannot swallow such a big Buddha like Shen family.¡± His eyesnded on his own crippled leg, ¡°But Young Lady Shen is interesting and it would not be bad to y with her.¡±

    Su Ming Feng nce over to this side. He was seated closer to Fu Xiu Yi and the rest and looked as if he was seriously watching the situation on the stage but there were some grievances in his heart. Even if Shen Miao was an idiot or stupid, if she was eyed by Prince Yu, everything would point to disaster. It would be fortunate if Shen Xin was in the Ding capital but unfortunately Shen Xin would only return after the end of the year. Without her father or older brother to protect, how would a youngdy be able topete with these vicious wolves?

    As if he had already expected what tragic ending would happen, Su Ming Feng sighed and brought Su Ming Lang to Master Su before leaving the banquet area.

    Shen Miao was unaware by the changing situation at the male side of the banquet. Jing Zhe was very happy for Shen Miao but it was Shen Yue who was finally unable to maintain a good expression and left the banquet somewhat stiffly.

    After the female group of examinations, it was time for the male group to take their turn. There were already many youngdies who had left the banquet after taking the examinations. Feng An Ning followed beside Shen Miao and this previously proud youngdy finally showed a convinced look to Shen Miao before saying, ¡°What you did just now was really good. It is really great.¡±

    Shen Miao replied inly, ¡°You were also good.¡±

    Mostly likely Feng An Ning was thinking about receiving the first rank for ¡®qin¡¯ category as she said smilingly, ¡°Time cannot defeat determination. I will go to the carriage to pick up something, wait for me here.¡±

    After Feng An Ning left, Shen Miao walked to the middle of Bei Yan Tang¡¯s plum blossom forest to wait for her. In this season, the plum blossoms had not yet flourished and the trees were very lush.

    Gu Yu walked out from inside and looked around before whispering, ¡°Young Lady, had already sent it to the Young Master of the Historian Adviser Jing by bribing the footboy from outside to switch it to entire that it was secure.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Gu Yu was somewhat confused and did not understand why her own Young Lady would do such a thing. There was no possibility of her own Young Lady to be familiar with the Young Master of the Historian Adviser Jing.

    Just at the same time, one heard a chuckled from up above one¡¯s head. Three of them raised their head and saw that near the top of the branches there was a purple figure floating down and fell in front of them.

    That purple d youth¡¯s was so handsome that he did not look like a mortal. He folded his hands across his chest as he lean against the trunk of the tree and there was a smile but not really a smile on his lips as his eyes brought out a chilly cold look that was like Ding capital¡¯s winter night.

    It was Xie Jing Xing.

 Chapter 37: His Questioning

    <h4>Chapter 37: His Questioning</h4>

    ¡°Young Mistress.¡± Gu Yu and Jing Zhe were somewhat vigntly protected in front of Shen Miao and made gaffes with their somewhat loud shouts. Moreover this richly d youth was extremely good-looking and noble that one could not help but be suspicious of this identity. At the end, he was a stranger, thus Gu Yu and Jing Zhe were afraid that something unexpected would happen.

    ¡°Gu Yu, Jing Zhe, go and guard at the entrance of the forest.¡± Shen Miao said.

    ¡°But Young Lady...¡± Both of them were somewhat hesitant.

    ¡°Go then.¡± Shen Miao slightly frowned. They did not know why but she was adept at giving orders, every time when orders were given to the servants, there would also be a unfathomable majesty to it, making others dare not refute to it.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu could only retreat and guard at the entrance of the forest.

    ¡°You are indeed interesting.¡± Xie Jing Xing leaned against the tree trunk as he looked at her in amusement. He was clearly a noble and precious young master but unexpectedly he had a sharp vision like the bloodshed during battle and that monotonous tone had a cold chill in it. After all, he was one who seen blood in the battlefield.

    ¡°What does Marquis Xie want to say?¡± Shen Miao questioned. Xie Jing Xing suddenly appeared and naturally it was not for an idle chat. Although this person was young, his actions were decisive that even the old Marquis could not control him. The way he handle things were more presumptuous, making other unable to clearly understand his course of actions.

    ¡°Prince Yu residence iscking of a Wangfei and that cripple seemed to take an interest in you so I wanted to say a word of congrattions.¡± His manner of speaking was unclear. However to use the term ¡®cripple¡¯ on Prince Yu could be considered as bold buting from Xie Jing Xing, there was a trace of contempt and mockery as if Prince Yu was an extremely dirty thing and nothing more.

    This person¡¯s aspiration was very high.

    Shen Miao was deeply in thoughts but on the surface it did not show any significant impact as if she had forgotten what this calm look would mean to the other¡¯s eyes. Xie Jing Xing suddenly took a step forward. He had such a tall stature that Shen Miao entire self was covered by his shadow. That purple d youth slightly lead forward and to her ears, ¡°You indeed already knew about it.¡±

    A scent of cold bamboo fragrance spread as his voice was deliberately suppressed as if it had some kind of ambiguous maic force. This action was also equivocal making Shen Miao raise her eyes as she look at that handsome face in front of her. The corner of his lips hooked up, adding some evil touch to his smile.

    But she was after all not a real budding youngdy. Her eyes slightly hang down as she said, ¡°So what if I know and what if I don¡¯t?¡±

    When Xie Jing Xing saw that she remained nonchnce, he did not bother to continue to put on an appearance of a rich yboy and did not have even a trace of protective feelings for a female as he push her away. There was a piece of paper in his hands as he smiled a bit frivolously, ¡°Knowing but not being anxious about your own matter but worry for Historian Adviser Jing¡¯s Second Young Master?¡±

    Shen Miao abruptly moved her line of sight and stared at him fixedly as she could not help but be a bit brutal with her tone, ¡°Is Marquis Xie being too meddlesome?¡±

    ¡°You are actually nervous because of a piece of paper.¡± Xie Jing Xing restored that look of cynicism on his face, ¡°What kind of rtionship do you have with Historian Adviser Jing¡¯s number two, to help me to this extend? Or perhaps... What is Little Shen Girl ying at?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s face was as deep as water as she quietly stared at the paper in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands. The paper was very thin but it was as heavy as a rock in her heart.

    That was her recalling for a long time before she could write the ¡®Cirction of Law¡¯. In her past lifetime, Pei Lang relied on this essay to be discovered by Fu Xiu Yi and afterwards became Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s aide to advice strategies for the country.

    And now when he had yet to reveal his talents, Shen Miao had to cut it off before that was possibility happened. Not only that, the most secure approach would be that Pei Lang would never serve in any capacity to the Imperial family.

    As for the Historian Adviser Jing¡¯s Second Young Master, Gao Yan, he was from a long line of aristocratic family ns that was rose to nobilities. Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family wanted to suppress the old aristocratic families ns, naturally have to support new nobilities. Historian Adviser Jing¡¯s family was one of the newer significant support. Historian Adviser Jing¡¯s eldest young master was a true talent that Fu Xiu Yi guided personally when he ascended the throne. Historian Adviser Jing¡¯s family received such grace and became more rampant and overbearing that Gao Yan... Even dare to covet for her Wan Yu.

    If she was not the Mistress of the Six Pces and Fu Xiu Yi had yet to begin to deal with the Shen family, she was afraid that Wan Yu would have suffered brutal schemes. This Gao Yan¡¯s talents were not as high as his elder brother but was very arrogant and always like to speak of his elder brother¡¯s achievements like it was his own. His personality was very wed and narrow minded, generally like a scoundrel who will stir shit up. In the past life Gao Yan did not enter the official circles and in this lifetime Historian Adviser Jing¡¯s family have yet to reach the peak of their heydays. Gao Jing just entered the officialdom thus she used more energy to send Gao Yan into the magnanimous official circles.

    She naturally took Pei Lang¡¯s ¡®Cirction of Law¡¯ to give to Gao Yan because she knew that in every academy examinations, Gao Yan would let his servants to buy the examination papers outside. This year she let Gu Yu to arrange others to rece it to this essay. With Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s personality of ¡®cherishing talents¡¯, he would definitely get him over to his side regardless of everything. As for that vain personality of Gao Yan, he would definitely not confess that this was not his handwriting. With such a person entering Ming Qi¡¯s official circles... She would like to see when he meet Fu Xiu Yi, how these two people would be in a dogfight!

    Cutting Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s powerful arm and exchanging it with an empty brained stick of faeces. Shen Miao was ying with such a good idea like this but who knew that Xie Jing Xing would interrupt in the middle of it and make her in fail for no good reason.

    Her eyes were flickering as if thousands of words were all converged to a pair of beast¡¯s eyes. Xie Jing Xing finally smiled andzily spoke, ¡°You need not necessary look at me with such a hateful expression. This paper was copied by my people and the originally copy is in the hands on that Gao family¡¯s kid.¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly surprised for a moment as she did not imagine that the result was as such. She looked at Xie Jing Xing and became silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Little Marquis has a big heart.¡±

    ¡°Not big hearted, it is just that this marquis has a little self-recognition reputation,¡± Xie Jing Xing looked slightly cold, ¡°Of not liking to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Just as Shen Miao wanting to speak, she heard Xie Jing Xing¡¯s voice again, ¡°Now can you tell this marquis why you wrote to Historian Adviser Jing?¡±

    Shen Miao sighed in her heart. Even though she had the heart to tie Shen and Xie families to the same boat, but now was still not the time yet. The Shen and Xie had long term discords between them and cannot be resolved overnight. It had to be conspired in a long draw-out n but who knew that Xie Jing Xing got involve, disrupting the entire n up.

    She did not believe in anyone as she has her own road to walk. Be it Xie Jing Xing or Xie family, it was just a piece of chess in the chess game of the world. There would not be a chess yer exining things to a chess piece.

    ¡°This marquis thought that for you to help him this much, you must have some personal considerations with him and thus help your lover to snatch the limelight.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled mischievously as he eyed Shen Miao up and down, ¡°After some thinking, even though the number two of the Gao family was not worthy of respect, his eyes for females was indeed not bad.¡± He look at Shen Miao, she clearly had very beautiful features but was like the North-western desert that stings people.

    ¡°Furthermore to help Gao Yan meant helping Historian Adviser Jing¡¯s reputation but you however did not help Gao Jing but instead that wastrel Gao Yan. Making it seem malicious and duplicitous.¡± He smile harboured malicious intentions but his words went straight to the target.

    ¡°Little Shen girl, do you have enmity with Historian Adviser Jing?¡±

 Chapter 38: Gifting Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 38: Gifting Flowers</h4>

    ¡°Little Shen Girl, do you have enmity with Historian Adviser Jing?¡±

    Shen Miao quietly watched the youth in front.

    His facial features were beautiful but his heroic spirits were rather pressing. Even though he had a rich yboy appearance, he had a kind of serious air that was transcendence to his age. It was not shown in his appearance but like it was following him as if there was a kind of sense of safety feeling that one would feel even if the Heavens fell. Even if she was in Qin country or in the Inner Pce, she had never seen such a through person. Just one sentence, he could discern the middle of everything.

    For such a brilliant and talented person to die prematurely, it was truly that the Heavens was jealous of heroic geniuses.

    Pity shed in her eyes but when she spoke again, her voice was t and in, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You have taken the roundabout route for this chess game.¡± Xie Jing Xing examined her closely, ¡°To go about such a big round just to send Gao Yan into the official circle. Could it be that you want to throw Ming Qi¡¯s official circles into disorder?¡±

    Even Shen Miao who had lived for two lifetimes, could not help but feel slightly surprised. If she was to say that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s performance was overtly smart and could immediately conclude things with one hint, now this person was truly scary.

    Ordinary people would take a step and look at the next step. Smart people would take a step and see the next ten steps. With those seemingly ordinary words, Xie Jing Xing took a step and saw thousands of miles away. To be that unabashedly get straight to the point, it made her somewhat unsure of how to respond.

    After a moment she then replied, ¡°What does it got to do with Little Marquis?¡±

    ¡°This Marquis is not concern of Ming Qi¡¯s official circles but Marquis of Lin An must not be touched.¡± There was some warnings in his tone, ¡°If you have any intentions for the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, then don¡¯t me this Marquis for being rude.¡±

    Shen Miao took a look at him. Xie Jing Xing had always loathed the Marquis of Lin An residence extremely and loved to go against with his father but now it seems that it was notpletely hatred. In fact, he seemed to have the Marquis of Lin An in his heart. Otherwise, he would not have protected the entire Marquis of Lin An residence reputation in thest lifetime and ended up with tens of thousands of arrows piercing his heart.

    And it was also understandable for Xie Jing Xing to be suspicious of her acting upon the Xie family. The Shen and Xie family had always never been able to see eye to eye and with her current actions that no one seemed to understand, it would seem from others that it was possible that the Shen family would make the Xie family stumble.

    ¡°Marquis Xie can be rest assure.¡± She inly spoke with a tone as if she was speaking of the weather today, ¡°The Xie and Shen families are like well water not intruding with the river water, thus naturally would not cause any trouble. What Marquis Xie worries about would not happen. A person life is only a short few decades, the reversal of the wheel of fortune would also happen. The Xie family view the Shen family as enemies but who would know if there would be a day in the future where they would be in the same boat under the wind and rain to deal with the same enemy.¡±

    ¡°Is this you expressing your goodwill to me?¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Miao calmly said.

    Xie Jing Xing sized the young female in front of him. From when he was born till present, he had seen countless of women. When he was young, those women wanted to get closer to his father and afterwards, those women got closer to him. Among these women, there were those who had flowery words, those who were devastatingly beautiful, those who could brandish swords and spears and even those who were scheming and resourceful.

    Xie Jing Xing had seen thousands types of smart people but not one of them made him surprise like this person in front of him.

    Perhaps it was the intuition that was experience at the tip of the sword on the battlefield, Xie Jing Xing could smell the blood thirst from this young female. As if there was a pool of stagnant water but there was a lurking fierce beast in the bottom. At the moment the surface look calm and peaceful but it did not move and waiting for a chance to break through the sun and when that day happened, there would be a reign of terror.

    Although this looked rather ridiculous, how much a storm could an unmarried female stir? But Xie Jing Xing was one that never underestimated his own intuition.

    Under the Lotus purple cloak that was being blown by the wind, the young female¡¯s face was somewhat frozen but the lush plum blossom forest make her seem to stand out like one from the Pce. Noble. Lonely. Decisive. Bottomless like an abyss.

    ¡°The Shen family unexpectedly have such a smart person.¡± His remarks were somewhat ridiculing but there was some firmness as he spoke, ¡°This being the case, then you should do it as you wish. I would treat today as watching a good show. You better not disappoint this Marquis.¡± He stood up and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Marquis Xie.¡± Shen Miao called to stop him.

    ¡°What other matters are there?¡± He stood still and asked without looking back.

    ¡°The two Shu younger brothers of the Xie family would also go up on stage in the academy examinations.¡± Shen Miao said lightly, ¡°Would Marquis Xie indulge that much?¡±

    The two Shu younger brothers of the Xie family was borne from a Yiniang, Madam Fang, and both, Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao were currently in Grade Two. In fact, Xie Jing Xing was also Guang Wen Tang¡¯s Grade Three student but because he did as his own wishes, Guang Wen Tang was unable to restrain him thus they let him be. Otherwise Xie Jing Xing would be taking the academy examinations with his Grade Two Shu younger brothers.

    In the previous life, Xie Jing Xing of course did not participate in the academy examinations and his two Shu younger brothers were able to grab the limelight. In all fairness, Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao were considered very capable and among the best in martial category. Therefore, they caught the Emperor¡¯s eyes andter deliberately promoted by Fu Xiu Yi to handle matters for Fu Xiu Yi.

    Shen Miao had always felt that the Marquis of Lin An and his son were smart people and wondered how did they end up like that in the past lifetime. Although the Imperial family gave out aid, the ones who received the shade was the three mother and sons. In fact, with careful considerations, there was nock of doubts. For instance, the copse of the Shen family in the previous lifetime, there was a helping hand from the Second and Third Household. So it would seem that there was a problem internally in the Xie family.

    ¡°You are hoping that this Marquis would go up andpete with them?¡± Xie Jing Xin looked back as said with some surprise, ¡°Just like you fighting with your older sister?¡±

    ¡°How would Marquis Xie¡¯s situation be the same as mine?¡± Shen Miao ignored his words of ridicule and said, ¡°The deepest knife is precisely in the hands of the closest people. I naturally understand that Marquis Xie is a noble person and would not worry unduly over minor matters with the Shu sons. But a thousand mile dike was destroyed by an ants¡¯ nest. A seemly unremarkable ything it may look like but it¡¯s a venomous snake in the darkness.¡± Her every word and sentence was spoken very clearly. It was very clearly a warning tone but her eyes were as clear as a young child, ¡°One must cut them off in the bud and ensure that they would never be able to sprout.¡±

    ¡°Comparing to letting them have unlimited support from nobles, for these snake-like brothers, topete with them and let them make a fool of themselves in front of everyone, wouldn¡¯t one be more delighted than pretending in the residence?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s heart moved.

    His mother was the blue-blooded noble Princess Yu Qing and he did not want to be bothered with the Shu sons as these people would say that his bearing was not up there and mention that his birth mother was angered to death by jealously when she was pregnant. He did not care about his own reputation but he would forever take into ount Princess Yu Qing¡¯s reputation.

    In Marquis of Lin An residence, he would treat the mother and son, the three people, coldly. Even though the Marquis of Lin An would be biased towards him, outsiders would gossip unnecessarily. All these three mother and sons need to do was to show a respectful and loving appearance which make him nausea. He just want to be like an outsider watching the three of them acting thus Shen Miao¡¯s words made his heart move.

    If one were to extinguish their hope, wouldn¡¯t it be more fun? To shed all pretence of cordiality and let them be frustrated of unable to show the face of being respectful?

    Shen Miao¡¯s voice seemed to be somewhat bewitching as she said, ¡°It had been a long time. Don¡¯t tolerate.¡±

    Don¡¯t tolerate.

    He lowered his head and look at the person in close proximity. That young female had a light scent of delicate fragrance like herself, looking pure in appearance but in actuality, cold and indifferent. He obviously knew the purpose of the suggestion but one was unable to refuse it.

    His lips hooked up to a smile and with a sweep of his sleeves, the Begonia flower has falling onto his palm. In the next second, where the Begonia flower was before, there was a small jade Begonia in its ce.

    He smiled yet he did not smile as he pick the flower and spoke with an ambiguous tone, ¡°You are interesting. This flower is bestowed to you. The suggestion is not bad. Many thanks.¡±

 Chapter 39: Provoking

    <h4>Chapter 39: Provoking</h4>

    When Shen Miao exited the plum blossom forest, Gu Yu and Jing Zhe felt finally relieved. Jing Zhe took a peek inside and did not saw any figure and thus asked doubtfully, ¡°Why is there no one?¡±

    Shen Miao also took a nce back. The leaves of the forest were lush and gently swaying with the wind. How could anyone see any figure? Xie Jing Xing was someone who practices martial arts and most probably could disappear by flying away.

    She said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±

    When they were back in the banquet, Feng An Ning run over in a rush andined, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree for you to wait for me? Just a turn of the head and one was unable to see anyone. Upon returning, you were also not here. Where exactly did you go?¡±

    ¡°Seeing that the Chrysanthemum blossomed well, I casually walked around.¡± Shen Miao raised her eyes and looked towards the stage, ¡°Has it started?¡±

    ¡°You were gone for a long time. The choosing portion for the male groups was over.¡± Feng An Ning¡¯s lips curled, ¡°Now it is the male group turn for the selecting portion.¡±

    The youths on stage were in the midst ofpeting. The first round of ¡®drawing lots¡¯ were over but Shen Miao did not care of the results. The second round was ¡®selection¡¯, which was to select the areas that one was good at.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes fell on the other far left side of the banquet, at the aqua green d youth.

    This youth was fit, dark and his facial features were not bad. It was only that his overly sturdy stature made him look rough. And even so he still chose to wear green robes, making hisplexion to appear even darker. Not only that, he stillbed his hair up and binded it with a jade bamboo hairpin. Most likely he was trying to follow the example of a gentleman but because he also wanted an appearance of wealth, his semnce was somewhat nondescript. In a nutshell, although he wanted to look distinguished but because of him trying to imitate someone else, he failed to gain the desired effect and looked tacky.

    This was Gao Yan of the Historian Adviser Jing¡¯s family. Gao Yan was still young this year, not surpassing sixteen and his feathers were not even grown. Until after Fu Xiu Yi ascended to the throne and because Gao Yan rode on Gao Jing¡¯s wind as thetter¡¯s status rose, he would act tyrannically in the Ding capital and was extremely bold to even dare to covet after Wan Yu.

    As long as she thought about Wan Yu who would suffer Gao Yan¡¯s words of provocation, Shen Miao would be furious. She stared at Gao Yan as if she was watching a prey walking into a trap.

    At that moment Gao Yan thought about something and talked to Gao Jing with a look of joy on his face.

    He was naturally happy as he had obtained such a unique worded essay since during the ¡®drawing lots¡¯ he had picked righteousness which resulted in a mediocre performance. He waited for the ¡®selection¡¯ to bring out this essay and then he would be able to startle the entire audience.

    Shen Miao sneered in her heart. Go then, take this essay and go to Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s side then! Enter officialdom before Gao Jing make progress in his career. She believed that with Gao Yan¡¯s high level of means and methods, he would be able to personal and single-handedly annihte Historian Adviser Jing¡¯s residence.

    This was the big gift she was giving to Historian Adviser Jing.

    As for Pei Lang, she turned and looked at the man d in a green robe sitting near Fu Xiu Yi. From now in this lifetime, you will start to slowly repay me for your past debts!

    ¡°Shen Miao, after the male groups are done, it would be the female group¡¯s ¡®selection¡¯. What will you choose?¡±

    ¡°Will not.¡± Shen Miao answered.

    In the academy examinations, ¡®drawing lots¡¯ was a category that all students had to participate. As for the ¡®selection¡¯ category, it was of one¡¯s wishes and if one did not want to, they need not participate. Thus in the ¡®selection¡¯ category of the academy examinations, it was a category that could easily show one¡¯s abilities. If one has an area that was naturally good at then it can also be performed in this ¡®selection¡¯ category. Thus in the ¡®selection¡¯ category, the crowd would have a higher level of enthusiasm.

    Because the performance from ¡®selection¡¯ was the one in which they felt more confident . If it was the previous Shen Miao that had no strength, she would not have participated in the ¡®selection¡¯ category as she would only make a fool of herself if she went up.

    ¡°Why?¡± Feng An Ning was somewhat disappointed and she said, ¡°Currently your painting is good, so there should also be improvements on the other categories. Why not simply show it off?¡±

    ¡°There is no need.¡± Shen Miao started fiddling with the chest game on the table again and replied Feng An Ning without even lifting her head, ¡°There is no difference to me between being in the limelight or not. Moreover, I am not knowledgeable in the four schrly arts and was only lucky just now.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Feng An Ning was flustered and exasperated, ¡°How can anyone say that of themselves?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Younger Sister.¡± A voice interrupted their conversation. They did not know when Shen Yue stood in front of them with a worried expression on her face, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, in the next round of ¡®selection¡¯, you would really not participate?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Second Elder Sister wish for me to participate?¡± Shen Miao answered the question with another question.

    Shen Yue was choked by her words. She did not know for why Shen Miao seemed to be bent on shedding all pretence of cordiality with recently and it was making Shen Yue to be really puzzled. Was it possible that after the ident of falling into the water this had made hersh out on Second and Third Household? Although she was doubtful, Shen Miao had been undiscriminating her in quick session, umting anger in her heart. Shen Yue bit her lips and seemed to be somewhat aggrieved as she softly said, ¡°I naturally hope that Fifth Younger Sister would participate. Just now that painting was extremely done well, so since Fifth Younger Sister possess such great skills, why not continue to choose the topic ¡®painting¡¯ since everyone is still talking behind your back. If the next painting is drawn well, the rumours will be discredited.¡±

    Shen Yue¡¯s voice was not soft and since she was surrounded by youngdies and Furen, naturally they clearly heard every single word. These words seemed to be nothing but it voiced out the suspicions that everyone had in their heart. Even though Shen Miao¡¯s drawing of the white Chrysanthemum had gotten the first rank, she has been an idiot for so many years. The perception in people¡¯s heart would not change easily, thus they did not believe that the painting came out from her and thought that there was someone at her side giving her pointers.

    Shen Yue also thought so in her heart, so she was thinking that as long as in the second round when Shen Miao draws another painting, without any helpful pointers, she would not be able to draw a good painting and would definitely make a fool of herself.

    Feng An Ning heard the knack of it and immediately ridiculed, ¡°Second Shen Young Lady spoke as if it is very easy. Painting pays particr attention to the desire ofposition. Even if it was Second Young Lady, it would not be possible to draw two paintings continuously.¡± Shen Miao was only a student and not a master in painting and calligraphy.

    ¡°I only asked that after seeing Fifth Younger Sister¡¯s improvement in skills.¡± Shen Yue smiled gently, ¡°Just now such a good painting was able to be drawn, so why is it not possible to draw another one?

    Shen Miao did not raised her head from beginning to end and only ced a chess piece in the middle of the chess game before saying, ¡°Not interested. You have worried.¡±

    Shen Yue did not expected that Shen Miao would give such a lukewarm reply in front of so many people and was embarrassed for a moment. In this world the most annoying thing was to dig a trap but the other party chose not to fall into it.

    As Shen Miao was not even willing to ept her provocation in front of everyone¡¯s suspicions, this made Shen Yue think that the intention behind that painting came not from Shen Miao. Thus the thought of watching Shen Miao making a fool of herself ingrained deeply into her heart and she continuedughing after a pause, ¡°Since Fifth Younger Sister insist, then I would not say more.¡± She then turned around and returned to her seat.

    Over at the male side of the banquet, Cai Lin had been secretly watching Shen Yue when he suddenly saw Shen Yue looking over from afar and seemingly smiled at him gently.

    Cai Lin was startled following that, he was somewhat excited. But he saw Shen Yue bowing her head as if she was somewhat upset.

    He suddenly felt anxious.

 Chapter 40: An Eraâ€™s Law Essay

    <h4>Chapter 40: An Era¡¯s Law Essay</h4>

    On the stage, the male group of ¡®selection¡¯ continued.

    Essay topics on righteousness and poetry conforms with the norms of society, thus many would choose them. As long as one¡¯s memory was excellent and read thoroughly about the topic, it would be easy for anyone to perform well. In contrast, the essays on current affairs were only a few.

    An essay on current affairs aimed at the views on the current matters and situation at court and thus was very practical. This was the closest category to the affairs of court and as most of the students present were young, most of them would be ignorant of the court affairs, except for the few who at their residences were disciples of professors, there would not be any good essay on current affairs. Thus this essays were the hardest topic, but if one was able to perform well, it was as good as getting half of one¡¯s feet into the official circles.

    Shen Miao looked at the chess in front of her.

    In the past Pei Lang¡¯s ¡®Cirction of Law¡¯ wasposed during the third round, ¡®challenge¡¯. In thisst round anyone could challenge anyone, males could challenge females and females could also challenge males, thus naturally students could pick their teachers to challenge.

    And one of the male students picked Pei Lang, a teacher. Pei Lang was also a brilliant talent. Within only a few steps into the stage, he was able toplete an essay on current affairs which was flowing with quotes from ssics, but it was not exaggerated and every part of it was extremely crucial. It was simply stunning.

    At that time, many princes paid attention to it but Pei Lang was a smart person and said that he only wanted to be an ounting teacher in Guang Wen Tang and wanted to not think about other matters. With such a determined mindset if Fu Xiu Yi did not approached him a number of times for his service and even Shen Miao had toe out with ideas, Pei Lang would most likely not entered officialdom.

    The game of chess was crisscrossed, just like her previous lifetime. She flicked her sleeves and the whole game was wrecked.

    Shen Miao pick up a piece and restarted the game. How about her starting first?

    Gao Yan fixed his sleeves and tidied his hair before asking the footboy beside him, ¡°How does this master looks like?¡±

    ¡°Young Master is suave, romantic, handsome, elegant...¡± The foot boy words flew out quickly as he opened his mouth.

    Gao Yan lips curled up proudly and was about to rise to walk over towards the stage. When Gao Jing saw that, he grabbed him and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Selecting.¡± Gao Yan said.

    Gao Jing knitted his brows as he understood how much weight his younger brother had. It was alright if he had no talents but he loved to be in the limelight. Now with the entire court in attendance at the banquet, it was not the time to take the wrong turn. Gao Jing said, ¡°You know how?¡±

    When these wordsnded in Gao Yan¡¯s ears, they sounded different. He and Gao Jing were blood brothers from the same mother but when people mention the Gao family, they would first praise Gao Jing. Gao Jing was born with delicate features but he was rugged and tan, He helped his father to handle things from a young age, however every time he wanted to talk with his father about court affairs, his father would shake his head with impatience. Gao Jing and Gao Yan were brothers and there should not be any disagreement but because of how others view them, discord bloomed. Gao Yan felt inferior under his oldest brother¡¯s light and to hear Gao Jing¡¯s current words, he became angry. Initially he had some hesitation as the essay was too well written, but now there was not a trace of hesitation at all.

    He spoke in a unkind tone, ¡°Eldest Brother, although this younger brother is not as smart as you but he is not a total idiot. You need not hold me back as I would after all be unable to seize your limelight away.¡±

    Gao Jing heard the meaning behind his words and paused. Before he could speak, Gao Yan pushed him aside and walked up the stage confidently. From afar a loud voice rang, ¡°I choose ¡®essay on current affairs¡¯.¡±

    Essay on current affairs?

    It was not that no one knew about Gao Yan, so naturally there were some that looked over. Even though Gao Yan did not have any abilities, it was strange to say that he was rather good in Guang Wen Tang. This was only because his homework and manuscripts were always written by others, thus he was not considered a great talent but was still regarded as outstanding.

    As a result when he went up the stage like this, the crowd did not feel that great of a surprise. This was because during the ¡®selecting¡¯ category, one would usually prepare their best work in advance. As ¡®essay on current affairs¡¯ had always been difficult, the usually noisy audiences gradually quietened down to look at the green d youth on the stage.

    The few students that had chosen ¡®essay on current affairs¡¯ had already read their essays out in public. Even though they were not considered good, Gao Jing still frowned as Gao Yan walked up.

    ¡°Did not expect that Gao Yan to dare ¡®selecting¡¯ an ¡®essay¡¯.¡± Feng An Ning spoke with curiosity, ¡°If it was Gao Jing, I would feel that it would be better.¡±

    Shen Miao stopped the chess game and looked towards the stage.

    After preparing everything, Gao Jing took out the sheet of paper and slowly read it out.

    ¡°Byw, the foundation of the country is set in the framework to support as it soars to the skies...¡± He read it out in a cadence of his own, making those people who were watching themotion to gradually settle down. Especially the officials that were sitting in the banquet, who started to look seriously at the youth who was reading.

    ¡°Gao Jing¡¯s younger brother is indeed not bad.¡± A sh of surprise appeared in Prince Zhou¡¯s eyes, ¡°The Daren¡¯s in court may not necessarily be so insightful aspared to such an essay like this.¡±

    ¡°Indeed not bad.¡± Prince Jing nodded as he praised, ¡°Moreover with such a young age, in time he would definitely be a significant personnel.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi watched the person on the stage quietly and there were no fluctuations to his expression. His hands however unconsciously twisted up. Whenever he has any thoughts or decisions, he would unconsciously do this action.

    Obviously Gao Yan¡¯s actions made hime out with new ns in his heart.

    As for Pei Lang, ever since Gao Yan read the first sentence, his entire body stiffen. For unknown reasons, he felt familiar with Gao Yan¡¯s essay on current affairs. But from his outstanding memory, he had not heard it before and was thus puzzled. But this feeling of extreme familiarity that hit onto his face actually made the usually calm him to feel peeved. As if after every sentence that Gao Yan read, he could follow up with the next sentence. It was iparably familiar, as if it was his own work.

    Shen Miao smiled and did not continue to look at the youth on the stage but continued to look at the chess pieces on the chess set. She conveniently picked a piece and ced it at the edge of the chess board.

    ¡°What kind of chess are you ying?¡± Feng An Ning asked, ¡°It must be randomly ying. How would one ce a piece so far away?¡±

    ¡°Far?¡± Shen Miao shook her head.

    Every chess piece had its own use. How far could this seemingly useless chess piece travel? Even if the current situation was thousands of miles away, but for the future General, it would be an integral part of the picture.

    Now, could one see it through?

    At a distant pavilion, there was a panoramic view of the stage. Su Ming Feng moved his fan and said, ¡°This time, I don¡¯t know where did Gao Yan found such an elegant and unconventional piece of essay. I would like to get acquainted with the author of this essay.¡±

    ¡°Acquainted for what?¡± Facing opposite him, the purple d youth saidzily. He was practically sitting in front of the pavilion window as he leaned against the frame with almost half of his body probing out.

    ¡°It should be a Daren with an encyclopaedic knowledge.¡± Su Ming Feng believed his thoughts, ¡°If one can be friends, one would definitely benefit.¡±

    Xie Jing Xingughed out before turning his head to look towards the stage with an additional Begonia in his hands.

    The Begonia had yet to wilt, as if it was just plucked. It had a light scent but this seemed to be somewhat harsh.

    ¡°That is not always certain.¡±

 Chapter 41: Servant

    <h4>Chapter 41: Servant</h4>

    Up on stage, Gao Yan finally finish reading ¡®Cirction of Law¡¯.

    At the beginning the surroundings were silent before whispered discussion erupted. The students did not understand the meaning behind the essay and found that the words and citations were gorgeous. But the Darens sitting at the male side of the banquet understood the depth and even though this essay seems inconsequential but could inadvertently point out the loopholes in Ming Qi¡¯sws and made clever suggestions on what changes to make. For a student, it was somewhat inconceivable.

    The examiners on the stage did not expect that Gao Yan was someone who hid his real knowledge. But rules were meant to be kept thus when they were suspicious of a student performance, they would be tested, just like Shen Miao¡¯s painting before. In all fairness, this ¡®Cirction of Law¡¯ was much superior than Shen Miao¡¯s painting as it was literary well written and practical. The examiner questioned, ¡°As per the essay that was read out, Ming Qi¡¯sws covers a wide scope and as for the sub categories, what kind of breakdown should there be?¡±

    Gao Yan¡¯s heart jump for joy. Other than that ¡®Cirction of Law¡¯ in the manuscript, there was also a question which was exactly the same as what the examiner had asked. He was really grateful to the person who helped him to write this manuscript and thought to reward more money in the future. Therefore he calmly raised his head and answered ordingly to the manuscript, ¡°It is divided to three portion. Merchants¡¯ portion, officials¡¯ portion andmoners¡¯ portion should respectively...¡±

    Off the stage, Historian Adviser Jing was grinning from ear to ear. To reach to his position in the official circle, he only relied on the Emperor¡¯s support and his widework. As for real abilities, he did not have any. It was good that he had a Gao Jing, a good son who could help him to deal with a lot of matters at his young age. With now his second son who had disyed such unusual improvements in talents, he had to go to his ancestral hall to burn two big incense stick as offerings.

    Gao Jing was smarter than his father and did not believe that his own younger brother could possess such wisdom. To be this eloquent even with the examiner¡¯s question, it could not be that he was able to bribe even the examiners. Thus, he was also unable to understand.

    Pei Lang picked the teacup on the table to take a sip but his hand was somewhat trembling. He did not know why but every sentence that Gao Yan spoke was as if imprinted in his mind. That kind of familiarity made him feel ridiculous and the anxiety in his heart cannot be quelled.

    Su Ming Lang took a short nap and saw the people around him look at Gao Jing with a look of appreciation when he woke up. He tugged Master Su¡¯s sleeves and asked, ¡°Father, is what he spoke really good?¡±

    ¡°A highly-talented youth.¡± Father Su directlymented.

    Su Ming Lang pouted as if it was iprehensible. After turning around and not seeing Su Ming Feng¡¯s figure, he asked, ¡°Why is Oldest Brother not back?¡±

    Master Su lightly coughed, ¡°Now that your Eldest Brother is weak, it is actually with great reservations that hee today. So let him rest for a while more.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi heard themotion here and nce at Master Su. Seeing that Master Su not even changing his expression when mentioning Su Ming Feng, he then move his sight back thoughtfully.

    In any case, Gao Yan has fought today¡¯s battle very beautifully and as for the questions that the examiners posed, he could answer naturally and thus dispel the suspicion in everyone¡¯s heart. Needless to say, he naturally gotten a ¡®first rank¡¯. Ranking was only the second thing as from this day onward when one mention about Historian Adviser Jing, other than Gao Jing, everyone would know that he had a highly talented second son.

    Gao Yan stepped down the stagecently. This round of ¡®selecting¡¯ ended like this and it was the start of the ¡®selecting¡¯ category for the female group.

    Feng An Ning did not go up the stage as she had already won first rank in ¡®qin¡¯ and since she had already gotten the qin in the ¡®drawing lots¡¯ category and was not particrly gifted in other areas, there was no need to go up on stage. Shen Qing chose chess as she was good in calction which was a slight advantage when ying chess. As expected for Shen Yue, she chose ¡®qin¡¯.

    Shen Yue had always loved things that can highlight her refine appearance and because Chen Rou Xiu had good qin skills and could alsopose some music and lyrics, Shen Yue then learn these skills well. Every year she would rank first and it was during this time, everyone would be able to listen and appreciate her qin abilities.

    In the female group, once there was Shen Yue, the others would not pick the ¡®qin¡¯ category and disgrace themselves. Shen Qing naturally also put in a lot of hard work and gotten the first rank in the ¡®chess¡¯ category.

    After going around, it was time for ¡®qin¡¯ and the audience started to discuss again.

    Shen Yue went up the stage and washed her hands in incense. She was born with an air of gracefulness and a gentle appearance which was truly moving. With a light smile on her lips, she really had an appearance of a little fairy.

    The piece she yed was ¡®Singing to the Moon¡¯.

    ¡®Singing to the Moon¡¯ was an extremely difficult piece and was about a distant traveller who was missing their homnd and loved ones. The beginning was gentle and wistful, followed by intense and sadness before making one sob at the end. This piece tested the skills and talents of the yer and was also an emotional piece.

    In thest lifetime, Shen Yue also made used of this piece to gain the limelight and for a period no one was second to her. Aspared to her who was much lower than her, it was even more unbearable. Now to think about it, every time Shen Yue gains a favourable reputation, it was stepping on Shen Miao¡¯s sorry situation to climb up.

    Shen Miao look towards the youngdy on the stage.

    Shen Yue had started. As she pluck the qin¡¯s strings, it was as it the strings had spirits of their own, spreading its ethereal sound under her soft and gentle hands to everyone¡¯s ears. Her fingers on the qin¡¯s strings were like butterflies weaving through the sea of flowers, each turn was well coordinated with nature.

    Feng An Ning bit her lips. Even if she did not like Shen Yue, she had to admit that Shen Yue¡¯s qin skills were outstanding. Uponparison, the piece she yed to get ¡®first rank¡¯ was very clumsy.

    That was a piece of missing one¡¯s loved ones and homnd but it made Shen Miao clench her fists.

    Even if she lived her life again, those who were dead cannot be resurrected. Wan Yu and Fu Ming would no longer appear. Shen Yue¡¯s song was like resentful knell. When one heard it, not only there was nofort, it was filled with blood enmity.

    Cai Lin ran out of the banquet as he was thinking of getting closer to the stage so that he can look at every single expression of his beloved. He was drunk in the beautiful qin sounds when suddenly someone¡¯s conversation interrupted.

    ¡°Second Young Lady is truly lucky. She has never gotten second ce before and the first position was unexpectedly by Fifth Young Lady with tricks.¡± The one talking was a slender servant, which Cai Lin recognised as Shen Yue¡¯s personal maid, so he involuntarily looked over.

    ¡°That¡¯s not only it. In addition, Fifth Young Lady did not even want to make any selection in the ¡®selecting¡¯ category and it¡¯s obvious that she is setting herself against Second Young Lady.¡± The other servant said.

    ¡°Ai. Unfortunately our Second Young Lady is good-hearted and have suffered a number of anger from Fifth Young Lady. Isn¡¯t it because of Fifth Young Lady reliance of First Master could she treat Second Young Lady like this? Second Young Lady is truly pitiful. She has prepared for so long but was robbed of the fruit without any reason.¡±

    ¡°If only someone was able to help Second Young Lady to vent it out. For example... Calling Fifth Young Lady to the stage during the ¡®challenging¡¯ category?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense you speak about.¡± The other person interrupted her words, ¡°Everyone knows that Fifth Young Lady has no knowledge of the four schrly arts. If they were to pick Fifth Young Lady, it would be to lowering their position. I see that it is not possible for the female group. If the male group challenge her, that is then venting for Second Young Lady.¡±

    The conversation gradually softened and Cai Lin¡¯s eyes moved. Looking at Shen Yue on the stage, he had an idea in his mind.

 Chapter 42: Challenge Her!

    <h4>Chapter 42: Challenge Her!</h4>

    One song of Shen Yue made everyone listen as if they were drunk and stupefied. Females that had superior Qin skills would be loved anywhere and especially so if this female was pretty. At least in front of the male side of the banquet, Grade One students were too young but Grade Two¡¯s and Three¡¯s youths paid a lot of attention over to this side. Even though in Guang Wen Tang, Qin Qing¡¯s beauty was ranked first but she had a proud temperament and was not as gentle and pleasing as Shen Yue.

    ¡°This older sister of yours ys exceedingly well.¡± Feng An Ning reluctantly said, ¡°I Do not know where did she hired her Qin teacher. Tomorrow I will also ask Mother to find me a famous Qin teacher for lessons.¡±

    They were all at the young age when their desire topete was the highest. Just like when Shen Miao just became the Empress, she took everything with rxation except for Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s heart where she controlled it tightly. As long as Fu Xiu Yi gave a good expression to another female, she would start to worry. Moreover with all the truth and fiction in the Inner Pce, one would privately trip and backstab others. She had the temperament of returning the grudges that she received immediately and therefore offended quite a number of people. Currently, this temperament of hers has not changed but she would not use methods that would hurt herself.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Second Young Lady of Shen family is a rarely seen beauty with talents.¡± Everyone loves beauty and Prince Zhou felt amazed by Shen Yue but he only said, ¡°What a pity.¡±

    Even though others might not have understood what was there to pity, it was not possible that the few princes present did not understand. Shen Yue was born charming with infinite talents and to have such a beautiful and eloquent person as a partner, it would perhaps be one of the greatest thing in life. Unfortunately she did not crawled out of the Shen Furen¡¯s womb and was not the daughter of the Shen family¡¯s First Household but of the Third Household.

    Unfortunately Shen Xin who had military power in his hands, had such an idiot like Shen Miao for a daughter. Even though she looks a little different today, one¡¯s impression was not something that could be changed overnight. They believed that Shen Miao was being guided by someone behind the scenes and was still the idiot who did not know anything else.

    After Gao Yan stepped down from the stage, Pei Lang gradually calmed down. It was his first encounter in this life for such a situation. Even though he did not understand it, he did his utmost to relieve his anxieties. At the moment when he heard Prince Zhuo¡¯s words, he could not help but look at the purple d youngdy at the female side of the banquet.

    She held a chess piece while being immersed in her thoughts. Even though they were separated a distance and he could not see her eyes, he could feel that that those eyes were filled with careful examination and deep intent, as if it was like the time when Shen Miao was looking at him. How could such a person be an idiot?

    But people would not change overnight, unless it was Shen Miao who put on an act of being silly and stupid. Why would she do so?

    Even someone as intelligent as him could not think of what was going on.

    The female group of ¡®selection¡¯ ended with thepletion of Shen Yue¡¯s ¡®Singing to the Moon¡¯. Shen Yue naturally had gotten first rank, but today she did not felt happy because of this but felt some embarrassment instead.

    She nced at Shen Miao and saw that Shen Miao was engrossed with her chess game and did not even saw her. Shen Yue knew that Shen Miao had no skills in the four schrly arts and would have not known anything about chess. To look so serious today, it was only to deliberately pull her face down. Chen Rou Qiu took note of her expressions and warned her in a whisper, ¡°Yue-er, you have forgotten yourself.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s expectation for her daughter was that regardless of any situation she must be calm. Whether she was truly calm or act it out, she must always let others see a calm image. When a female had a calm appearance, their temperament would be superior but if one was flustered, one would not have the bearings of an aristocratic family. In all fairness, Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s method of teaching females was indeed good and she herself did very well. Unfortunately Shen Yue was still somewhat young and had yet to experience failure thus she did not understand how to endure it silently.

    Hearing Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s warning, Shen Yue slightly retracted the anger on her face. The servant at her side served her a cup of tea, ¡°May Young Lady drink a sip of tea to freshen your throat.¡±

    Shen Yue took the tea over and looked at the servant. The servant smiled at her and Shen Yue understood in her heart before the smile on her face became somewhat real. She said, ¡°It is somewhat warm. I am very interested in the next ¡®challenge¡¯ category.¡±

    Because Shen Qing had gotten first rank in ¡®chess¡¯, her mood was much more pleasant as she smiled, ¡°This year there will not be any differentiation between genders or grades, so the challenges should be more intense.¡±

    It goes without saying that the ¡®challenge¡¯ round was the most anticipated of the three. This was because in the ¡®drawing lots¡¯ round, one may not draw the best one, in the ¡®selection¡¯ round one will pick their best skill to perform. Thus in the ¡®challenge¡¯ round there would always be two peoplepeting against each other on their best abilities. Because females tend to be friendly outwardly, they had to portray an indifferent expression to show that they did not value the results of this round. But the males were different. Youths would like topare with others to determine ranking of one another and at this age where they were at their mostpetitive, it would always be the most intense during the yearly ¡®challenge¡¯ round.

    In this year¡¯s ¡®challenge¡¯ round, regardless of female or male, irrespective of Grade Two or Three, all the students could do it together. As long as one wants to challenge another, they could do so. Even though it could be said that male and female could challenge one another, there were most likely no such instances.

    There were indeed no challenges this year in the literary topics thus the highlight fell naturally on the military topics.

    This practically isted the possibility for female involvement. Even though there was no shortage of daughters of military who has martial arts skills, but aspared to their male counterparts, there was a huge variance and thus one would not be sessful.

    But one was surprised to see that from the male side of the banquet, Cai Ling stood up first and went up the stage.

    The examiner asked him what area he was challenging, he pointed to the slip of paper that indicated arrow shooting and said, ¡°Shooting arrows from a distance.¡±

    It was evident to everyone. This overlord, Cai Lin, was ignorant in literary matters but was considered as outstanding in military skills. In which his shooting skill was the best as he could shoot his targets every single time and was even ranked first inst year¡¯s academy examinations on arrow shooting.

    Who was he going to challenge today? In the audience, there was no one who was more outstanding than him in shooting arrows from a distance.

    Cai Lin craned his neck and suddenly his hand pointed towards the female side of the banquet.

    When everyone saw that he was pointing towards the female side of the banquet and not the male side, they were shocked. When they finally saw clearly who he was pointing at, their jaws dropped and even discussions came to a halt.

    He also intentionally loudly shouted out, ¡°I want to challenge her, Shen Miao!¡±

    That purple d young female who was immersed in the chess game raised her head and looked straight at the person on stage with clear bright eyes. Her expression did not seemed to fluctuate and there were no mistakes in her actions, as if this earth-shattering sentence was just a casual greeting that she needed not answer.

    Chen Rou Xiu frowned. She had taught Shen Yue wholeheartedly but Shen Miao seemed to be the one to have learnt to maintain one¡¯sposure instead.

    In the distant pavilion, the handsome youth who was leisurely drinking tea suddenly spurted it all out and there was a trace of surprise in his otherwise frivolous expression, ¡°Is that boy from the Cai family crazy?¡±

    Shen Miao stood up. On the chess game on the table, the ck pieces spread across the entire board and were approaching to her.

    The first pawn has been dispatched.

    She picked up a white piece and ced it down. The ck pieces were swallowed and she threw them chicly into the bamboo basket.

    ¡°epted.¡± She responded.

 Chapter 43: Life and Death Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 43: Life and Death Agreement</h4>

    The wind during autumn was usually elegant and fresh but at this moment because of the tense atmosphere, even the flowery fragrance became stronger...

    Shen Yue covered her mouth and said sounding surprised, ¡°This... Fifth Younger Sister is a female, why would any youngdy ept this challenge?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Chen Rou Qiu also worriedly said, ¡°Fifth Lady, you must not force yourself. Even though Eldest Brother-inw is a general, you all along do not have knowledge of these stuffs.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s words were said cleverly to get what she desired, to say that Shen Xin was a General but Shen Miao, as his daughter, did not know archery. The reason why females did not liked ying with knives and handling spears might be somewhat justified because of not knowing military skills. But if one does not have knowledge in military and literary skills then one would be quite terrible. Moreover everyone knew that Shen Miao had no knowledge on the four schrly arts and to add on by saying that she was not good at military skills, this demoted Shen Miao¡¯s reputation to nothing and one would also slight Shen Xin¡¯s household.

    ¡°But... The rules for this challenge cannot be changed.¡± Shen Qing looked anxious but her voice had a tone that was rejoicing in Shen Miao¡¯s misfortune, ¡°Once an opponent was picked, no matter what the topic was, one mustplete the challenge. But everyone would always pick an outstanding person topete against. Could it be possible that Fifth Younger Sister had a hidden skill, else why would Cai Lin pick you out?¡±

    Her words were somewhat piercing. But not only did Ren Wan Yun not stopped her, she smiled, ¡°Eldest daughter is saying nonsense. How would Fifth Lady know how to y with knives and handle spears. Fifth Lady, if you do not wish to go up on stage topete then Second Shen will personally speak to the academy examiners. You are still young and thinking of Eldest Brother-inw¡¯s face, they would not make things difficult for you.¡±

    Even though Ren Wan Yun¡¯s words sounded as if she was rescuing her lovingly, if one were to think very carefully, it would not be the case. After all in the academy examinations, there was no one that was the exception. For Shen Miao to be a precedent, most likely the Ding capital residence would start to talk. Moreover to use Shen Xin¡¯s reputation, it might sound to others that Shen Xin used his meritorious efforts to gain privileges. After all, one would conform to the views of the majority and other than the advantage of having a good identity, there also were lots of disadvantages.

    And she would never allow anyone to say anything ¡®bad¡¯ about Shen Xin.

    ¡°Thanking Second Shen, it is not required.¡± She stood up at the female side of the banquet and slowly walked towards the stage. The entire arena quietened down and one could clearly hear the youngdy¡¯s voice as it set off a wave in the arena.

    ¡°Iply to this fight.¡±

    Cai Lin vision faltered. The reason why he did this was nothing more than wanting to vent it for Shen Yue. In the military topic, it would always be a misfortune for a male to challenge a female. But he was used being a scoundrel, and most likely would be scolded by his own parents when he returned. But thinking of being able to vent it out for Shen Yue, made Cai Ling to be delighted from the bottom of his heart. He was thinking that it would be good if Shen Miao did not dared to ept this challenge, he would then ruthlessly ridicule Shen Miao.

    But one could not imagine that Shen Miao actually epted the challenge. Not only that, she was portraying such a calm and magnanimous expression. Watching that purple d person slowing walking up the stage, Cai Lin¡¯s heart felt strange.

    It was as if she had no fear.

    But how could that be possible? Shen Miao did not know archery and he knew it better than anyone. For someone who had never practice martial arts, naturally they would be ignorant about it. Shen Miao could possibly not even know how to properly hold a bow, and in the face of something that one was not good at and had never tried before, anyone would panic.

    She could actually keep up the act to such a point?

    Just as Cai Lin was pondering, he suddenly felt a pair of eyes on him. He turned and met with Shen Yue¡¯s eyes from the female side of the banquet. When Shen Yue saw him looking over, she got embarrassed and lowered her head. Cai Lin¡¯s heart was captivated by that one scene.

    Every youth¡¯s heart had a lovely dream of being a hero saving a beauty. As of now in Cai Lin¡¯s eyes, he was that hero who stood out on behalf of the beauty and as for Shen Miao, she was that evil and ugly viin.

    Regardless of whether she epted or declined this challenge, he would definitely make Shen Miao lose all of her face, and her embarrassment would be in full view of everyone.

    This was to make her not to run rampant in front of Shen Yue again!

    Generally speaking, the topic on ¡®challenging¡¯ was that the person who challenged would set the rules and also dictate on how the challenge would be carried out, and the person who was challenged could only ept it. So, because no one knew how it would develop, in every year this round would attract the highest amount of attention.

    Shen Miao walked up the stage.

    The chief examiner of the academy examinations was in a somewhat difficult situation. Shen Miao was after all a delicate little youngdy. It was justifiable for female and male to challenge each others in the literary topics but for military ones, it was feared that Cai Lin was deliberately making a fool out of her.

    ¡°Today¡¯s y is extremely good.¡± Prince Zhou pped his hands, seemingly showing his interest, ¡°I am Afraid that the reputation of Shen Family¡¯s First Household would fall a thousand Zhang (1 zhang = 10 feet).¡±

    Prince Jing shook his head and sighed, ¡°General Shen¡¯s good reputation was gained in the battlefield but his daughter is failing to live up to expectations.¡± In Prince Jing¡¯s heart it was not only she failed to live up to expectations and was also actually very silly. It was obvious that it would be wrong for her to either ept or decline the challenge and with that kind of attitude, whatever that followed next would be even moreughable.

    Cai Lin¡¯s lipscently curled up, ¡°This year I have thought up of an interesting rule since it would be boring to follow the usual rules. The archery challenge this year would be for us to shoot at one another. You put a fruit on top of your head and I will shoot you with an arrow, after which I will then put one on my head and you shoot me. What about it?¡±

    When those words were said, the entire arena went into an uproar!

    That examiner jumped in shock. This could result in death. Shen Miao was ultimately Shen Xin¡¯s daughter and if anything happened to her, when Shen Xin returned at the end of the year, who could be able to handle him if he were to look into it?

    He quickly said, ¡°Student Cai...¡±

    Cai Lin waved his hand, ¡°Teacher, Guang Wen Tang does not prioritise specifically for anyone. It is the case for previous regtions for the challenger to define the rules. So Why? A dignified Grand General¡¯s daughter is such a timid younger generation?¡±

    Shen Yue lowered her head and covered her tilted lips. Feng An Ning frowned but she did not know what to do.

    ¡°His words are not wrong.¡± The voice was somewhat hoarse but it was from Prince Yu who had kept his eyes closed all the time. There was a trace of an entric smile on his grim face as he said, ¡°Naturally there was no argument that rules are meant to be fixed specifically for anyone. Is it possible that in the battlefield, because the enemy is strong, General Shen would temporarily flee? If so, then it is understandable.¡± Finishing, he himself felt that it was funny and startedughing.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened.

    These people¡¯s words were all mocking Shen Xin and they really thought that she was the weakness of the First Household of the Shen family. Before the anger that was umted finally burst forth she looked at Cai Lin, who was enjoying this good y, and swept her eyes towards the people in the banquet who were mocking.

    The Shen Miao that was reborn could tolerate but the mistress of the Inner Pce, Empress Shen had a temperament of seeking revenge for the smallest grievances.

    She coldly said, ¡°My father fights in bloody battles in foreignnds to guard families and defend the country so that the Chrysanthemum banquet like today¡¯s can be held and students canpete.¡± There was a sh of mockery in her eyes, ¡°The win in today¡¯spetition does not mean anything. The outstanding people are the ones that have killed on the battlefield. As for the rules you set, why would I not dare?¡±

    Everyone nked out for a moment.

    ¡°Why would I not dare? With your exquisite archery skills, you will naturally be able to shoot the fruits, whereas my archery skills are not up to par. If the arrow goes sideways, the person that would fear for their life is you.¡±

    She smiled lightly as her voice seemed to be flown from afar but was as loud as thunder to everyone.

    ¡°In this case, sign a life and death agreement. Whether injured or dead, the consequences will be at our own peril.¡±

    ¡°Cai Ling, do you dare?¡±

 Chapter 44: Dare to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 44: Dare to Kill</h4>

    In the huge Yan Bei Tang, there was a moment of silent.

    The young female¡¯s back was straight. Even though her stature was petite, but it was as if it contained an infinite amount of power. As for her gestures, it was as if everything was beneath her feet.

    Cai Lin was speechless for a moment.

    What Shen Miao said was not wrong. To shoot each other like this, the one who would be in the most danger would be him. This was because of Shen Miao¡¯sck of archery skills and if it was deviated by a little, perhaps that arrow would have pierced into his skull. But how would Cai Lin think that much? He thought it very simply, as long as he chose archery, with Shen Miao¡¯s temperament, she would definitely be so scared that her feet would feel weak and beg him for mercy as her tears flow. He would then y with Shen Miao for a round and with that, Shen Miao¡¯s face would be lost and he could help Shen Yue to vent her frustrations.

    As for matters after that, Cai Lin had yet to think about it. In his mind, Shen Miao would naturally be scared off her wits and how would she have the energy to shoot arrows at him? Moreover for a female who have not even drawn a bow before, she would not even be able to draw the bow fully and would only made a fool of herself.

    Cai Lin thought so but he had missed out on Shen Miao¡¯s reaction. She just looked at him quietly and that kind of calm was unlike her age, which made Cai Lin feel angry. Shen Miao¡¯s eyes were as if she was watching a child performing an act, pitiful but ridiculous.

    Since he was at the most impulsive age, Cai Ling spoke without a second word, ¡°What do I dare not do? Life and death agreement then life and death agreement!¡±

    ¡°Ai!¡± Cai Daren who was at the male side of the banquet sighed. He hated that he could not rush up and beat up this unfilial son. Previously Cai Lin was only unruly, but Cai Daren did not think that his son would actually pick on Shen Miao. With regards to the life and death agreement, Cai Daren was not worried about his son¡¯s safety but only feared that Cai Lin would really make Shen Miao lose all face or caused an injury to her. Not everyone was able to oppose against Shen Xin, that old roughneck.

    Shen Yue anxiously said, ¡°Why did Fifth Younger Sister set a life and death agreement? It is only an academy examination, why would one need to go to such extend? This cannot do.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Why is Fifth Lady not sensible?¡± Ren Wan Yun frowned, ¡°How can one speak such words at a moment of emotions. What if something goes wrong?¡±

    She did mention that it was Cai Lin that forced Shen Miao to make this choice and only attributed it to Shen Miao¡¯s rash actions due to her feeling wronged. Chen Rou Qiu shook her head and softly sighed, ¡°At the end, her desire to win is stronger.¡±

    For them to be this ¡®caring¡¯ and ¡®anxious¡¯ for Shen Miao, there naturally was nock of interest at the male side of the banquet.

    Prince Yu of the first rank kept staring straight at the purple d young female as his muddy eyes exuded interest. It was as if a beast had found its prey and his gaze made one feel nauseous.

    ¡°This Young Lady Shen is truly foolhardy.¡± Prince Zhou pointedly said, ¡°To even sign a life and death agreement. She does not know that when she did that, if anything goes wrong, Shen Xin would not be able to bring the matter up?¡±

    ¡°Most likely it was to maintain the Shen family¡¯s reputation.¡± Fu Xiu Yi looked at Shen Miao on the stage and said, ¡°After all, no one would be willing to listen to negative words about one¡¯s own family.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately this would not change the facts at all.¡± Prince Jing shook his head, ¡°She is too impulsive. No wonder she is called ignorant and stupid.¡±

    Pei Lang picked up the tea on the table and took a sip. He also felt that Shen Miao¡¯s action was just too impulsive. Although he knew that Prince Jing¡¯s words were actually too much, if Shen Miao was thinking for the sake of the Shen family, then she should have thought of a way to retreat without any harm done. Even though this would still be spoken about, it was still better than making a fool of herself in public.

    ¡°Father, she will definitely win.¡± Su Ming Lang made a little fist with his hands to represent his own position to his father.

    Master Su looked at his younger son. He did not know why but he felt that Su Ming Lang paid special attention to Shen Miao. Master Su thought that it was most likely she had coincidentally entered Su Ming Lang¡¯s eyes. Ever since thest time when Su Ming Lang reminded him to withdraw from the strong currents, Master Su treated his younger son more amiable. Today he also did not want to sweep his younger son¡¯s mood away, so he vaguely went along with his words, ¡°Exactly, she will definitely win.¡±

    Su Ming Feng did not know about Su Ming Lang¡¯s and Master Su¡¯s attitudes. If he were to know, he would definitely scoff at them because at this moment he was sitting in the pavilion and could not help but speak as he looked towards the academy examination¡¯s stage, ¡°The Young Lady of the Shen family is really daring to even draw up the life and death agreement. Could it be that it wasmon for General Shen to talk about army matters to her and she thought that this was apetition in army? This is just too senseless.¡±

    Su Ming Feng had never covered up his words while talking to his good friend but this time he did not hear any words from his most discerning friend and thus could not help but look at the other person.

    The purple d youth picked up the Begonia in his hand and contemted. The sun shone just right, with the breeze blowing the tassel on his dagger and coupled with his handsome brows, his thinking face made one sigh that he was a peerless gentleman.

    ¡°Xie San* (referring to Xie Jing Xing), what are you thinking about?¡± Su Ming Feng could not help but ask.

    Xie Jing Xing ced the Begonia in his clothes and suddenly stood up with a smile on his lips, ¡°Interesting. How about we make a bet?¡±

    ¡°What kind of bet?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s bet¨C¡± Xie Jing Xing pointed at the stage and smiled breezily, ¡°Who will win?¡±

    ¡°Naturally it would be Cai Lin.¡± Su Ming Feng frowned, ¡°Could it be that you thought otherwise?¡±

    ¡°I bet Shen Miao will win.¡± He said.

    Preparations started on the stage.

    Archery, today¡¯s military topic was enough to capture everyone¡¯s attention. But this was not a challenge in an academy examinations but was clearly a gamble of one¡¯s life.

    Guang Wen Tang indeed let them sign the life and death agreement and the red words on the white cloth were exceptionally eye-catching. Shen Miao picked up the brush to write her name and she wrote it in a naturally elegant way as if she did not cared about the importance of this thing.

    That was of course. She had written her name so many times. When Fu Xiu Yi wrote the surrender letter to the Xiong Nu, when she became the hostage in Qin country, when Wan Yu was married, when the Crown Prince was abolished... The two words, Shen Miao, represented blood and tears. The suffering and difficulty in the two words was something that no one could understand.

    In contrast, Cai Lin did not have it easy.

    Although one would feel the strongest during their youth, but this was after all the first time he signed such a thing like the life and death agreement. Cai Lin was only a child that was very well protected by his family and has not matured enough. When Shen Miao was this calm, it made the fear in his heart grew.

    Under the heavy weight of the brush, he wrote it difficulty and his name came out crooked, disying the vast contrast aspared to Shen Miao¡¯s name.

    After writing, he could not help but ask, ¡°Shen Miao, are you not afraid that I would shoot nted during the first round? If I am afraid of you shooting me in the second round, I naturally can injure you in the first round.¡±

    Shen Miao was about to pick the fruits when she heard the words. She turned around and stared at Cai Lin, ¡°Does Gentleman Cai thought it this way? I, however, do not agree.¡±

    She continued, ¡°Everyone knows that Gentleman Cai¡¯s archery skills are extraordinary and unless it was deliberate, it would never miss. That meant that Gentleman Cai had the intent to kill me but for me it is otherwise. Everyone knows that I am ignorant in archery and if the targets were not shot, it would be reasonable.¡±

    Cai Lin was startled for a moment before he was dumbstruck and a wave of powerlessness surged up in his heart.

    That¡¯s right. If he shot it nted, it would be deliberate but if Shen Miao shot it nted, it would be natural. He cannot even miss any of it because... Everyone would be able to see that it was intentional!

    He made Shen Miao to be stuck between two difficult situations and Shen Miao immediately gave one back to him.

    No matter what, it would still be wrong.

    ¡°In order to avoid being shot by me in the second round, Gentleman Cai can kill me in a rage on the first round. Since the life and death agreement has been signed, when you kill me, it would only signify the end of the challenge and other than the saliva of the whole world, there will not be any responsibility to be borne.¡±

    ¡°I am here. Do you dare to kill?¡±

 Chapter 45: My Turn

    <h4>Chapter 45: My Turn</h4>

    ¡°I am here. Do you dare to kill?¡±

    Cai Lin looked at the young female opposite him like it was the first time, with eyes full of disbelief.

    He was already ustomed to Guang Wen Tang and was spoilt as he grew up to almost the point that he could walk sideways. With regards to Shen Miao, he only wanted to teach her a lesson today. Who knew that not only Shen Miao was not afraid but to even go against him? To even say these kind of words at this moment, the one who would prevail would definitely be him.

    Cai Lin, do you dare?

    Not to mention if he had the guts, even if he dared, could he? The Young Master of the Cai family could do things in a moment of emotions, but how about the Cai family? If Shen Miao was really killed by him today, not to mention about paying a life with a life, there exist a possibility that Shen Xin would cut down every single person in the Cai family before apologising.

    Furthermore, he did not dare to do so.

    He was one who could show off with some smart words but had not entered a battle before, so much so that he has never drawn any blood before. His archery was certainly very good but the targets were always fruits or animals and never people.

    But now how would there be a reason to withdraw? Shen Miao, a female, was not afraid, if he, a dignified man, withdrew then most likely he would have no face to step out of his residence at all.

    Thinking of that, Cai Lin arrogantly said, ¡°As what you say, whatever skills can be seen in the archery arena. You speak happily now but who knows if you would be so frightened that you pee yourself.¡± His words were extremely rude, one did not know if it was said to cover up his own dismay. The calmer Shen Miao was, the more unsettled he became and he somehow wanted to see his opponent¡¯s panic as it seemed to calm his own heart down. Therefore, he hoped that his words would make Shen Miao feel embarrassed.

    For an ordinarydy, if a male would speak that ruthlessly, one would naturally feel shame and fidget in embarrassment or most probably cry in a fit. But when Shen Miao heard him, she only shot a nce at him and that peaceful manner made Cai Lin feel that it was all his willfulness.

    He was also somewhat baffled and suspected that he himself was somewhat muddled. How could he feel a guilty conscience when facing Shen Miao, this idiot?

    Shen Miao had already gone to the examiner to get the fruit. That fruit was as big as an adult fist and it was square shaped at the bottom while its top was round. Shen Miao stood at the utmost east side of the stage and ced the fruit on top of her head.

    The arena started to gradually liven up.

    ¡°At this moment she must be forcefully keeping herself calm but is actually frightened out of her gall.¡± Yi Pei Lan smiled as she said, ¡°I really cannot wait to see her so scared that her tears and mucus flows.¡±

    ¡°Ever since Ming Qi examinations were established, there was never a time that a female would be challenged by a male in a military topic.¡± Jiang Xiao Xuan stuck her finger up and crooked her head, ¡°Shen Miao can be considered the first. But to be made a fool in front of everyone, it would be terrible just thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo. Why is Fifth Lady still standing up in front? What if the Young Master Cai misses?¡± Ren Wan Yun said. She felt some predicament in her heart. If something really happened to Shen Miao, no matter how well Shen Xin treated the Shen family, he would also not let her off the hook.

    ¡°What is Second Sao worried about?¡± Chen Rou Qiu lightly said, ¡°Anyways everything is just kids ying around. The Young Master of Cai family is not a child who does not know anything. As long as Fifth Lady soften up and ask for mercy, naturally he would not make things difficult for her. Now one can only hope that Fifth Lady would not fight back in a moment of anger.¡±

    She took this kind of life and death matter and used ¡®kids ying around¡¯ to describe it. After all Ren Wan Yun was the one managing the family and if anything went wrong, it would be her who would bear it. However her words went into Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart. Everything was because Shen Miao¡¯s spur of emotions. If Shen Miao asked for mercy nicely and said a couple of nice words to Cai Lin, she naturally would not have fallen to this point.

    ¡°Rest assured.¡± Chen Rou Qui said, ¡°I see that gentleman from the Cai family most likely just want to scare Fifth Lady. In this academy examination, everyone is fighting for an elegant demeanour thus it would not be possible to stop now.¡±

    ¡°Mother need not have to worry.¡± Shen Qing also said to Ren Wan Yun, ¡°Cai Lin¡¯s archery is very good and it would not be the case that the targets are not hit.¡±

    Shen Qing was thinking that since Shen Miao was blocking her dreams of being a Prince¡¯s wife, she could not wait to pull down Shen Miao¡¯s prestige to nothing. Hearing that some people could be so scared that at times they would wet themselves, she wanted to know what would Shen Miao do?

    Shen Qing thought, if Cai Lin really missed... It would be good to have her face ruined.

    Shen Yue did not go as far ahead as Shen Qing. She only wished to look at how Shen Miao would beg for mercy while kneeling, as if with that she could be able to gain back her self-esteem. She nced at Cai Lin from afar but he did not seem to have seen her.

    Cai Lin was holding the longbow in his hands as he faced Shen Miao, who was thirty Zhang (1 zhang = 10 feet) away with his forehead filled with cold sweat.

    Shen Miao stood there quietly as the wind blew her cloak. Between the rustling of the purple cloak, her brows were just like its surrounding but there was a type of majestic bearing, as if it was the calm after one had experienced storms and waves, and it coated ayer of dazzling brilliance all over her.

    Cai Lin slowly pulled the bow as he thought: As long as Shen Miao begs for mercy. As long as one tear falls and she ask for mercy, he would then take the opportunity to humiliate her and he would not need to be in this dilemma anymore.

    Unfortunately, his wishes were fruitless at the end. Shen Miao had a calm expression, as if he was not worth her attention.

    Shen Yue frowned.

    Why has the scene of Shen Miao crying for mercy not appeared? Why did Shen Miao looked even calmer than Cai Lin?

    There were already many people who had realised this point and their original impression of that idiot gradually changed. Not every youngdy could stand with a bow and arrow pointing at her without having great waves of expressions. If that was inherited from Shen Xin who had an unchanging face of calm in front of the enemy, one can only say that when a father was a lion, the daughter could not be a dog (means like father, like daughter).

    Cai Lin¡¯s hands started trembling and the fruit that was three Zhang away (1 zhang = 10 feet) was normally an easy feat for him, but today it was exceptionally difficult. That distance seemed to be very far away.

    And Shen Miao words lingered by his ears, ¡°I am here. Do you dare to kill?¡±

    Did he dare? Did he dare? Did he dare?

    With a ¡®xiu¡¯ sound, the arrow streaked across fiercely.

    But it only stayed in the air for a while before falling off.

    So much so that it even dropped before it reached the hems of Shen Miao¡¯s clothes. It was as if not enough energy was used, much less able to hit the target which was the fruit.

    The entire arena was filled withughter.

    Even some of his ssmatesughed as they joked, ¡°Cai Lin, do you have tender and protective feelings for the fairer gender, else why can you not even shoot at three Zhang (1 zhang = 10 feet) when ten zhang (1 zhang = 10 feet) targets will be hit urately?¡±

    He wiped the sweat on his forehead and immediately started to pull the bow again. The second arrownded at Shen Miao¡¯s feet.

    The third one brushed against Shen Miao¡¯s hairstyle and touched the fruit on top of Shen Miao¡¯s head. Shen Miao¡¯s hairstyle became undone and her ck hair flowed down her entire shoulder.

    However, even when the arrow brushed pass her , she did not changed her expression at all.

    The ck hair, purple clothes and the fairplexion of the young female, stood up straight in the wind.

    Both Cai Lin¡¯s hands softened and the bow and arrows fell all around the floor. The entire arena was silent.

    Even a fool could see that the person who was afraid was not Shen Miao but Cai Lin.

    I am here. Do you dare to kill?

    You dare not.

    I dare.

    She smiled lightly and that bright pair of cub-like eyes had a trace of ruthlessness. Coupled with her currently slightly naive face, it was strangely beautiful.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±

 Chapter 46: Betting with Life

    <h4>Chapter 46: Betting with Life</h4>

    The words ¡®now it¡¯s my turn¡¯ were said lightly by Shen Miao but had an inexplicable chill in them. As it the sound was from the highest of heavens and hit Cai Lin heavily.

    Cold sweat that was formed on Cai Lin¡¯s forehead rolled down as he stared at Shen Miao, who was in front of him.

    Shen Miao took a few steps forward and bend down to pick the longbow from the ground. Everyone in the arena watched her every move as their eyes were reluctant to even turn away.

    This was an unexpected scenario. One had originally thought that Shen Miao would have fainted due to the scare or would have forgotten about her appearance, but she did not do any of it. It was however Cai Lin who was soaking in cold sweat and cannot even shoot any of the three arrows properly.

    After a brief silence, the audience below the stage started discussing.

    ¡°It was true that with a father as a lion, the daughter could not be a dog! This Young Lady Shen is really bold!¡± The person who spoke had a not bad rtionship with Shen Xin. Previously when he heard the rumours that Shen Miao was an idiot and a fool, he was suspicious but with a look today, he knew that these words were groundless. To have such guts and boldness, how would one be a fool? It was obvious that it was someone¡¯s deliberate act to purposely discredit the little youngdy¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°Indeed not bad. Did you see that just now she did not even blinked. If that arrow was nted a little bit more, it would have injured her cheek. This youngdy does really have the air of a general. Even if it was us up there, we would have jumped in shock.¡±

    ¡°You also did not realise which family she is from? How would General Shen¡¯s youngdy be bad? It seems that those words were just rumours and are not credible. Ai... No wonder one would deliberately discredit her. Wind damages the flourishing trees in the forest (destruction pursues the great), to be this outstanding at such a young age, no wonder it would arouse jealousy.¡±

    Most of the attitude of the people in the official circles of Shen Xin was rather good, after all, there were many interlocking interests. Moreover they were always working in the court and would not be as cautious as the womenfolk and also see things differently. In the past it was because of Shen Miao¡¯s young age but now after growing up, she could naturally show her outstanding skills.

    Prince Zhou and Prince Jing exchanged a look before Prince Jing shook his head and sighed, ¡°Seems like both of us were wrong. She really is an audacious person.¡±

    ¡°Number Nine is regretting it now?¡± Prince Zhou turned towards Fu Xiu Yi and smiled, ¡°Such a unique female, how could one refuse initially?¡±

    ¡°A person would not change to be like this overnight. It should be that Fifth Young Lady Shen meet with some expert or else it would be that she deliberately pretended to be a fool in the first ce. No matter which one is, Number Nine, you would still be in a loss.¡± Prince Jing said.

    Fu Xiu Yi smiled as he said, ¡°A gentle and graceful youngdy, unfortunately not the person I am delighted with.¡± Regret it? Fu Xiu Yi did not realise it but it was Shen Miao¡¯s calm and quiet look that fell into his eyes and it seemed to be a bit dazzling. He also did not believed that a person would be so different overnight. Was it possible that her previous self was a pretence? But why pretend to be a fool? Was it deliberately done to make him dislike her?

    Pei Lang ced the teacup he was holding down. He did not know why but just now he was worried for Shen Miao but she had unexpectedly held on. Not only did she held on, she scared Cai Lin so much that he could not pull his bow properly.

    Shen Miao was actually this powerful?

    ¡°Indeed an exquisite person.¡± Prince Yu smiled satisfied as he stared at Shen Miao¡¯s body fixedly, ¡°I do not know... What kind of taste would it be?¡±

    Pei Lang frowned. With Prince Yu¡¯s words, he was most likely thinking about some dirty and shameful stuff. Unfortunately, Pei Lang¡¯s words were of the lowly and carry little weight and could not do a thing.

    ¡°You have lost.¡± In the pavilion, Xie Jing Xing leaned against the window and saidzily.

    ¡°It has actually ended up like this!¡± Su Ming Feng¡¯s eyes could almost pop out. He looked at Xie Jing Xing and then looked at the far away stage before asking, ¡°Did you already know about this early on?¡±

    ¡°When one agree to the bet, one must ept to lose.¡± Xie Jing Xing stood up and pat the dust away from his body.

    ¡°Alright then, I concede. What is the penalty?¡± Su Ming Feng answered balmy.

    ¡°How about the penalty is for you to treat the buried twenty-years Nuerhong for my celebration after the challenge?¡±

    ¡°You are truly ck hearted.¡± Su Ming Feng cursed before realising something and asked puzzled, ¡°But then, what¡¯s the celebration? Are there things that are worth celebrating?¡±

    ¡°Now there isn¡¯t but there would soon be.¡± Xie Jing Xing brows were pricked, ¡°Something that is worth celebrating.¡±

    Up on stage, Shen Miao passed the fruit to Cai Lin.

    When Cai Lin¡¯s hands took the fruit they were trembling as he asked, ¡°Shen Miao, do you have knowledge of archery?¡±

    ¡°No knowledge.¡± Shen Miao slightly smiled as she looked at him, ¡°Today is the first time I have touched a bow but since there are three arrows to shoot, if one does not understand during the first arrow, there is another arrow to always learn.¡±

    Cai Lin shuddered in cold sweat and looked at Shen Miao incredulous, ¡°Are you not speaking nonsense?¡±

    Just now Shen Miao¡¯s performance was calm and steady as if she had often done it with others. Thus he thought that Shen Miao would be skilled, after all Shen Xin is a formidable general and it was possible for him to personally teach his own daughter archery. But now Shen Miao actually said that it was her first time touching a bow?

    How would she dare!

    He said, ¡°You do not know anything, how can you shoot? It is obvious that the fruit will not be shot and I would die in vain?¡±

    ¡°Gentleman Cai is being too ridiculous.¡± Shen Miao serenely opened her mouth. Her voice was not high nor low and when she spoke, it was enough for the entire arena of people to hear her. Everyone¡¯s brows lowered as they looked at that purple d female who has an aggressive air.

    ¡°Just now when Gentleman Cai challenged me, why did you not asked if I had any knowledge in archery? Just now when arrows were shot at me, why did you not ask if I would be dying? Why is it when it is my turn to shoot, you only ask if I have the knowledge and ability?¡±

    These words rendered Cai Lin speechless. Indeed, he only did it to vent it out for Shen Yue and deliberately chose archery that Shen Miao had no knowledge. But now it seemed that he had crushed his own foot while trying to manoeuvre a rock.

    ¡°Young Lady Shen, this canine son is naughty and mischievous, this official will represent him to apologise to you. You must not be calctive. It is just that since you do not have any knowledge of archery, this would inevitably cause an ident and it would be difficult for you to hold responsibility.¡± Cai Daren finally could not take it and suddenly opened his mouth to speak after his Furen¡¯s constant stares. After he spoke, his face turned red but he had no other way. Although it was shameful, it was better than letting his own son lose his life.

    He even used ¡®this official¡¯ to threaten Shen Miao. Even though it was not good to bully a little youngdy like this, Cai Daren somewhat med Shen Miao for not knowing how to be flexible and his tone of voice could not help but be imposing.

    But how would Shen Miao be intimidated by an official? She had dealt with the Xiong Nu, the Qin Imperial family and the Ming Qi¡¯s Emperor. She really did not attach any importance to an official.

    Thus everyone intently watched Shen Miao slightly raising her head as Cai Daren stood at the bottom of the stage. Even though it was far away, it looked like he was prostrating at Shen Miao¡¯s feet like a courtier. Moreover, Shen Miao¡¯s next words left everyone stunned.

    She said, ¡°Cai Daren, just now I bet my own life and now it is Cai Lin¡¯s turn to bet his life. The life and death agreement has been established. The white paper and ck words states it very clearly, even if I shoot him to death today, there would not be any rtions. When one agree to the bet, one must ept to lose.¡±

    Not waiting for Cai Daren to speak, she continued speaking, ¡°One would not have trust if one does not follow what was established. These rules were set by Cai Lin and for you to now object, does it mean that Cai Daren is also like this in the official circles? Once the situation looks wrong, you will immediately change the rules?¡±

 Chapter 47: Seeing Red

    <h4>Chapter 47: Seeing Red</h4>

    ¡°One would not have trust if one does not follow what was established. These rules were set by Cai Lin and for you to now object, does it mean that Cai Daren is also like this in the official circles? Once the situation looks wrong, you will immediately change the rules?¡±

    Previously Cai Lin said, ¡°Guang Wen Tang does not prioritise specifically for anyone. It is the case for previous regtions for the challenger to define the rules. Why? A dignified Grand General¡¯s daughter is such a timid younger generation?¡±

    His words were as if it was at one¡¯s ears and now Shen Miao gave them back how they were originally said, pping Cai Daren¡¯s face directly and made Cai Lin speechless.

    ¡°Rules were set by you and now it is you who wants to quit. It all came right from one¡¯s mouth, how could it be set as such? Are Ming Qi¡¯s Darens all like so?¡± Her words were incisive and merciless as she spoke about the bigger picture of things, making Cai Daren break into a cold sweat.

    There were so many colleagues of the official circles in today¡¯s event, his fellow allies and rivals were also present. When Shen Miao¡¯s words falls into one who has the intention, who knows what kind of article would be written and not to mention that the Imperial family members were also present. If it had attracted the Imperial family¡¯s suspicion, let alone Cai Lin, even the entire Cai family would have to suffer along.

    ¡°Young Lady Shen¡¯s words are not wrong.¡± But the one speaking was Prince Yu. He smiled entrically at Shen Miao and said, ¡°Cai Daren, Gentleman Cai has set the rules himself and naturally have to see them to the end.¡±

    Since when would Prince Yu helped to rescue anyone from difficulty? Once the words were said, suddenly everyone¡¯s gaze was cast on Shen Miao, filled with various kinds of looks, some understood clearly, some were filled with scorn.

    Prince Zhou and Prince Jing looked at one another. Prince Jing sighed, ¡°Even Royal Uncle has spoken.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we would have another young Royal Sao?¡± Prince Zhou finished speaking and he himself found it ridiculous, so he shook his head and did not speak.

    Since Prince Yu had spoken, even if Cai Daren had some dissatisfactions, he dared not refute. Even though he was frightened in his mind, he could only thicken his skin, ¡°It is... It is this official that did not consider everything.¡± He red angrily at Cai Lin before turning around to walk away.

    Cai Lin watched as his father left and he felt an urgency. He originally felt that Shen Miao most likely was only good at talking but when he meet Shen Miao¡¯s clear eyes, his heart could not help but felt cold. She was like a beast that does not make any sound. She obviously looks like a little youngdy but how could that feeling be so scary?

    He suppressed his voice and said, ¡°If you injure me, the Cai family will definitely not spare you.¡± This was considered threatening. Cai Lin was riding a tiger and it was hard to get off, with Shen Miao archery skills, if she were to shot off a little, his little life would be hard to protect. When he went with his friends during hunting, he had seen times when the arrows were shot slightly off and pierce into the prey¡¯s eyes or ass. Even though it was not a shot that killed, the scene of a prey struggling was really tragic. Could it be that he would be that ughteredmb?

    He threatened like that to only hope that Shen Miao would behave appropriately a little, pull the bow gently and just put on a show of doing it but not actually doing it. He whispered again, ¡°If you are sensitive this time, in the future... In the future, I would not find trouble with you in Guang Wen Tang.

    Shen Miao gently raised her eyebrows and looked at him.

    Cai Lin was anxious, fearing that she would not agree to it. Unfortunately for him, she had met too much of such people in her past life. They were bullying the weak and fearing the strong. If one were to let it go today, once the matter has passed, Cai Lin would definitely be like he was in the past and would even find an opportunity to take revenge for losing face today.

    Just like a dog that just left its nest in the jungle. It had thought that it had dominated the jungle and when it had met a ferocious wolf, it changed his expression and thought that there would be a chance in the future for this dog to think of ways to try again.

    Unfortunately, she was never a wolf. She was a tiger. It was either to make this dog never toe forward again to provoke, or else it would be... To bite and break his neck, so that he would never ever dare to have provocation in his heart.

    She gave a slight smile, ¡°Previously I asked you ¡®I am here. Do you dare to kill?¡¯ and your archery has answered the question for you.¡±

    ¡°Now that this question is before me, do you want to hear my reply?¡±

    Her little face was as bright as a jade and there was a slight tenderness in it, as if it was the adorable growing young buds in spring, but her words were so savage that they made one¡¯s heart palpitate.

    ¡°I dare.¡±

    After saying that sentence, she turned and walked towards the shooting tform.

    Cai Lin stood stunned at that very position until the examiner called out his name, making him recover his senses. Only then he discovered that the audience were all looking at him as if they were looking at an interesting y.

    His eyesnded on the pink d youngdy that was sitting afar at the female side of the banquet. Shen Yue was talking to the person at her side and was not looking at the stage. He suddenly felt somewhat disappointed and felt that his current actions were more hateful.

    It was originally him who had provoked first and how would there be a reason to retreat now. If he were to lose against a female, he feared that the Cai family would be theughing stock in the capital, not to mention that Shen Yue was looking from the audience. If he made a fool of himself, how would he be able to face Shen Yue in the future?

    Just a little female, to speak as if she was that scary, could it be that she really dares to murder? Even if the life and death agreement was established, it was not easy to clear things up if one were to kill another.

    Figuring out this point, Cai Lin encouraged himself in his heart and put on a calm pretence before walking to the three Zhang (1 zhang = 10 feet) area and ced the fruit on his head.

    Everyone looked at him before looking at Shen Miao and felt a little strange.

    From a distant, Xie Jing Xing parted his lips to speak, ¡°Make a guess. Will it hit the target or not?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not hit.¡± Su Ming Feng stared at him, ¡°Not to say she does not have the guts to injure Cai Lin, even if she dares, does she have the ability? There are only a few unmarried females that practices martial arts and furthermore you should know that in Ding capital, she has no knowledge of anything.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing lowered his head and smiled, ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you want to bet another round with me again?¡±

    ¡°Why is there a need to do that, I have already seen the oue.¡±

    Su Ming Feng was used to how mysterious his good friend speaks and said, ¡°What is the oue?¡±

    Xie Jing Xingzily said, ¡°You lose.¡±

    Shen Yue looked at Shen Miao who was on stage and for no reason, her heart started to feel tightened. She softly asked Chen Rou Qiu, ¡°Mother, will she injure Gentleman Cai?¡±

    ¡°Naturally not.¡± Chen Rou Qiu looked at her own daughter who was also bewitched by Shen Miao today and could not help but sigh. Thinking that she was still young and could not maintain her cool. She said, ¡°How could one so easily hit the target? I heard your Eldest Bo said before that strength is required to pull the bow apart, and your Fifth Younger Sister had never practice on normal days in the Shen residence, so I fear that a lot strength would be used by her to pull the bow. You must not indulge in flights of fancy as your Fifth Younger Sister is just joking.¡±

    Was Shen Miao really joking around?

    Naturally not.

    She lifted her hands, arranged the arrow and pulled the bow apart. The actions were allpleted in one go and it was done so smoothly as if this had been practised for thousands of times. There was no instance of being unable to pull the bow due to her delicate hands nor was there any hesitation on not knowing what needs to be done. Her actions were structured and orderly, making others suspect that she was a skilled archer.

    In the next moment, the arrow that left the bow headed towards Cai Lin with murderous intent.

    The entire arena quietened down, and in that extreme silence the arrow that fell onto the floor made a clear crisp sound.

    And at the tip of the arrow, there was a little red on it.

 Chapter 48: The Third Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Third Arrow</h4>

    On and off stage, everyone was frozen as if the entire scene was a painting.

    The person who broke the painting was Cai Lin. He raised his hands and touched his left cheek. The arrow that just brushed pass left a little trace of dark red blood behind.

    Everyone was stupefied.

    Shen Miao actually dared to shoot and not to let the arrow fall halfways nor purposely missed it way off. She shot it not far away nor near the fruit but just brushed it exactly past Cai Lin¡¯s cheek.

    Cai Lin shouted out loudly, ¡°Shen Miao, what are you doing!¡± His voice hardly left when the second arrow was released and it swept pass leaving a slight wind. It also exactly brushed past his right cheek, not even nted a little. Cai Lin suddenly felt a burst of fiery pain in his right cheek and when he raise his hands to touch, he was surprised to find that there was a trace of blood.

    He has almost gone crazy. He stared at Shen Miao incredulous and even Cai Daren also wanted to stop it but Prince Yu of the First Rank was sitting in front, so he did not dared to move.

    Ren Wan Yun suddenly stood up, ¡°Has Fifth Lady gone crazy? How could she dared to injure the Young Master of the Cai family?¡±

    ¡°Your residence¡¯s Fifth Young Lady is really powerful.¡± Yi Furen pretended to be surprised, ¡°How would an ordinary female have such courage? To injure the Young Master of the Cai family, would not both Shen masters because of this, have poor rtions with some colleagues?¡±

    These words spoke into Ren Wan Yun¡¯s and Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s hearts. They were previously thinking that it was only Shen Miao making a fool of herself, and who knew that Shen Miao not only did not embarrassed herself, but she also injured Cai Lin. If the Cai family started to criticise the Shen residence because of this, since the Cai family took the literary official route, wouldn¡¯t the two brothers, Shen Gui and Shen Wan, be any better after offending the Cai family? Thinking of this, Ren Wan Yun became incredibly anxious and wished to immediately drag Shen Miao to the Cai family to apologise. Just as she wanted to shout out to shop Shen Miao¡¯s actions, Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s hands pressed her down.

    ¡°Younger Sister, what are you doing?¡± Ren Wan Yun spoke unhappily, ¡°Just watch Fifth Lady causing trouble? Later when Master questions, who can take this responsibility?¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu practically admired this Second Sao. Her identity was much noble than Ren Wan Yun and self-boasted to be from a schrly lineage. Thus would not have performed such secr actions and naturally was not on board on Ren Wan Yun¡¯s idea of stopping this in front of everyone. She said, ¡°Second Sao¡¯s thoughts are not bad, but just now one would have also heard that even Prince Yu of the First Rank had also spoken. Else why would Master Cai not say a single word till now and only watch his own son being injured? Even if Second Sao speak, can it be decided? Instead it is better to wait and see and if questions were asked, just take it as kids ying around.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that one can only just watch as it unfolds?¡± Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart knew that Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s words were rational but she could not help to worry, ¡°If Fifth Lady does not know the severity of it and create a big mess? Life and death agreement is one thing but Ding capital¡¯s rumours are another matter in itself.¡±

    ¡°What is there to be afraid of? Did you not see how Fifth Lady¡¯s shot?¡± Chen Rou Qiuughed, ¡°She obviously know how to pull the bow and did it only to bring him down a peg and retaliate. But she should know the seriousness and propriety of the matter, else it would not be just a simple scratch of the cheeks.¡± Chen Rou Qi sighed, ¡°Anyhow people would be offended and since that is the case, let nature take its course. If Fifth Young Lady is really ruthless, one would fear that she would bear a reputation of being vicious and malicious.¡±

    The sisters-inw words were heard by the two sisters, Shen Qing and Shen Yue, without missing a single word. They were still young and do not understand things of the official circles thus they only heard thest sentence. Shen Yue looked at Shen Miao who was wearing a wide sleeved dress and saw she was cool andposed today and had created a stir that was very hateful. She was thinking that if Shen Miao shot Cai Lin to death, it would be good. Then Shen Miao would have to pay for it with her life. With such a vicious person, who would dare to marry or get closer to her?

    Now this kind of scratch was only powerful but not vicious at all.

    While thinking thoughts like this, something shed across Shen Yue¡¯s eyes. The safety of Cai Lin, who single heartedly made things difficult for Shen Miao because of her, had been thrown to the back of her mind as she was wishing for Cai Lin to use his own life to solidify Shen Miao¡¯s vicious reputation.

    Although the audience below the stage was discussion, but because of Prince Yu¡¯s face, they did not dare to speak out, even the husband and wife of Cai family, was at the moment so anxious like their hearts were burning but could only watch their own son standing on the stage, bing a target.

    ¡°Shen Miao, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± To shoot two arrows sessively and scratch the cheeks, making the entire face burning up in pain, Cai Lin felt that other than anger towards Shen Miao, there was also a trace of fear. He suddenly discovered that there was nothing that Shen Miao didn¡¯t dare to do. She was evidently mad, she dare to do anything!

    Even though there was a distance, Shen Miao¡¯s voice was a little vague and did not flow out to the audience but was enough to be transmitted to Cai Lin¡¯s ears. Her voice was light and flowy, as if it came down from the clouds and made one not dare to look up.

    She said, ¡°Teaching you a lesson.¡±

    Suddenly Shen Miao raised her voice, ¡°There still thest arrow!¡±

    Everyone in the arena was staring straight at the arrow. Cai Lin¡¯s legs was almost soft and he had to bite himself to not fall. Because he had seen that Shen Miao¡¯s arrow was aimed at his head.

    He was very scared and that was a life fearing trauma of the Shen family. This kind of fear was so menacing that it grabbed all his attention at the moment. He really wanted to flee from this academy examination¡¯s stage but Shen Miao¡¯s arrow was aimed at him as if it will chase him to the ends of the earth.

    ¡°Young Lady of the Shen family is just toopetitive.¡± Even though the darens at the male side of the banquet admired Shen Miao calmness, they were also distraught by her current performance. One had to know that it was not a good thing for a female to be toopetitive. Now she hang onto Cai Lin and not left go, just to take the revenge of the provocation that Cai Lin gave to her. But Cai Lin did not create any harm to her, whereas Shen Miao was currently injuring Cai Lin¡¯s face. Even though males are not as pampered as females and it would not be any issues of having a scar, but to have it on one¡¯s face... It was after all not good looking.

    ¡°This is then like General Shen¡¯s daughter.¡± There were some who were cheering on Shen Miao, ¡°If one only know how to be bullied by others and not retaliate, then if General Shen knows he would be so angry.¡±

    ¡°But look at her now, the tip of the arrow is aiming straight at Cai Lin¡¯s head. This is an intent to end Cai Lin¡¯s life and is just too vicious.¡±

    Both Cai Lin¡¯s legs kept trembling as he viewed that purple d young female afar like the devil. Her looks were gentle, warm and beautiful and her eyes were clear with some touches of naivety. But the actions that she took did not have any hesitation at all.

    Shen Miao lightly said, ¡°The third arrow.¡±

    Her hand loosen and the arrow projected forward as the sharp killing intent charged towards Cai Lin¡¯s forehead, frightening Cai Lin so much that he knelt down with a ¡®pu-tong¡¯ sound as he scream out, ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°Lin-er!¡± Cai Furen and Cai Daren simultaneously shouted out in shock.

    Everyone stood up and stretched their necks to look at the situation on stage.

    Cai Lin copsed onto the ground and there was that fruit rolling around that had and arrow shot through, cleanly making a hole in it.

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49</h4>

    In the silence, the fruit¡¯s appearance was like thergest sarcasm that was reflected on Cai Lin¡¯s scratched face filled with fearful tears, as he look at Shen Miao standing still, full of indifference.

    She kept the bow and bent over to pick up the fallen fruit before looking at Cai Lin andughed, ¡°You have lost.¡±

    She originally looked delicate and from the beginning to the end was overly quiet that made others ignore her age. Now with augh, there were traces of naivety in her looks. Everyone looked carefully and felt that even if she was stupid in the beginning, she was not anymore. This little youngdy actually looked bright and there were traces of gracefulness in her beauty.

    Cai Lin could not say a single word, and there were traces of blood still on his face that have not been wiped away. The tears that trickled down were mixed with those blood traces, making his entire face red and looking like a sorry figure. At that moment he did not cared about any reputation and just looked at Shen Miao, with eyes full of fear.

    Shen Miao¡¯s brows raised, it seemed that he finally knew what was fear. It is good that he was afraid. Killing the chicken to warn the monkeys, in the future all these snakes, worms, rats and insects around her would then know not to go beyond their boundaries.

    The servants supported Cai Lin, whose legs were scared weak, down the stage. The responsible examiner walked over to Shen Miao¡¯s side and asked in surprise as he saw the fruit that the arrow pierced through, ¡°Young Lady Shen practiced archery in the past?¡±

    Not only the aim was good and the strength to pull the bow needed to be constant. Shen Miao, a delicate and pretty youngdy, could pull it off so skillfully and thatst shot, everyone could clearly see that Cai Lin fell down scared, whereas Shen Miao was still able to shoot the fruit even in the situation when Cai Lin was moving. This was something that was surprising.

    Practice before? Shen Miao slightly tilted her head and got caught up with her thoughts.

    That was during her first year as a hostage in Qin country. The Imperial family of Qin, regardless if it was the princesses or prince all loved to humiliate her, and seeing her an Empress suffering such insults, was an extremely interesting thing. Unfortunately she could not get angry about it as at that time Qin country was lending troops to Ming Qi.

    Those princesses and prince invented a new way of ying, and it was like the rules that Cai Lin set in the academy examinations. Changing it to humans to hold the fruit. When she was wearing the target, they would deliberately mess up her hair or destroy her clothes with the arrows and even ¡®asionally¡¯ injure her arms, neck or likewise. And she could only endure it.

    At that time, she would always be in her own house every night carefully erecting a target and practicing hard. She imagined those people who had harmed her before as targets and with her serious practice and effort, she was able to shoot with unfailing uracy.

    But during the day when it was her turn to shot, she would still deliberately miss it or pretend to be unable to pull the bow apart. There was no choice as she was staying in another house and she needed to lower her head. She had to survive to return to Ming Qi in order to meet Wan Yu and Fu Ming.

    That kind of hard worksted for an entire year. Now that Cai Lin mentioned it, it suddenly made her return to those days of humiliation. Now there was no one else that has a handle on her, so naturally she could kill if she wanted and shoot if she wanted. Not being restricted in living, whoever that provoked her, she would get back to them viciously. The Cai family dared to speak about Shen Xin, she will make them shut their mouth in fear!

    This was then what she should have done.

    She smiled slightly, ¡°Had seen Eldest Brother practice diligently in the courtyard. After seeing so many times, one would follow suit and did not think that one would seed with a lucky stroke.¡±

    This made the Cai husband and wife extremely furious. Their son who would usually get the first rank in archery, was not able to shoot the target at all today and was even made a fool in front of everyone. Shen Miao only said that she had followed suit and pulled the bow for the first time and she was able to hit the fruit target. What kind of silly thing was this?

    ¡°Pa pa pa.¡± Melodious ps were heard and everyone looked back to see Prince Yu pping his hands, ¡°It was indeed not bad.¡±

    She took a nce at him but did not make a sound.

    The examiner said, ¡°For the topic on archery, is there anyone else who wants to challenge?¡±

    Naturally Shen Miao was considered the winner of this match, and the others coulde up to challenge her. If no one challenged then Shen Miao would be the first rank without any qualms.

    Hearing this sentence, Shen Yue¡¯s expression looked ugly in a short moment. This was the first examinations that she waspletely overshadowed by Shen Miao. She looked at Fu Xiu Yi, who was talking to Prince Zhou and Prince Jing, from afar and her tightly sped hands rxed. She could not help but curse that useless Cai Lin in her heart.

    But at the next moment, someone from the arena shouted, ¡°I want to challenge Shen Miao!¡±

    In the male side of the banquet, there stood a youth. This person looked around sixteen to seventeen year old and looked not bad. Unfortunately that pair of eyes were unable to conceal and revealed shrewdness that even if the tone of voice was filled with modesty, it made one feel that it was a hypocritical act.

    With only one look, Shen Miao knew who this person was. She felt that it was somewhat funny in her heart as this was the Marquis of Lin An¡¯s Shu son, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s Shu brother, the Second Young Master, Xie Chang Wu.

    This person does not have other abilities but was very slick and sly. In the official circles one must have a slick and sly attitude and must know how to butter up others. Afterwards when the entire Xie family copsed, this pair of Shu sons and Madame Fang relied on the new Emperor¡¯spensation to the Xie family to livefortably and Xie Chang Wu and his younger brother, Xie Chang Chao, even became officers in court. At that time she really disliked these two brothers because the Shu brothers of the Xie family stood at Mei Furen¡¯s side and were in a good rtionship with Fu Sheng and even often helped Fu Sheng to suppress Fu Ming.

    The reason behind Shen Miao¡¯s reminder for Xie Jing Xing to find an opportunity to eradicate his own Shu brothers, was because she was brooding about the events that happened in her past life. These two people cannot stay alive as they would only be hated.

    Today she had not yet taken her revenge here, but they had taken the initiative to step forward. But whatever for? She looked at Master Cai¡¯s seat and seeing Master Cai¡¯s serious face, Xie Chang Chao seemed to have soothed him.

    That is right. Recently the two Xie brothers were preparing to seek a job under Cai Daren and have always taken the initiative to approach Cai Lin. Unfortunately Cai Lin only wanted to get along with Xie Jing Xing and did not pay any attention to the two brothers, but was not today a good opportunity?

    One had to know that in her past lifetime at the end of this year, it was when she was sessful in forcing Fu Xiu Yi to marry her and Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao became Cai Daren¡¯s subordinates. Afterwards... Two yearster, the Cai family was embroiled in a corruption case and all their possessions were confiscated and the entire n was exterminated.

    There were many things that had changed but there were many that did not. As to those that have changed, the oue had yet to be seen if it changed.

    The two Xie family brothers want to use this method to fawn the Cai family and sweep her reputation to the floor?

    Just as Shen Miao was about to answer, suddenly there was a sudden voice that prodded out.

    That voice was somewhatzy and filled with a unassable ridicule, ¡°You do not practice with this older brother on normal days at home, but now challenged a little girl? Xie Chang Wu, the more you live the more backwards you turn.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing appeared on the stage as he folded his arms and looked at his two momentarily stunned Shu younger brothers with a smile but yet not a smile, ¡°How about me challenging both of you? Let me discipline you younger brothers to not learn to be useless scoundrels and be a disgrace outside by fighting with females.¡±

    He gave a nce at Shen Miao again and said, ¡°You can withdraw.¡±

 Chapter 50: Goading Into Action

    <h4>Chapter 50: Goading Into Action</h4>

    Shen Miao stared at him without moving.

    She had reminded Xie Jing Xing and naturally made preparation if Xie Jing Xin came up to the stage but she did not expect that it would be like this and was somewhat betweenughter and tears. This seemed like Xie Jing Xing is specifically helping her out from this difficulty but in fact it was not the case.

    Xie Chang Wu did not expected that Xie Jing Xin would suddenly rush out. He only did it to fawn the Cai family as he thought that since Shen Miao had already offended the Cai family, as long as he was able to make a fool of Shen Miao and teach her a lesson on behalf of the Cai family, the Cai family would naturally have a good impression of him. Even though it looks like Shen Miao¡¯s archery was good, but there were differences between the strength of females and males, not to mention that the reason Cai Lin failed was that he underestimated the enemy first.

    But Xie Chang Wu was not a person who underestimated the enemy and if possible he would even make a subtle trick to the bow and arrows and since Shen Miao is not someone who practices martial arts, she would definitely be not able to look out for it.

    He had calcted this so well but had never imagined that his Eldest Brother would kill it midway.

    Not only the two brothers of the Xie family were stunned, everyone in the audience were also shocked. If the Marquis of Lin An was present, one fear that he would also be stunned at this moment. In every annual academy examinations, Xie Jing Xing did not participate but despite that, everyone knew that his civil and military skills were good, especially in military topics. Even though it was not tested, but he had followed the army a few times and his performance impressed many. If not fearing that too much limelight would inevitably attract the Imperial¡¯s fear, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s reputation in the battlefield would have exceeded the veteran generals.

    However it was not because of dispelling the Imperial¡¯s fear, that he did not participated in the annual academy examinations. It was purely because he was one who was not bothered about trifling things, and as if born with a few rebellious bones or deliberately went against his father and had no regards for the academy examinations. It was because he did not participated, that everyone¡¯s eyes fell onto the two Shu sons of the Marquis of Lin An, thus Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao then put in extra hard work and could get a few first ranks in the annual academy examinations.

    But this year, the Xie family frivolous little Marquis and the two outstanding Shu brothers werepeting against one another. Who would win?

    Although Xie Jing Xing¡¯s reputation was external, people were always more ustomed to ept things that were in front of them. When Xie Jing Xing was in the Ding capital, he would not exhibit his talents. The females could only hear of this youth¡¯s talents and aplishments from their masters. However, hearsay might be false but witnessing was the truth so they were a little sceptical.

    Those who were also young, even though they envied Xie Jing Xing¡¯s freedom, this envy would have some sense of jealousy. To be able to maybe see Xie Jing Xing¡¯s spirits pushed down, they were somewhat happy. In addition, the two Xie brothers know how to conduct themselves and many have good rtions with them so these youth sided with Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao.

    On the contrary, the youngdies were already blushing upon seeing Xie Jing Xing¡¯s handsome face and with his extraordinary bearing and heroic vibe, which was much different that the soft temperament of the youths in the capital, as it there was some air of being cold-blooded but still carrying a mischievous smile which made him extra charming. Thus, the youngdies all set their hearts on Xie Jing Xing.

    Shen Miao took in the entire scene of the audience expression. Most likely these people felt that Xie Jing Xin came out now to challenge his own two younger brothers because of a sudden impulse or that his childe temper red. But then... Shen Miao smiled slightly. Xie Jing Xing was not a person to be trifled with and since he has alreadye up on stage in this academy, there was no possibility that he would let his Shu younger brothers retreat. The difference between Xie Jing Xing and her was that even though she acts arrogantly on the surface, there was still a rationale to it as she had to slowly scheme to achieve her goal.

    But Xie Jing Xing was only dreaded and fearless because the Marquis of Lin An residence had his back.

    But behind him, was the Marquis of Lin An residence the only one?

    Just as she was pondering, Xie Chang Wu at the bottom of the stage said, ¡°Eldest Brother, this... I am afraid is not good.¡±

    ¡°What is not good about it?¡± Xie Jing Xing nced at Shen Miao before looking back at Xie Chang Wu andughed, ¡°Or else do you think that Shen Miao is more challengingpared to this Marquis?¡±

    In a ¡®hong¡¯ sound, everyone belowughed.

    Xie Jing Xing continued to pick on Shen Miao as he sized her up, ¡°No inner strength and no martial arts skills but you want to challenge her in archery. You are also one who practices martial arts and to challenge someone without the strength to truss a chicken, I as an elder brother would not understand the rationale.¡± He suddenly smiled as his maic voice lowered, ¡°But the little girl looks not bad and if you are challenging due to her looks then it would be worthy.¡±

    Like this, all the youths who had taut lips started tough and some even cast a dubious look towards Shen Miao. Indeed the current Shen Miao had already shed the silly and stupid image and her facial features seemed to be glowing. She was naturally born with good features, which made her look delicate and adorable but was very calm which made one always keep an eye on her. It was only because her past image was too strong that one was not able to change it in a short moment of time. But with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words, thestyer of paper was peeled off and the youths did not hesitate to agree that Shen Miao was a special little beauty.

    The females were however not happy. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words were obviously praising Shen Miao¡¯s looks. Shen Yue¡¯s and Shen Qing¡¯s expressions changed simultaneously. Even though their hearts went towards Fu Xiu Yi, but there were so many handsome and exceptional males in the world and Fu Xiu Yi was not the only one. In the Ding capital, Xie Jing Xing kind of youth was considered to be unique in the whole of Ming Qi and for this kind of youth to praise that idiot, it made Shen Yue and Shen Qing, who held themselves in higher regards, to be extremely jealous.

    Yi Pei Lan frowned and muttered, ¡°Little Xie Marquis must be blind, else how would he think that Shen Miao is good looking?¡±

    ¡°It must be Shen Miao who used some tricks to mystify him.¡± Bai Wei bit her lips and stared at the youth on stage, ¡°Shen Miao is truly shameless. Previously she entangled with Prince Ding without letting go and now she entangled little Xie Marquis.¡±

    Shen Miao did not know of their discussion but if she were to know about it, she would onlyugh it off. This was because she knew that the purpose of Xie Jing Xing saying that sentence was not to tease her or rescue her, but a method to ensure the two Xie brothers would be incapable to refuse and force them toe up.

    In all fairness, the two brothers of the Xie family would naturally be unwilling topete with Xie Jing Xing. Not mentioning about win or lose, Xie Ding all the while dotted on the Di son so when the Shu and Di sons challenged one another during the academy examinations, Xie Ding would only think that the brothers were on bad terms. And the biased Xie Ding would certainly be dissatisfied with the two brothers.

    Therefore, Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao would definitely find ways and means to decline but Xie Jing Xing was also a clever person. He did not used force but goaded them into action.

    Yes. Xie Chang Wu was not willing to challenge Xie Jing Xing but wanted to challenge Shen Miao who did not have the strength to truss a chicken, which was really too strange. His selfishness was almostid bare in front of everyone.

    In order to dispel the thought in everyone¡¯s mind and also in order to prove that he really was not doing it to build a connection with the Cai family, Xie Chang Wu had to go up on stage himself andpete with Xie Jing Xing. This was a move without better options but after he agreed, the hope of using Shen Miao to pull a closer rtionship with the Cai family would be fruitless and it would be considered as lost.

    He braced himself and got up, ¡°Since Elder Brother has spoken, there is no logic for this younger brother not toply.¡±

    How would Xie Jing Xing give him a chance to grumble? In the battlefield, when he wanted someone to lose, they will lose merciless.

    ¡°One person is not enough.¡± He raised his eyebrow, ¡°Third Younger Brother,e andpete together.¡±

 Chapter 51: One Person Troop

    <h4>Chapter 51: One Person Troop</h4>

    ¡°Third Younger Brother,e andpete together.¡±

    With this sentence from Xie Jing Xing, Xie Chang Chao in the audience was also stunned.

    Previously when he saw Xie Jing Xing suddenly appear, he thought that Xie Jing Xing purposely did so to rescue Shen Miao from a difficult situation, since this Di older brother could not be inferred from a normal person¡¯s perspective. But Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words stunned him. The one who went up the stage to challenge was that one person, Xie Chang Wu so what did it got to do with him?

    But now that Xie Ding was not present, Xie Chang Chao could only look at Xie Chang Wu and asked softly, ¡°Second Older Brother, what is going on?¡±

    Xie Chang Wu was normally shrewder than Xie Chang Chao and could hear that there was some anger in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words. Xie Jing Xing wanted to challenge but then said that he alone was not enough and to also include Xie Chang Chao. What was the meaning of this? It could only be to humiliate them two brothers. It was just too arrogant of Xie Jing Xing to naturally think that both brothersbined were also not his opponent!

    Xie Chang Wu who was irritated by Xie Jing Xing, had long lost his usual calm. His expression was not good at all and there was some anger in his frown, ¡°Eldest Brother is full of confidence to say it like this and not even care about us Younger Brothers.¡±

    On the stage, Xie Jing Xing, who was ying with the fruits that were taken from the examiner¡¯s hands, squinted his beautiful eyes andzily said, ¡°Exactly, this general does not care about you two at all.¡±

    ¡°Since young when both of you were learning martial arts, you have never exchange notes with this Eldest Brother. Hearing from others speaking of how striking and brilliant it was, why not let this Eldest Brother broaden one¡¯s horizon today?¡± He continued speaking.

    The entire audience seemed to have heard the discord between the Xie brothers. One had to know that the news of the residence of Marquis of Lin An had already spread out to the entire Ming Qi. Everyone had been specting about the rtionship between the brothers, and with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s indifferent attitude towards the residence of the Marquis of Lin An and that he not even spoke to the two Shu younger brothers. To talk down like this, it seems that it did not make any waves.

    Today was the first time that Xie Jing Xing thoroughly discredited his own two Shu brothers in front of everyone. Everyone in the arena started discussing, some had the intention to watch themotion but were also full of curiosity and were looking forward to the results.

    Shen Miao looked at that casual attitude of the handsome youth. Xie Jing Xing, this person was actually somewhat strange. Seemingly capricious and indulgent but there was also a clear and straight line directed to him. Now, that two Xie family brothers were led around the nose by him and they were not even aware of it. One was afraid that after this examinations were over, no matter if it was reputation or rationale, there would not be a trace left in them.

    When Xie Chang Wu heard this, he suddenlyughed grimly and said word for word, ¡°Just exchanging notes, why not?¡± He looked at Xie Jing Xing and a variety of moods shed across the pair of shrewd eyes before he continued, ¡°Since Older Brother want it so, Third Young Brother would alsoe up. One would be afraid that at that time Older Brother must not say that Younger Brothers are bullying.¡±

    For him to say this much, it meant that if Xie Jing Xing lose to them brothers, then it was Xie Jing Xing who first provoked and had nothing to do with them, so much so that Xie Jing Xing made a joke of himself.

    Xie Chang Chao was somewhat hesitant but seeing Xie Chang Wu giving him a look, he immediately recovered his senses and said, ¡°Younger Brothers will definitely apany.¡±

    The ¡®challenge¡¯ round in the academy examinations, the most refreshing thing was that no matter which topic, no matter how many people, even regardless of male or female, there was freedom. Therefore Xie Jing Xing¡¯s request did not vite anything. Xie Jing Xing smiled widely and that evil smile attracted a number of youngdies¡¯ eyes. He jokingly said, ¡°Want to also establish a life and death agreement?

    Xie Chang Chao¡¯s and Xie Chang Wu¡¯s bodies stiffened and their facial expressions were somewhat ugly but Xie Jing Xingzily said, ¡°It is just a joke, it is just an exchange between brothers. There is no need to fight till one dies and the other lives.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s lips also gently rose up as Xie Jing Xing words were truly sinister. Since the two Xie brothers were already up on stage, there was nothing else for her here. She tidied up her skirt and stepped down herself.

    Upon reaching the female side of the banquet, Shen Yue and Shen Qing did note up from afar to speak but it was Feng An Ning that quickly ran over. She said, ¡°Your archery skills were actually this good, could it be to inherit father¡¯s mantel?¡±

    Waves started to slightly formed in Shen Miao¡¯s heart. Currently towards the Shen family, the Imperial family was ring like a tiger watching his prey. Not to say her, even her own Eldest Brother¡¯s situation was extremely dangerous. Initially Eldest Brother¡¯s entire life was destroyed by a female and now the Shen family have yet to copse and fall apart so she want to use her own methods to protect the Shen family. Just like at the stage a moment ago, those who dare not give the Shen family face, she would not hesitate to give it back hundred times back!

    ¡°But between the three people on stage, who do you think will win?¡± Feng An Ning suddenly changed the topic and rambled on, ¡°Even though the little Marquis of the Xie family has a reputation outside, but we have not witness it before and it could be that the rumors are not trustworthy. That Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao got the first rankst year. With two people against one, it would be little Xie Marquis who is in a disadvantage.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing would suffer a disadvantage? Shen Miao broke intoughter in her heart and just shook her head lightly.

    And Xie Chang Wu up on stage also said, ¡°It would difficult to appraise if it was two of us against one of you, so we choosencing.¡±

    This time, Shen Miao reallyughed out.

    Xie Jing Xing raised his eyebrow, ¡°Lancing? Can!¡±

    The examiners quickly found three horses. That high stage was extremely big, thus with good control, it could amodate the galloping of horses. Threences were also thrown into the hands of three of them.

    ¡°That Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao had the skill of doublencing.¡± Feng An Ning eximed. The two brothers Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu were very well coordinated with one another and couldbine twonces to one and with this method, they were able to obtain the first rank inncing. It was also this reason that Xie Chang Wu picked this, hoping that they would be able to severely crush Xie Jing Xing.

    But in fact in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes, others did not know but she knew. In the memorials of the Ming Qi Imperial family, there was a record of Xie family tactics in the battlefield. Xie Jing Xing was not a simple person as he was a one person troop.

    One battle array, onence, one horse, one person. With these three, the enemy would be utterly defeated by him. This kind of tactic was only suitablebating a high ranking military officer and Xie Jing Xing had never once lost before.

    How could the two Xie brothers contend with a nation¡¯s high ranking military officer? Afraid that they would make themselves aughing stock.

    How can the two brothers and the generals contend with a country? Afraid that one wouldugh out today.

    When the drummer made the first strike down to the drums, thepetition started.

    Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao nced at one another before their horses, which were side by side, started galloping. They had undergone rigorous trainings thus their horses¡¯ galloping pace were almost exactly the same. Thus when theirnces were exactly the same that if one were to look from afar, it was as if one person was split into two making it somewhat fearful.

    That purple d youthzily raised his hand and the ck horse he was on suddenly kicked but started running towards the opposite direction. Everyone was in an uproar but one could see he horizontally raised thence in front and his clothes were like a purple lighting cloud, as if it was a storm. His aura of death was overflowing, taking advantage of those handsome features, as if he was a jaded face Asura.

 Chapter 52: Sneak Attack

    <h4>Chapter 52: Sneak Attack</h4>

    During normal times, good looking and vicious would not be discussed in the same topic.

    Just as those elders had said, flower fists with fancy footwork. Moves that were good to look at would definitely not be strong and the truly strong moves must be very ferocious.

    However, it was not the case for Xie Jing Xing. He was born attractive and intelligent with an air of a yer, but when he was on the back of a horse with ance in front of him, he was as if a god of war. That predator temperament was learnt through experience in the battlefield and made one unable to look away. The strength and beauty, charm and ruthlessness, he was just like a beautiful wolf that made one feel the extravagance and courage.

    The purple clothes were like a purple lighting cloud as the horse galloped with his lead. The blood of everyone in the arena seemed to have heated up as they followed the hoofs. He had a strange trait that could attract others to fly.

    Xie Chang Chao¡¯s and Xie Chang Wu¡¯s eyes followed closely that purple d youth and they also separated, one to the right and the other to the left to outnk Xie Jing Xing as they wanted to encircle him. This was really a shameless tactic as it was clearly two against one.

    Everyone in the arena cried out in surprise repeatedly as Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°Xie Jing Xing is truly a good seed of the Xie family.¡±

    ¡°How could it be as incredible as you say?¡± Prince Zhouughed, ¡°So stubborn and obstreperous that even Xie Ding cannot manage. One is afraid that he is just a devil incarnate.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi smiled but did not speak. Although xie Jing Xing looked stubborn and obstreperous, he was not one who was easy to deal with. In the face of absolute strength, there was no alternative other than plotting and conspiracies. Xie Jing Xing rationale for putting up a cynical attitude on the surface, was that he had nothing to fear. And what made him this fearless... Was most likely self-confidence.

    It was different from Prince Zhou¡¯s arrogance and it was also different from Prince Jing¡¯s cautiousness. When Fu Xiu Yi evaluated a person, he would see the entirety of that person. Thus he had many different types of advisors, those who were known talents, those that looked inconspicuous, high ranking officials who suffered a reversal of fortune and also some heinous criminals. Only use talents as to him, character, bearing and attitude were not important factors.

    Such a dazzling person like Xie Jing Xing, one truly wish to take him for his own use. Unfortunately... He was from the residence of Marquis of Lin An. And as for the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, it will not exist in thendscape of Ming Qi for too long.

    Putting down his regretful heart, Fu Xiu Yi continued to look up towards the youths on stage. Xie Jing Xing who was outnked by the two Xie brothers could still nimbly move out of it. As if he was a snake. No matter how tight Xie Chang Wu or Xie Chang Chao besieged him, he could easily pass through. The two brothers who worked seamlessly with the twonces had now many holes in their actions with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s few moves, making it lookical.

    Only by contesting would there be differentiation between superiority and inferiority. In the process of fighting, which was higher or lower, which was better or worse, could all be seen in a nce. The two brothers of the Xie family were unable to withstand a single blow in front of Xie Jing Xing.

    ¡°Goodness.¡± Bai Wei covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°It obviously looks like Little Xie Marquis is ying with the two Xie family brothers.¡±

    ¡°That is right. Inparison...¡± Yi Pei Lan also eximed, ¡°Thencing of the two brothers of Xie family, looks like it was only for show.¡±

    The females could all see the truth so how could the males in the banquet not see it. Xie Jing Xing could kill with one attack but was deliberately wearing Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao out. It was as if a lion had caught a rabbit but was not in a rush to devour it, and instead was tormenting it to amuse itself.

    ¡°The little Xie Marquis is truly an incredible person.¡± Feng An Ning said, ¡°The two brothers of the Xie family are most proud of theirncing, but uponparison today they are like clouds and dirt apart. Afraid that they would lose miserably today.¡±

    Shen Miao looked down at the chess game in front.

    Not at all. How could this be considered as losing miserably? This was just the beginning.

    She slowly ced the white piece down and the two ck pieces were instantly swallowed. A small empty patch appeared on the chess board.

    Up on stage, Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao were finally angered. They were yed like monkeys by Xie Jing Xing for a long time and felt anger and shame burning in their hearts. Xie Jin Xing clearly intended for them not to be able to back down and they knew how bad their performance was just now. A whiff of killing intent appeared in Xie Chang Wu¡¯s heart. He stared fiercely at the purple d youth.

    The youth on that horse¡¯s back was extraordinary talented and that smile yet not a smile look was very eye-catching. From birth, he was the pride of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. But even so, he still showed disdain towards that residence. No matter if it was the heir status or towards Xie Ding¡¯s biases... He was like the king of the jungle, the one overbearing tiger that blocked everyone¡¯s way of life! How could one not be hateful towards him!

    After much diposure, Xie Chang Wu who had always maintained the perfect mask on his face finally cracked. He gave a roar and charged straight towards Xie Jing Xing with hisnce but pierced it viciously to the body of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s horse!

    Everyone stood in, amazed!

    In thencingpetition, there was never anyone who attacked the opponent¡¯s horse. As they were saddle horses, by doing so, there was a possibility of injuring the opponent. Upon falling off from a horse¡¯s back, a light injury would require rest for an entire month, a serious injury meant that arms or legs were broken and it wasmon that one could easily break their neck and die. After all, the academy examination was just a way to assess the students and there was no need to be any bloodthirst. Thus, there was no such situation like this before.

    This kind of approach from Xi Chang Wu indeed was somewhat a viinous conduct.

    Xie Chang Chao was shocked by Xie Chang Wu¡¯s action but he quickly understood. Almost with no hesitation, he drove his horse directly towards Xie Jing Xing direction.

    It was to trample Xie Jing Xing when he fells off to death!

    These two brothers were crazy! The entire audience had only one though, not mentioning if this matter vited Ming Qi¡¯sw, but in the Marquis of Lin An residence, if the Marquis know about the matter and if Xie Jing Xing met with an unexpected misfortune, could the two Xie brothers escape?

    The females eximed but the males drew a cold breath and those who were timid had already covered their eyes. Feng An Ning, a delicate female, screamed in fright.

    Shen Miao¡¯s hand stopped as she looked up on stage at the youth.

    Even though the two Xie brothers were not superior opponents, this part of the chess game was yed extremely and utterly bad, and Xie Jing Xing... Will definitely not let go of this opportunity.

    But one saw that ck horse giving a long neigh and both of its hooves were raised up high suddenly as if it was standing up before struggling crazily. The purple d youth made a beautiful stroke with thence and it broke when itnded, the movement made the horse¡¯s hooves twist and the horse fell onto the ground and it never stood up again.

    Everyone had yet reacted but Xie Jing Xing had already jumped and flew over without a second word. His posture was as if he was a deity flying towards the skies elegantly. With a turn and stretch, thence had flipped Xie Chang Wu onto the ground. The other hand, however, picked up some pieces of stones and with a casual flick, itnded the knees of Xie Chang Chao¡¯s horse, making it copse. Xie Chang Chao was unable to dodge and fell down in a moment.

    Both brothers were knocked down of their houses and it was just in a short moment of time. However Xie Jing Xingzily stepped on Xie Chang Chao¡¯s shoulder and used the other hand that was holding thence to point at Xie Chang Wu¡¯s head and a shadow of a smile appeared, ¡°Even dare to sneak attack this Older Brother, truly... Overestimated one¡¯s capabilities.¡±

 Chapter 53: Playing the Same Old Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 53: ying the Same Old Tricks</h4>

    The graceful poise of the youth on stage was heavenly and in a short period of time enemies would be utterly defeated. Even though his age was still young, his performance and style was not unlike those who were matured. It was said that if arrogance require ability, then he would definitely have it. As such, one could differentiate superiority and inferiority.

    The youngdies in the audience were long stunned. They usually moved around in the backyard and how would they have any opportunity to view such a scene, and would only have the annual academy examinations to feast their eyes. But Xie Jing Xing¡¯s performance was far more interesting than even the past academy examinations. Young females most probably admire heroes and coupled with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s striking appearance and bearing, naturally a number of hearts were captured.

    There were jealous ones among the youths but most of them were amazed. Su Ming Feng looked from the afar pavilion and smiled as he shook his head, ¡°So the matter that was worth celebrating what this. This guy is still so arrogant.¡± But Su Ming Feng also knew that today¡¯s show was just a tip of the iceberg for Xie Jing Xing. He was a person that did not disclosed his depth and for him to be like this today, was it to express something towards the action of that person on top? His expression gradually became serious. He was somewhat unable to clearly see his good friend¡¯s decision.

    ¡°That little Xie Marquis is indeed not ordinary.¡± A small look of worship emerged on Feng An Ning¡¯s face, ¡°I see that there would not be anyone in the younger generation in this Ding capital, or maybe in the entire Ming Qi, that shoulder to shoulder could bepared to him.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expertise was after all not in the test. His expertise is his exquisitebat experience. In fact, if it was not that he was finally harmed by the Imperial family in the past lifetime, with the Xie family¡¯s military power and Xie Jing Xing¡¯s prestige in the army, he would have being able to im half of Ming Qi.

    It is just... The downfall of the Xie family was still after all a mystery. Shen Miao¡¯s heart sighed. In her past life she was so focused on supporting Fu Xiu Yi and as for Xie family¡¯s matters, she did not have much knowledge of it and thus she was at a loss of what to do.

    Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu almost vomited blood because of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s actions looked light and fluttery but in reality only both of them knew how serious their injuries were. But everyone around did not sympathised with the Xie brothers, as Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao used such a despicable mean of attack. In the academy examinations, the most important thing was being fair and just, so the two Xie brothers¡¯ actions not only were looked down by the audience, the examiners up on stage also disdained and after today, both of their umted reputation from before, would all disappear.

    ¡°Indeed a good scheme.¡± Shen Miao looked at the youth who was standing and crossing his arms on the stage as she lightly said.

    Today Xie Jing Xing lead the two Xie brothers by their noses, thus the two Xie brothers lost their usual sense of propriety and used despicable means to try to harm others. Most likely they were sober now but it is already toote.

    To y a trick in the full view of the audiences, the differences between the Di and Shu sons of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An was tremendously clear today.

    Xie Jing Xing also said to the two of themzily, ¡°Victory and defeat is clear, is there anyone who wants to challenge?¡±

    The entire arena fell silent.

    The means that Xie Jing Xing used to handle Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao were for all to see. It was practically onence flipping two people over and these two people were well known. In a short moment, no one in the audience spoke. Xie Jing Xing casually threw thence in his hands and said, ¡°Since there are not any, then goodbye.¡± Finishing, in a short time of a swished of sleeves, he vanished and naturally that attracted cries of surprise.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s martial arts skills are not weak.¡± Prince Zhou said, ¡°But no matter how good his martial arts skills are, he is an unyielding person.¡±

    Pei Lang however sighed in his heart. This Imperial family of Ming Qing looked smart but their sights were short and superficial. This youth depth was not uncovered and that behaviour on stage was definitely done intentionally. Even though he did not know what was the reason behind but if it was not to establish his prestige, the Imperial family would be somewhat concerned.

    He gently nced at Prince Zhou and Prince Jing. If the Imperial family squarely faced Xie Jing Xing, one was afraid that it would be difficult in the future. That was because he was a lion. Just like how Shen Miao was before.

    Although the examiner was helpless towards Xie Jing Xing leaving by himself, they still read out that he had earned the first ce. The servants of the two Xie brothers quickly support them down and they were too embarrassed to say any greetings before they exited the ce with their tails between their legs.

    Thanks to Xie Jing Xing¡¯s great performance, the few challenges after that made one feel rather tedious and they were not half as interesting. Most of the audience kept yawning.

    Shen Yue and Shen Qing kept looking up at Shen Miao from time to time. Today Shen family, other than Shen Miao, Shen Qing and Shen Yue were considered concealed. Due to the feeling she had for Fu Xiu Yi in her heart, Shen Qing had hated Shen Miao till she grind her teeth from long ago as she felt that Shen Miao had snatched things that belonged to her. As for Shen Yue, she was bothered relentlessly at the fact that Shen Miao defeated her and her heart was a thousand times not resigned.

    Towards both of their thoughts, Shen Miao did not know any of it but even if she knew she would not be even bothered about it. She instructed Gu Yu to her side and softly said a few sentence to her. Gu Yu¡¯s expression became stern after she heard it and soon retreated quietly.

    At the same time, Prince Yu from the male side of the banquet also waved his hands and a guard appeared beside him. After listening to Prince Yu¡¯smand, that guard quickly disappear from the banquet.

    In a distant pavilion, Xie Jing Xing finally reappeared by Su Ming Feng¡¯s side.

    Su Ming Feng apuded a few times before looking at him with the side of his eyes, ¡°Really the limelight in Ding capital today.¡±

    ¡°Small matter.¡± Xie Jing Xing was not in the least concerned.

    ¡°You are ready to sort out the two younger brothers?¡± Su Ming Feng asked, ¡°It is not your style to suddenly strike.¡±

    ¡°Was given directions by someone.¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his eyebrows. ¡°Some matters are better to settle as early as possible. I too can no longer wait when it has been stayed for too long.¡±

    Su Ming Feng frowned, he felt that there were more than just the apparent meaning of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words but he wisely did not question more. Even though he have many years of friendship with this person but towards this person¡¯s mysteries background, he would not probe into it. His line of sightnded for a moment down below before he said, ¡°However, the Young Lady that you just saved seemed to be in somewhat trouble.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s sight swept across and saw at the female side of the banquet there was a guard who handed an invitation-like thing over to the Second Furen of the Shen family, Ren Wan Yun, but his eyes faintly discernibly nced over to the purple d youngdy.

    Ren Wan Yun held the invitation and was somewhat excited as she said, ¡°His Highness Prince Yu¡¯s action really make this married female official feel fearful in her heart. Fifth Lady,e over here to thank Prince Yu¡¯s invite.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes concentrated as she stared in focus on Ren Wan Yun with a sneer on the corner of her lips.

    Really want to y the same old tricks?

    Facing with Shen Yue¡¯s and Shen Qing¡¯s rejoiced in her misfortune, shezily stretched her back and her clear eyes suddenly bore a shade of darkness.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Her lips rose, ¡°I will definitely ¡®thank¡¯ him properly.¡±

    A sh of interest shed in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes, ¡°There is a good show to watch.¡±

 Chapter 54: Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 54: Scheme</h4>

    In the horse carriage on the way back to the Shen residence, Shen Miao sat alone in a carriage as before. Gu Yu and Jing Zhe who were beside her, were all worried for her. That Prince Yu¡¯s evil reputation was well known to the people of Ming Qi and he just gave Shen Miao an invitation. Not to say that it was inappropriate for Shen Miao, a youngdy, to head over, one could see what kind of idea Prince Yu was ying at.

    If it was Shen Xin, he would have refused it at the risk of his life. But at the moment, Shen Xin was not in the city and the two daughters-inw of the Shen family had sinister motives. Previously, Shen Miao was young but now that she had reached marriageable age, naturally that idea was nted in her head.

    Jing Zhe endured and tolerated but finally could not help but said, ¡°Young Lady, that Prince Yu... What can be done on today¡¯s matter? How about getting someone to write a letter to Master. If Master were to know of the matter, he will definitely rush back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yu was also deeply worried and sick in her heart, ¡°That person does not have a good purpose ining and currently the inner courtyard is still... Moreover today Young Lady was the limelight, one is afraid that there would be a number of troubles encountered in the residence.¡± She sighed.

    At Shen Miao¡¯s young age, she would not be able to see clearly thus Gu Yu and Jing Zhe, who were specially picked by Shen Furen, were able to see it clearly. The Second and Third household were clearly jealous of the resounding name of the First household, and thus would secretly trip Shen Miao. With the narrow minded hearts of the two households and with Shen Miao¡¯s limelight today, they were afraid that she would be an eyesore to them. There was nothing fearful about other matters, but if Prince Yu was linked into it... With his devious mind, it would be difficult for Shen Miao to handle all this. After all, the people in the First household were already mostly switched by the two other households.

    Shen Miao lightly said, ¡°What is there to be afraid of? What idea he is ying with, would have to depend if he has that ability.¡±

    She was calm andposed but the words she spoke were faintly imposing, with a difficult-to-detect trace of viciousness. Gu Yu and Jing Zhe looked at one another, they did not know what was going on but the panic that they felt dissipated a little and they gradually calmed down.

    Upon returning to the Shen residence, Shen Miao said that she was tired today and needed to rest thus she would return first to the West courtyard. Ren Wan Yun and Chen Rou Qiu smiled and said some things to Shen Miao and instructed her to rest well. Perhaps after they knew that it was not good for Shen Miao that Prince Yu had now his sights on her, both of their smiles were unable to conceal the joy of her misfortune. Ren Wan Yun even pat on Shen Miao¡¯s head and lovingly said, ¡°Seeing that Fifth Lady had reached such an age and could be so moving and loving. Not too much timeter, you should be married off already.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Rou Qiu echoed meaningfully, ¡°Our Little Five kind of youngdy is onlypatible to match with nobility. Ordinary people would not be able to marry our Little Five.¡±

    A trace of happiness shed on Shen Yue¡¯s face and Shen Qing was unable to hold herself back and said, ¡°That is of course. Fifth Younger Sister would definitely get a ¡®noble¡¯ husband.¡± Finishing, she covered her mouth as she snickered, using a look of understanding on Shen Miao as sheughed.

    But even with such a suggestive gaze, Shen Miao¡¯s expression did not even waver a bit. Shen Qing¡¯s smile stiffened. The more Shen Miao was as in as the clouds and light as the wind, the angrier her heart became. Today, Prince Yu of the First Rank sent the invitation to everyone and they all are well aware that he was interested in Shen Miao. But now Shen Miao was not the least emotionally moved, most likely she did not know the serious implication of it. There was a trace of ridicule in her eyes. She was indeed a stupid fool.

    ¡°ShenShen and Older Sister have spoken.¡± Shen Miao said without additionalments, ¡°Talking about age, Eldest Sister and Second Older Sister are older than me a little. As for finding a husband, naturally it would not be me first.¡±

    The few people¡¯s expression paused before Ren Wan Yun smiled, ¡°This child. It is because Eldest Bo is not in the capital most of the time. ShenShen¡¯s heart ache for you and as for Eldest Lady and Second Lady, both me and your Third Shen are still in the Ding capital, naturally there is no need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Shen Miao lightly questioned rhetorically. There was no expression in that pair of clear eyes but it made one¡¯s heart tremble. It was as if when that pair of eyes gaze, whatever intent in one¡¯s heart would be disclosed. She smiled lightly, ¡°Since its ShenShens who worry this much about me, in the future, I would have to return a couple.¡±

    She mentioned it casually but for unknown reasons, Ren Wan Yun and Chen Rou Xiu felt a sh of uneasiness in their hearts. But they tossed this absurd idea to the back of their minds as even though Shen Miao was much clever than before, she was still a fourteen year old girl. How big a wave can she create? Moreover... Thinking about the matter of Prince Yu, both of them were pleased with themselves.

    ¡°Ai, what is Fifth Lady polite for? We are all a family.¡± Ren Wan Yunughed, ¡°Since you are tired, then head back to rest first. Your Second Shen and I still have matters to do. Gu Yu, Jing Zhe, take good care of Fifth Young Lady.¡±

    Gu Yu and Jing Zheplied and followed Shen Miao out.

    After they left, Ren Wan Yun and Chen Rou Qiu gave a look at one another and they saw one another¡¯s schemes.

    After half an incense stick (1 incense stick = 30 mins), the Old Shen Furen of Rong Jing Tang frowned, ¡°You all are saying that Prince Yu has taken a liking to Fifth Girl?¡±

    Shen Yue and Shen Qing were banished to the inner chambers as they were youngdies who cannot participate in these matters. Even so, both of them still went up to the folding screen secretly, regardless of Zhang Mama¡¯s discouragement, to eavesdrop on the conversation inside.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Ren Wan Yun¡¯s face was full of smiles but her words were pompous, ¡°Fifth Girl¡¯s results were so impressive in today¡¯s academy examinations that it made Prince Yu to have a whole new level of respect for her. Since an invitation was sent, it must mean that there is an intention to obtain Fifth Girl. This daughter-inw sees that our Shen residence may be able to produce a Wang Fei.¡±

    When Chen Rou Qiu heard it, her mouth was pulled back a bit. This Ren Wan Yun said it so high-sounding, but that Prince Yu¡¯s interest on Shen Miao did not meant that she would be married officially. Even if she would be married officially, with Shen Miao¡¯s life, no one knew how many days she could survive. One was afraid that she could only be a Wangfei for a few days before the fragrance diminished and the jade perished. After all that Prince Yu¡¯s infamous reputation was something that everyone in Ding capital knew.

    Hearing this, Old Shen Furen¡¯s expression instead dropped a little, as in her heart, she naturally did not want the First household to do well. On what basis did that death person¡¯s son be more outstanding than hers. Previously when Old General Shen was alive, he was biased towards the First household and now that the First household would produce a Wangfei this made her feel unhappy. She remarked at once, ¡°How could Fifth Girl be a Wangfei with her temperament? Eldest Girl or Second Girl are still good enough.¡±

    Old Shen Furen spend all year round in the inner courtyard and only knew how to enjoy. Thus she was totally ignorant to the matters outside. Hearing her words, Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s and Ren Wan Yun¡¯s expression changed uniformly. Shen Yue and Shen Qing who were hiding behind the folding screen jumped in shock as both of them knew even though Old Shen Furen did not know. Once entering the residence of Prince Yu, there was only the circumstance of being tortured till death and it was a hellish fire pit.

    Ren Wan Yun quickly spoke, ¡°Mother, it is not like this. We naturally wish Fifth Girl, this youngdy, well. Even though His Highness Prince Yu of the First Rank is a widower, age wise he is somewhat older and his reputation is not very good, but his family is good.¡± She thought about something and her lips raised, ¡°In the future when Seventh Son grows up, it would be extremely good to have His Highness Prince Yu¡¯s care and guidance. If Fifth Daughter encounters any mishap, His Highness Prince Yu wouldpensate and take greater care of Seventh Son.¡±

    To actually use Shen Miao¡¯s life in exchange for Shen Yuan Bo¡¯s future, Chen Rou Qiu looked at her Second Sister-inw, it was truly a good scheme.

 Chapter 55: Nauseating

    <h4>Chapter 55: Nauseating</h4>

    Ren Wan Yun had said it like this, Old Shen Furen was not so stupid enough not to hear the intention behind the words. Listening to Ren Wan Yun¡¯s tone, that Prince Yu was a devilish figure so if Shen Miao ended up in his hands, it would only be that the official name sounds nice. The real benefit was for the Shen family. As for Shen Yuan Bo, he was Old Shen Furen¡¯s precious. To use Shen Miao to pave the way for Shen Yuan Bo, this idea suited Old Shen Furen¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°With that being the case, then what you both said is also good. It seems that Prince Yu is Fifth Girl¡¯s husband.¡± Old Shen Furen¡¯s skin was extremely thick. To sit upright and still to even say it like this, a trace of contempt shed in Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Mother also felt that it is good?¡± Ren Wan Yun ability to spout nonsense with her eyes open was high as she immediately replied, ¡°The husband¡¯s family that this daughter-inw picked for Little Five, naturally would not be of a low position. The branch of the Prince of First Rank residence is a very high one.¡±

    Old Shen Furen heard what was said and nodded her head when she thought about something and asked, ¡°Did that Prince¡¯s residence dispatched someone to intercede?¡±

    Ren Wan Yun¡¯s face shook, even though she was also not someone who was easy to deal with, she did not think that this old woman would be so impatient, just itching to quickly decide on Shen Miao¡¯s marriage. Of course it would be better to quickly get this marriage over and done with, else when Shen Xin returns, it would be troublesome. But even if the dust had settled, Shen Xin might not even let Shen Miao marry into the residence of the Prince of First Rank. Thus, it was necessary to use some unusual means.

    Fortunately the people from the residence of the Prince of First Rank did not seem to intend on a legal marriage. That Prince Yu was fond of ying tricks by several means. Naturally it was not known to anyone.

    ¡°Mother, it is still too early now.¡± Ren Wan Yun smiled as she said, ¡°Little Five is still young and there is no rush. If one were to set it up then others would inevitably talk. Let both of them get along first, after the couple is harmonious. When Little Five herself is willing, then we would talk about marriage. Like this, there would not be anyone who would say we forced Little Five.¡±

    Even if Shen Miao was a fool, it would not be possible for her to be harmonious with Prince Yu. Doing this would be nothing more than covering up ugly intentions with beautiful words. There was no way of knowing whatever would happen in the middle that would lead to the result.

    Chen Rou Qiu smiled quietly but did not speak. Even though she wanted Shen Miao to fall into back luck in her heart, but her personality was still prudent. This kind of matter that stands out would be better to be handled by Ren Wan Yun. In the future if Shen Xie really investigated then there would be nothing to be pursued at her end. Sitting on top of a mountain to watch the tigers fighting something Chen Rou Qiu was good at.

    Behind the screen, Shen Yue¡¯s and Shen Qing¡¯s hearts had some fear. They did not expect that in just a few short sentences, the greatest matter of Shen Miao¡¯s life would be decided. As far as a young female was concerned, a husband represented the happiness and fortune of the next half of her life but for Shen Miao, she was destined to be unfortunate. However there was no trace ofpassion in Shen Yue¡¯s and Shen Qing¡¯s hearts. In the official circle, Shen Xin suppressed their fathers, in status wise, Shen Miao suppressed both of the sisters. In addition to Old Shen Furen¡¯s influence, the First household had be a big eyesore so now that they see Shen Miao being out of luck, they could only rejoice at her misfortune.

    Even though Old Shen Furen knew nothing about managing a household, but she was very proficient in the fights between the females at the inner courtyard, especially these kind of shameful and secrets methods. That she could in the beginning to go from a little songstress to be the head matriarch of the General Shen¡¯s residence, was not only based on a seductive face, but also that her means and methods must naturally be vicious. Therefore when she heard Ren Wan Yun¡¯s words, she understood the intention behind them and smiled, ¡°Oh. Like this then let Fifth Girl get closer to Prince Yu. It is indeed that this kind of thing would be better else if we really force Fifth Girl, when the Eldest return and get angry, it would not be pleasant.¡±

    Her currentplexion was already harsh, to make such a look of love and affection, it would only make one feel that it was the smiling face of a weasel with ill-intentions. Shen Yue and Shen Qing broke into a cold sweat and quickly retreated far away from the folding screen.

    In the West courtyard under themp, Shen Miao was quietly sitting. There was a white parchment that was ced in front of her but there was nothing on it. The ink was grinded and the brush was prepared. She seemed to want to write but after a moment she gave a light sigh and kept that white parchment.

    Even though it was good to prepare for a rainy day, but now she was just an unmarried female and currently she depended on nothing more than the information she previously had ess to. But these things would not be utilised to its fullest at her current position. As expected, the road had to be walked a single step at a time.

    Gu Yu and Jing Zhe saw her sighing and thought that she was thinking about the matter of Prince Yu. Gu Yu came forward to console, ¡°Young Lady be at ease, if that side is really malicious, these servants would risks one¡¯s life to protect Young Lady. If it is really not workable, there are still people who have close rtionship with Master in the capital. At worst...¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°The residence of the Prince of First Rank has a high position and great powers, more over there is still the Imperial family¡¯s protection. No matter how good a rtion Father have with others, it would also not be as good as to offend the Imperial family just to protect me.¡± In addition, the Imperial family was ring like a tiger watching his prey on the Shen family, if one were to suddenly take action without careful consideration, it would lead the Imperial family to be more suspicious on Shen Xin colluding with others. After all, towards any Emperor, it would be a bad thing when their officials are too close with one another.

    ¡°Or else, just write a letter to Master.¡± Jing Zhe said, ¡°Even though Master is burdened by military affairs but Eldest Young Master is only attached to the army and did not have any orders. If he returns to the Ding capital, there would not be any punishments. With Eldest Young Master¡¯s presence, he would be able to protect Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°It would take more than a month for Eldest Brother to rush back from the Northwest region. How would that be on time? Do you think they would be able to endure that long?¡± Shen Miao said it inly. Shen Xin¡¯s deterrent force would only make them take action in the shortest possible time. Once raw rice were cooked and with some frightening words that would be able to make herply obediently to the maniptions.

    Shen Miao perhaps would but the Empress Shen of the Inner Pce, who bathe in bloody tears, would never!

    ¡°Then what can be done?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s and Jing Zhe¡¯s facial expressions both changed greatly. Even though they knew that this matter was anything but good, they did not think that it was that serious. Prince Yu¡¯s means, no matter what kind of youngdy he was interested in, even if they were from high ranking officials, once defiled meant that they were defiled. Even if at the end the Imperial familye out to console, there was nothing that can be done. It was because this person¡¯s means were so evil and perverse, one may not be able to see it on surface and the one suffering were still those young females.

    ¡°What is to be done? Others are always unreliable.¡± Shen Miao looked at the jumping fire, ¡°It is still better to depend on oneself.¡±

    ¡°But Young Lady...¡± Gu Yu was somewhat anxious. How could Shen Miao protect herself now? If it was others, family members would be able to resist a little, but Second and Third household¡¯s people would have mostly likely formed an alliance with one another!

    ¡°I naturally have my own ways.¡± Shen Miao yed with the paperweight in her hands.

    The residence of the Prince of First Rank relied on the Emperor¡¯s kindness and the Imperial family¡¯s protection only. If the Imperial family was unwilling to protect him how would it be like if at the same time a few enemies came knocking? Ze. A residence of the Prince of First Rank that lost the Imperial family¡¯s protection will be just worthless mud.

    Prince of the First Rank, in the end he had some blood rtions with the Imperial family, so it would start with him first. Conveniently, she looked outside and saw a vague fat figure outside the window moving. If it was not Gui Mama, who would it be?

    And also take this passing opportunity to clean out all these unclean and unclear things in the West courtyard.

 Chapter 56: Secret Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 56: Secret Discussion</h4>

    After this year Chrysanthemum banquet, the main names that were discussed in the streets of Ding capital finally changed.

    The little Xie Marquis of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, used an extremely strong and elegant attitude to extinguish the awe-inspiring presence of the two said Shu brothers. Even though his actions were arrogant but with a graceful bearing that was revealed in that short period of time, it made one understand that the name he got in the battlefield, jaded face Asura, was not a false reputation

    The other person was the idiot, Shen Miao.

    It was as if one had shed one¡¯s mortal body and exchanged one¡¯s bones or it was that finally the blood of the Shen family was aroused. The stupid and cowardly Shen Miao faded away as she confronted Cai Lin withposure during archery, and when she was forcing for submission, she revealed a vicious temperament. It made all her peers somewhat fearful.

    As such in Guang Wen Tang, those who previously mocked her had now all curbed it.

    When Cai Lin returned to Guang Wen Tang and faced Shen Miao, he just stared at her unpleasantly but unprecedentedly did not act rashly at all. It was assumed that day that Shen Miao had given him some trauma.

    Feng An Ning looked at Cai Lin¡¯s appearance andughed, ¡°Did not think that that overlord would actually be somewhat afraid of you now.¡±

    Shen Miao nced at Cai Lin and thetter quickly looked away with a somewhat fearful look. Sheughed in her heart in spite of herself. Cai Lin, in her eyes, was just a arrogant and stubborn young master and she did not wanted to waste any more energy on the matter. Moreover, the Cai family was nearing to their annihtion days, thus this noble young master would need to suffer a lot in the future.

    ¡°However, I heard that even though the two Xie brothers were injured seriously, the Marquis of Lin An did not fault little Xie Marquis at all, and instead invited a physician to tend to the two brothers¡¯ injuries, but in fact can be considered for both as a confinement.¡± Feng An Ning eximed, ¡°It seems that it is indeed true that the Marquis of Lin An is biased towards the Di son.¡±

    Shen Miao asked, ¡°Where did you hear it from?¡±

    ¡°Eavesdropping on my parents¡¯ conversation.¡± Feng An Ning was somewhat proud, ¡°But if it was another person, most likely would also dote on little Xie Marquis. Not to say about him, but he is born from Princess Yu Qing with Imperial bloodline...¡±

    Shen Miao eyebrows raised. Honestly speaking, she always felt that the death of Princess Yu Qing of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An was somewhat strange. From the attitude of the Marquis of Lin An to the two Xie brothers, there was no reason when he knew of Princess Yu Qing¡¯s death, that he would still let that Madame Fang live till now.

    As she was pondering, she saw Pei Lang walking in.

    There was a gentle smile on Pei Lang¡¯s face and just as he was looking over at Shen Miao¡¯s direction, his eyes came upon Shen Miao¡¯s gaze and Pei Lang could not help but be slightly surprised for a moment.

    During the Chrysanthemum banquet, Shen Miao¡¯s performance had made Pei Lang to put away the scorn in his heart. From then onwards he started to feel and observe that Shen Miao was different from normal and he also felt that Shen Miao was paying attention to him secretly. Even though he did not know why, it made this young teacher feel somewhat ufortable as if something was targeting him. But thinking that Shen Miao was just a little young female no matter how powerful she was, he felt that he was being over sensitive.

    ¡°Why do you always stare at him?¡± Feng An Ning curiously asked before she thought of something and said in shock, ¡°Could it be that you fall for someone again?¡±

    As of now Shen Miao had not even mention anything about Fu Xiu Yi and her cold icy look was like she had forgotten about that person, which made those who were watching themotion feel there was some reason for it. They were thinking that most likely Shen Miao knew that she was not worthy of the Imperial family and had given up that thought, and that could be seen as she did not chased after Fu Xiu Yi during the Chrysanthemum banquet. Even though Pei Lang¡¯s status was a little low, but he had a graceful bearing and was talented, thus it was natural for young females to like him.

    Shen Miao¡¯s head was somewhat aching as she recovered her sight, ¡°Of course not.¡± The only thing she was thinking was that since Pei Land did not speak about the ¡®Cirction of Law¡¯, Fu Xiu Yi had not taken him to heart. But this person was still a great trusted advisor and in future he would be used by Fu Xiu Yi... Shen Miao¡¯s expression turned serious as she was afraid that there would be endless of trouble in the future.

    Right now she had no ability to assassinate Pei Lang without anyone knowing so she had to find another way.

    The Bai Xiang Lou of Ding capital was filled with song and dance. Even though it was in the daylight, the gauzes that decorated throughout and the luminous pearls that were ced made the entire roof to be filled with brilliant lights and vibrant colors. With the sound of music curling up, there would always be one that would stop and look in envy. Not because of other things but when ordinary wealthy people enter Bai Xiang Lou, they also felt somewhat cash-strapped as even a small pot of tea was expensive. It was indeed a money squandering establishment.

    At this moment, leaning against the window sat a middle aged man d with luxurious clothes. This man¡¯s clothes were excellent but he was born with a dark and sinister look. Under his robes, that left leg was empty and it was no one else but Prince Yu.

    ¡°Spoken clearly to that Shen family?¡± After a while he asked with a gloomy tone.

    ¡°Reporting back to Your Highness, it has already being arranged with the Second Furen of the Shen family. Three dayster the womenfolk of the Shen family will head to Wo Long Temple to offer incense, at that time...¡±

    ¡°Three days.¡± Prince Yu frowned and a trace of displeasure shed in his eyes. He then waved his hands, ¡°Go and prepare the things that should be prepared. It has been a long time since Benwang have met such an interesting one.¡±

    After so many years, his sexual appetite had gotten crueler and perverse and there were countless of females that had died in his hands. However no matter how these female resisted, they would not be able to create any waves. In the entire Ming Qi, he had already know about Shen Xin¡¯s fierce name and did not know what kind of taste that daughter of the awe-inspiring great general would have. Moreover in that Chrysanthemum banquet, Shen Miao revealed her ruthlessness which filled him up with interest. A wild cat who only knew how to resist would perhaps be tastier than those blocks of beautiful wood.

    He licked his lips and a sh of licentious perverseness crossed his eyes.

    In the room that was nearest to him, sat a white d male in front of a ss table. He was about twenty years old and was born handsome but had a pretty gentle disposition. After hearing those words for a while, he spoke to the person in front as if he had watched a good show, ¡°It seems that the beauty you saved from before would most likely be in trouble again.¡±

    Facing him, the purple d youth satzily and casually said, ¡°The Shen¡¯s family tree is a tall one that attracts the wind and this me belong to Shen Xin, his fault to carry. Today it was only a test, there would be finally be one day in that no one in the Shen family would be safe.¡±

    The white d male paused and suddenly looked at the youth, ¡°Third Xie, why did you injured the Shu brothers in the academy examinations? Could it be that your ns are going to be moved in advance?¡±

    The one sitting opposite was not someone else but Xie Jing Xing. His lips raised as he smiled, ¡°So what if it is advanced, so what if it was not advanced?¡±

    ¡°If you were to take action in advance... Will they know?¡± The white d male asked.

    ¡°Gao Yang, you do not understand one thing. Now here, only I have the final say.¡± Xie Jing Xing said inly, ¡°By dragging it longer, it would instead be unfavourable to me. If the mountain does note to me then I will go to the mountain.¡± Finishing thest word, his eyes looked much more serious, like it was not a seventeen or eighteen year old youth.

    That male, so called Gao Yang, was stunned in surprise for a moment beforeughing bitterly, ¡°Never mind, I only came over to see you. In fact, I really have no self-confidence to stop you.¡± He then changed the conversation, ¡°However in three days time, are not you also heading to Wo Long Temple to investigate some stuff, maybe you can once again save a beauty.¡± Heughed mischievously.

    ¡°Gao Yang, your foresight is as usual that bad.¡± Xie Jing Xing raised an eyebrow, ¡°It is not good to provoke that girl from the Shen family.¡±

 Chapter 57: Officer Mo Qing

    <h4>Chapter 57: Officer Mo Qing</h4>

    After ss, Shen Yue walked to Shen Miao and smiled as she said, ¡°Today Young Lady Yi has invited Eldest Sister and me to her residence, so we will not be heading back with you. Fifth Younger Sister, you should go back first.¡±

    Yi Pei Lan and Shen Yue were naturally close with one another and would often send an invitation to them but excluded only Shen Miao. It was somon that it was nothing out of the ordinary. Hearing that, Shen Miao did not have any reaction and only made a sound of agreement.

    These recent days the Shen family¡¯s attitude towards Shen Miao was extremely warm and lively, most likely because they already had a y in mind. Shen Miao was also toozy to care about them now that there were matters of vital importance and naturally not these kind of trivial stuffs.

    Upon returning in the horse carriage, it must pass through the most prosperous street of Ding capital. Gu Yu said, ¡°Gui Hua Fang is in front. Does not Young Lady like the pastry from there the best? This servant will go and buy some back.¡±

    ¡°Go then.¡± Shen Miao said with a smile.

    After Gu Yu got off the carriage, Jing Zhe opened the carriage¡¯s curtain to look out and made a sound of surprise after looking at a certain area. Shen Miao looked towards the direction of her gaze and saw that the horse carriage stopped at the side of Gui Hua Fang, in front of a pawn shop. At the moment there was a crowd of people who seemed to be arguing about something.

    The worker from the pawn shop show signs of impatience and even his voice could be heard clearly by Shen Miao, ¡°I Already said that it will be twelve Liang, if you want to sell or not! It is just a sword, this gentleman better not trouble us.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Shopkeeper Yu is not able to do business.¡± Jing Zhe said.

    Shen Miao had seen it through. A pawn shop was a business and naturally it would push the price down a little and obviously this would make the person who came to pawn their items, unable to ept the prices but still unwilling to leave. Thus turning into a deadlock situation.

    ¡°There is nothing worth to look at.¡± Seeing that Shen Miao¡¯s gaze moved, Jing Zhe put the curtain down. After a short moment, Gu Yu carried arge paper bag back and Jing Zhe opened the curtain to let her in. During the short time during the opening of the curtain, Shen Miao¡¯s gazended outside the carriage and saw that the person who was arguing with the pawn shop¡¯s worker, turned around and walked out from the crowd and he had a sword in his arms. Most likely he did not make the transaction and was disappointed.

    When Gu Yu boarded the carriage, she wanted to close the carriage¡¯s curtain but it was stopped by Shen Miao as she was staring attentively at the person who was carrying the sword. It was a young man and his attire was alsomon like his looks. Seeing their Young Lady staring at this unfamr male, Gu Yu and Jing Zhe were unable to make head or tail of it.

    Shen Miao frowned. Why was this person so familiar?

    That young man shook his head and sighed before looking deeply at the sword in his embrace. He clenched his teeth and turned to head towards the pawn shop, seemingly he finally decided to make this unsatisfying transaction.

    ¡°Gu Yu!¡± Just at the moment when he turned, Shen Miao suddenly shouted, ¡°Go down and stop him. Tell him that I want that sword of his!

    ¡°Young Lady...¡± Jing Zhe and Gu Yu looked at her in surprised. They really did not know why did Shen Miao did this for.

    ¡°Quickly!¡± Shen Miao coldly said.

    Seeing her serious look, Gu Yu did not dare to ask more and immediately jumped off the carriage and headed towards that young person.

    When the young person took a step, he could hear someone behind him speaking, ¡°Gentleman, do hold on.¡±

    He turned around and saw a female d in a maid¡¯s uniform rushing towards him before smiling, ¡°Is Gentleman going to the pawnshop to pawn the sword that you are holding?¡±

    The young person was startled for a moment but did not conceal it and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    That female continued speaking, ¡°As it turns out, my Young Lady wants the sword that you are holding. Is Gentleman willing to go ahead with this transaction?¡±

    The young person looked at the other person and even though he saw that the female¡¯s expression was not fake, he still shook his head, ¡°This sword of mine is not the refined type and is more on the practical side. If your youngdy wants, it is better to go to the weaponry shop to forge one.¡± He was actually amazed in his heart as how would normal females be interested in swords. It was nothing more than seeing it as a toy to y. Unfortunately his sword was too sharp and it would not be good to identally hurt oneself.

    Gu Yu¡¯s expression became slightly rxed and her heart sighed in relief. This person in front obviously was in need of money but to even think first for the sake of others, it seems that he was also an above hoard person. Previously when Shen Miao oddly wanted to buy this person¡¯s sword, she was somewhat worried but now it seemed that the other person was not someone bad.

    Thinking of this, Gu Yu¡¯s expression was much softer as she said, ¡°My Young Lady sincerely want to make this transaction with Gentleman. Gentleman may wish to take a step aside to talk.¡±

    The other person most probably did not expect that Gu Yu was this stubborn. ncing at the pawn shop, he then nodded helplessly, ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Until they reached an alley without anyone, one could see a carriage stopped in the middle of it. Gu Yu went to the front of the carriage and softly said, ¡°Young Lady, he is here.¡±

    The young person walked to the front of the carriage and hesitated before finally cupping his hands, ¡°This Young Lady, this subject¡¯s sword is not suitable for females to use and it is far too sharp, thus it would easy to injure oneself. It is...¡±

    ¡°What is your name?¡± His words hardly finished when a female voice was heard from the carriage. This voice sounded like the person¡¯s age was not old but there was an unspeakable feeling, as if it was a noble who had experience many ups and downs of life, making one unable to figure out the person¡¯s age in a short moment of time.

    ¡°This subject is Mo Qing.¡± After hesitating for a moment, the young person cupped one of his fist in the other hand.

    After this sentence, there was no response after a long time. Just when that young man, Mo Qing, and Gu Yu were somewhat puzzled, the female voice from inside said, ¡°I am not interested in your sword. It is just broken iron for me and has no meaning.¡±

    Hearing those words, a trace of anger appeared on Mo Qing¡¯s face and he spoke, ¡°Could it be that Young Lady is ying with Mo Qing. Even though this sword is average but it was forged by a famous swordsman and have apanied me for many years. If Young Lady called this one here to insult, then forgive this one for not ying along.¡±

    After finishing his words, he wanted to turn and leave but when he lifted his leg, he heard a sigh that came out from the horse carriage. That sigh was lightly floating pass but seemed to contain inexplicable emotions, pulling one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Mo Qing, you are really short on money.¡± The person in the horse carriage said.

    Mo Qing was surprised for a moment. He did not know why but when the other person called his name, there was a strange feeling that arose in his heart. This feeling seemed to feel very familiar but there were some unfathomable mystery to it. But in the moment when he hear the other person speak, his footsteps could not help but automatically stop, as it every single word that that person say was something he could not refuse.

    ¡°Your sword, to me, is not worth a mention but your sword skills are however worth hundreds, thousands of gold.¡±

    Mo Qing was stumped for words as he shook his head, ¡°Young Lady has ttered. This subject is only an ordinary person.¡± His heart was however surprised. How did this person know that his sword skills were outstanding.

    ¡°A hero without a dime is not a hero at all, to even sell away one¡¯s precious sword that apanied one for so many years. This kind of days would really be unworthy of your sword skills.¡± The curtain on the horse carriage suddenly opened and out walked a purple d young female.

    Her looks were tender and delicate but there was a type of rare extravagance and dignity in her brows.

    ¡°Mo Qing, are you willing to sell your entire body filled with martial arts skills to our Shen family of military lineage?¡±

    She asked with a smile but her eyes had a touch of joy like meeting an old friend.

    Themanding officer of the guards, Mo Qing of the previous lifetime... Trust that you were well since west met.

 Chapter 58: Bodyguard

    <h4>Chapter 58: Bodyguard</h4>

    ¡°This Young Lady...¡± Mo Qing was slightly stunned as he frowned while looking at the young female in front.

    He knew that there were wealthy families that would not treat human lives as lives and would buy a servant like buyingmon livestock. At this moment this young female¡¯s intention was most likely that she viewed him as a servant and a sense of displeasure formed in his heart. But after seeing the other person¡¯s eyes, that displeasure was like a fog that instantly dissipated.

    When he saw this other person¡¯s eyes, they were not arrogant or filled with disdain, but there were in them a touch of gratitude and respect which made him unable to guess. He unconsciously blurted out, ¡°Has this Young Lady seen this subject somewhere before?¡±

    Shen Miao lightly sighed, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why...¡±

    ¡°This person¡¯s brows are upright and have an extraordinary bearing, naturally is a person with favourable luck. But at this moment one would need to sell off one¡¯s precious sword that had apanied for many years so one was obviously at the end of the route. You are in dire straits and in an urgent need of money but if one were to give you the money, it would still not solve future problems. I as a Di daughter of the Formidable Great General would be able to introduce you to my father upon his return to the capital at the end of the year. With one¡¯s good martial arts skills, it would be a pity if it was buried.¡±

    ¡°General Shen?¡± Mo Qing was suddenly surprised. He totally did not think that the young female in front of him would actually be Shen Xin¡¯s daughter. Shen Xin¡¯s reputation in Ming Qi was something everyone knew since he was the center stone of the battlefield. Males wanted aplishments. If one were to follow this kind of general... Mo Qing felt as if the blood that was flowing in his body got much hotter.

    It is just... ording to the rumours in the capital, Shen Miao was an idiot and even though there was restoration in the Chrysanthemum banquet, but the people who saw it were still very little. At this moment when one see it, the rumours were not necessarily true.

    ¡°If Young Lady is truly willing to rmend this subject, then this subject would naturally not decline. If there is an opportunity in the future, one would definitely return deep gratitude till death.¡± Mo Qing also had a straightforward and magnanimous temperament thus he would not shirk off this opportunity.

    Seeing this scenario, Shen Miao smile lightly and took a silver tael out from her sleeve and threw it to Mo Qing. She said, ¡°I do not need your deep gratitude till death and only treat it as if you have sold your body of martial arts skills to me. Father will only return when the year ends so in this period you would have to follow me back to the Shen residence. I would pretend to make you a guard in Shen residence but you must secretly protect me.¡±

    When this words were heard by Mo Qing, he naturally was somewhat surprised. Mo Qing had also heard that in therge family, on the surface it looked like bouquets of flowers and piles of brocades but privately there would be endless schemes and tricks. Seeing Shen Miao even mentioning about protection, he knew that the young female was not asfortable as she looked like in the Shen residence. There was some shock in Mo Qing¡¯s heart since Shen Miao was Shen Xin¡¯s daughter, why would the situation be difficult? But because he had a calm temperament, he did not question but only said, ¡°Would follow Young Lady¡¯s instruction.¡±

    ¡°Take this money first to settle the emergency.¡± Shen Miao continued, ¡°Once your matter ispleted, you muste to the Shen residence within three days. I will naturally arrange your position.¡±

    Mo Qing once again cupped one fist in the other hand. He had a strong air of the pugilist world and it was only when he left that Gu Yu and Jing Zhe frowned. Jing Zhe said, ¡°Young Lady, this person¡¯s background is unknown and if he has bad intentions, when he enters the Shen residence, one is afraid...¡±

    Shen Miao headed towards the carriage, ¡°What is there to be afraid of? This kind of person is even cleaner than the people in the courtyard.¡±

    Now the West courtyard was infested with Second and Third households¡¯ spies and there were a pathetic number of her own people. Moreover this Mo Qing was naturally not a stranger.

    Shen Miao sat on the horse carriage and sighed lightly in her heart. She did not think that she would be able to meet Mo Qing hereafter the rebirth of a lifetime.

    This Mo Qing was themanding officer of the Imperial guards. Originally he was rmended by Shen Xin as he had superior martial arts skills. When Shen Miao went to the Qin country as a hostage for those years, Mo Qing protected her as a bodyguard. If Mo Qing was not there to assist her, it would have being very difficult toe back intact from the dangerous Qin country.

    Mo Qing was loyal to Shen Xin so naturally he pledged allegiance to Shen Miao but unfortunately when Shen Miao returned back to Ming Qi, because of the fights between her and Mei Furen, Mei Furen schemed against Mo Qing and ced a charge on him of molesting pce maids. Fu Xiu Yi had long wanted to get rid of Shen Xin¡¯s people thus even with Shen Miao¡¯s thousands of blocking measures, it was still of no avail. She could only watch as Mo Qing died under those unwarranted charges.

    Now to be able to see Mo Qing again, she did not know that Mo Qing was in such a destitute situation. But because of Mo Qing¡¯s hard-pressed situation, he could be rein in so easily. Shen Miao understood Mo Qing¡¯s temperament, he was the most loyal and upright. The trip to Wo Long Temple in three days time, she initially was thinking of using other methods but with Mo Qing, it would be more convenient.

    Upon returning to the Shen residence because of Shen Yue and Shen Qing going to the Yi residence as guests, there was only Shen Miao in the residence. When she just arrived in the West courtyard, Gui Momo came up and smiled with full of ttery, ¡°Young Lady has returned. This old servant has let the kitchen made some sweet soup. Does Young Lady want to have some?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Seeing that Shen Miao, who treated her coldly these days, started to pleasantly warm up, Gui Momo¡¯s heart was joyous as she quickly said, ¡°This old servant will bring it over.¡±

    When Gui Momo brought the sweet soup over, Shen Miao was already in the room for a while. Gui Momo ced the bowl of sweet soup carefully on the table and said with a smile, ¡°Young Lady, the things for the trip to Wo Long Temple three dayster are all prepared already. Is there anything else required?¡±

    Old Shen Furen previously had made arrangements to go to Wo Long Temple three dayster to pray for peace and tranquility for the entire Shen family. Ren Wan Yun would be bringing the three youngdies along and the rest of the people would not need to follow. Gui Momo was kept busy for these few days due to this matter.

    Shen Miao swept a look at her and said with a not heavy or light tone, ¡°Momo is really enthusiastic about this matter.¡±

    Gui Momo froze and then smiled, ¡°It is rare that Young Lady get to go that far. Naturally preparations have to beprehensive.¡±

    ¡°Naturally it would beprehensive with Momo following.¡± Shen Miao suddenly smiled. When Gui Momo saw that smile, it however made her heart uneasy.

    ¡°Second Furen arranged appropriately so naturally there would not be any mistakes.¡± Gui Momo said.

    ¡°Would then trouble Gui Momo to thank Second Shen for me.¡± Shen Miao nodded her head, ¡°You can withdraw.¡±

    Hearing this, Gui Momo then gave a sigh of relief and quickly said a few words before withdrawing. She did not know the reason but the current Shen Miao had became strong and when she was with her, there seems to be an invisible coercion force which extinguished much of her arrogance. However after she was out of the door, her spine straightened up and she looked at the room with disdain before speaking with a soft voice that only she herself could hear, ¡°After three days, see if you dare to be impudent in front of this old one!¡±

    In the room, Shen Miao held the bowl of excessively sweet soup in her hands and walked to the window. With a throw of her hand, half the sweet soup fell onto the nts by the window.

    ¡°Young Lady, really want to go to that Wo Long Temple? Bai Lu asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Have to go.¡± Shen Miao answered.

    It was this time during her previous life that she inadvertently heard Rong Jing Tang¡¯s maids talking and came to know that Old Shen Furen intended to marry her off to Prince Yu. The night before going to Wo Long Temple, she fled to the residence of Prince Ding and threw herself in. Even though that decision was wrong, it identally prevented another disaster.

    And now, she will not flee nor hide and go to Wo Long Temple. Whoever wanted to see a show of her, she will make a botched up show out of the person.

 Chapter 59: Wu Long Temple

    <h4>Chapter 59: Wu Long Temple</h4>

    Earlier than Shen Miao had expected, on the second day Mo Qing came to the Shen residence to be a guard. Shen Miao had Shuang Jiang bribe the housekeeper beforehand and they only knew he was a far away cousin of Shuang Jiang. Because the guards were divided by a number of ranks, Mo Qing could only be a guard at the outermost side thus there were not much conditions for him to stay.

    Time passed very quickly and soon it was three dayster.

    In the morning of the third day, Ren Wan Yun arranged everything appropriately and let the maid by her side, Xiang Lan, go to Shen Miao to settle some arrangements. Before leaving, everyone also went to Rong Jing Tang.

    Old Shen Furen said some words solemnly and the summary of it was to ensure everyone would behave properly. On normal days one would not go to Wo Long Temple to burn incense because Wo Long Temple was located in a remote area. Even though it was a famous ce but the incense was not as thick as of those who were located nearer to the city. But no one knew for what reason this time it had to be so far away.

    Shen Qing appeared to be filled with joy as she spoke about how she would definitely pray for Old Shen Furen and Shen Yuan Bo to Buddha. Old Shen Furen heard that it was for her and her attitude towards Shen Qing softened up much more.

    In this journey, there was also some guards that were brought along to protect the safety of the Shen residence¡¯s Young Ladies. Shen Miao stood in front of the horse carriage but remained motionless. Ren Wan Yun saw it and asked with a frown, ¡°Why is Fifth Lady not moving?¡±

    ¡°Just felt that the list of guards is short. To prevent any ident, Second Shen may wish to bring a few more guards along.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Ren Wan Yun frowned. She did not expected that Shen Miao would raise this issue at this time. But everything was already arranged so Ren Wan Yun smiled, ¡°Fifth Lady, the people we are bringing are truly a lot. One cannot just bring along all the guards in Shen residence. When the number of people is toorge, it would be inconvenient to just remain as it is.¡±

    But Shen Miao was insistent and kept shaking her head.

    When Shen Yue and Shen Qing saw it, Shen Yue did not say anything but Shen Qing was unpleased and followed up with words, ¡°Our Shen residence is not the Imperial family, just how big an entourage does Fifth Younger Sister want? When Eldest Bo goes out, he is not as picky as this.¡±

    Once again, she brought up Shen Xin name to talk. When she finished talking, Shen Miao took a nce at her. That one nce was flutteringly light but it made Shen Qing suddenly felt cold throughout her entire body.

    ¡°Just add two more.¡± Shen Miao lifted her hands and pointed at the two guards by the door, ¡°Just them would be fine.¡±

    Seeing that Shen Miao did not bring many and only wanted to increase it by two headcount, Ren Wan Yun was relieved as she did not want to dy too much time on this matter. Two more people would not affect the overall situation but Ren Wan Yun put on a face full of difficulty and said, ¡°Fifth Lady, you are really... Never mind, when have Second Shen not consent to your words. Up to you then.¡± She instructed Xiang Lan, who was beside her, ¡°Go and call those two servants over there to follow us out of the city.¡±

    ¡°Thanking Second Shen.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s lips hooked up to form a smile.

    Seeing that Ren Wan Yun at the end still consent to Shen Miao¡¯s idea, Shen Yue only looked at Shen Miao strangely but Shen Qing fiercely stomped her feet and red at Shen Miao before turning away to leave.

    In the horse carriage, Shen Qing was deliberately not speaking with Shen Miao and even though Shen Yue spoke to Shen Miao, her words to some degree were sounding her out. Shen Miao was toozy to deal with her thus she barely said anything. It was however Ren Wan Yun who was in high spirits all the way and when she talked to Shen Miao, it looked very intimate. If it was the usual, most likely Shen Miao would also admire this kind Second Shen but now seeing this woman, every actions and gestures were ugly and pretentious performances. After seeing such stuff in the Inner Pce, it was enough for her.

    Setting off in the morning till the evening, then they finally arrived at the destination, Yang Jing Feng (peak).

    Wo Long Temple was located at the halfway mark of Yang Jing Feng. The mountain was high and the valley was deep, if there was a spring nearby, it would be a pleasant scenery as there were flowers and lush foliage everywhere. But it was currently early autumn and the leaves were withering which added a few touches of destion.

    Because Yang Jing Feng was far from the Ding capital, the road to Wo Long Temple was hard to reach and other than the people who head up to offer incense and the especially devoted Furens whoe here, normal people would not stay there. When Shen Miao and the rest alighted from the horse carriage and reached the entrance of Wo Long Temple, they were able to see a young monk sweeping the floor in front of the huge temple. It was extremely peaceful.

    ¡°It is sure peaceful here.¡± Shen Yue lightly chuckled.

    Shen Qing shrugged her hold and seemed to want toint but she suddenly thought about something and restrained herself.

    Ren Wan Yun said, ¡°Do not just see that it is peaceful here. One heard that the Buddha here is very effective. When it is time to offer the incense, one must be sincere.¡±

    When that young monk saw the oing people, he got up and greeted. Other than the house servants that were moving stuff down from the horse carriage, Ren Wan Yun and the rest followed the young monk who was leading the way to the temple.

    As one headed into the temple, one would find that Wo Long Temple was sparsely popted. Moreover the temple was spacious which made one feel it empty. If one were to stay during the night, there would be some who would feel afraid.

    After seeing the abbot, the abbot directed the few people to the courtyard. Originally the youngdies would each have their own room and they would be close to one another. But when it reached to Shen Miao¡¯s turn, a middle-aged monk beside the abbot said, ¡°Our apologies, there are no more rooms at the south of the pavilion. If Young Lady do not mind, how about the north of the pavilion?¡±

    Everyone looked at her and Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Pardon me, I mind it a lot.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Lady.¡± Ren Wan You softly reprimanded, ¡°This is a Buddhist location, it would not amodate your waywardness.¡±

    ¡°It is just somewhat strange.¡± Shen Miao was not moved by it, ¡°The incense does not look strong but why are the pavilions all full?¡±

    That middle-aged monk also frowned, most likely because he had never seen such a youngdy with such arrogant conduct who madements on the temple without any exnation. But Shen Miao was also different for those unruly youngdies who would make a fuss, thus with that reasonable attitude, it made one unable to respond.

    ¡°Little Shizhu does not know. Although there are not much pilgrims that offer incense, there are many monks in the temple.¡± That old monk smiled and exined to Shen Miao.

    ¡°But if I were to stay along, it would be somewhat scary. What to do?¡± She asked.

    ¡°This...¡± Ren Wan Yun was still soothing, ¡°Fifth Lady, it is only for one night. If one is able to get over this night, Buddha will see your sincerity and when incense is offered tomorrow, one¡¯s wishes would definitelye true.¡±

    If it was in the past, when Shen Miao heard that, she would be coaxed into it. After all, she was a person who was amenable to coaxing but not coercion, not to mention that there was Fu Xiu Yi in her heart and would definitely wish that Buddha would grant her wish to be together with Fu Xui Yi and would swallow this little loss.

    But now, there was some difference.

    Ren Wan Yun was having some headaches. She did not know why but the current Shen Miao was a difficult person to deal with. Previously whatever she say, Shen Miao would believe it and thus she was easily coaxed. But now, mistakes were constantly made and if Shen Miao was not resolved earlier, one fear that it would be an existence that would make one¡¯s head ache more.

    ¡°Why not like this.¡± Shen Miao said with all smiles, ¡°How about ShenShen and me will go to the North court to stay? With someone apanying, I would feel at ease.¡±

 Chapter 60: Room

    <h4>Chapter 60: Room</h4>

    ¡°This...¡± Ren Wan Yun was somewhat hesitating. If she were to stay with Shen Miao, and if she was to meet with any unexpected misfortune, it would be difficult for Ren Wan Yu to escape from obligations. Not waiting for her to think out of a better way, Shen Miao continued speaking, ¡°If ShenShen is not willing, then it is also alright if either Eldest Sister or Second Older Sister is willing to squeeze with me.¡±

    Shen Yue¡¯s gaze shed but she did not speak. Even though Shen Qing did not know what her mother was nning, she could vaguely guess that this trip was targeted at Shen Miao. Additionally she currently did not bother to conceal the hate she had for Shen Miao, naturally she coldly said, ¡°I am used to living alone.¡±

    ¡°As such...¡± Shen Miao muttered gently.

    ¡°Then I would go with Fifth Lady to stay at the Northern pavilion.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s words were not even finished when Ren Wan Yun spoke. She was afraid that Shen Miao would change things at this time again and thinking that even though they were to stay together, she could still stay somewhat further away so that the me will not fall to her. Since the Heavens were high and the Emperor far away, Shen Xin would not be able to say anything of her at that time as the truth was such.

    Shen Miao smiled faintly, ¡°Then many thanks for Second ShenShen¡¯s apaniment.¡±

    Her words were polite but Ren Wan Yun could not help but frown but she instantly put on a smiling face, ¡°We are after all one family.¡±

    After settling the living arrangement, the next thing was to tidy things up. Because Shen Qing and Shen Yue were a little tired, they did not eat the vegetarian food together and went back to their individual rooms. After reaching the Northern pavilion, without waiting for Ren Wan Yun to speak, Shen Miao said, ¡°I also feel very tired and would not be taking the meal with Second Shen and head directly to the room first.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun was surprised for a moment before smiling, ¡°Then suit yourself. If one is tired, then rest early.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded in agreement.

    When the young monk who led the three of them, mistress and servants, to the room, Shen Miao could not help but sigh with admiration.

    Indeed, in such a cold and deste temple like Wo Long Temple, there was this room that was particrly elegant. The side was lined with a small forest which made it quiet and even though the furnishings in the room were simple, they revealed exquisiteness everywhere. When one see it, one¡¯s heart would feel happy.

    ¡°The scenery here is really beautiful.¡± Gu Yu was unexpectedly surprised.

    ¡°Replying to Shizhu, only honourable guests can stay in this particr room. The residence¡¯s Furen had instructed to leave this precious room for Shizhu.¡± The young monk said as his head lowered.

    ¡°Help me to thank Second Shen¡¯s good intentions.¡± Shen Miao said lightly but her eyes were looking around. This room was located the innermost of the Northern pavilion, which meant that the surroundings were inessible. So if one were to scream, it would be useless.

    It was rare to see that they even seal off any survival route. As for the exquisiteyout of the room, one was afraid that it was out of the convenience of ¡®that person¡¯ to use.

    ¡°What is this incense?¡± Jing Zhe picked up a few sticks of incense on the table and put it to her nose to smell, ¡°It is simr to Orchids but is more fragrant than Orchids.¡± Her eyes fell onto the Orchid designed incense burner, ¡°This incense burner is also very unique.¡±

    Gu Yu saw it and also smiled, ¡°It seemed that the temple has also specifically inquired that Young Lady like to light incense before sleeping. Since Young Lady is tired at night, one will light it up before bedtime so that Young Lady can sleep well at night.¡±

    ¡°Now, one feel that this Wo Long Temple is actually not bad.¡± Jing Zhe wasughing and joking, ¡°No wonder even though it is located deep in the forest, Second Furen still arranged toe over to pray.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s brows slightly wrinkled. She walked forward a little and took the incense in Jing Zhe¡¯s hands and smelled it. After smelling it, her brows tightened.

    When the two girls saw it, they asked in hesitation, ¡°Young Lady, is there anything wrong with this incense?¡±

    Anything abnormal was evil. In Shen Miao¡¯s mind, after entering Wo Long Temple, she had not put her heart down. The more the ce was proper, the more she could see the danger in it. She had the habit of putting incense before she sleeps as females often like delicate things and the incense burner was lovely. Even if one were to y, a normal female would light up the incense to match the quiet and elegant environment here.

    But to her, it was not the case. The females who survived in the Inner Pce would use all kinds of means and methods to climb up and in Shen Miao¡¯s past life where she was the mistress of the six pces for so many years, naturally she had the ability to make discerning judgments. These kind of shameful things, she had seen too many of it. As for the aphrodisiac in the incense, it was amon method that the concubines would y with.

    If she was a normal unmarried Young Lady, naturally she would not have heard of such things.

    ¡°It is not good thing at all.¡± Her hand loosened and those incenses fell down.

    Gu Yu and Jing Zhe were surprised and looked at one another. After a moment Jing Zhe said, ¡°Then should I throw these things away?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s gazended on those incenses that fell. Ren Wan Yun and that person had spent so much thought and effort to prepare such a good gift to her and it would be a pity if it was wasted. A sneer suddenly appeared on her lips, ¡°Keep it. There would be a time to use it.¡±

    In the room that overlooked far from Shen Miao¡¯s room, Ren Wan Yun sat on the couch and facing an old woman who was hunching back. It was not someone else but Gui Momo.

    ¡°You know of today¡¯s matter. After it is sessful, naturally you will benefit from it but if it fails...¡± Ren Wan Yun lightly coughed, ¡°I do not need to tell you what kind of ending it would be.¡±

    When she spoke, there was not any of the usual amiable appearance and her eyes made one cold.

    Gui Momo ttered with a smile, ¡°Furen rest assured. Everything is handled by this old servant and when this old servant does things, naturally there would not be any mistakes. It is expected that tonight would go on smoothly.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun¡¯s expression only then eased down before she said, ¡°I naturally trust you since you are the closest person to Fifth Lady. What we do is for the Shen residence. When Fifth Lady bes sensible in the future, she would know the pros and cons and naturally would know that you are doing it for her own good and would not treat you unfairly.¡±

    Gui Momo nodded her head in agreement but her heart was filled with contempt. If Shen Miao knew of the matter in the future, it would not be strange for her to hate her to death and how would she treat her well. Thinking of what would be happening tonight, Gui Momo could not help but be somewhat frightened. She did not think that this Shen family¡¯s Second Shen Furen who always had an amiable appearance would think of such a vicious and cruel method. After all, if this matter fell on any unmarried female, it would be a life of death rather than living.

    In the next moment, she saw Ren Wan Yun giving a look at Cai Ju, who was sitting beside her, and Cai Ju beamed as she took a sachet out and ced it onto Gui Momo¡¯s hands, ¡°Will trouble Gui Momo to look over the matter for this time too.¡±

    Gui Momo pinched it with her fingers and when she found that the weight of the sachet was not light, happiness immediately bloomed on her face, ¡°Will definitely let Furen be satisfied.¡±

    After saying a few more sentences, Gui Momo got up and left.

    ¡°Furen really want to rest here tonight?¡± Xiang Lan asked, ¡°This is after all the same area as Fifth Young Lady¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°It matters not.¡± Ren Wan Yun waved her hands unconcernedly, ¡°Tomorrow morning, what I say would be what it is. Can not say precisely but when Eldest Bo returns, one fear that there will not be any one who knows of the matter.¡± Herughter was somewhat vicious, ¡°Eldest Bo, Eldest Sao, who ask you all to block my Qing-er¡¯s road.¡±

 Chapter 61: The Night Beneath The Raven Moon

    <h4>Chapter 61: The Night Beneath The Raven Moon</h4>

    In the Wo Long Temple in the mountains, it was the time in the evening when the skies were getting dark and a light drizzle fell. The rain came with a chill wind, thus Gu Yu closed the window before saying to Shen Miao, ¡°Young Lady must be cautious and not catch a cold.¡±

    Jing Zhe wrapped Shen Miao with a cloak and spoke worriedly, ¡°The mountain roads are not easy to walk. If the rain falls for the entire night, not sure if one could leave after tomorrow morning prayers. One may need to stay one more day else the road would be muddy.¡±

    ¡°One more day to rest then one will rest one more day.¡± Gu Yu smiled, ¡°The scenery of this ce is very good and the environment is also quiet and secluded. It is still better than...¡± She swallowed the rest of the words back to her stomach as she wanted to say that it was better whenparing to those snakes in the Shen residence.

    Shen Miao sat at the table moving the chess pieces. The current her now loves to y chess but unfortunately the few girls by her side did not know how to y, she had to y by herself. asionally Gu Yu and Jing Zhe would feel strange when their Young Lady yed by herself, as there would be times when she portrayed some odd expressions which would make one¡¯s heart cold.

    The doors were pushed open and Gui Momo came in with smiles on her face. In her hands carried some food, she smiled while saying, ¡°Young Lady, this is the vegetarian cuisine of the temple. Even though it is vegetarian, Wo Long Temple¡¯s cuisine is rather good. This old servant specially requested for a bowl of crystal Osmanthus broth. Eldest Young Lady and Second Young Lady had already tried it and said that it was good.¡±

    ¡°Oh. ce it there.¡± Shen Miao said inly.

    ¡°It would be best that Young Lady eat it while it is still hot. It would not be delicious if it cools down.¡± Gui Momo warmly brought the bowl over to hand it over to Shen Miao.

    ¡°Why is Momo anxious?¡± Jing Zhe took the porcin bowl smoothly from Gui Momo and smiled, ¡°Young Lady had said to ce it down. Just now she felt some difort and would take it after a while.¡±

    Gui Momo felt annoyed in her heart but when she saw Shen Miao being indifferent to Jing Zhe¡¯s words, she could only clench her teeth. Previously Shen Miao would always treat Gui Momo¡¯s words as the most important and if Gui Momo had some dispute with the maids, she would definitely punish the maids first. She did not know from when onwards Jing Zhe, Gu Yu and those two girls were appreciated by Shen Miao.

    Just as she was contemting, she heard Shen Miao suddenly said, ¡°Momo has already apanied me for fourteen years.¡±

    Gui Momo¡¯s heart jumped a beat as she looked at Shen Miao. Just at the same time, Shen Miao also looked over. A pair of clear eyes that had a childlike innocence which also put Gui Momo in a trance.

    Without one noticing, that baby that was crying piteously for food had be little girl and grew up to a gracefully slim young female in front of her. Gui Momo¡¯s heart sighed, in the beginning when Shen Xin and his wife left for the battlefield, they requested her to take good care of Shen Miao and in a blink of an eye, fourteen years had passed.

    ¡°Momo all the while is close to me.¡± Shen Miao said softly, ¡°One remembered there was a time where I was running a fever and it was raining outside, like it is now. The physician that the residence invited did not arrive for a long time, so Momo got worried and ran out to search for one. At the end, Momo slipped and broke your head but still instead to search for another physician toe over.¡±

    Gui Momo was surprised and her expressions could not help but soften down, ¡°Young Lady still remember these things.¡±

    ¡°Naturally one would remember. Momo has been with me for more than a decade and even Father and Mother would not have apanied me more than Momo. I see Momo as a loved one.¡±

    ¡°This old servant doesn¡¯t deserve the fortune of Young Lady.¡± Gui Momomented in her heart. She did not expect that in this moment Shen Miao, who had been treated her coldly, would suddenly be so intimate. A wave of feelings rose in her heart after all one was not like this from the beginning. In the beginning Shen Xin and his wife made her be Shen Miao¡¯s Momo, her son had yet to take a wife and she did not have any grandchildren so she treated Shen Miao as her own granddaughter. There was also a period where she treated her with real feelings, but... Every man for oneself else heaven and earth would destroy one. Shen Miao was after all not her real granddaughter and if Second household deliver its promise, when the matter was sessful, her son¡¯s entire family would be able to reap the benefits.

    Money came from danger, moreover Shen Miao would not be able to bring her anything. Gui Momo¡¯s expression changed a number of times but at the end she smiled and said, ¡°Young Lady, the weather is cold and the night is dark, it would be good to rest after having one¡¯s meal. When it¡¯s time to rest, light the incense and have a good night sleep then it would be good to pray for Master and Furen early tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks for Momo¡¯s concern.¡± Shen Miao also smiled but her smile seemed to contain some unknown things. She said, ¡°Momo withdraw first, I will have the meal myself.¡±

    Gui Momo would like to stay a while more but seeing Shen Miao putting on a look of chasing her out, she could only withdraw. When she exited the room, she did not walk far and moved to the window so that she would be able to listen to the movements inside.

    After a moment in the room, Gu Yu¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Young Lady, the dishes are getting cold.¡±

    ¡°Set the table then.¡±

    Afterwards there were sounds of chopsticks clinking, seemingly someone had sat down on the table to eat. Jing Zhe asked, ¡°Does Young Lady find that this Osmanthus broth good?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Shen Miao voice rang out, ¡°It¡¯s to one¡¯s taste.¡±

    ¡°Then do eat more.¡± Gu Yu said with a smile.

    After listening for a while, Shen Miao seemed to have finished and the sounds of the cutlery being cleared sounded before Gu Yu walked out, carrying the food basket. One could only hear Jing Zhe saying, ¡°Young Lady still want to read a while?¡±

    ¡°Feeling somewhat tired, will read for a moment more. Go and light the incense.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s voice was rather wan.

    Gui Momo straightened up her body and gave a big sigh of relief before looking back at the window again. She walked out of the courtyard and only when she exited the courtyard, she then could not help but mumble, ¡°Young Lady must not me this old servant for being vicious, Second Furen wants to deal with you and no one can stop it.¡±

    When Gui Momo left, she did not see a male figure appearing behind her. He saw the back view of Gui Momo leaving and a somewhat furious expression appear on his face.

    In the room, Jing Zhe looked at Shen Miao worriedly, ¡°Young Lady, Gu Yu had already gone out. This servant still does not understand what exactly Young Lady wants to do?¡±

    She did not know why but Jing Zhe¡¯s heart felt somewhat uneasy, as if in this deep and quiet mountain, something would happen. She asked, ¡°Young Lady acted the show to deceive Gui Momo just now, was it because Gui Momo is up to a scheme?¡± And the words that Shen Miao said in an amiable manner to Gui Momo made Jing Zhe nervous, she fears that Shen Miao would be like before where she would listen to Gui Momo words.

    Shen Miao looked at the flouncing me of the candlewick. The small sparks that the me formed had a crackling sound, which was a sharp contrastpared to the rhythm of the rain outside.

    Pretending to eat and pretending to light the incense, were just temporary measures. As for the reason to say such words to Gui Momo, it was not because her heart was soft.

    In the road of revenge, no one could turn around. It did not mean that if there was kindness in the past, there would be a reason to why mistakes could be made in the future. The wicked were never worthy of any mercy and the winners would always speak thest words to the losers before their heads fell.

    She closed her eyes lightly.

    ¡°Young Lady, what can be done now?¡± Seeing Shen Miao not answering her, Jing Zhe can only change the question.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Waiting for what?¡±

    The eyshes of the young female slightly fluttered as her lips slightly hooked up.

    ¡°Wait for the night beneath the raven moon when it is time to kill and rob.¡±

 Chapter 62: Uninvited Guest

    <h4>Chapter 62: Uninvited Guest</h4>

    The skies gradually darkened and in the temple, the monk hit thest bell of the day as the skies thickened. The rain fell onto the trees, emitting the fragrant soil smell...

    Shen Yue sat in front of the table and ced the pages down. She rubbed her eyes and it seemed that she was somewhat tired. The maids beside asked, ¡°Does Young Lady want to rest?¡±

    Shen Yue did not say anything. She opened the window and the room next door was Shen Qing¡¯s. Shen Qing¡¯s room was not far from her and at this moment was lighted up.

    ¡°Second Young Lady want to sleep together with Eldest Young Lady?¡± The maid hesitantly asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Shen Yue turned with some disgust, ¡°Go to the courtyard door and close it.¡±

    At the other end, Shen Qing was in the room fiddling with some toys and yawnedzily. She took a look outside, ¡°It is already thiste...¡± She got up, ¡°It is good to rest.¡±

    When she passed the table, she suddenly saw there was a unique shaped incense burner and there were also incense nearby. Shen Qing picked it up and smelled it and felt that was a clear fragrance, she said, ¡°Also light up this incense.¡±

    After another short moment, the lights in the room were extinguished.

    Everything was attributed to the silence. As the night fell on the ancient temple in the mountain, other than the birds tweeting and the bugs sleeping, there was only the rain hitting the roof tiles and the crisp sounds of the rain dripping down from the tiles to the stone floor.

    In the silence at the deepest room of the North pavilion, even the candles were quietly extinguished.

    It seemed that there was someone¡¯s footsteps gently passing in the dark and if there was someone who did walk by, one would be able to see a purple d young female sitting at the table by the window. Herplexion was clear and there was no expression on her face. There existed only a pair of eyes that were so clear that the night could not cover them, as if it was a hunting animal that was in close pursuit of its oing prey.

    The tiles above their heads seems to have some rustling sound, making Gu Yu and Jing Zhe, who were standing behind Shen Miao, to raise their heads up as they nervously protected the person in front of the table.

    After a moment, a cat call ¡®meow¡¯ was heard from the window outside.

    Both of them gave a sigh of relief at the same time.

    Not waiting for them to catch their breath, they heard a burst of rapid footsteps. Even though the sounds were light, they were exceptionally clear to the three of them who were not asleep. Afterwards the window was opened and a figure jumped in.

    ¡°Young Lady, it is Mo Qing.¡± That person whispered.

    It was then when Gu Yu and Jing Zhe were finally relieved. Jing Zhe lit a thin candle as she was afraid that the light could be seen from outside. Upon first nce, she was shocked as she saw that Mo Qing¡¯s was carrying someone on his back and that person was Shen Qing.

    At this moment Shen Qing¡¯s eyes were closed, with a look of being in a deep sleep. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were endlessly frightened but Shen Miao swept a look at Shen Qing before she lightly spoke, ¡°You did well.¡±

    Mo Qing¡¯s expression was somewhat embarrassed. It was also his first time doing this kind of things and he did not know what was Shen Miao nning exactly. He guessed in his heart that it was most likely Shen Miao¡¯s tantrum as she was not satisfied with her current room so she used this method to change the rooms in the middle of the night. But this method was too brutal. If one was not careful and was discovered, he would be flower thief (aka deflowering thief), no matter how much he exined there was no way of clearing himself.

    However it was good that Shen Qing and Shen Yue had only two guards outside their rooms and for a General lineage¡¯s youngdy, it would be just too strange. But it was just the case and he would not be meet with trouble as carrying a little young female was a easy thing to do, and before that he also followed instructions to mix Shen Qing¡¯s incense with those that could make her sleep deeply.

    ¡°Carry her to the bed.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Mo Qing followed the instructions and after some thoughts, he pulled the quilt over to cover Shen Qing. Even at this moment, Mo Qing still did not understand what Shen Miao wanted to do.

    ¡°Young Lady, now we...¡± Gu Yu asked testily. In this room, other than Shen Miao, there was no one else that knew what she wanted to do. Mo Qing thought that Shen Miao was acting rashly and as for Jing Zhe and Gu Yu, they vaguely could tell that something was wrong. The current Shen Miao would not have acted rashly just because the room was not ideal and not to mention about carrying someone over in the middle of the night. If it was just because of that small thing, it was making a mountain out of a molehill.

    ¡°Leave.¡± Shen Miao eyes swept across the person on the bed.

    ¡°Leave?¡± Gu Yu was surprised for a moment, ¡°Where do we go?¡±

    ¡°Naturally to the room of my eldest sister.¡±

    Mo Qing sighed in his heart, it was indeed a childish prank. There was some dissatisfaction in his heart about Shen Miao. He did not think that Shen Miao looked quiet and cool but had such a stubborn temper inside, to even y with her own TangJie¡¯s innocence for such a small matter. Just as he was thinking, suddenly his expression changed and he whispered, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    This time, Gu Yu and Jing Zhe panicked.

    ¡°Were you been seen when you came over?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s expression sank. If it was the people from that side, there was no logic for them to be this fast. With Ren Wan Yun¡¯sprehensive and thorough temperament, she would definitely not let that side and wait a while longer. How could it be that when Mo Qing brought the person in, someone would have found out. Could it be... Her expression changed. If there was no choice then one could only take the lowest approach.

    ¡°I will go out first to take a look.¡± Mo Qing extracted the sword from his waist but when he reached the door, there was a figure flitting by the window. Because Qing Mo did not want to make such a big movement, he called out softly, ¡°Who is it?¡± And his sword pointed towards that direction.

    However that ck d man only lightly avoided Mo Qing¡¯s sword. No one know what kind of skills he used, with one leg on the window eaves, he could fly in like a sparrow and swim like a fish in water. Once he entered the room, he suddenly turned around, making Mo Qing unable to respond in time, then that person turned sideways in a sh and grabbed the sword in Mo Qing¡¯s hands easily. In the next moment, that sword was pointing above Mo Qing¡¯s neck.

    The sudden changes made everyone be stunned. Shen Miao was also somewhat surprised in her heart. With Mo Qing¡¯s high martial arts, he could definitely rise to the position of amander. Initially it was because of his martial art skills, that he could protect Shen Miao for all those years in Qin country. However he was unable to surpass this ck d person and even lost his sword to the other in no more than five moves?

    Mo Qing also did not think that the opponent would be higher in skills than him, and even though he was ashamed, he was however more worried about Shen Miao¡¯s safety as he said, ¡°This one has no ill feelings with this brother, why is there a need to take such violent actions?¡±

    His words were not wrong. Tonight in this temple, other than the monks, there were only the guards from Shen residence. But the guards in Shen residence did not have such a high level of skills. Mo Qing was surprised, was there other people in this Wo Long Temple?

    The other person did not had any intention of letting go. Listening to the slightest sound, it was Shen Miao who lit a spark and set the almost extinguished candle up again.

    The other person did not expect that someone would suddenly light a fire and could not disguise his face fast enough, subconsciously intending to kill those who had seen it.

    However when that little dim light shone, nothing could be hidden in the room. When Shen Miao¡¯s cool eyes met that handsome face, there was a trace of amazement butter there was a frown on that face, ¡°Shen family¡¯s girl?¡±

    ¡°Is it possible to let my bodyguard go.¡± Shen Miao voice was cooler than the autumn wind outside, ¡°Thanking little Xie Marquis.¡±

 Chapter 63: Night Encounter with Little Xie Marquis

    <h4>Chapter 63: Night Encounter with Little Xie Marquis (Part 1)</h4>

    The person standing opposite was not someone else but Xie Jing Xing.

    Under the flickering light in the dark, his brows were as handsome as a painting but they were tightly knitted and there was a chill that was very different than during the daytime as if he was a different person.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu had seen Xie Jing Xing several times so they naturally knew who this person was. With hearts full of surprise, they could not help but stand in front of Shen Miao to protect her.

    However, it was Mo Qing¡¯s first time seeing Xie Jing Xing. He did not know what kind of person Xie Jing Xing was but from Shen Miao words, he came to know that both of them knew one another. Xie Jing Xing stared at Shen Miao and after pondering for a moment, he smiled and let go of his hand. In a blink of an eye, the sword was returned to Mo Qing.

    Hezily retreated to the door and said, ¡°Shen family girl, to be able to meet here, one would say that you and I are fated or destined.¡±

    She Miao did not pay attention to him and instructed Mo Qing and the two maids, ¡°Quickly leave.¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu nced at Xie Jing Xing before nodding in agreement. However just as they were leaving, Shen Miao said to them, ¡°You all leave first, I will follow behind.¡±

    In the dark night and under the small light, one could see the small me slightly flickering as Gu Yu panicky responded, ¡°Young Lady...¡±

    ¡°Leave!¡± Shen Miao opened her mouth. Her order was short and firm making Gu Yu to tremble. Mo Qing shook his head and dragged one maid away by the hand and jumped out of the window and headed outside.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands were resting at his neck as he watched her actions with interest. Shen Miao fumbled to the front of the table and before the fire extinguished, she managed to find that incense burner and lit the incense that was found on the table. After which, she then wanted to withdraw from the room.

    Just as she was about to do that, she saw Xie Jing Xing¡¯s brows knitted and suddenly with his fingers, he extinguished the me. In the nket of darkness, a figure suddenly swept in front of Shen Miao and lightly grabbed her waist. Before Shen Miao could react, she fell into a gentle embrace. That person held her and rolled to the area below the bed.

    ¡°You...¡± Shen Miao was incessantly furious.

    With a ¡°Sh¡±, Xie Jing Xing voice sounded by her ear, ¡°There is someoneing in.¡±

    Footsteps sounded in the room and Shen Miao stiffened.

    She had never imagined that these people¡¯s movements were actually this fast.

    The fortunate thing was that these new persons did not lit the lights in the room but that was what she expected. ording to that person¡¯s nature and love of stimtion, naturally lights would not be lit.

    Someone outside said, ¡°Prince Lord, everything is arranged properly.¡±

    ¡°You all can retreat and stand guard outside. Don¡¯t interrupt this Prince¡¯s exhration¡± Another slightly hoarse voice sounded and Shen Miao¡¯s eyes slightly moved. It was indeed Prince Yu.

    ¡°Shen Xin, Shen Xin...¡± Prince Yu¡¯s voice was filled withcency. It seemed that there was an abnormal level of excitement. ¡°This Prince want to try out, what is the difference of taste between your daughter and those other women?¡±

    Footsteps headed towards the front of the bed.

    Shen Miao¡¯s fist gradually clenched and tightened.

    Xie Jing Xing lowered his head slightly. Due to their positions, his chin was pressed against Shen Miao¡¯s head and he could smell the young female¡¯s light hair fragrance. Even though he was unable to see Shen Miao¡¯s expression due to the darkness, from the tense posture of her body, she was not in the least indifferent as she seemed to be.

    There were already sounds of clothes ripping from the bed. Prince Yu¡¯s voice was ferocious and endless dirtynguage flowed out. Shen Yue seemed to have restored some of her sanity and started to show some resistance. But the sound was soft and it did not sound like resisting but as if it was weing.

    The air was filled with a taste that made one¡¯s heartbeat increase. As the smell gradually spread, together with some Orchid fragrance, it was sucked into one¡¯s abdomen.

    Shen Miao also gradually felt that something was not right. Her heart ¡®ge deng¡¯ a beat, now she had to suffer from the aphrodisiac incense that she lit before she wanted to leave. She had never encountered such a situation before and could not help butsh out on the uninvited Xie Jing Xing. If it was not because of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s sudden appearance, most likely she would had long left by now and she would not have fallen into feeling such embarrassment. Thinking about this, she red ferociously at the culprit.

    Unfortunately there was no light and no one could see anything. Shen Miao hesitated a little, as she was afraid that any big action would startled the people on the bed, she could only cover her mouth and nose with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s clothes.

    She remembered that the fragrance was not a good thing and reminded herself not to smell it so much, so then she thought of using Xie Jing Xing¡¯s clothes to cover her nose and mouth but had forgotten that Xie Jing Xing was a male.

    When Xie Jing Xing realised that there was a problem with the incense, he had already breathed in too much and unfortunately there was also a little girl in his embrace. The current Shen Miao was still wet behind the ears and even though she had a t body, she had the flesh and fragrance of a beauty. His body tensed up and in this critical juncture, Shen Miao shuffled closer to his body and half of her head was buried into his arms.

    Xie Jing Xing took a deep breath. Since birth, this was actually the first time that he was in such a difficult situation. Looking at the top of his head, that big bed was squeaking and shaking non-stop and the female¡¯s and male¡¯s voices were intertwined, making anyone else blush. That sound of activity would make one suspect if this bed would be able to stand the action or copse directly.

    After clenching their teeth and hearing for almost half a Shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours), the movements on the bed got gradually smaller and halfway there was a rest. Shen Miao¡¯s body was just too stiff but just at this moment, she felt Xie Jing Xing holding her and rolled out before taking the advantage of the open window and flew out. It was dark and there was no light and she did not know how he could see that clearly, but fortunately Prince Yu was not disturbed.

    Not far away, they saw the anxious faces of the three of them. Upon seeing theming out, Jing Zhe almost jumped up in excitement but was afraid that the sound could be heard outside, she softly said, ¡°Young Lady, this servant was worried sick. Just now someone went in, would it be found out...¡± Her words ended abruptly because it was only at this moment that she clearly saw Shen Miao¡¯s posture.

    Shen Miao was still being carried by Xie Jing Xing, his body was well build and was able to carry her effortlessly. Jing Zhe angrily said, ¡°Quickly put down my Young Lady!¡±

    Xie Jing Xing raised his brows and let go of his hands. With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Shen Miao fell directly onto the ground.

    ¡°You!¡± Gu Yu was enraged and indignant as she did not expect Xie Jing Sing would be let go in such a rude way. She quickly supported Shen Miao in anguish andforted, ¡°Is Young Lady alright?¡±

    Mo Qing stared at Xie Jing Xing as his heart was filled with surprise and suspicions. This seemingly noble Young Master¡¯s martial arts skills were superb and he himself was actually powerless against him. To possess such level of skills would make him raise his eyebrows but to appear here in the middle of the night was indeed suspicious. Just now when he brought Gu Yu and Jing Zhe out, they saw people going into Shen Miao¡¯s room and behind them there was a group of highly skilled guards. If he did not hide quickly, then there would have been trouble. Mo Qing could not help but look at Shen Miao. Could it be that Shen Miao had long known that there would be such a group of peopleing tonight? Then what was the reason for bringing Shen Qing over?

    Shen Miao stood up and patted the dust on her body before looking calmly at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°The deeper the night the more exposure there would be, will not disturb Little Marquis from working. We will leave first.¡± Her attitude was very alienating.

    At this moment the heavens did not stop the drizzle and the fine silk-like rainnded on her, making her clothes wet. Just with that little light from thentern outside, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes swept across her face and suddenly smiled as if he was watching a good show, ¡°To leave here, one would need to go through the outer courtyard which had a number of guards defending it. If you want to head to death, this Marquis would not stop anyone from heading to their death. So please.¡±

    His words were said annoyingly and there was a stubborn smile on his face. Shen Miao looked at Mo Qing. Mo Qing shook his head and said ashamedly, ¡°This subordinate do not have any confidence alone.¡±

    Although Prince Yu was ipetent, his subordinates were not vegetarians.

    ¡°Little Marquis seemed to know what to do.¡± She said after a moment of silence.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up to a smile as he got up to leave and did not pay attention to the intention of this group of people.

    ¡°Can you lend a helping hand?¡± She asked.

    Xie Jing Xing turned back and after some pondering, he nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s not that it cannot be done but... If you beg me, I will then bring you all out.¡±

    Chapter 63: Night Encounter with Little Xie Marquis (Part 2)

    ¡°Can you lend a helping hand?¡± She asked.

    Xie Jing Xing turned back and after some pondering, he nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s not that it cannot be done but... If you beg me, I will then bring you all out.¡±

    Gu Yu¡¯s and Jing Zhe¡¯s face changed. This Xie Jing Xing¡¯s character was stubborn and obstreperous and his tone was so frivolous but facing this handsome face, any other female would have blushed. If it weren¡¯t the close rtionship between mistress and servants, one was afraid that Jing Zhe and Gu Yu would not be angry at all today.

    Mo Qing frowned. Shen Miao was Shen Xin¡¯s daughter and it would be assumed that on normal days she would be spoiled and pampered and by looks, she was also one that had a stubborn temperament. For Xie Jing Xing to be this provocative, one was afraid that Shen Miao would be extremely indignant.

    Out of Mo Qing¡¯s contrary, after Shen Miao heard it, she actually quickly said, ¡°Alright. I beg of you, bring us out.¡±

    Her words were said too quickly that Xie Jing Xing could not help but choke a bit. He carefully examined the young female in front. Even though she was asking for help, her eyes were very calm, her posture was unruffled and there was no trace of being lower than the other. That kind of feeling was very subtle, as if she was not seeking help from others but a far superior person ordering around.

    Not waiting Xie Jing Xing to speak, Shen Miao immediately said, ¡°Little Marquis want to go back on one¡¯s word?¡±

    ¡°You truly have a viinous heart.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled and said to his back, ¡°Come out.¡±

    With only the blink of an eye, a crowd of ck d people came out from the surroundings. Roughly counting, there was actually around ten over people, which wasparable to the amount of people that Prince Yu brought along.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu jumped in shock and Mo Qing was also surprised. His martial arts were not weak but he did not know that there were so many people were hiding here and the others¡¯ skills were all higher than him. Moreover this young fellow who was able to gather and move so many high level yers, it really made others doubt this identity.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Actions must be carried out cleanly. Don¡¯t beat the grass and scare the snake (inadvertently alert the enemy).¡±

    The ck d people lowered their head and agreed before disappearing in a blink of an eye to the darkness of the night. Their actions were surprisingly consistent and it was difficult to have such traits in the guards that were kept in Ming Qi¡¯s families. Shen Miao was thinking deeply when she heard Xie Jing Xing speaking, ¡°Some time would be required so we should head the other way.¡±

    He turned and walked towards the opposite direction. From his actions, one could tell that he was very familiar with theyout of this temple.

    ¡°Follow him.¡± Shen Miao said.

    One did not know how did Xie Jing Xing¡¯s subordinate arranged but the entire way they did not encounter anyone at all. Even upon reaching Shen Qing¡¯s and Shen Yue¡¯s Southern pavilion, there was not a single guard in sight. After safely reaching, Shen Miao said to Mo Qing, ¡°You can return.¡±

    The guards had an area where all the guards stayed and Mo Qing sneaked out of it tonight. If one discovered it, there would be changes.

    Gu Yu and Jing Zhe apanied Shen Miao into the room but Xie Jing Xing did not leave. Jing Zhen stepped up and blocked Xie Jing Xing¡¯s steps from entering the room before ring at him vigntly, ¡°Gentleman, do stay back.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing really stayed back and smiled as he look at Shen Miao¡¯s back, ¡°Shen Miao, you even save exining even after wasting this Marquis entire night?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s steps paused as her heart slightly sighed. Xie Jing Xing this person seemed to have been born with a clever and exquisite heart and his sharp ears and keen eyes made one jealous as he could see many things clearly with one look. She was also toozy to hide it from him. She nce at Jing Zhe and Gu Yu, ¡°Both of you go to the outer chambers to sleep first. Little Marquis follow me in.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady...¡± Gu Yu was somewhat panicking. ¡°This is not appropriate...¡±

    It would be a shock to the world if it was spread out that one spent the night with a strange man in a room. If anyone were to catch it, Shen Miao would be truly be finished. The small matter with Fu Xiu Yi can be said as a young female¡¯s spring dreams since nothing actually happened but this matter would impact on one¡¯s reputation and even if one jumped into the Yellow river, one would never be able to wash oneself clean.

    ¡°Since no one knows, what is wrong?¡± Shen Miao did not intend to listen to the two maids and looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing shrugged his shoulders and followed Shen Miao into the inner chambers. After seeing the unsettledness in both maids¡¯ eyes, Shen Miao calmly closed the door.

    After lighting themp and closing the windows, the entire room was isted from the rhythm of the rain outside and Shen Miao sat down at the table.

    Xie Jing Xing stood against the wall and asked with interest as he watched her pouring tea, ¡°Why are you not afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Shen Miao asked in reply.

    ¡°A unmarrieddy and a strange male in a room at the same time. You are not afraid that I would do anything to you?¡± His smile became vile but his looks got outrageously more handsome under the light.

    ¡°Just now, I have already listened to the affairs of the bed chambers of others with you and to be now afraid, don¡¯t little Marquis find that it is toote already?¡± Shen Miao inly said.

    Xie Jing Xing was surprised for a moment and a look of incredulous appeared on his face. In these years, he had experience a number of things and he has knowledge of things that others at his age would know and would not even know of. At least in Ding capital and even in Ming Qi, it was considered to be broadly knowledgeable. But this was the first time, and a female moreover, to bring out the words ¡®affairs of the bed chambers¡¯ without having their face changing colours.

    Just now in the dark he was unable to see Shen Miao¡¯s expression but now to think about it, after leaving there, Shen Miao¡¯s voice was calm and her attitude was unhurried as if the person who was with him listening to the affairs of the bed chambers was someone else. He almost started to doubt if this girl was a monster.

    ¡°Are you a woman or not?¡± Xie Jing Xing said as he folded his arms.

    A normal female would be shy and embarrassed and would not mention the mater at all but she did not react then and afterwards even bring it up without knowing any shame. Even if she was the daughter of the formidable General, this was just too unusual.

    Shen Miao did not speak.

    Xie Jing Xing nodded his head, ¡°Almost forgot that you are naturally not a woman. You are just a little girl.¡±

    Even though Shen Miao¡¯s conduct was matured but with her looks, she could act artfully to get what she wanted. Especially her fair egg-shaped face with the baby fats that had yet faded, when she did not speak, she look younger than her age. Xie Jing Xing said in his heart, probably she was too young and did not know the situation of the affairs of the bed chambers, that¡¯s why she had a calm attitude.

    The more he thought the more he felt that it was the reason. Xie Jing Xing walked over and looked condescending at Shen Miao, ¡°Just now I did not hold you ountable for that aphrodisiac incense that almost tripped me.¡± He held Shen Miao face tightly and pinched twice, ¡°What do you say to that?¡±

    Shen Miao nked out for a moment as she did not expect that Xie Jing Xing would suddenly do that and the other person seemed to feel that it was rather fun like this and pinch another two times but it was not done lightly but forcefully without caring if she was the fairer gender. As it she was really a little girl that was ignorant of the worldly affairs.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± She subconsciously scolded softly.

    When the words were out, both of them froze.

    In themp¡¯s light, the youth¡¯s handsome face stiffened and the pair of sharp dark eyes instantly had aplex look. He retracted his hand and chuckled lightly, ¡°This is the first time that someone said impudent to me.¡±

    Shen Miao was somewhat angry at herself for that moment of gaffe. Xie Jing Xing this person would always do things outside expectations and just now in her urgency she brought out the attitude that she had as the Empress of the Inner Pce. This person was extremely smart and it would not be good to be discovered. But she did not know what to say so she could only stay silent.

    Xie Jing Xing broke the silence and sat down on the chair facing Shen Miao before pouring a cup of tea for himself. Suddenly he thought of something and took a something that was wrapped in paper from his chest and it was some intricately designed pastry. It looked much more beautiful than the Guang Fu Zhai¡¯s snacks in the capital.

    Xie Jing Xing ate the pastries and drank the tea in big mouthfuls as he spoke, ¡°Come out in a hurry that dinner was not taken. Ze. This tea is really difficult to drink.¡± Just as if he was like a picky noble youth.

    ¡°Xie Marquis is here to drink tea and eat snacks?¡± Shen Miao looked at him.

    ¡°Naturally not.¡± Xie Jing Xing suddenly smiled and picked up a snack to ce it in Shen Miao¡¯s mouth. His actions were too fast and before Shen Miao could react, her mouth already tasted the sweetness.

    Xie Jing Xing rested his chin in his hands and looked at her. Even though he had a leisure attitude but his words were very sharp.

    ¡°Now answer my question since you have eaten my stuff.¡±

    The light fragrance of the pastry spread out in her mouth and there was a touch of sweet and fruity vour that left an aftertaste on one¡¯s lips and mouth. Even Shen Miao, who don¡¯t like to eat sweet stuff, could not help but felt that it was delicious.

    ¡°What is the rtionship between Prince Yu and you?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him, ¡°You might as well ask me why did I do this tonight.¡±

    ¡°I would wash one¡¯s ears and listen with great respect if you are willing to say.¡±

    ¡°Insult a person and one will humiliate back. A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes changed a few times before his lips smiled and he spoke in an inexplicable manner, ¡°You are indeed ruthless to pile your older sister with Prince Yu that old dog.¡±

    To call Prince Yu as an ¡®old dog¡¯ was only something Xie Jing Xing, thatwless person, would dare to say.

    ¡°When they sent me out, they have never thought that I was the younger sister.¡± Shen Miao oppose with equal harshness.

    Her words were cold and did not conceal the disgust and disdain she had for those people. In the light, she had an indifferent expression but her pair of eyes seemed to have a fire burning in them.

    ¡°Really a girl without knowledge of theplexity of things.¡± Xie Jing Xingzily stretched, ¡°Prince Yu will not let you off after the matter.¡±

    ¡°And that depends if he has that ability to do so.¡± Shen Miao remained unswayed.

    ¡°To tell me so much...¡± Xie Jing Xine wondered and suddenly he leaned forward so much that he almost reach Shen Miao¡¯s nose. Shen Miao could not help but be slightly surprised at the closeness. However as she did not want to be supressed by that imposing manner, she did not move and just sat tight.

    The youth with such a handsome face had an evil smile on his face but his voice deliberately sounded frivolous as he whispered to her ears, ¡°Not afraid of me telling others?¡±

    ¡°Little Marquis can do whatever one loves to do. Anyways, I am also very curious what kind of actions will the residence of the Marquis of Lin An take with regards to the eldest Di soning to Wo Long Temple to relieve boredom in the middle of the night.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing appeared tonight at this moment was by no means idental. Moreover he brought a group of ck d people with extraordinary skills which made his identity more shocking. In this world, there were no such things as coincidences and Xie Jing Xing did note here to see her, thus most likely he wasing out with some ns when they met.

    The youth¡¯s eyes was very pretty. It was a pair of beautiful peach eyes. When smiling, it would attract one¡¯s minds but when they cook down, a dangerous cold light exudes from them.

    For a moment, even Shen Miao was suppressed by that imposing manner. It¡¯s not that she had never seen those coercive people. Qin country¡¯s Imperial family, Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family and even those arrogant Xiong Nu. But in front of this person, it seemed to be more dangerous.

    ¡°Your guts are not small.¡± He smiled lightly.

    ¡°Likewise, likewise.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stood up and swept his eyes at her before saying lightly, ¡°The matter with old dog, this Marquis have no interest at all. If you dare to reveal any bit of tonight¡¯s matter, Shen family¡¯s girl, murdering to silence someone was not a matter to be taken lightly.¡±

    The words justnded and he opened the window to jump out and disappeared into the nket of rain in the dark night.

    The fine drizzle float in following the opening of the windows andnded on Shen Miao¡¯s cheeks. The coldness climbed up her cheeks and the wind blew onto her face and making her mind much sober as Shen Miao gave a sigh of relief.

    Dealing with Xie Jing Xing was as if one was walking on a rope. To be unfathomable at just a young age that every sentence seemed unintentional but was used to test at every turn. This kind of dangerous feeling made her uneasy. Even though she had never treated the residence of the Marquis of Lin An as the enemy of the Shen family, the rtionship between two residence was clear and Xie Jing Xing naturally would not cause an obstruction.

    The encounter tonight was most likely because Xie Jing Xing was here to do something. Aspared to the frivolous joking little Xie Marquis, he was very much different. The him under the raining night was as if it was a different person. At first he only knew that Xie Jing Xing had some skills but now upon consideration, the secret with the residence of the Marquis of Lin An was not that simple.

    Her eyesnded on the table at the snacks that Xie Jing Xing did not finish. If not for these, everything was as traceless as a dream. But now was not a time to think about such stuff. To her, Xie Jing Xing was not very important. Tomorrow... Everything had to be dealt with tomorrow.

    At the back of the mountain the rain had covered the entire mountain but under the tree stood an entire line of people.

    Lead by a slender youth, the rainnded on his clothes and made his hair wait but he stood there as still as a status and look at the mountain with deep thoughts.

    After a moment in a ce somewhere below the mountain there was an abrupt small bloom of fireworks. It was said to be fireworks but it was more like a small re that disappeared very fast and in the short moment it scattered around.

    The youth turned around and one was unable to hear the waves in the tone, ¡°The matter ispleted.¡±

    ¡°Young Master is injured.¡± The middle-aged man beside frowned.

    He lowered his head and looked at the fresh knife wounds on his arms. Just now the incense was targeted for males and once inhaled one would lose all rational thought and be crazy. It was not that effective to females, thus that girl escaped. Even though his rationality exceeds normal range but he was not a saint and fearing that an ident would arise, he could only use this method to keep himself awake.

    ¡°Talk after returning.¡±

    ¡°Young Master.¡± The middle-aged man had some hesitation as he continued speaking, ¡°That Young Lady from the Shen family had seen...¡±

    ¡°Tie Yu, I do not need to take any actions against a little girl.¡± The youth¡¯s beautiful peach eyes shed and his voice tone got cold.

    That person seemed to fear him and after some thinking he still mustered his courage and said, ¡°But the Shen family would perhaps know...¡±

    ¡°The Shen family do not know.¡± The youth coldly said, ¡°The Shen family are all stupid and it is with difficulty there is a smart one.¡± As if he had thought about thing, he smiled, ¡°What a pity.¡±

    The middle-aged man moved his lips but he finally did not speak.

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    Almost the same time at the Northern pavilion.

    At the adjacent of the house, Ren Wan Yun sat in front of the table. She only lit a smallmp and the me was clearly fluttering like her heart.

    Xiang Lan said, ¡°Furen, it is already the third of the five night watch periods (modern timing: 11pm ¨C 1am), do rest.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun shook her head and her face revealed some irritation, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep.¡± She did not know what but her heard felt some uneasiness and she did not know where did ite from. Moreover Gui Momo had already said that everything went smoothly.

    Furthermore she herself left the courtyard and could hear the noiseing out from the innermost room. In the raining night, one could roughly hear things but could hear the female struggles and crying voice. Even though it was not very clear, the mournful and tragic sounds were very clear. Ren Wan Yun blushed and her heartbeat increased but she could not help but be frightened. The rumours of the many methods Prince Yu ying with females was plentiful and apparently it seems that it was true. It would be assumed that Shen Miao must have gone through some torture. Even though there was some fear in her heart, but in the fear, happiness bloomed out.

    In the three Shen households, Shen Miao relied on Shen Xin and thus no matter what happen outside, one would first look at Shen Miao. Shen Yue was a well-known talent in the capital and only Shen Qing was slightly mediocre. But she still had a son and Shen Qiu followed Shen Xin, thus naturally will inevitablypete with Shen Yuan Bo for the family property. However wasn¡¯t Shen Miao still being yed with? And after her Eldest Sao, that had eyes on top, knew that her daughter hadmitted such a filthy scandal, would she still protect Shen Miao? Or would she give Shen Miao a piece of white silk?

    With such a though, Ren Wan Yun¡¯s fric mind calmed down a little. She looked at the skies, ¡°I will just a little while.¡±

    Xiang Lan and Cai Ju saw that she finally willing to rest and could not help but feel happy. They quickly supported Ren Wan Yun toy on the bed before saying, ¡°Furen must rest as there are more excitement tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Ren Wan Yun murmured, ¡°There are more excitement tomorrow.¡± After all that exciting act tomorrow had to wait for her to personally bring to an end.

    Chapter 63: Night Encounter with Little Xie Marquis (Part 3)

    This rain kept falling for the entire night.

    In the quiet forest, the rain finally rest, everything was withered but it was cooler after the autumn rain. The air was filled with a moist aroma and early in the morning the monks in the temple started to ring the bell.

    The dull sounds of the bell awaken the person who was sound asleep. Ren Wan Yun opened her eyes. She could not sleep peacefully the entire night as she kept having nightmares and finally fell asleep near dawn. When she woke up, her forehead was filled with sweat.

    ¡°Furen is awake.¡± Xiang Lan went up, ¡°To wipe one¡¯s face.¡±

    After Ren Wan Yun washed up, she took a look outside. The peace was restored after the rain and the birds were cheerfully singing away.

    She smiled, ¡°Change to a set of brighter clothing. And also take out that ruby iid turquoise flower.¡±

    Currently she was at her middle age and had long ustomed to wear dark clothes and it was rare that she would personally chose brighter clothes to wear. Cai Ju smiled, ¡°Furen mood is indeed good and to wear such a bright colour, one¡¯s spirits will be much higher.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun looked at the mirror and smiled in satisfaction. Naturally she felt good. It could be said that she was in a cheerful mood and high spirits.

    When everything was ready, she said, ¡°Let us go. It is time to call my ¡®tired¡¯ niece out to eat.¡±

    The Northern pavilion was the deepest and was so quiet that there was not a single maid. When Ren Wan Yun saw it, her gaze was filled with satisfaction. It was assumed that Prince Yu had handled matters very well that the maids were sent away.

    If it was not that she was afraid the incident would be looked into, she could not wait to dere to the world immediately of what had happened inside. Because of the consequences, she could only suppress herself.

    ¡°Go and knock the door.¡± She said to Xiang Lan and a glimpse of revulsion shed across her eyes.

    She also looked down on females who had soiled their bodies but she had forgotten who was the one who initiated the n to turn Shen Miao to that.

    ¡°Fifth Young Lady,¡± Xiang Lan walked to the door and knocked, ¡°Second Furen is here.¡±

    There was no movement inside, as if there was no one at all.

    ¡°Fifth Young Lady, Second Furen is here.¡± Xiang Lan continued saying.

    But after knocking for a long time, they did not hear anyone answering.

    Ren Wan Yun sighed and smiled, ¡°This Fifth Lady is really a child at heart. The skies are already bright but she is stillzing around. It would not be good to dy the timing of the prayers. Let me do it then.¡±

    She then walked to the front of the door and gently knocked before softly speaking, ¡°Fifthdy, it is time to wake up and have a meal. After the meal we still need to pray. One must not be wilful.¡±

    No one inside answered her words.

    Ren Wan Yun turned over and was somewhat helpless. She did not know how to exin to herself or others and softly said, ¡°Forget it. Just directly push the door open and enter. Fifth Lady¡¯s maids are also not matured enough. Upon return, one must be sure to punish them.¡± As she spoke, she wanted to push the door open and enter.

    ¡°Second Shen.¡± A fluttering light voice sounded in the silence. Ren Wan Yun was surprised and thought that the voice came from the inside of the room but heard Xiang Lan and Cai Ju speaking, ¡°Fifth Young Lady. Second Young Lady.¡±

    She then turned around in surprise, she saw Shen Yue standing together with Shen Miao.

    Today Shen Miao wore an all-white silk dress and covered with a white peony designed cloak. At first nce, it was as if she was showing filial piety. After getting used to seeing Shen Miao wearing bright red and green and wearing rustic clothes, this in attire was simply elegant. Coupled with her slightly cold expression, it had a somewhat moving feeling.

    There was a sh of jealousy in Shen Yue¡¯s eyes. She did not know when this idiotic Tangmei¡¯s appearance had improved. But did not think that the original Shen Miao¡¯s looks were actually not bad. It was only because she was deliberately dressed with a vulgar appearance. Now that her temperament has changed and coupled with her appearance, it was naturally not the same as before.

    Ren Wan Yun was also dazzled by Shen Miao¡¯s dressing. She frowned as she said, ¡°Why is Fifth Lady dress so inauspiciously? This white and in, if one did not know better one would think that there is bereavement in our family.¡±

    ¡°Second Shen however wore very brightly.¡± Shen Miao said with a smile.

    Ren Wan Yun looked at her own clothes and suddenly remembered something before carefully sizing Shen Miao. She did not know how Shen Miao came back from outside and still had a look of calm. But she could bluff the others but not her on the happenings of yesterday night. She had the intention to confirm it so she walked up to Shen Miao and pulled Shen Miao¡¯s arms as she asked caringly, ¡°Did Fifth Lady slept wellst night?¡±

    ¡°Thanking Second Shen¡¯s attention. The sleep was not bad.¡± Shen Miao smiled.

    Ren Wan Yun carefully observed Shen Miao¡¯s expression and saw that her gestures were not fake before rms rang in her heart. Since when did this Shen Miao became this capable without anyone knowing? When normal females meet with such matter, would not theyment to Heavens and knock their heads on the earth? How could she be this calm? Could it be possible that it was an act? She clearly heard the miserable criesst night.

    Looking at Shen Miao¡¯s pair of clear eyes, a sense of anxiety suddenly rose from Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart and this anxiety made her confused. She smiled as she went forward to Shen Miao and said, ¡°I will be at ease since Fifth Lady slept well.

    After the first nce she discovered that Shen Miao¡¯s neck was as fair as jade. She was born with a fairplexion and at this moment it was as if it was a jade, without a single w, not to mention any injuries.

    This was not possible. The means of how Prince Yu yed with women had always been brutal, how could there not be a trace of it on Shen Miao?

    Shen Yue looked at Shen Miao then looked at Ren Wan Yun. She felt that something most likely had happened but she did not know what went on.

    Ren Wan Yun¡¯s uneasiness grew bigger and bigger. She grabbed Shen Miao¡¯s hands and pulled as she was speaking like usual, ¡°The weather is really cold, is not Fifth Lady not cold from this thin attire?¡± As she spoke, Ren Wan Yun suddenly pulled Shen Miao¡¯s sleeves up. When the white sleeves was suddenly pulled up, it revealed a fair wrist.

    Her arms were fair and clean as if it was a high grade mutton jade, without a single w. Ren Wan Yun stood nkly on the spot as Shen Miao pull her arm back and smiled, ¡°Second Shen seemed to be checking on something.¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Ren Wan Yun forced a smile, ¡°Just now... My hands slipped.¡± Her heart was somewhat in a trance and did not know what expression to show. How could there not be an injury on Shen Miao¡¯s body? She was also someone who went through it, not to talk about Prince Yu type of person, even it was a normal male, and there would also be some marks that would be left on the female¡¯s body. Could it be that Prince Yu did not do it superficially? But Shen Miao¡¯s current expression was not like someone who had suffered many blows.

    But Shen Miao maintained the appearance as though nothing had happened. How to bring the matter out to the open?

    Her eyes swept around the surrounding and only saw Shen Yue¡¯s Huang Ying and Qing Luan but did not see Shen Miao¡¯s Jing Zhe and Gu Yu. Her eyes turned and she said, ¡°Where did the two maids beside Fifth Lady had gone to? Disappear so early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I have let them go bring some porridge over this morning. Woke up early this morning and felt some difort at my throat.¡±

    ¡°The kitchens are far away from here.¡± Ren Wan Yun smiled, ¡°This child, just say directly would do. But is not the kitchens at the Southern pavilion?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Miao looked at her, ¡°I came over from the Southern pavilion.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying to Second Shen.¡± Ren Wan Yun smiled, ¡°Did you not stayed at Northern pavilionst night?¡±

    Her words hardlynded when she saw a smile bursting on Shen Miao¡¯s face. After she woke up from the fall into the water, her expression was very cold and most of the time it would be a slight smile but the smile now seemed to be from her heart which was very brilliant but she did not know why it made others feel cold.

    Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart sank down like lead sinking down.

    ¡°Furen, it is bad, Young Lady disappeared!¡± With the panicked shouts from the female, everyone¡¯s eyesnded on the two maid¡¯s anxious expressions. It was not someone else but Shen Qing¡¯s Yan Mei and Shui Bi.

    ¡°What did you say!¡± Ren Wan Yun suddenly screamed.

    Shen Yue was slightly surprised for a moment. Shen Qing actually disappeared? She sneaked a look at Shen Miao and thetter expression was levelled and calm as if what was heard was only greeting words.

    ¡°How can Qing-er disappear?¡± Ren Wan Yun grabbed Yan Mei¡¯s cor as she looked viciously at her like a mother beast.

    ¡°Oh, this I know.¡± Shen Miao suddenly spoke.

    Everyone¡¯s eyesnded on her.

    In a nket of silence, Shen Miao lightly smiled, ¡°I just came over from the Southern pavilion. Why so? It was naturally because I was resting in the Southern pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday night, I really could not sleep so I went to look for Eldest Sister, hopping to be able to exchange the room with her. Eldest Sister agreed, most likely she felt that she would have a peace of mind with Second Shen by the next door. This morning upon leaving the room, this one met Second Older Sister and came over with her. Thought ofing over to thank Eldest sister as she was so considerate with me in exchanging rooms.¡±

    With every word she said, Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart sank a little. Towards the end, the desperation was too overwhelming and her cheeks were slightly trembling as her eyes turn red as if she was a manic animal.

    Seeing Ren Wan Yun like so, Shen Yue was somewhat afraid. She most probably had guessed that a major event had urred but seeing the Second household that had always opposed her mothernded in such a situation, naturally she was gloating and followed Shen Miao words, ¡°Yes. Early this morning, it was I who saw Fifth Younger Sister walking out from the room next door and at that moment came over to have the meal with Younger Sister.

    Shen Miao¡¯s voice was as light as a feather but was like a heavy mallet hammering into Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart, hurting it so badly that she almost spit out blood.

    ¡°The person who rested herest night was not me. It was Eldest Sister.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun clutched her heart and took two steps back. She looked like she almost fainted onto the ground.

    The person who was resting herest night was not Shen Miao, but was Shen Qing!

    So that meant that the woman that Prince Yu was ying with, was her Qing-er! Those miserable and mournful cries were all from her Qing-er! She was just next door and was only separated by a wall with her daughter, but her daughter was insulted! This... How could she be able to ept it! This entire thing must be false! This was not possible!

    Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart was almost minced as she looked at that closed door. In a split moment, she did not have the courage to open it. She dare not think and see what kind of tragedy it would be inside.

    Feeling the skies and earth were spinning, she still remembered not to let Shen Yue and Shen Miao see what was inside as if it was spread out, if it was spread out... She could barely force out a smile that looked uglier than crying, ¡°You all head back first, I just asked and Qing-er was still sleeping. Lets¡¯ not wait for her.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Second Shen really know how to joke. Just now you do not even know Eldest Sister was resting inside and now you said that you have spoken to Eldest Sister. Could it be that Eldest Sister is hiding something privately?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ren Wan Yun tly denied it and when these action fall into Shen Yue¡¯s eyes, she felt more odd. Shen Miao¡¯s eyes moved but shouted at an approaching figure, ¡°Gui Momo! Need to trouble you to help Second Shen to open this door.¡±

    Gui Momo bend her back as she walked over. Today she was also told toe over early and was not clear to the scene that was in front of her. Hearing Shen Miao speaking like that, she thought that Shen Miao had already spoken to Ren Wan Yun and also felt somewhat guilty in her heart. Gui Momo did not see Ren Wan Yun¡¯s facial expression and did not see that it was at the moment was like the colour of soil.

    Because Gui Momo was nearer to that door, Ren Wan Yun was unable to block it. They heard a ¡®zhi ya¡¯ sound as the door was slowly pushed open.

    Every single thing was almost silent.

    An intriguing smell quickly spread from the door.

 Chapter 64: Returning to the Residence (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 64: Returning to the Residence (Part 2)</h4>

    Chapter 64: Returning to the Residence (Part 1)

    The doors slowly opened but no one went up to look.

    The guest rooms in Wo Long Temple were rather empty and were not as gorgeous as one¡¯s own house, coupled that this was a specially selected room, it was even more spacious. The bed was in the middle of the room and there was not even a screen cover blocking it. Thus because of that, everyone was able to see how the room was.

    Shen Yue was the first one who screamed.

    Seeing the clothes scattered on the ground, they were really ripped into pieces and the nket on the bed was thrown aside casually, and all the books on the table were swept onto the ground. The tea set was smashed into pieces as if it had experienced a catastrophe.

    But the most surprising thing was not this.

    The female on the bedid in disarray. She was almost not covered by the quilt and just halfid on the side of the bed and with her back facing out, there were red bite parts with some bloodstains and bruises which shocked one¡¯s eyes and astonished one¡¯s heart. There was also a bloodstained whip under the bed that was split in two. Looking back at that traces on the female¡¯s body, one would know that the whip was used to cause those injuries.

    ¡°Heavens!¡± Shen Yue clutched her mouth and stepped backwards, ¡°Who, who is that... It is not Eldest Sister right?¡± She suddenly turned and looked at Ren Wan Yun.

    Since Shen Miao had said that she and Shen Qing had switched rooms, so at this moment the person who was supposed to be in the room should be Shen Qing. But from what everything in front had indicated, Shen Qing had met with a mishap! Even though Shen Yue was an unmarried female, she knew that this scene was obviously traces of a female being defiled!

    Gui Momo also did not expect that there was someone in the room. When Shen Miao spoke just now, she thought that Shen Miao had already spoken to Ren Wan You and only wanted to go into the room to continue. As a result when she opened the door and saw that there was a female, she was surprised, could it be that there was another female that was also been yed by Prince Yust night. If that were so, then she had mucked up the job. But Shen Yue¡¯s words made her soul fly and scattered away. Shen Qing? The femaleying there was Shen Qing?

    When Yan Mei and Shui Bi saw Shen Qing like this, their hearts practically chilled. For such a thing to happen to their own Young Lady, there would not be a living road left for them. Both of them looked at each other and saw the despair in one another¡¯s eyes before going down on their knees ordingly and kowtow continuously to Ren Wan Yun.

    Ren Wan Yun stood staring nkly at the scene.

    ¡°Second Shen do not let one go up and see?¡± In the silence, Shen Miao softly opened her mouth. Her tone was calm, as if she had not seen this scene of tragedy. Ren Wan Yun tilted her head and saw that young girl looking at her quietly.

    Her chest was thumping as though it was in a perilous situation but she still continued to quickly walk into the room with a pale face before half kneeling to the female at the bed.

    The female¡¯s hair was dishevelled and there were many fallen hairs on the floor, which was apparently ripped out by someone. Ren Wan Yun¡¯s hand reached out trembling and turned the female over.

    A rumbling sound was heard, as if it was reflecting her mood, the curtain of rain that had stopped suddenly returned. In the heap of dark clouds, thunder was heard by everyone.

    Ren Wan Yun closed her eyes painfully. The female in her arms was Shen Qing!

    The more one looked closer, the more shock one felt. Shen Qing¡¯s face was swollen. Apparently the abuse was not light at all. And based on looking at her body, there was no clean area that was unharmed. And one of her hands was soft and folded into a strange posture, it actually seemed ¨C Broken!

    Prince Yu was extremely cruel!

    However the one she hated the most was Shen Miao!

    All these should have fallen on Shen Miao but now her Qing-er had to suffer. To be tortured to such a state, the next half of Shen Qing¡¯s life was finished. She could not wait to break Shen Miao¡¯s neck, drink Shen Miao¡¯s blood and eat Shen Miao¡¯s meat!

    Ren Wan Yun was after all the one who managed the Shen residence, thus even at such a time like this, she was able to control herself and did not go crazy. Instead she instructed Xiang Lan, who was beside her, with a trembling voice, ¡°Go and find a horse carriage to go down the mountain immediately.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Xiang Lan looked at her scared, ¡°Furen, it is raining outside heavily and travelling is not possible.¡±

    The mountain was located deep in the valley and the roads were already bumpy. With such a rain, it would be extremely muddy so that one would not be able to move forward. If one were to forcefully go down the mountain, one would fear to be caught in an ident. It was not possible to go out in such a weather.

    ¡°Then how about Qing-er?¡± Ren Wan Yun finally was unable to suppress and screamed out. With a ¡®pa¡¯, she gave Xiang Lan a p and ferociously said, ¡°How about my Qing-er?¡±

    Outside the room, Shen Miao looked on quietly.

    She stood under eaves and looked at the curtain of rain that covered thendscape, seemingly covering up all the dirty schemes.

    Originally the person that would be dishonoured was her. But now the person who let Shen Qing be dishonoured was also her.

    Ren Wan Yun personally heard her own daughter being humiliated the entire night. Originally she could save her, but she watched on with folded arms the entire night. Would not Ren Wan Yun feel a bone-piercing, heart wrenching pain every time she recalled it? Would she feel the pain she felt when she heard of Wan Yu¡¯s death?

    To now want to bring Shen Qing back to the city for treatment but having to remain here due to the rain, Ren Wan Yun could not move forward or retreat. Would the flushed with sess Ren Wan Yun feel any traces of despair?

    ¡°Go seek a physician! No matter what kind of method, go and get a physician! If you cannot find a physician, you will die here!¡± Ren Wan Yun shriek at Xiang Lan.

    Xiang Lan had followed Ren Wan Yun for so many years but had never been reprimanded by Ren Wan Yun before. She felt both wronged and afraid and agreed before running out quickly. As she ran out, she could not help but nce at Shen Miao.

    Everything was undoubtedly nned ahead and the one who was supposed to be resting here was Shen Miao. How would there be such a coincidence? Shen Qing was not one who was easy to speak with, moreover she had a grudge with Shen Miao so she would not have agreed to exchange the room with her. This matter was odd. She looked at the inly dressed young slim female. She looked pleasing to the eyes but one did not know why was there a murderous feeling oozing out of her body.

    ¡°Cai Ju, go and call a few people over and close the doors.¡± Ren Wan Yun fumingly said with rage between gritted teeth.

    When the doors were closed, the inside and outside of the doors were like two different worlds.

    Shen Yue had yet to recover to her senses as she turned to Shen Miao and said unbelievably, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, is Eldest Sister insulted by some evildoer?¡±

    Shen Miao did not express an opinion. Prince Yu indeed really intended to just y with the other and leave before dawn. He also understood that for the daughters in noble families, the most terrible thing was having their reputation destroyed by someone unknown. But it seemed that Prince Yu was also not a fool so he would eventually find clues to it. After all this substitution tactic was actually so simple that it was shocking.

    She still held on with her words but did not know that when Shen Yue saw her look, Shen Yue¡¯s heart trembled and she quivered, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, it should not be you who harmed Eldest Sister...?¡±

    It was undoubtedly Shen Qing who was resting in the Southern pavilionst night and Shen Miao was resting at the Northern pavilion but at the end both of them changed their locations and this thing happened. If the rooms were not exchanged then the person who wasying here would be Shen Miao. And with Shen Yue¡¯s understanding of Shen Qing, she would never give the room up to Shen Miao.

    Could it be that everything here was Shen Miao¡¯s doing? Shen Yue looked at Shen Miao like she was looking at an extremely scary thing.

    But she only heard and saw Shen Miao smiling lightly, ¡°Second Older Sister, rice can be eaten indiscriminately but words cannot be said indiscriminately. How would I have such an ability to harm Eldest Sister, you have thought too highly of me.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Shen Yue still had some suspicions in her heart but she did not know why she felt that there was something off about Shen Miao. And the matterst night would definitely be associated with Shen Miao.

    ¡°If you have the heart to worry about these thing, why not worry about yourself.¡± Shen Miao said.

    ¡°Me?¡± Shen Yue started to tense up, ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that your two maids beside you will be able to live after seeing this private matter of Eldest Sister?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It seems that Second Older Sister really did not know how sinister the world is.¡± Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°Those servants who knew the masters¡¯ secrets, especially when the secret is a scandal, how long would you think they can live?¡±

    Huang Ying and Qing Luan, who were beside Shen Yue, suddenly turned pale. They naturally knew that in higher ranked big families, there were no shortage of filthy and shameful secrets. If any servant were to witness any, there was only a dead ending for the servant as only the dead could keep secrets. Both of them had seen Shen Qing been insulted by someone and naturally there was no way out.

    Shen Yue turned pale with fright. She had only just cared about her shock and had even forgotten about this matter. It was not that she was a sentimental person but in order to train up a maid by one¡¯s side would require lots of energy. How would one be willing to sacrifice for nothing just because of this matter, moreover it was sacrificing the most handiest two?

    ¡°Not only the both of them.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently and her eyes swept across the scene andnded on Gui Momo and gave a long meaningful look, ¡°No one can escape.¡±

    Gui Momo and that two maids immediately almost fainted.

    What was there to fear? What was so scary? When one attains power, even one¡¯s poultry and dogs would rise to Heavens, but if the master was not good, not one servant could escape. In the past life when Shen family¡¯s house was searched and possessions were confiscated, those servants who relied on force to bully others were all helping others secretly. Following whichever master they would have to ept with whatever the oue was.

    Otherwise, would not it be wasting too much talents on a petty job if the move only harmed one person?

    She turned to leave and Shen Yue hurriedly called her when she saw it, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Is not the purpose ofing to Wo Long Temple to pray?¡± Shen Miao replied lightly, ¡°I too have a lot of perplexing matters and naturally want to ask Buddha about it and burn some incense, else it would be a wasted trip.¡±

    The in dress just left like that and that indifferent back did not even paused as if there was not a catastrophic event that just happened today. Everything was just as nned. Sleep the entire night then go up to burn incense and pray for safety and peace.

    ¡°It is not right!¡± Shen Yue suddenly said, ¡°Why are her two maids not here?¡±

    Gui Momo was also in a daze.

    This morning when Shen Miao saw Shen Yue, she let Jing Zhe and Gu Yu go to the kitchens to bring over the food and till now, they had yet to appear so they did not know about the matter of Shen Qing. Now to think about it, how would it be such a coincidence that Shen Qing¡¯s and Shen Yue¡¯s maids witnessed the scandal and would not be able to escape from the consequences but only Shen Miao¡¯s maids were not present. It was clear that she had deliberately sent them away.

    She had knew earlier on that this would have happen. She had knew that misfortune would befall on Shen Qing. Shen Qing¡¯s matter was arranged by her!

    When Shen Yue looked back and walked along the eaves, Shen Miao¡¯s figure was no longer there. But those clear yet hidden eyes seemed to appear in front of her, making her feel a chill she had never felt before.

    Nearing noon, the rain finally stopped.

    Xiang Lan travelled the entire mountain but she could not find a physician. Usually other than the asional pilgrims, there was no one to ask. If the monks were sick, they would just pick up some herbs to boil and drink. Xiang Lan could not find the one she was looking for, and could only look for a monk to get some calming herbs and medication for external wounds for Shen Qing to use.

    The room was filled with the smell of herbs and some other scent that even if it was cleaned up, it still lingered for quite some time. The female on the bed had her eyes closed as Ren Wan Yun sat and leaned against the window. Just a few short Shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours) and it seemed that she had aged over ten years.

    The maids in the room dare not even breath loudly as they were afraid that the mistress¡¯s anger wouldsh out after such a big matter had urred.

    When Ren Wan Yun was looking at the curtain in a daze, suddenly there was some movements on the bed. She quickly looked down and called, ¡°Qinger?¡±

    Shen Qing opened her eyes and at first nce saw Ren Wan Yun before her face turned into a frightened colour and her hands reached out to scratch Ren Wan Yun¡¯s face, ¡°Let go of me! Go away! Help!¡±

    ¡°Qing-er, it is mother! I am your mother! No need to be afraid, mother is here!¡± Ren Wan Yun felt as though her heart was cut out but Shen Qing was not aware of it. She just continued struggling while staring fixedly at the ceiling and screaming frantically.

    Xiang Lan and Cai Ju quickly went up to help hold her down but Shen Qing was like she had gone crazy,pletely without consciousness at all and could not even recognise Ren Wan Yun. With her struggling, all the medication that was applied was all over the ce and the wounds were exposed to Ren Wan Yun. Ren Wan Yun¡¯s face was filled with pain and she could not help but scream.

    ¡°Furen.¡± Xiang Lan and Cai Ju were shocked and scared in their heart. Ren Wan Yun was all along one who was decisive. No matter how big an event was, she was able to calmly deal with it and the winds and waves that she had went through all these years were not small neither. However facing such a situation she was forced to such a point. The two maids that had followed Ren Wan Yun for so many years could not help but be shocked.

    ¡°Where is Shen Miao?¡± Ren Wan Yu aggressively spoke.

    ¡°Fifth Young Lady... Is in the temple hall.¡± Cai Yu carefully said.

    ¡°Take good care of Qing-er. If she encounter any more mishap, both of you will not live.¡± Ren Wan Yun turned and walked out the door.

    In the temple hall, a huge towering gold Buddha statue stood overlooking benevolently at the believers.

    In front of the grass mat, Shen Miao knelt on the ground while holding the incense, but no one knew what she was thinking.

    From morning till now, she had knelt here for a few Shichens (1 shichen = 2 hours)

    ¡°Young Lady, it is better to get up and take a rest.¡± Jing Zhe soothed, ¡°It is not worth it to harm the body by kneeling too much. Buddha must have seen your sincerity and your request would definitely be achievable.¡±

    Request would definitely be achievable? Shen Miao heard the words and a bitter smile appeared on her lips. Her request was long unachievable. There were opportunities to make the changes in this life for the mistakes that were made in her past life but those who died in that wronged life would no longer return. Her Wan Yu. Her Fu Ming. Would they have the opportunity to return?

    One fear that in the fated world of mortals, there was nothing left.

    Moreover, she was not a believer.

    Shen Miao raised her head and looked at that gigantic golden Buddha statue. It was only a ice cold statue and could not really save all beings. If the Heavens had eyes, how would good people suffer such miserable fates? On the contrary the bad people were free and enjoyed life?

    She knelt here and keep burning sticks and sticks of incense, not to worship Buddha but for the people who died in her former life. Those people who died because of her.

    After her rebirth, she did not have any opportunity and reason to pay respects or observe religious rites to these people, including her no longer existing son and daughter. Now that she was here, she could offer incense to Buddha and pay homage to the death.

    ¡°Shen Miao!¡± An aggressive voice suddenly broke.

    Shen Miao smiled gently. The people in the world were often impatient.

    She rubbed her sore knees and stood up. When she turned her head, she looked at Ren Wan Yun with all smiles, ¡°Second Shen.¡±

    Seeing Shen Miao¡¯s smile, Ren Wan Yun felt irritated and stood forward to raise her hand with the intention to p Shen Miao¡¯s face.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu wanted to stop it but it was toote. Before the expected crisp sound of a p rang, Shen Miao grabbed onto Ren Wan Yun¡¯s arms forcefully and that palm stopped just in front of her face.

    ¡°One do not know why is Second Shen being so impulsive. Although you could discipline me on behalf of Father and Mother, but that does not mean that one can be beaten. I am afraid that there is not such rule in ordinary families.¡± She said.

    Ren Wan Yun had never expected that Shen Miao would actually stop her p. The young female in front was slim but the hand that she grabbed was very painful. She did not know when did that previously consenting and easy to coax niece actually grew a head higher. She could no longer use the same look at her like when she was young as if one was a little inattentive, one would be plotted against by this little slut.

    She was not willing to let go of the matter, ¡°Shen Miao, stop acting silly. Regarding Qing-er¡¯s matter, were you the one that did it?¡±

    As of now, Shen Qing¡¯s state of mind was not clear and no one knew how the matter got to that point. But Ren Wan Yun was clear that if this matter was not rted to Shen Miao then she would not believe even if she was beaten. She did not know what method did Shen Miao used but she would definitely not take it lightly if anyone touches Shen Qing or let Shen Qing be like this!

    ¡°Eldest Sister is being harmed by someone and I am also very sorry about it. But how can Second Shen be suspicious of me?¡± Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°If one did not change rooms with Eldest Sister then the person who will meet with such misfortune would be me. I would not be able to do such ruthless things.¡±

    Then the person who will meet with such misfortune would be me!

    It would still be alright if she hadn¡¯t said it but once she said it, Ren Wan Yun felt her head jumping in pain. She sped her hands tightly and her expression was like an insidious snake, ¡°That was something you should have borne. It is you who let Qing-er suffer in your stead.¡±

    When Jing Ze and Gu Yu saw Ren Wan Yun as such, they were both shocked and angry. They were shocked that this Second Furen who usually put on a kind expression would actually shed all pretences of cordiality and be that brutal. They were angry because if it was not for Shen Miao¡¯s alertnessst night, it would be the three of them, mistress and servants, that would be suffering today. But Ren Wan Yun actually still med her. This was clearly the case of the guilty party filing the suit first and did not even have a sense of shame!

    ¡°Second Shen must not say so, there is still the presence of Buddha here.¡± Shen Miao chuckled as her eyes nce fluidly as if there seemed to be some light, ¡°In this world, everything and every matter are conclusive. If the matterst night did not fall on me but on Eldest Sister, maybe it is destined by fate. Second Shen first did not me the evildoer and did not me destiny but me me instead. What kind of reason is this?¡±

    Ren Wan Yun was almost angered to death by Shen Miao. She sneered, ¡°You are sure eloquent. It was I who have underestimated you in the past.¡±

    ¡°Oh. So it turns out that Second Shen use to see me like that.¡± Shen Miao gave an uncaring smile.

    Ren Wan Yun look at Shen Miao in front of here. This inly dress young female had a gentle deportment and her delicate features were starting to change and had started to gradually lose the original sentimentality. She did not know since when did that stupid and silly idiot Shen Miao had disappeared. There was no trace of the past Shen Miao in this person in front. The tactics that she yed in the inner courtyard all these years had fallen through because of this young female¡¯s hands and with such a painful price. And Shen Miao still remained elegant which reminded her of the tragic Shen Qing.

    ¡°Shen Miao, since you are clear and not confused, I would also tell you honestly.¡± Ren Wan Yun suddenly sarcastically smiled. Since all pretences of cordiality were shed, there was no need to put up any loving mask. She said, ¡°You think this matter will end like this? Old Furen will not let you off. Your Second Shu will also not let you off. That person... Will also not let you off. Your fate would definitely be tens of thousands of times more tragic than Qing-er. You will definitely be... Ridden by thousands of people and forever be slut that cannot be seen in public!¡±

    ¡°Furen do guard one¡¯s tongue!¡± Jing Zhe and Gu Yu said out loud together. This Ren Wan Yun as the Second Furen of Shen residence, and after all Shen Gui was someone in the official circles, would actually curse this viciously and vulgar. Never mind if it was a sworn enemy, Shen Miao was still young, how would it be if these foul words affected her ears?

    Ren Wan Yun only then was aware of Gu Yu and Jing Zhe and sneered, ¡°You even worked hard to protect these two maids. I want to see how long can you protect them!¡± After finishing, she looked at Shen Miao slyly before brushing her sleeves and left.

    After Ren Wan Yun left, Jing Zhe and Gu Yu looked at Shen Miao with some panic. Gu Yu worriedly said, ¡°Young Lady, is it really good to shed all pretences of cordiality?¡±

    ¡°At the end, the pretences must be shed. No matter how good she maintain on the surface, there will not be any soft-hearted or effortless actions from her. Why the need to maintain any pretences?¡± Shen Miao said.

    The truth about surviving in the Inner Pce was that if the enemy was in the light, let them maintain in the light. If they were in the dark, one would need to find ways to bring them to the light. She had no intention of ying and putting on a performance with Ren Wan Yun. This game was filled with violent winds and rainstorms since the beginning and Ren Wan Yun had now lost all sense of sanity by her, thus would definitely take her revenge like crazy.

    ¡°But... Once back in the residence, Old Furen would definitely be biased towards them...¡± Jing Zhe whispered. Old Shen Furen was most biased and most favoured the Second household. It was not only because Shen Gui was Old Shen Furen¡¯s birth son and also because Ren Wan Yun gave birth to two sons for Shen Gui. Without mentioning Shen Yuan Bo, the eldest son of the Second household held an office position once he became of age and would also return to the capital. With two grandsons, how would Old Shen Furen not be biased towards the Second household/

    Moreover Ren Wan Yun¡¯s mouth could please Old Shen Furen so much that she would be confused and disoriented. So upon their return, what happen would only be in ordance to Ren Wan Yun¡¯s words. Who would believe Shen Miao¡¯s words?

    ¡°If bias, then let it be. Did not expect these people to call the shots for me.¡± Shen Miaoughed.

    When herughternded in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes, Gu Yu nose felt sour and she suddenly said, ¡°If this is the case, then this servant would bring the matter out to ckmail. If anything bad happen to Young Lady, this servant will even use this life to fight to the end to inform the entire world of it!¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Jing Zhe¡¯s expression also became cold, ¡°Even though this kind of method of killing thousands of the enemy and harming ten thousands of one¡¯s own is somewhat stupid but in time toe, one would not let them live well!¡±

    Shen Miao was somewhat stunned. She did not expect that the two maids by her side would be this bold. After being astonished for a moment, sheughed. Yes. In th beginning in order to protect her, Gu Yu admitted to the charges of the theft of the Imperial jade artefact and was killed by the Crown Prince of Qin country. Jing Zhe used her beauty and became a concubine in order to help her draw support from high ranking officials. Both of them were very loyal to her but unfortunately she was unable to give them anything in her past life.

    After her rebirth, no matter what she would want to protect these maids. It¡¯s enough to make some mistakes once.

    ¡°No need. I do not intend to spread out this news. Second Shen would also ensure that it would not be spread out.¡±

    ¡°This matter was one that needed to be covered up but eventually paper cannot cover up a fire. When Eldest Young Lady is married, naturally it would be found out.¡± Gu Yu was somewhat puzzled. It can be concealed temporary but it cannot be concealed a lifetime, unless Shen Qing did not get married in this life. Else once she got married, the matter of her innocence would be discovered and everyone would know.

    ¡°So they would definitely find a way to hide it from everyone. As for what means would they be using to deal with me, they would just do nothing more than finding that person to help.¡±

    ¡°That person?¡± Jing Zhe questioned closely, ¡°Who is that person?¡±

    ¡°Naturally it is that evildoer who that abused Eldest Sister.¡± Shen Miao chuckled, ¡°Do you really think thatst night was truly an ident?¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu shivered. Even though they fainted guessed through some hints but they was unwilling to believe it. They did not believe that someone would harm Shen Miao as this was such a vicious method, blocking her entire road. They did not believe that Shen Miao would predict it without being a irvoyant and also did not believe that it was the Shen family¡¯s Second household that did such a thing. Even though one new that the Eastern people had bad intentions but they did not expect that the situation as such. This kind of means was clearly meant for enemies.

    ¡°Young Lady... Is it really Second Furen who ordered people to do it?¡± Gu Yu had a difficult time asking.

    If it was only an ident, they would feel that it was fortunate that Shen Miao had escaped that night but if it was intentional, then the Second household would deserve the consequences of it.

    ¡°But why did Young Lady say that Second Furen would find that person for help. That person... Was is not some random person?¡± Jing Zhe felt somewhat faint. If Ren Wan Yun found some random person to destroy Shen Miao¡¯s innocence, now with these ident, Ren Wan Yun would have killed that person. Why would she still let that person help?¡±

    ¡°Because that person is Prince Yu.¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu suck in a mouthful of cold air. The things that they had previously unable to understand were now all cleared up. If that person was Prince Yu then everything was clear. Prince Yu seemed to have some interest with Shen Miao before but what kind of person was Prince Yu? Normal females would have gone the other road when they faced him. If Prince Yu had made a transaction with Ren Wan Yun privately, then it was very likely that Ren Wan Yun would have helped Prince Yu on the matter with Shen Miao.

    But now with a freakbination of factors between two of them, if Ren Wan Yun informed Prince Yu of the matter, with Prince Yu capricious temperament, he would definitely not let Shen Miao off as he was deceived under the skin of his eyes.

    ¡°Young Lady, then... Should a letter be written to Master?¡± Gu Yu and Jing Zhe were panicking.

    Prince Yu was someone who was impossible to confront to. Not mentioning power or temperament, there was also the Imperial family that was shielding.

    ¡°It¡¯s no bother¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyes brighten mysteriously, ¡°Shen Qing is just an anecdote. The one I want to deal with is after all Prince Yu.¡±

    She turned her head towards the smoke that was rising in spirals above the temple hall.

    Wan Yu, your entire life was just too difficult and it just disappeared so quickly like a flower. Having the namesake of a Princess but was not even better off than wild grass. Mother could not even do anything for you. At least now, at least in this lifetime, Mother would help you to retrieve every single thing from those who had bullied you.

    In one of the building in Ding capital, a white d gentleman wan ying with the porcin cup in his hands and asked curiously, ¡°So to say that Shen family girl turned out to be enemies with Prince Yu? To use her own TangJie hands to pull Prince Yu into the pit, such a method is indeed clever but being a female, it is truly too vicious.¡±

    He shook his head and put on a rather sympathetic look.

    ¡°Prince Yu of the First Rank?¡± When he faced the purple d youth, he had a smile on his face and his pair of eyes on that handsome face was as sharp as a de. Hezily said, ¡°I see Prince Yu is not the one she wants to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Not Prince Yu? Then who?¡± The white d paused and look at the person opposite, ¡°You think that...¡±

    ¡°How about using Prince Yu as an entry point and kill the entire Imperial family of Ming Qi?¡± The youth replied lightly.

    After a spell of autumn rain there would be a spell of coolness. However after a night of autumn rain, there was no trace of the summer¡¯s heat. Even the sun in the sky seemed to be chilly.

    In the Shen residence, the Eastern courtyard was still a scene of bustling. Old Shen Furen love extravagance and would often start preparations for her birthday celebration months ahead and the cost would naturally not be small. The money in themon fund was managed by Ren Wan Yun and even though she had also skimmed a lot, every year¡¯s celebration was still a show of extravagance and also looked quite stylish.

    And those written invitations, that were sent to the Furens and Ladies in the various residence to inform them of the events,nded onto the Third household¡¯s Furen, talented Chen Rou Qiu.

    Even though she had passed her middle age, Chen Rou Qiu still maintained the figure of a youngdy. Perhaps it was the air of schrly appearance that added a lot to her bearings that made her look better than the plump Ren Wan Yun. It was because of her beautiful looks, gentle temperament and coupled with her ability topose and recite poetry, she was able to entrance the Third Master of the Shen residence. After marrying for so many years, Chen Rou Qiu had no sons and only Shen Yue, one daughter. Other than the two Tongfang that Old Shen Furen stuffed to Shen Wan, there was no other concubines.

    The three sons of the Shen residence had different temperaments. Shen Xin was upstanding and steadfast but was overly straightforward, not careful and was somewhat blindly loyal. Shen Gui exceled in fawning and was able to achieve sess one way or another in officialdom but covet wealth and lust for women. Other than having Ren Wan Yun in the residence, he also had a few concubines. It was just that Ren Wan Yun had powerful means, so even though there were many concubines, there was only a Shu daughter and could not threaten the status of her Di daughter status. Third Master, Shen Wan, inparison was a real talent. If one to speak about the three sons, Shen Xin took the route of Old General Shen, Shen Gui and Shen Wan took the civil official¡¯s route, then Shen Wan had fare more real abilities than his Second Older Brother.

    But this did not mean that Shen Wan had no shorings. He did not lust for beauties and had only Chen Rou Qiu, the main wife, but he focused so much on power and just wanted to climb up. Thus, he would even step on his superiors to attain that.

    At this moment, Chen Rou Qiu was carefully writing a card. The sun shone through the window and lightlynded on her body and made her facial features looked like it was of a young female. Shen Qan was tidying his cor and when he saw it, he could not help but smile as he walked to her side to hug her from the back.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Chen Rou Qiu med, ¡°What is Master doing this for. Now my words were not written well and would need to waste a card.¡±

    ¡°Let me see.¡± Shen Wan pretended to pick up that card to look andmented, ¡°The words are refined and graceful, just like the mistress. How can it be not written well?¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s entire face blushed. When Shen Wan saw it, he could not help but feel his mood swinging.

    Even after so many years, there was still an attractive pull from this wife of his, so much so that he would not even look at other females.

    This was where Chen Rou Qiu was clever at. There were so many daughters in the Chen family but only she was able to firmly grasp her husband¡¯s heart. It was not because of others stuff but her forbearance. What kind of female Shen Wan loved, she would be whatever kind. Temperaments could be installed, clothes can be changed to fit into his fancy. After a long course of time, men would be simr to pet cats and dogs and would only have you in their eyes.

    ¡°Second Sao should returned today.¡± Chen Rou Qiu snuggled in Shen Wan¡¯s arms, ¡°Do not know if Yue-er is ustom to eating the food in the temple. The mountain roads are not easy to walk on, not sure if the journey was bumpy.¡±

    Shen Wanughed in spite of oneself, ¡°What worries are you vexing about. Second Sao would not let Yue-er go hungry or cold.¡± Seeing Chen Rou Qiu still having a worried look, heughed, ¡°You always see Yue-er as a child. Yue-er is already that old and after a few years, she would reach the marriageable age. What would you do then?¡±

    ¡°Regarding Yue-er¡¯s marriage, I would naturally pick a perfect marriage for her. Family and character must be the best and must not be like Fifth Lady...¡± Her mouth slipped.

    That night Old Shen Furen was talking to Ren Wan Yun and Chen Rou Qiu and had mentioned on the sly to marry off Shen Miao to Prince Yu. And as Prince Yu¡¯s intention, would then support Shen family¡¯s Second and Third household matters so Chen Rou Qiu had mentioned it to her husband. Shen Wan naturally agreed as he was obsessed with power and authority but no matter how much he climbed, the authority and reputation could not bepared to Shen Xin¡¯s. He had been jealous of the First household for so many years and towards Shen Miao, he did not have a single thread of feeling. If Prince Yu obtained Shen Miao and became happy, he would rmend him in the official circles and would considered to be an unexpected joy for Shen Wan. As for how Shen Miao would be from now onwards, Shen Wan would not even care if she would be able to live well in the next half of her life.

    ¡°Do not know if Second Sao hadpleted the matter.¡± Shen Wan¡¯s expression became serious.

    After Chen Rou Qiu saw it, her entire heart slightly sank. She knew that her husband had never put power and authority at first ce, although Chen Rou Qiu did not care for the First household, but as a female, there was a sense of the fox grieving when the rabbit died.

    This time Ren Wan Yun suddenly propose to go to Wo Long Temple to pray, people who knew would have known that there must be some ulterior motive to it. One is afraid that after going up the mountain this time, upon their return, one would only hear of Shen Miao¡¯s grievous news.

    ¡°Rest assure.¡± She lightly spoke, ¡°Second Shen always do things appropriately so this matter... Would be a surefire n.¡±

    ¡°If only it were so.¡± Shen Gui nodded his head.

    Both of them were talking when they saw Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s first ranked maid suddenly ran in and said with some panic on her face, ¡°Furen, Second Furen had brought the three youngdies back.¡±

    Seeing the panicked expression, Chen Rou Qiu was much more assured as she knew that most likely the matter was sessful. She smiled gently and nced at Shen Gui before putting on a look of concerned and asked, ¡°Are the three youngdies alright? Are they tired?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡± Shi Qing stammered, ¡°Eldest Young Lady had gone insane.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s smiled ended abruptly.

    *****

    Everything was like a dream. In the well organised Shen residence, in just a short time of a day, it was all in a mess.

    Shen Qing had gone insane.

    Ren Wan Yun of the Second household would usually put up airs of being the mother of the entire household. Even though she had a smiling face, but that thunderous methods were obvious to everyone. Regardless of how her character was, after so many years, there wasn¡¯t any trouble under her management so her management abilities were recognised by everyone.

    However this noble woman who always never fail to remain calm and smile would for the first time showed a tired and crazy expression on her face. If there weren¡¯t two maids by her side, others would think that it was an unknown crazy woman that ran in. And that youngdy that was in her arms was truly insane. She kept struggling and screaming so much that even Old Shen Furen was rmed.

    Even though no one know what the reason was, but the truth remained that the Eldest Young Lady of the Shen family had gone crazy. However, the Shen residence treated the matter like a taboo. Those maids who had seen Shen Qing crazy were all sold away. It was said as sold away but who didn¡¯t know that was just burying in the mass burial grounds?

    The two maids by Shen Qing¡¯s side, the two maids by Shen Yue¡¯s side and even Gui Momo were all locked up.

    As such, the only person that was unscathed was Shen Miao.

    In Rong Jing Tang.

    Old Shen Furen sat on the highest seat and her face was stretched tightly. Her eyes were staring straight at Shen Miao, who was standing in the middle, amd it was as if they were poisonous snakes that could eat humans up.

    Three perfectly all right Young Ladies went, the one who was supposed to have a mishap was fine but the one who was supposed to be fine, ended up with the mishap. The person who should be suffering was standing here but it was Shen Qing from the Second household that suffered on her behalf. As long as Old Shen Furen thought about the matter, the anger was like a big rock stuffed in her chest.

    Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Wan stood at the side and Shen Miao could only stand by Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s side with grievance. Both her personal maids were locked up without any reasons and previously Shen Miao had said that it would be difficult to save Huang Ying and Qing Luan.

    At the other side, Ren Wan Yun knelt in front of Old Shen Furen. Shen Wan had some stuff in court and had not yet returned to the residence and the servant that went to invite him over had yet to return. Naturally he did not know that his Di daughter was in trouble.

    ¡°Old Furen, you must call the shots for Qing-er.¡± Ren Wan Yun cried as her nose kept running that Shen Wan was also somewhat surprised. To see the Second Sao, who was always putting on airs, to not even care about her own appearance was indeed an eye opener. However, there was somefort in Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart.

    Ren Wan Yun always replied on the power of being the one managing the entire household and did not take the Third household into consideration. Now that her daughter had met with some mishap, she was also like a dog crawling on the floor.

    ¡°Fifth Lady, I treat you like my own and Qing-er also give in to you for all matters. You both are sisters of the same bloodline, not to mention about supporting mutually but how could you be so vicious. You know that Qing-er¡¯s life is considered to be ruined by you. You are really ruthless!¡±

    Shen Yue had told Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Wan about Shen Qing being insulted by someone and at the moment all the servants were expelled as Chen Rou Qiu was also afraid that someone would hear it.

    Just as Shen Miao was about to speak, she suddenly heard an angry shout behind her, ¡°Evil girl. You harmed your sisters, have a heart that is as poisonous as vipers and scorpions and should be thrown into prison and be punished that even death is not enough!¡±

    Shen Miao smile coldly and turned around to face the male who was striding over.

    It was her Second Shu, Shen Qing¡¯s father, Shen Gui.

 Chapter 65: No Loss

    <h4>Chapter 65: No Loss (Part 1)</h4>

    Chapter 65: No Loss (Part 3)

    Shen Gui did not even removed his official uniform and strode into the hall. It seemed that he had been given notice of Shen Qing¡¯s news and came over in a rush.

    When Ren Wan Yun saw him, she immediately cried more miserably, ¡°Master... Qing-er...¡±

    Ren Wan Yun¡¯s and Shen Gui¡¯s rtionship was not necessarily deep, else Shen Gui would not have filled the courtyards with concubines. In spite of that, Shen Gui was still respectful to Ren Wan Yun, not because of anything else but because Ren Wan Yun was able to manage the entire Shen residence and had good rtionships with Shen Gui¡¯s colleagues¡¯ Furens. As his other half, Shen Gui was rather satisfied with Ren Wan Yun so he gave her face and would not fall inparison.

    ¡°Shen Miao!¡± Shen Gui turned his head and looked at the young female in the hall. He knew the reason why Ren Wan Yun brought the three Di daughters to the Wo Long Temple. But bringing the three Di daughters of the Shen residence out, was only to prevent others from talking. Who knew that the one that would be in trouble was his daughter Shen Qing. The servant who went and transmitted the news secretly told him that everything was Shen Miao¡¯s doing. Even though he felt that it was unfathomable, but one would need to take out the anger on someone. Since it was not possible to vent on the Second household, then all the crimes and responsibilities were pushed onto the First household.

    ¡°You harmed your sisters with such evil means and since Eldest Brother is not here today, I will teach you well on behalf of Eldest Brother!¡± After he said that he loudly shouted, ¡°Bring the rod!¡±

    Bring the rod? Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Wan looked at one another. Ever since Chen Rou Qiu entered the Shen family, she had never seen this Shen family¡¯s rod. From what Shen Wan said, the rod was usually used on Yiniangs thatmitted some wrongdoings and have never been used on the descendants of the Shen residence.

    Moreover the Shen family was of a military lineage and the rod would naturally be unusual. The servant quickly took out a long wooden box over as Shen Yue looked over curiously. When that long wooden box was open and the thing inside was taken out in front of everyone, she could not help but to suck down a mouthful of cold air.

    It was a long whip and no one was sure what the whip was soaked in for so many years that it looked ck and shiny. Moreover it was as thick and coarse as a fully grown man¡¯s wrist. With one look, one would know how strong and powerful it was. If one was to be beaten by that whip, most likely half one¡¯s life would be gone. If one¡¯s was to use more strength then it would be easy for a life to be snuffed out.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Old Shen Furen put back on an arrogant air. Seeing that her son had returned, her back was even more straightened. She after all treated Shen Qing with some sincerity, thus when she saw her granddaughter fallen to a mishap, she was angry in her heart. Since Shen Gui had spoken, she naturally would push the boat with the current.

    ¡°Fifth Girl had made mistakes and you as a younger brother will naturally teach her on behalf of one¡¯s Eldest Brother. Our Shen family¡¯s rules are in order and those whomitted a wrong will be given the rod. Fifth Girl, you should rejoice for your Second Shu¡¯s good heart else it would not be as simple as just bringing the rod out. If the family elders in the ancestral hall investigate, you will be expelled from the Shen family.¡± Saying this, her eyes suddenly moved. Yes. If Shen Miao was expelled from the Shen family, would not that be good?

    Seeing Old Shen Furen¡¯s expression, Chen Rou Qiu secretly scolded her a fool. If Shen Miao was expelled from the Shen residence then with Shen Xin¡¯s personality, he would definitely leave together with the entire First household. Even though they did not like seeing the First household well, there were many matters that required the name of the First household. This old woman really think it was that simple. Her thoughts truly originated from a songstress that could not be seen in public.

    Ren Wan Yun was also startled when she heard it as she had roughly guessed Old Shen Furen¡¯s hidden wish. She however did not wished for Shen Miao to be expelled from the Shen residence. Not because of anything else but because this would be letting Shen Miao off too lightly. She now could not wait to let Shen Miao remain in the Shen residence then there would be lots of tricks to use to take revenge on her. Once she was expelled from the family, how would it be easy?

    But everyone had their own thoughts and when they heard Shen Miao¡¯s light cough, she was looking at Shen Gui.

    Shen Gui was shocked by her inexplicable move and looked at her with a frown. He often put up on airs in the official circles and his official rank was not low. If he was stared at by normal people, they would have been week in their knees as they see his anger.

    But Shen Miao did not make the slightest move. Her calm demeanour and undisturbed eyes even projected an illusion to Shen Gui. As if Shen Miao was high above others and he was just a subordinate.

    This kind of illusion was broken by Shen Miao¡¯s words. She said, ¡°Second Shu indeed has a good heart. Eldest Sister is bedridden and Second Shu was not in a rush to check on her condition, but was busy with teaching me on behalf of my father. It is probably Second Shu truly caring for me, even much more than for Eldest Sister.¡±

    When the words were out, everyone in the house fell silent.

    There was a sh of sarcasm in Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes while Shen Wan frowned. Old Shen Furen¡¯s facial expression changed and Shen Yue¡¯s mouth was opened, whereas Ren Wan Yun¡¯s head was lowered as she secretly clenched her fist tightly.

    If one were to talk about the three masters in the residence, although Shen Xin neglected Shen Miao, he really truly loved her. Shen Wan cherished Chen Rou Qiu and loved Shen Yue, who was born from Chen Rou Qiu, like treasured stones. And there was Shen Gui.

    Shen Gui was one who coveted wealth and lusted for women and probably had not done his role of a father. The treatment to his two sons were much better but towards Shen Qing, his daughter, he had never disciplined her. Most likely in Shen Gui¡¯s eyes, Shen Qing would be married into some nobility and it would be best that she was able to give a boost to his power. This time Shen Gui was this angry since Shen Qing fell into a mishap, and that was not because he was distressed that his daughter had a bitter experience, but because he resented that the ns were disrupted and feared that if Prince Yu were to know of the matter, he would be furious. He was also furious that because of Shen Miao, he had wasted the possibility of using his daughter to gain power for his official route.

    It all boiled down to the word ¡®benefit¡¯.

    If a father were to truly love his daughter, after knowing of the matter, one would definitely return to take a look at his daughter¡¯s condition and would not have rushed back in a hurry like this, to ¡®discipline¡¯ the person who initiated the entire thing. So to say, one would feel some pity for Shen Qing.

    A touch of awkwardness shed on Shen Gui¡¯s face. He could not help but be a little embarrassed to be found out by Shen Miao¡¯s words. When he looked at Ren Wan Yun again, she had indeed turned her head and did not looked at him. Shen Gui¡¯s heart was shocked and when he looked back at Shen Miao, he pondered. One sentence was enough to make a couple be at odds. This kind of instigation was so urate and ruthless. Shen Qing was the one that Ren Wan Yun¡¯s cherished the most but to Shen Gui, she was just another thing that could be exploited. This made the couple who shared the hatred for the same enemy to be displeased with one another. This approach of Shen Miao¡¯s was like from a wily old fox in the official circles.

    The young female had delicate features and looked extremely pleasing to the eyes, but one did not know why there was a faint sh of majesty that made one dare to not watch intently.

    Suppressing his surprise in his heart, Shen Gui said, ¡°Shen Miao, you still have not reflected upon yourself till now. As such, if I do not teach you today, I would be ashamed to be a man and ashamed to face your father.¡± He raised his hands to take the whip.

    Shen Yue stared fixedly at Shen Gui¡¯s actions with both rejoice in other¡¯s misfortune and some nervousness. Would Shen Gui really beat her? Shen Miao was so overbearing that even facing such a scene she would still not admit to a loss.

    ¡°How would Second Shu teach me? Use this whip to murder and silence this one? Or to beat half to death before sending to court.¡± Shen Miao suddenly spoke.

    Shen Gui¡¯s action paused in surprise.

    Shen Wan was also stumped for words. Probably they did not think that Shen Miao would be that hostile. Even though Shen Miao had changed these days, but everyone felt that that was only a strong act, but now in front of everyone in Shen residence, she did not bother to camouge herself and just shed all pretense of cordiality.

    ¡°Evil girl, what kind of words are you saying!¡± Old Shen Furen was the first one who shouted angrily, ¡°Is it possible that you are saying that your Second Shu wishes to murder you? You are really rebelling against the Heavens!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Fifth Lady, how could you say it like this.¡± Chen Rou Qiu also finally spoke but still poured oil into the fire quietly, ¡°You had harmed Qing-er but how could you make bogus usations against the victims. Where were these learnt from?¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu thought that if Shen Miao and the Second household fight till both sides suffer then her Shen Yue would truly be a fish back in water in this Shen residence. After all in their Third household, Shen Wan¡¯s power was notparable with the First household, heirs were less than the Second household so if one did not use some underhanded means, one would fear that there would not be any benefits in this huge Shen residence.

    Ren Wan Yun cried as she kowtowed towards Old Shen Furen, ¡°Look that this. Fifth Lady hated us this much. She had harmed Qing-er but still do not know regret and even want to dirty Master¡¯s reputation. Such arrogance was clearly because she relied on Eldest Bo¡¯s power to bully us. Could it be that this was learnt from Eldest Bo. Fifth Lady is a youngdy and how would she understand this much. It must be someone behind that taught her to do so. We have supported Eldest Bo, how could Eldest Bo¡¯s family do such a thing...¡±

    Ren Wan Yun¡¯s cries were very dynamic as she put herself in a weak position. On normal days she was strong but at this moment her weak appearance would only make one believe that everything she said was true.

    Unfortunately, she involved Shen Xin.

    Dragons could reverse their scales and Shen Xin was the topic that would rub Shen Miao the wrong way.

    Her eyes swept across everyone at Rong Jing Tang. They were all ring like tigers watching its prey. They were a family and could talk and change ck to white and turn death to living. They surrounded her, like facing a piece of fatty meat that fell at the side of a hungry wolf.

    But what is the use of having such glib tongues. There were so many females in the Inner Pce that could speak with great reasoning but how many were left and how many more became fertilizer for the Imperial Gardens¡¯ greenery?

    ¡°Second Shen kept saying that I have harmed Eldest Sister then one would like to ask a couple of questions to Second Shen. Will Second Shen be able to rify my doubts?¡±

    Ren Wan Yun was surprised for a moment as she did not know why she felt some guilty conscience when she meet Shen Miao¡¯s clear eyes. After seeing the surrounding people, she put her heart down since all those who were standing were her side of people and how would Shen Miao have the ability to reverse Heaven and earth?

    ¡°Question then.¡± She wiped her tears.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s lips hooked, ¡°I would like to ask, that day Second Shen was staying in the next door to Eldest Sister¡¯s room and was extremely close. If anything were to happen, how would Second Shen not able to hear it?¡±

    Ren Wan Yun was stunned.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s lips hooked, ¡°I would like to ask that day Second Shen was staying in the next door to Eldest Sister¡¯s room and was extremely close. If anything were to happen, how would Second Shen not able to hear it?¡±

    Ren Wan Yun was stunned.

    ¡°If Eldest Sister had resisted, there would bound to be noises. Seeing that Eldest Sister¡¯s body was filled with injuries that day, it seemed that she had struggled for help, then why did Second Shen unable to hear it even so close? Could it be that Second Shen heard it but unable toe out to take a look as one was just too tired?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Ren Wan Yun opened her mouth and wanted to refute as her palms were fille with cold sweat.

    ¡°Of course, perhaps Second Shen did not hear the calls for help. Why? Naturally because Eldest Sister did not call for help. Why did Eldest Sister not call for help? Was it because she knew that evildoer?¡±

    ¡°You are spouting nonsense!¡± At this moment Ren Wan Yun could no longer tolerate and interrupted Shen Miao¡¯s words sharply.

    Shen Gui and Shen Wan were after all man and thoughts were not as meticulous as females and did not think much about the matters in the inner courtyards. But Chen Rou Qiu and Ren Wan Yun almost immediately understood. The former looked towards Shen Miao with eyes filled with surprise, while thetter¡¯s eyes filled with fear.

    Shen Miao¡¯s words actually scary. Yes, that day Ren Wan Yun¡¯s and Shen Qing¡¯s rooms were that close to one another and if Shen Qing were to call for help, how could one not hear it and if one heard it, then why did one did not go and take a look. Could it be that Ren Wan Yun did it on purpose? Ren Wan Yun naturally would not deliberately harm her own daughter but the person who was supposed to be staying there was Shen Miao. Ren Wan Yun had not reason to harm her own daughter but it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to harm her niece. For Shen Miao to say it out straightforwardly, Ren Wan Yun¡¯s secret ns would not be able to cover up in front of others.

    And she also envisioned another possibility. Shen Qing did not cry for help at all and why was that so? To suffer that much abuse and yet not cry for help, it could be intentional. Why would it be intentional? This matter, if one were to make it a smaller issue, it would be humiliated by an evildoer, if one were to make it a big issue, perhaps one would even spread that Shen Qing deliberatelymitted the crime of engaging an illicit rtionship with others!

    This world was already especially difficult for female and it was always better to be safe than sorry. When rumours starts, it would be difficult to put it out.

    Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°Second Shen, I find that there are many doubts to the matter. Since Second Shu is also reasonable and uphold justice, it would be better to send me to the Inspector-General government office to hold an pen trial. I would definitely inform the Daren what I know in its entirety and let Daren make a final decision and maybe that evildoer would also be known.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ren Wan Yun and Shen Gui opened their mouth together.

    Ren Wan Yun said no as she naturally afraid that the issue would beplicated. If Shen Miao were to speak the matter out, then discerning people would be able to pick up the secret. There were manyrge families in the Ding capital and it was still alright if the matter was hidden well but if the rumours spread then its wasn¡¯t impossible that one would be able to see the truth of her scheme of harming her niece. Moreover, once the truthes out, what would the result of Shen Qing¡¯s innocence? When these rumours were spread, Shen Qing would need to hang herself with a bout of white silk.

    However Shen Gui said no was because of a directly opposite thought than Ren Wan Yun. He was only afraid that the matter would implicate Prince Yu of the First Rank. Originally the matter was mucked up and Shen Miao¡¯s and Shen Qing¡¯s identity was mixed up. When Prince Yu know of the matter, he would definitely be furious and if he was implicated in the matter and infected by troubles, Shen Gui was afraid that his official route would be particrly difficult.

    As such, the married couple who were previously menacing, both stop Shen Miao¡¯s proposal in unison.

    ¡°Then what would Second Shu do?¡± She Miao¡¯s eyes swept to the thick long whip that was in Shen Gui¡¯s hands and casually asked, ¡°Still want to use the family rod?¡±

    The people in the room quieten for the moment as Shen Yue stared incredibly at Shen Miao.

    Even Shen Yue could see that she was threatening!

    As if to reflect the surprise in everyone¡¯s heart, Shen Miao softlyughed, ¡°If Second Shu was to use the family¡¯s rod then there is no way out, but I have always had a stubborn temper and if I were to carry that evildoer¡¯s crime that does not belong to me, when Father returns, then I would definitely think of a way to report to the government office.¡±

    She was implying that if Shen Gui hit her today, in the future when Shen Xin returned, she would certainlyin and at that time would also urge Shen Xin to report to the government office. One say it was to report the evildoer but who would know who exactly she was reporting against at the end?

    ¡°Second Shu, are you bringing the rod out or not? If it was to be use, then please do it quicker.¡± There was a light smile in Shen Miao¡¯s clear eyes and there was also a slight ridicule, ¡°Since there are so many people around, I will not be able to escape from it.¡±

    Practically lumping the entire crowd of people in Rong Jing Tang as bandit-like characters, who wanted to see Shen Miao suffer the beating.

    Shen Gui never had thought that he would be threatened by his own niece today after all he had been in the official circle for a long time and had the double-face ability to cope with any matter like fish in water. It was not that he had not thought about any way out but it¡¯s that Shen Miao did not give him an opportunity to respond at all from the beginning. It was Shen Miao who was speaking in the beginning and as it went along, her words were as sharp as a spearhead and was so aggressive that one could not retreat at all.

    A trace of surprise shed in Shen Wan¡¯s eyes. This Second Older Brother of his was a wily old fox in the official circles that even those political opponents had never pushed him to such an awkward position. Moreover the person that pushed him to such a situation was just a fourteen year old young female. The First household... Was really that indestructible? Shen Wan¡¯s bright eyes turned cloudy.

    ¡°You...¡± Shen Gui¡¯s face was getting somewhat red. Today he did and said everything in a fit of anger as in his heart, Shen Miao was after all a niece that was easy to con and weak in character. Even if she was to beaten and the rod was being used, in future with some coaxing, she would not dare to speak of today¡¯s matter. Who knew that Shen Miao would change drastically and he had no idea that she had be a thorn in his head. She not only not submit herself meekly to adversity and still attack him and made him unable to step down from the stage.

    If he wasn¡¯t afraid of Shen Xin, Shen Gui really could not wait to kill Shen Miao now.

    The Old Shen Furen who was sitting in the hall quietly saw that her son was forced into such a situation, she looked at Shen Miao with a trace of anger in her eyes. After suppressing it down, she said deeply, ¡°Enough!¡±

    The hall fell into a silence again, Shen Gui sighed in relief and everyone looked towards Old Shen Furen.

    Old Shen Furen was ignorant with the Court¡¯s affairs and the outside world but was a good yer in inner courtyard. Shen Miao¡¯s words to both Shen Gui and his wife made her could not help but raise her eyebrows. The more Shen Miao showed a wise side, the more her heart felt malicious. It was because Shen Miao now held Shen Xin¡¯s reputation and could threaten Shen Gui¡¯s matters. So for the time being, Old Shen Furen dare not act rashly.

    She coldly said, ¡°Fifth girl, what your Second Shu said was rational. Taking into consideration of your young age, the rod can be forgotten but since Eldest girl was suffered in your stead, you will go and kneel in the ancestral hall to atone for the crime against your Eldest Sister. As of today, you are confined and copy Buddhist scriptures in while kneeling in the ancestral hall. Whenever Eldest girl recover, it would be when you are released.¡±

    That meant to kept Shen Miao lock up permanently.

    Shen Yue was somewhat disappointed when she heard it. She still wanted to see Shen Miao beaten so much that she could not get out of bed or perhaps be expelled from the family n. Who knew it was just a painless and superficial confinement and when Shen Xines back in a couple of months, Shen Miao¡¯s confinement would be lifted and at that time everything would be like before.

    Ren Wan Yun was somewhat dissatisfied but Shen Miao¡¯s words were so shocking that she now dare not act rashly. At this moment her heart was in a mess and she was unable to think of a better method. Even though she hadints with Old Shen Furen¡¯s words, she knew that this was interim tactic so she could only simmer and did not say anything.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s voice was slightly dragged out but that words were clearly gentle but one did not know why when others hear it, there were a hundred of different feelings to it. She said, ¡°Understand. I will ¡®atone¡¯ for Older Sister in front of Buddha.¡±

    Now every word that Shen Miao said all seem to have other meaning. Ren Wan Yun could not help but have ayer of goose bumps all over her. She did not know what to say so she could only cry.

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Old Shen Furen was rather intolerable today and could not stop Shen Miao and thus felt a stone blocking her heart. Looking at Ren Wan Yun crying, she felt more frustrated in her heart and said, ¡°Second Son, bring your Furen out. What with all the crying in Rong Jing Tang! All of you leave! Fifth Lady, you now go to the ancestral hall to kneel and don¡¯t even bother to take dinner today!¡±

    Everyone retreated and Shen Miao did not bother too much about the matter. She left Rong Jing Tang and headed towards the West courtyard.

    Shen Wan said heavily, ¡°Fifth Lady has really grown up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s lips pulled, ¡°This time Fifth Lady can be considered a real eye-opener.¡±

    ¡°Mother...¡± Shen Yue softly spoke, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister is somewhat scary.¡± At Wo Long Temple her cid expression and ability to let Shen Qing suffer a loss and yet get out of it unharmed made Shen Yue feel a trace of fear. She did not know since when did that stupid and easy to talk to Tangmei acquire such an ability?

    ¡°What is Yue-er scared of?¡± Shen Wan pat Shen Yue¡¯s head. It was clearly a loving look but his words were however gloomy, ¡°She is just a little girl who do not know how high the skies are and would sooner orter pay the price.¡±

    *****

    Shen Miao really did as what Old Shen Furen had arranged and entered the ancestral hall of Shen family.

    The Shen family was of a military lineage and the ancestors that were worshiped were all ancestry of sessive dynasties. These ancestors fought on horseback for the Shen family andid such a prosperous family property. Unfortunately reaching this generation, the Shen family coincidental was not far from falling.

    Old General Shen¡¯s generation was actually thriving initially. Unfortunately in one of the war, several brothers of the Shen family were killed and only Old General Shen survived. Old General Shen had three sons and only one took the military route. Now the Shen residence inherited the original glory on the surface but other than the formidable Great General Shen Xin, it was only an out and out literally family which was ironic.

    ¡°Is Young Lady numb from the kneeling?¡± Gu Yu asked.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu also followed into the ancestral hall. Shen Miao was worried that Ren Wan Yun would take action behind her back, even though she had deliberately draw Jing Zhe and Gu Yu away so that they would escape the fate of being killed. But in the huge Shen residence, each one had their own ulterior motives so she kept them by her side. No matter how long Ren Wan Yun¡¯s hands were, she would not dare to do anything in front of her.

    ¡°Even it is not numb, the humidity is also heavy here.¡± Jing Zheined as she look at the small window, ¡°Now it is raining and the ground is wet. What would happen if one were to attain an illness from kneeling? Moreover, they really had nothing better to do. What does this got to do with Young Lady, this is exactly a case of the guilty party filing the suit first. Wait till Master is back, see if they still dare...¡±

    ¡°You should say a few words less.¡± Gu Yu med, ¡°If one were to be found out, Young Lady would be at a disadvantage.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled and did not care about it.

    Jing Zhe thought for a while and asked again, ¡°However it is also out of anyone¡¯s expectation today. So many of them go to Rong Jing Tang today but there wasn¡¯t anyone by Young Lady¡¯s side and could even leave unscathed. Although it is also bad to kneel at the ancestral hall, aspare to what this servant has thought, it is already a lot better.¡±

    Before she entered Rong Jing Tang to be condemned, Shen Miao did not bring any maids in. Thus Shen Miao¡¯s maids did not know what happened inside.

    ¡°Young Lady must have convince the entire roomful of people.¡± Gu Yu said admiringly, ¡°To face so many people and not even be afraid, Youngdy now has more of Master¡¯s style.¡±

    So many people? Shen Miaoughed in her heart. It was only a small little Shen residence and it was nothing more than some jumping clowns that could not be seen in public. At that time when Fu Xiu Yi wanted to change the Crown Prince, the officials stood at Mei Furen¡¯s and Fu Chen¡¯s side. Her Fu Ming was under house arrest and she wore the formal attire of an Empress and faced the officials from the throne and argued with those officials weeping blood with every word.

    How meagre could the power of one person be? Just like she was obviously the most distinguisheddy in the world and married to the world¡¯s most distinguished man but she could not even protect what her son deserved. No one stood by her side and she could not retreat as she had people to protect.

    It was because at that time she was unable to protect her precious people that now she would use more intense means. Cruel? Ruthless? Hypocritical? Cunning? That did not matter, as long as the knife was pointed at the enemy and the one who fell was the opponent, even if the process was cruel, she would shoulder all the sins, what would it matter?

    She closed her eyes. The ancestors¡¯ memorial tablets were in front of her as Shen Miao softly contemted, ¡°Ancestors, if your spirits are still here, please grant me the sharpest of arrows and swiftest of horses to kill the enemies with my hands.¡±

    After chanting it and opening her eyes, she saw Jing Zhe looking at her while blinking her eyes. She took a bag of snacks from her arms and smiled, ¡°Young Lady has gone hungry for so long and cannot go without eating. This servant has some snacks here for Young Lady to fill up the stomach.¡±

    It was not really because of Old Shen Furen¡¯s order that she really stopped eating. She reached for the paper bag and when she opened it, she could not help but be momentarily surprised, ¡°This is...¡±

    ¡°This was what this servant found in Young Lady¡¯s room in Wo Long temple.¡± Jing Zhe scratched her head and said, ¡°At that time, Young Lady gave the snacks to this servant. After this servant tried a piece, this one had never tasted such a great tasting snack like this and could not bear to eat it. After returning to the residence and head to the ancestral hall with Young Lady, this one did not have time to bring food from outside and is only left with this.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at that small and intricate snack. That was the one that Xie Jing Xing left after he talked with her. Thinking of it, it was like she could see that handsome face of that youth in the curtain of rain and that mysterious identity of his.

    Xie Jing Xing... Shen Miao muttered to herself irresolutely, just what kind of person was he.

    In Cai Yun Yuan

    The physician just left, and Shen Qing who had drank the medication to soothe her nerves was asleep.

    Even though she had seen it many times but when she saw the bruises on Shen Qing¡¯s body, Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart could not help but feel a knife being twisted in it. That physician was of her people and naturally would not speak about this, and he had told Ren Wan Yun that the injuries on Shen Qing¡¯s body were too serious and with her unclear sanity, one fear that she would need to rest for quite some time. As to why her sanity was not clear, it was because she was scared to this state.

    In that fated night, Ren Wan Yun dared not think of what kind of torture Shen Qing had actually suffered. That night she was staying next to Shen Qing, and could hear Shen Qing¡¯s cries for help but she thought that it was Shen Miao so she did not went up to stop it. At the end her daughter¡¯s life was ruined. As long as she thought about it, Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart was filled with regret.

    Shen Gui took a look at Shen Qing on the bed and seemed to feel that his head ached and he turned to leave.

    ¡°Stop there!¡± Ren Wan Yun stopped him, ¡°Qing-er has now be like this, and you still want to go to that vixen¡¯s courtyard?¡±

    Shen Gui was lecherous and had a few concubines in his backyard. Each one was beautiful and gentle but Ren Wan Yun was powerful as she could settle them appropriately. Even though Shen Gui was lecherous, he knew that only Ren Wan Yun could make his official route go more smoothly, and would not overstep the boundary of what was proper so Ren Wan Yun would not control him. Men were all the same, the concubine courtyard was nothing more than a ything. Why would shepete with a ything.

    But today, she was being somewhat unusual.

    ¡°You better not create trouble without reason.¡± Shen Gui was somewhat irritated. Today he was rendered speechless by his own niece and at Prince Yu side, he did not know what would the situation be and if he would be angry with him. Thinking about these matters, Shen Gui became more anguish and now after seeing Shen Qing, it was like pouring oil onto fire. His tone was somewhat impatient, ¡°It is useless for me to stay here, it would be better if I am undisturbed so I could think of what to do next.¡±

    ¡°Think, think, think!¡± Ren Wan Yun changed her usual temper of looking at the bigger picture and screamed, ¡°You only know how to think, think, think! What exactly is Qing-er to your eyes? Now she had be like this and you as a father was not in the least concerned and would not care about it! In your heart, I fear there is no Qing-er at all. In this world, how could there be such a vicious father like you!¡±

    When the words were spoken, even Ren Wan Yun¡¯s two close maids, Lan Xiang and Cai Ju were stunned. Normally Ren Wan Yun would face things calmly, and even when Shen Qing encountered the mishap in Wo Long Temple, she also pushed forward and looked at the overall situation. As for Shen Gui, even though he did not say any harsh words, for Ren Wan Yun being such a rational person to suddenly be a shrew and quarrel with Shen Gui, no one could believe it.

    Ren Wan Yun also did not know why she was like that. Seeing Shen Gui like this, Shen Miao¡¯s words that were said in Rong Jing Tang, still echoed in her ears.

    When Shen Gui knew that Shen Qing had fallen into a mishap, his first thought was not to go take a look at Shen Qing¡¯s injuries but to discipline Shen Miao. This was by no means what a real father should do. Shen Gui did not even care about his daughter¡¯s life and death. Perhaps Shen Qing was just a valuable thing to Shen Gui, and because she had value so he continued to keep her. Now that there was no value, he was not even willing to give her another look.

    Shen Miao¡¯s provocation was insignificant in Rong Jing Tang but after ruminating till now, it finally exploded.

    ¡°You shrew!¡± Shen Gui was often ttered in official circles and when would there be a time where he would be used and scolded. Even though he was resentful in his heart, he still knew that he could not shed all pretense of cordiality with Ren Wan Yun so he sneered, ¡°You say that I am not a good father but are you a good mother? Qing-er was brought to Wo Long Temple by you and you should have taken proper care of her. You were by her side but still let her fall into a mishap under your eyelids. That night, were you not sleeping next by her room? If you really loved her, then in such a short distance, how did you not discovered that the person who was in trouble was Qing-er?¡±

    When he spoke, Ren Wan Yun was immediately stunned.

    The thing that she most regretted and hated was that night in the Northern pavilion. She had obviously heard the cries for help and obviously had the opportunity to save her daughter but a series of factors, let Shen Qing fall into a mishap. Now with Shen Gui stabbing her heart with a knife and putting salt on her wound, it rendered her stunned on the spot.

    Shen Gui saw that she did not speak and thus he scoffed and brushed his sleeves and left in a huff. No one knew which concubine¡¯s yard he went towards.

    Ren Wan Yun stood nkly for a moment when suddenly her legs softened and she copsed onto the ground. She held her face and started to cry softly.

    Xiang Lan and Cai Ju were both shocked and scared in their heart. The current Ren Wan Yun seemed to have copsed overnight and was beaten into a hopeless position. There was not any of the previous proudness and arrogance.

    The two maids could only step forward tofort. After crying for some time, Ren Wan Yun wiped her eyes and stood up again. She said, ¡°Bring paper and brush over, I want to write a letter to Yuan-er.¡±

    Shen Yuan was the eldest son of the Second household and Ren Wan Yun¡¯s eldest son. Today he was appointed in Liu Zhou and once his term in office waspleted, he would return to Ding capital as an official.

    If one were to say in all three household, Shen Yue was the proudest, in the Second household, Shen Yuan Bo was the youngest and Shen Qing was after all not qualified but Shen Yuan was however unique. At a young age, he was able to achieve a schrly honour and he did a good job that even Shen Gui would be amiable in front of this son.

    ¡°Since father is unreliable, then there is older brother.¡± Ren Wan Yun looked at Shen Qing who was sleeping and said with clenched teeth, ¡°Yuan-er doted you his younger sister the most. Shen Miao, that little slut, this time I want you to pay for your actions and live a lifetime full of regrets!¡±

    Xiang Lan quickly ran to get paper and brush. Ren Wan Yun sighed heavily and spoke to Cai Ju who was at her side, ¡°Are those girls still there?¡±

    ¡°The four maids and Gui Momo are all in the woodshed. Furen want to feed them the mute medication or directly...¡±

    These few maids naturally witnessed Shen Qing fall into a mishap. There were Shen Qing¡¯s maids, Yan Mei and Shui Bi, and Shen Yue¡¯s maids, Qing Luan and Huang Ying, and also Gui Momo.

    ¡°Feed Shen Yue¡¯s maids the mute medicine and hand them back to Qui Shui Yuan, let Chen Rou Qiu handle them herself. Qing-er¡¯s two maids...¡± Ren Wan Yun said viciously, ¡°Sell them to the ninth ranked brothel. Would not it be letting them off lightly if they were to die just like that? Since the protectors did not do their jobs, naturally the sins are not forgivable.¡±

    Cai Ju could not help but break into a cold sweat. A brothel and a Hua Lou (a ce where courtesans worked at, direct trantion: Flower Building) were different. Thedies in a Hua Lou could choose to sell their skills or sell their body, but thedies in a brothel all did business of flesh. Moreover the ninth ranked brothel was the lowest of all because the guest were all the rudest and coarse lowest people and because of being the lowest ranked people, they would not care about the fairer gender and would even be brutal. Those females would need to receive customers nonstop, be it day or night. The money they receive were not their own and was directly given to the Mama. If there came one day where they be infected by venereal diseases, they would not have any medication to take and will be thrown out in a mat and freeze to death, hungry to death or even bitten to death by dogs. These were allmon scenarios.

    Therefore those people who were sold to the ninth ranked brothels were all servants that hadmitted heinous mistakes or else it would be due to their owner¡¯s hatred. Yan Mei and Shui Bi followed Shen Qing since young and after all these years, if there was no credit there was also hard work. Who knew that their fate would be as such.

    ¡°This servant noted. That Gui Momo...¡± Cai Ju probed. Gui Momo had already cast her lot with them and was regarded as Cai Yun Yuan¡¯s people.

    ¡°Gui Momo...¡± Ren Wan Yun sneered with her head lowered, ¡°That night what exactly happened, I do not know. But now to think about it, there is still a need to meet Gui Momo since she was the one that know the ins and outs of it.¡±

    *****

    The abandoned woodshed was filled with a rotting odour, it had been raining for the past few days that even some mushrooms grew on the floor. If it was as per normal, it would be quiet but in the current darkness, it seemed somewhat strange.

    This woodshed had been used to lock up countless number of people and those were ones who hadmitted a mistake in the Shen residence. There were masters and servants before but these people would not meet a good ending because after being locked here for a while, they would disappear from the Shen residence quietly, without a noise, as if they had not existed in the world before.

    At this moment in the woodshed there were some strange voices and there seemed to be someone struggling, and their legs had kicked onto something before suppressing their cries.

    cing thenterns in their hands aside so that light would shine the woodshed up. The dim yellow light, it made the woodshed to look even more eerie. Tworger sized old women were holding the two maids by their neck and pouring some stuff from the bottle down into the maid¡¯s throat.

    The two maids kept struggling but unfortunately their weak and small bodies seemed to be like a small chicken in the old women¡¯s hands. Those women clenched the maid¡¯s chins closed so they would be unable to vomit the thing out of their mouth. No one knew how much time had passed but the two maids finally stopped struggling and clutched their painful neck.

    ¡°Drag them out.¡± One of the old women ordered the servant behind her and two more servants came in to drag the two maids out.

    ¡°These two...¡± The old woman pointed at the other two maids, ¡°Will also be dragged out. But Furen has specially mentioned to take great care of them as they would be sold to that kind of ce. If you are willing, then do it ording to your wishes.¡±

    When the two servants heard it, their eyes exposed a coveting look. When one looked at the two maids again, there was only despair on their faces.

    The two old women saw that everything was almost cleaned up, so they got up and headed out.

    ¡°Did Furen... Furen mention about what to do with this old servant?¡± In a dark corner, a silhouette suddenly rushed out and hugged the legs of one of the old women, ¡°What about this old servant?¡±

    That person was not someone else but Gui Momo.

    ¡°Momo must not be impatient,¡± That old woman pulled Gui Momo¡¯s hand away from her legs and spoke entrically, ¡°Furen ces an importance to Momo and would definitely arrangepletely for Momo. Just wait for it.¡±

    Finishing, she left without turning back.

    The room suddenly fell into darkness again and Gui Momo shrank to the corner, looking extremely fearful.

    No one was willing to die. She wanted to continue living.

 Chapter 66: Gui Momoâ€™s Death

    <h4>Chapter 66: Gui Momo¡¯s Death (Part 1)</h4>

    In the gloomy and eerie wood shed, there were sounds of the asional mouse climbing around, as if it was eating the firewood anding with the movements of the night, it made one¡¯s heart cold.

    Gui Momo was all alone in the corner. After so many years, even though she was just a Momo , Second and Third household were willing to give her face because she was favoured by Shen Miao, and her life in the Shen residence was considered quite good. Sometimes, Gui Momo¡¯s life was even better than some of the wealthy families. It was easy for the frugal to be extravagant but very difficult for the reverse process to happen. She was not used to days of suffering, much less sent to the woodshed like those lower ranked maids.

    The thin clothes that were worn could not resist the cold at night but her heart was colder than her body. Gui Momo¡¯s heart was filled with fear as she thought about the four maids that were initially locked up with her. Shen Yue¡¯s maids were fed with mute medication and it was not known if they had survived it, and Shen Qing¡¯s maids were directly sold to ninth ranked brothels. She could not help but worry about her fate as Ren Wan Yun¡¯s methods were indeed ruthless.

    Gui Momo did not think that Ren Wan Yun would easily let her live on. Because not only did she witnessed Shen Qing¡¯s scandal, she also yed an important role in this matter. The one who should have been harmed was supposed to be Shen Miao but at the end it was Shen Qing who was defiled. How would Ren Wan Yun spare her easily?

    Just as she was thinking, the sounds of footsteps were heard and were particrly clear in the silence of the night.

    Gui Momo¡¯s body stiffened and fearfully looked towards the direction of the door in the darkness.

    There seems to be hope yet also despair. What was behind the door, was it the people that Ren Wan Yun sent over to silence her? Or perhaps there was still an opportunity to live.

    The footsteps were unhurried but were like a holy charm that hastened one¡¯s death as it hits Gui Momo¡¯s heart. Her plump body was already muddy and sweat kept forming on her forehead as her body was swaying like a pendulum.

    ¡®Zhi ya¡ª¡¯ The door was pushed open.

    The person who came in had a blueish-greenntern and that colour was already somewhat strange, and seemed to be an evil spirit that would suck out the life of others. Gui Momo looked up trembling and saw a person d in a white cloak at the door. She walked in slowly and closed the door.

    There was only that greenish-blue light from thentern that emitted a ghastly glow. The person who came in finally unsped her cloak and revealed a delicate fair face. It was Shen Miao.

    The young female was slender and that greenish light seemed to have made her gentle facial features look strangely white. The brows were light but were more like a death messenger from theherworlds that made people dare to not look directly.

    Gui Momo was momentarily stunned before she suddenly called out in surprise, ¡°Young Lady!¡±

    Shen Miao ced thentern on the floor and walked unhurriedly to Gui Momo before squatting down in front of her. She smiled gently and said, ¡°Is Gui Momo still alright?¡±

    ¡°Young Lady, you finally came! This old servant knew that Young Lady would definitelye over to save this old servant! Young Lady¡¯s heart has always been kind and definitely would not just sit by idly and remain indifferent!¡± As if she had caught a life-saving straw, Gui Momo grabbed onto the ends of Shen Miao¡¯s dress desperately with tears coursing down her old cheeks, as if she had suffered grievances beyond her heart and soul and Shen Miao was her most trusted family.

    Shen Miao swept a nce at Gui Momo¡¯s hands that were grasping tightly onto her dress and said with a gentle smile, ¡°It seems that Gui Momo has suffered a lot here.¡±

    Gui Momo was stumped for words and only looked carefully at Shen Miao¡¯s expression. Shen Miao¡¯s smile was gentle and warm, and her expression was considered calm without any waves in emotions when saying these words. Gui Momo was appalled to discover that she was unable to see what Shen Miao was thinking at all, even after apanying this Young Lady for so many years. She said, ¡°This old servant has been serving Young Lady her entire life and is nothing but loyal to Young Lady. That day in Wo Long Temple, this old servant identally and inadvertently saw it. Young Lady, this old servant is innocent.¡±

    ¡°It seems like Gui Momo really see me as a hope.¡± Shen Miao fretted, ¡°But how could I save you? In this residence, who would listen to my words? Moreover, what ability do I have to reverse Eastern courtyard¡¯s orders?¡±

    ¡°It is not so. Young Lady definitely would have a way.¡± Gui Momo became anxious after hearing this. Even though she knew that Shen Miao¡¯s words were reasonable as in the entire Shen residence, the Second and Third household only treated the First household well on the surface, and since Shen Xin and wife were often not in the Ding capital, it would not be possible for Shen Miao to be of use. But in order to survive, Gui Momo could only grab onto Shen Miao and was reluctant to give up. She said, ¡°Young Lady can go and beg Old Furen and if that really does not work, Young Lady can write a letter to Master so that Master can write back to the residence. They would not dare to not listen to Master¡¯s words.¡±

    Gui Momo¡¯s eyes brightened up as she felt that she had found an excellent idea and looked at Shen Miao with eyes full of hope.

    But she only saw Shen Miao lightlyughing before shaking her head and said slowly as she looked at her, ¡°Father¡¯s words indeed can save you. But on what basis?¡±

    Gui Momo was stunned.

    ¡°Why would I need to use so much effort and energy to run to and fro for a lowly servant?¡± Her voice seemed to contain a slight ridicule and under the glittering lights, it was as if she did not put the person in front of her into consideration.

    Gui Momo suddenly panicked as she did not expected Shen Miao to say so. She watched Shen Miao grow up and even though she treated her coldly recently, it was only because of her childish tantrums. Gui Momo knew that Shen Miao had a soft heart and at that day in Wo Long Temple, she even opened her heart to her, which obviously meant that she wanted to put this Momo in an important position again. Why would there be such a change in expressions?

    Could it be that someone had said something to Shen Miao? Gui Momo¡¯s brain moved. It must be those two maids that spoke, Gu Yu and Jing Zhe. They naturally liked to go against her and now that she was thrown into prison, those two girls would definitely hit a person who was down and said something to Shen Miao.

    She said panicky, ¡°Young Lady, this old servant had followed Young Lady for so long, this old servant has watched Young Lady grow up since birth. After so many years, Master and Furen were not always around, and there was only this old servant and Young Lady relying upon one another for survival...¡± Speaking till here, she choked a bit, as if to disy extreme sorrow, ¡°Young Lady still talked thest time about that year when Young Lady had a fever at night, and the physician had yet toe after a long time. This old servant ran out into the rain to look for a physician for Young Lady... And because of this matter, in this old servant a lingering illness was formed...¡±

    Every word and sentence was talking about the love and camaraderie of those years. As Gui Momo spoke, she casted nces over at Shen Miao. The family in the First household of the Shen family, no matter if it was Shen Xin and his wife or Shen Qiu and his younger sister, were people who valued rtionships. Perhaps it was inherited from their military lineage, where one would be grateful for a kind act and seek to repay it. Now Gui Momo was also bringing out this kind act to request for repayment and could only look at Shen Miao hopefully.

    However, in the midst of the light the young female head wasughing lightly and there was no trace of the expression of being touched, and was like she had listened to a rather interesting story instead. She said softly, ¡°Gui Momo treated me really well at the beginning and how did our First household and I treated Gui Momo?¡±

    Gui Momo hesitated for a moment but still said, ¡°Furen and Master treated this old servant extremely well. Young Lady also treated this old servant extremely well. Be it inside or outside the house, this servant had enough face and the monthly allowance is also generous. This old servant was also not scolded...¡±

    ¡°Not only that,¡± Shen Miao continued her words, ¡°Your son and your grandson, I have assisted financially in all the areas that could be helped. In the entire Western courtyard, you are the senior of all and I would not treat you as my Momo but treated you as my family. Trust you. Be close with you. Think of you. Do you say not?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gui Momo replied. Indeed, it was because Shen Miao was young and she was easy to coax, so she was able to coax Shen Miao so well that she believed whatever Gui Momo said. In the Western courtyard, she was almost half a mistress.

    ¡°In that case, since I treated you so well, why did you betrayed me?¡±

    Just a light fluttering sentence and Gui Momo, who was caught in her memories was so spooked out of her mind that her soul flew away and scattered. She looked up at Shen Miao and said shockingly, ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Momo need not show such a shocked expression.¡± Shen Miaoughed, ¡°I originally knew that Momo had thoughts of betraying one¡¯s masters and was astonished thousands more times, tens of thousands more times than Momo.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady, there must be someone who is inciting disharmony. This servant had never betrayed Young Lady before. How would this old servant betray Young Lady! Young Lady, Young Lady must believe this old servant!¡± Gui Momo¡¯s reacted very quickly and after a brief moment of panic, she put on an appearance of grievance and shouted out the injustice, trying to prove her loyalty.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Shen Miao waved her hands and there was a touch of impatience on her face, ¡°In Wo Long Temple, Second Shen¡¯s means of the vegetarian food and aphrodisiac incense were clever. To let Momo do such thing, she really view Momo as a trusted confidant.¡±

    When she spoke thest word, Gui Momo¡¯s portrait of trying to defend herself became one that could not even speak a single word.

    She looked at Shen Miao in a daze with eyes full of an inexplicable feeling.

    ¡°Momo is most probably illiterate and does not know that there is a proverb ¡®the mantis stalk the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind¡¯. Momo is one that served two people, so I would want to listen now in Momo¡¯s eyes, Second Shen¡¯s means are superior or are mine a level higher surpassing her¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you...¡± Gui Momo spit out those few words difficulty.

    ¡°That is right. It is me.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s voice was very softly suppressed. So soft that only Gui Momo could hear it. She said, ¡°The person who was supposed to be defiled was me but why at the end it became Eldest Sister? Naturally it was not a coincidence. It was all me.¡±

    Guessing it was one matter, and hearing it was another. Gui momo looked at the young female in front of her fearfully. Shen Miao was half squatting on the ground, looking at her with all smiles. Under the flickering lights that pair of eyes were as if they were a pair of beast¡¯s eyes, that were so bright that it was extraordinary and also surprisingly terrifying. It was clearly a well-behaved look but why was it so fearsome?

    As to why Shen Miao and Shen Qing were exchanged, Gui Momo kept thinking about this issue when she was thrown into the woodshed. She also guessed that it was Shen Miao who did something but very quickly dispelled her absurd idea. She watched Shen Miao grew up and Gui Momo was familiar with her capabilities. She had been stupid and soft-hearted so she would not be able to do such a thing at all. However Shen Miao admitted to it with her own mouth and did not even bother to cover it at all. If it was others, Gui Momo would find that the person was too arrogant and stupid but now, she would not see Shen Miao as she did ordinarily.

    ¡°Young Lady...¡± She opened her mouth but did not know what to say. Since Shen Miao already know of the matter then it was not possible for her to be saved.

    ¡°Second Shen¡¯s means had always been brutal. Even though Momo is valued, after this matter Momo would definitely not have any future. What a pity.¡± Her words had some regrets, as if she was really sympathetic of Gui Momo¡¯s suffering experience.

    Gui Momo was fearful of Ren Wan Yun¡¯s means and Shen Miao¡¯s words aroused hope in her heart. She fell onto the ground on her knees and kowtowed to Shen Miao continuously, ¡°Youngdy please save this old servant this time. This servant did not purposely wanted to harm Young Lady. Second Shen used this old servant¡¯s grandson to threaten this old servant. This old servant was only forced to do so. For Master¡¯s and Furen¡¯s sake and also for the sake of the over ten years of service that this old servant had, Young Lady should see to save this old servant!¡±

    Her head knocked onto the floor with a ¡®peng peng¡¯ sound. If it was before, Shen Miao would have respected her and would absolutely not let Gui Momo bow her back that low. But now... She was Empress Shen of Ming Qi, and civil and military officials all bowed to her. Of course she could take the bow of a servant who betrayed her master!

    ¡°In fact, the reason I am here tonight is to repay the many years of kindness Gui Momo had shown to me.¡± Shen Miao suddenly said.

    When Gui Momo heard this, she was suddenly overjoyed and spoke loudly, ¡°This old servant knows that Young Lady is a kind hearted person and one who values rtionships and friendship. In the future, Bodhisattva would bless Young Lady¡¯s life to be smooth and all those who want to harm Young Lady would all die a horrible death!¡±

    Shen Miaoughed in her heart. Gui Momo, this grass on top of the wall which sways with every wind, really made one amazed.

    She also raised her voice, ¡°In fact, not to mention those. That day in Wo Long Temple, did not Gui Momo had a heart to heart talk with me? From then onwards, I knew that Gui Momo really truly treated me the best in the whole world.¡±

    Gui Momo was at a loss as she did not know the meaning behind Shen Miao¡¯s words. Just now she obviously hated herself and now when she turned around she was so appeased. No matter what, Gui Momo felt full of hope and immediately replied to Shen Miao, ¡°Yes, this old servant stands at Young Lady¡¯s side from the beginning to the end. Only Young Lady is this old servant¡¯s master. This old servant would definitely be loyal to Young Lady for her entire life!¡±

    Suddenly there was a loud noise from the window as it someone knocked onto something. Gui Momo jumped in shock and looked outside. But how could she see anything from this dark room?

    She turned to look at Shen Miao after she was unable to see anything and revealed a miserable expression, ¡°Can Young Lady now get this old servant out of here? This is really too dark and humid. This old servant¡¯s arms and legs could no longer support...¡±

    ¡°No fear. No need to support for long since you are going to die.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Gui Momo suddenly looked up and stared at Shen Miao at a loss, ¡°This old servant does not understand the meaning of Young Lady¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Just now the person outside was sent by Second Shen. It is presumed that she had discovered that I have visited Gui Momo.¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°So how would Gui Momo have a road to live?¡±

    ¡°This old servant. This old servant does not understand...¡± Gui Momo unconsciously straightened up her body, there was a faint uneasiness in her heart but she did know what Shen Miao meant.

    ¡°Does not understand?¡± Shen Miao tilted her head and thought deeply for a moment, ¡°Can Momo remember what words were said loudly just now?¡±

    Gui Momo heard her words and thought about them. Suddenly her expression changed and in an instant her face paled.

    She has just now said loudly that she stood at Shen Miao¡¯s side from the beginning to the end, and that only Shen Miao was her master.

    Indeed those words were just used to coax and con Shen Miao as she hoped for Shen Miao to save her. But if Ren Wan Yun¡¯s people heard these words, then how would they think about the inexplicable situation of Shen Miao and Shen Qing exchanging rooms that day. They initially suspected that Shen Miao had taken action but dare not believe it, as they did not know how Shen Miao would be able to predict the future.

    But if it was Gui Momo who told the matter to Shen Miao and schemed with her against Shen Qing? Then everything would be justified .

    This was not the truth but in Ren Wan Yun¡¯s ears, it would be the truth!

    Before she could be afraid, Shen Miao had already opened her mouth to speak softly, ¡°I want to repay Momo with such a big gift like this. Does Momo think that it is alright?¡±

    Gui Momo stared at Shen Miao. Only now she discovered that from the beginning of today till the end, she was led by the nose by Shen Miao. What Shen Miao said, she believed. The rtionship between her and Shen Miao was reversed. But Shen Miao was more unpredictable than her as she could just fall out just in a moment, and she could not guess what Shen Miao¡¯s purpose was at all.

    ¡°There is only one purpose on my visit. Which is to send Momo up the road.¡± Shen Miao said with a smile, seemingly guessing Gui Momo¡¯s doubts.

    Gui Momo¡¯s body trembled. She wanted to cry and shout but she was unable to produce a single sound. She did not know when did that infant became a young female, and no one had found out yet of this other side of this young female, not even her. The more she wanted to resist and curse, the more she could not help but involuntary shiver when that pair of beastly eyesnded on her.

    ¡°Our Shen family would not keep people who are treacherous. Even if Momo reaches the road to theherworld and be a ferocious ghost to seek revenge on me. I would have no fear and perhaps would even fight with Momo another round.¡± Her words were colder than her smile, ¡°It is not I that turned my back on Momo but is Momo who turned her back on me.¡±

    ¡°It is a pity for Momo¡¯s grandson and son. Second Shen always does things in an upromising way so perhaps Momo would be able to reunite with them soon.¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Gui Momo¡¯s body shook and her tears and mucus were already flowing all over as she cried pitifully, ¡°I beg of you, please save them...¡±

    ¡°I have said early on that I would not waste my effort on a servant that betrayed the master.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s words were cruel and cold. ¡°Watching with folded arms is already my greatest kindness.¡±

    She slowly leaned forward, like how she used to tell her secrets to Gui Momo when she was younger, and said lightly, ¡°I only came over for onest look, taking into consideration the over ten years of master and servant rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Gui Momo, walk properly the rest of the road.¡±

    A moving smile bloomed out from her smooth little face. It was originally a lovely and delicate face but the ruthlessness made one¡¯s heart palpitate.

    Gui Momo still wanted to speak but she saw that Shen Miao stood up and wore her cloak again. The ends of the cloak drew a pale light in the darkness, as if it was the white paper money that was fluttering by the coffin. When thentern was carried out the door and when the door was closed, everything was shrouded into darkness and desperation seemed to cover everything.

    Outside, when Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang saw Shen Miaoing out, they were relieved and supported Shen Miao to leave.

    After she left, there was a female figure that showed up and looked towards Shen Miao¡¯s back before staring at the closed woodshed door, revealing a look of resentment.

    After many continuous days of autumn rain, the skies finally cleared up.

    Everything seemed to have restored back to the usual calmness in the General residence but time to time, there were medicine scenting out from the Eastern courtyard which reminded others what had happen in Shen residence.

    Shen Qing¡¯s sanity seemed to gradually recover and no longer went crazy when she saw others. But Ren Wan Yun was afraid that she would be incited again so she had her kept in Cai Yun Yuan and did not allow her toe out. She also fear that Shen Qing would attempt suicide so she constantly kept watch around her. As such, the residence¡¯s affairs were all handled over to Chen Rou Qiu to manage. Ren Wan Yun seldom left her courtyard and Shen Miao gained a few days of peace and tranquil.

    However this did not mean that nothing had happened. After a few days, Gui Momo was finally put to death with the crime of colluding with others to harm Shen Qing. As of now in Shen residence, there was no one who would mention Shen Qing¡¯s matter to Shen Miao. It was not because the matter was settled but because of the words that Shen Miao spoke in Rong Jing Tang that made those people refrain from shooting at the rat for fear of breaking the vases and thus dare not take any action.

    They dared not touch Shen Miao but still dare to touch Gui Momo.

    Gui Momo was put to death ording to thew in the residence. Generally when a servant was put to death when they havemitted a crime, a bigger crime meant they would be beaten to death andmon ones would just need to drink a bottle of medication. In short, as long as their life contracts were at the master¡¯s hands, no one would care about their life or death.

    But Gui Momo¡¯s death was really miserable as four of her limbs were broken when she was alive. There was not an inch of a decent bone in her entire body and all seven holes on her body were bleeding, making it look atrocious. Even the servant who carried the body dare not look at the corpse¡¯s appearance but Ren Wan Yun still called Shen Miao to collect the corpse.

    Ren Wan Yun¡¯s maid, Xiang Lan, came over to say, ¡°Furen had said that even though Gui Momo was put to death uponmitting an offence, after all she was Fifth Young Lady¡¯s servant. So Fifth Young Lady would still need to make funeral arrangements so Gui Momo¡¯s corpse was ce in the West courtyard. Fifth Young Lady quickly go and take a look.¡±

    Most likely everyone wanted to see Shen Miao¡¯s panic-stricken expression since all the servant in Shen residence knew that Gui Momo was Shen Miao¡¯s close confidant. Now that she hade to a tragic end, one would fear that Shen Miao would be broken hearted.

    Most likely Ren Wan Yun also thought so and felt that Shen Miao would me herself for Gui Momo¡¯s death. No one knew that Shen Miao would walk to Gui Momo¡¯s corpse in front of all the servants in the Western courtyard and lift up the white cloth without even a change in colour on a face when she saw how miserable the body was and her brows did not even wrinkle at all.

    Xiang Lan was surprise at Shen Miao¡¯s calmness but saw Shen Miao coldly cry out, ¡°Gui Momo act like a tyrant in the Western courtyard, bully those below and hoodwink the master and was a rampant and domineering person. This kind of servant, even if she did notmit any mistake, Western courtyard would not take in. All of you take a good look today, if in the future anyone were to learn from Gui Momo, this would be the result!¡±

    Most of the people in Western courtyard were Second and Third household¡¯s spies and in the past would see Gui Momo as the highest but now seeing Gui Momo died tragically and Shen Miao was so cool about it, a wave of fear started to rise in their heart.

    When Xiang Lan saw the scene, she did not felt good as she wanted to scare Shen Miao but who knew Shen Miao took Gui Momo as an example of power. She immediately returned to Cai Yun Yuan and inform Ren Wan Yun of the matter.

    ¡°This is bad! Had fallen into a trap!¡± When Ren Wan Yun heard about it, her hand loosen and the teacup fell to the ground and smashed into pieces.

    ¡°Furen...¡± Cai Ju was somewhat uncertain.

    Ren Wan Yun gritted her teeth, ¡°Gui Momo was just a raft. It seems that little slut had long wanted to get rid of Gui Momo but borrowed our hands to do it. And now she even consolidated her power in the Western courtyard. This little slut is really shrewd!¡±

    Ren Wan Yun was not stupid but because of Shen Qing¡¯s matter, she had inevitably lost the previously calmness she had as she was her mother. That night the people who went to look for Gui Momo saw Shen Miao going in to see Gui Momo and also heard some portion of the conversation of Gui Momo dering her loyalty to Shen Miao. After it was mentioned to Ren Wan Yun, she was sure that what had happen to Shen Qing was because Gui Momo colluded with Shen Miao to change the person in the room.

    With such a thought in her heart, she hated Shen Miao and Gui Momo like a torrential flood. Since Shen Miao cannot be touched for the time being, Gui Momo, as a servant can be touched. So she use the most brutal way to torture Gui Momo to death. Initially she thought when Shen Miao saw Gui Momo¡¯s death she would definitely be upset but after listening to Xiang Lan¡¯s words, Ren Wan Yun knew that she was being toyed by Shen Miao.

    Everything was a ruse that Shen Miao set up. Shen Miao really put on a better show of murdering others with a borrowed knife than anyone else.

    Ren Wan Yun had been in the inner courtyard drifting with the wind and current for so many years that those concubines of Shen Gui would be settled fittingly but now she was repeatedly defeated by the hands of a silly little girl. In Ren Wan Yun¡¯s mind, this was an anger that could even described as fury.

    ¡°Was the letter to Prince Yu of First Rank sent?¡± Ren Wan Yun asked.

    ¡°It is sent but Furen, if Master know about it, he would definitely get angry,¡± Cai Ju carefully replied.

    As with Shen Qing¡¯s matter, Shen Gui though of thousands of ways to hide it from Prince Yu, wishing that he would not discover it at all. But Ren Wan Yun could not wait for Prince Yu to discover it immediately because with Prince Yu¡¯s temperament, if anyone were to y any tricks under his eyelids, that person would not have a good death.

    Even if she quarrelled with Shen Gui, she must also take revenge for Shen Qing. Shen Miao dare to threaten the entire Shen family, then would she dare to threaten Prince Yu of the First Rank?

    ¡°I want her to die without a burial site!¡± Ren Wan Yun clenched her teeth as she spoke.

    *****

    ¡°Young Lady is ying chess again.¡± Bai Lu shook her head as she was somewhat puzzled, ¡°What is the meaning of ying chess alone?¡±

    ¡°What can be done other than ying chess?¡± Shuang Jiang nce at the person in front to the table and said aggrieving, ¡°Confined the entire day and even unable to go out to the courtyard. If this goes on, nothing can be done during the day.¡±

    ¡°Sh¡ª¡± Bai Lu whispered, ¡°You better not speak. Young Lady is already not happy about the confinement , you better not mention it and provoke her anger.¡±

    Shuang Jiang mumbled, ¡°Our Young Lady has a good temperament and would not get angry.¡±

    Speaking of which, they did not seen Shen Miao getting angry for a long time. Not to say anger, not even a shred of emotion. The Shen Miao of the past, even though she was an idiot, her mood were very obvious. Happy was happy. Sadness was sadness. But now, the personal maids could not read her. People always said that one¡¯s growth would be gradual but Shen Miao¡¯s change seemed to bepleted overnight.

    From simple and weak to calm and unwavering. No one knew what changed her.

    ¡°Bai Lu.¡± Just as they were speaking, Bai Lu heard Shen Miao calling her name and quickly went up.

    ¡°Go and find a time to pawn those gold jewellery in the silver jewellery box that was ce in the cab.¡± She said without even turning her head.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Lu quickly replied before she became surprised, ¡°But Young Lady, a box of jewellery was only pawned yesterday and this is thest box.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s of no bother.¡± Shen Miao put down the chess piece, ¡°After all it would not be used. After pawning it, pass the money to Jing Zhe and call Gu Yu over.¡±

    Bai Lu¡¯s agreed but there were some doubts in her heart. Shen Miao was anxious to pawn the jewellery away like she was in an urgent need of money. What was the money for?

    Kuai Huo Lou (direct trantion: Happy Building) was thergest restaurant in the Ding capital and was located in the heart of the bustling area and directly opposite of Kuai Huo Lou was the house of courtesans. After high officials and noble people finish their meals in Kuai Huo Lou, they would probably go to the Hua Lou opposite to look for beauty and happiness. There were many ranks of pleasure quarters, the superior it was, the higher the level was and those who were at the highest level were those famous courtesans that sold their talents and not their bodies. Below them were those some youngdies with famous reputation and the lowest was the ninth ranked brothels. This kind of brothels were not eligible to be called a ¡®Lou¡¯ or ¡®Yuan¡¯ and could only be called ¡®Ban¡¯ or ¡®Xia Chu¡¯.

    ¡®San Fu Ban¡¯ was facing opposite of Kuai Huo Lou and it was the lowest of all brothels. Most often the ones that enter and leave the pace were those lowlybourers and often there would be people who would throw those sickly and near death youngdies to the streets. Those wandering beggars would carry these youngdies back, perhaps to vent or perhaps their clothes could be sold for a copper coin. Anyhowpare to the exquisite Kuai Huo Lou, San Fu Ban was simple hell on earth.

    By the window of somewhere in Kuai Huo Lou, the spotless white sleeves of a young man¡¯s was seen as he frowned while looking at San Fu Ban below and saw that someone had thrown some new girls in. The girls were crying and shouting nonstop, seemingly servants of some family that were sent over. Some young maids were beautiful and jealous matriarchs would sell them to San Fu Ban to prevent them from climbing up to the bed.

    ¡°Truly ruthless.¡± The white d gentleman shook his head and said. Although the tone was filled with pity, there was no trace of thoughts of reach out to lend a hand.

    And that young gentleman that was facing him was wearing purple and filled with an overbearing extravagance. He only poured himself wine and lightly said, ¡°People had already entered the residence of Prince Yu and it was yet to unknown if it can be found or not.¡±

    ¡°If it was not found then how?¡± The white d gentleman turn his head and looked at him.

    ¡°Carry on searching.¡± The purple d youth smiled and that evil smile was exceptionally handsome that the courtesan ying the string instrument at the side, could not help but lose herself and yed the wrong note.

    When the white d gentleman saw it, he teased with augh, ¡°Xie San, your charm is getting greater now. Beautiful women favoured you, how can I live?¡±

    He gave another long sigh. Actually this white d gentleman was also very handsome but uponparison with the purple d youth, there was lesser of thatnguid extravagance. That youth¡¯s expression waszy but that pair of eyes was extremely sharp, as if it was the scorching sun in the skies and was dazzling from birth. By standing at his side, naturally all the radiance were covered up.

    ¡°Gao Yan, if you like, how about upon return, I will... Bestow you an entire residence of them?¡± Xie Jing Xing shot him a nce.

    ¡°Never mind,¡± That white d gentleman called Gao Yang quickly waved his hands andugh bitterly, ¡°Beautiful women can be viewed remotely and not to y with. I do not have any excess energy. As for you,¡± He drank a mouthful of wine, ¡°Who are in the midst of youth when one is unrestrained, how would there not be any close female confidante. If you want in this Ming Qi, there would definitely berge number of people queuing.¡±

    ¡°Close female confidante.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°How would one know if it was just a skull with red rouge?¡±

    ¡°Stop speaking as though it was that scary.¡± Gao Yang pointed at thepleasure quarters opposite, ¡°Look that those cute youngdies in the higher levels. What skull this and that. So uninteresting.¡±

    Xie Jing Xin looked towards where his eyes were at when he suddenly paused and surprise shed across his eyes.

    ¡°How is it him?¡±

 Chapter 67: Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 67: Pregnant (Part 1)</h4>

    There were a number of young females that were sent to San Fu Ban. Some of these females were still young and there were also some that were old and faded but as long as they were sent in, it meant that they would not have any way out of there for the rest of their lives, and the only thing waiting for them were deep despair and a bleak ending.

    Today was also the same.

    When the two vivid little maids were thrown in, they stuck out like two sore thumbs in the pile of haggard and wilting females.

    ¡°From what I see, there is no need to fix them up.¡± The fierce looking Mama took a look at them, ¡°Look healthy and also have fine and tender skin but one does not know how long can it be maintained. Whatever. Bring them into the tea room.¡±

    The two maids were scared so much that they were shivering. They were not other but Yan Mei and Shui Bi that were sold to a ninth ranked brothel with Ren Wan Yun¡¯s instructions.

    Yan Mei and Shui Bi had served Shen Qing since young and were considered the most prestigious of the maids and had not suffered any bitterness. But now? They saw the entire way of the scene of human purgatory, and were scared so much that tears did not even fall. Moreover that Mama¡¯s words shattered thatst hope of theirs. She said, ¡°Watch them carefully and do not let themmit suicide.¡±

    Could notmit suicide, so they could only be like those women driven into prostitution that constantly pick up customers all day. Thinking of this, Yan Mei and Shui Bi could not help but feel the earth spinning.

    At this moment a young male walked into San Fu Ban. This man looked quite young and his body and bearing did not seem to be one who did rough work. Thedy who was outside weing said, ¡°Did this young brother walk the wrong way? This is San Fu Ban. Lou He Ge is further in front.¡±

    The words implied that with this young man¡¯s identity, even if he was finding for pleasure he needed note to such a ce. This was a ce where the poorest of people would go to.

    ¡°How interesting could those be.¡± That young man lowered his voice, ¡°Are there newdies that just entered here?¡±

    The female at the door was surprised for a moment before her mind cleared. Most likely this person had nevere to a lowly ce and wanted to find something fresh, which was nothing new. Wealthy folks would y a variety of games and since one came to San Fu Ban to y, the price was not expensive and everyone could y. She smiled, ¡°This young brother came to the right ce. There are two girls that just came in today. They were maids who did some wrongs in some official residence and previously served the official¡¯s daughter. They look full of life but they are higher in price.¡±

    ¡°Take me to look.¡± That person said.

    The female led this young man into the tea room.

    San Fu Ban was considered the lowest of brothel not only because this was where those hardbourers go to, but also because this was where thedies were the cheapest. With only an effort of a cup of tea, if thedy¡¯s craft was better, tone was gentler, it was also an ability to make the customer pay for one more dish.

    However in general, the guest here would only order a pot of tea. First it was because thedies did not want to spend the effort as no matter how much money there were, it would not be spilt with them. Second, the customers thate here were stingy and would not be willing to spend more than a copper coin.

    But today this young man ordered a pot of tea and a te of snacks. This was regarded as a very generous customer to San Fu Ban. That female who led him quickly called the two girls to be brought in.

    Yan Mei and Shui Bi were forced to change into thin clothes and went to the tea room filled with humiliation. Both of them were shivering in the middle of autumn since the clothes were unable to get rid of the cold and their hearts were so fearful.

    When the female who led saw that the people were brought over, she ttered the young man, ¡°Young brother, slowly drink the tea. This servant will retreat first.¡± When she passed by Yan Mei and Shui Bi, she used a threatening tone, ¡°Serve this lord well.¡±

    After the female left, Yan Mei hesitated for a bit and seeing that there was no movement from the young man, she softly said, ¡°Lord...¡± She felt deeply humiliated when she spoke. Previously when they were in Shen residence, they were Second household¡¯s Young Lady¡¯s personal maid. Not to mention Cai Yun Yuan, even in the entire Shen residence, the servants that saw both of them would be respectful towards them. However now they would need to be below thousands of people and even being abused by strange men.

    All of this was from the grace of Ren Wan Yun. It was Ren Wan Yun who threw them into this lowly brothel. More than ten of years of master and servant rtionships became like smoke and they were treated worse than enemies.

    ¡°Do you both want to leave here?¡± That young man suddenly asked.

    Yan Mei and Shui Bi were surprised for a moment before they quickly recovered. Shui Bi was somewhat suspicious but Yan Mei was so moved that she immediately knelt down and said, ¡°If this Lord can bring us out, this servant is willing to serve this Lord for the rest of the life.¡±

    For Yan Mei, it was better to be dead than living here thus it would be better to follow a man. At least it would be better than suffering in this forsaken ce.

    Shui Bi was reminded by Yan Mei¡¯s words and also followed with a kneel, ¡°Begging this Lord to save these servants! These servants... These servants will do everything per Lord¡¯s wishes!¡±

    When the young man hear this, he almost choked on the tea in his mouth and involuntary turned somewhat away. This person was not someone else but the outer courtyard guard, Mo Qing. Today he came to this San Fu Ban upon Shen Miao¡¯s order. Even though he did not understand how an unmarried young female like Shen Miao would know about the brothels in the capital, he came here for something important. Even though it was somewhat embarrassing, he still followed the instructions and did it.

    ¡°I can buy your life contracts and you need not have to follow me as you would be free to go.¡± He said.

    When Yan Mei and Shui Bi heard that, they stared at Mo Qing incredulously. They did not understand why would there be such a person here since this was a ce where men came to look for pleasure. The person in front did not look like someone who did hardbour. Yan Mei was one who was naturally cautious and she asked, ¡°What does this Lord want these two servants to do?¡±

    ¡°Simple.¡± Mo Qing said, ¡°Heard that both of you were the personal maids of the General residence¡¯s Second household¡¯s Di Young Lady. How did you fall into such a situation?¡±

    Shui Bi bit her lips and said hatefully, ¡°Because a wrong wasmitted and thus kicked out of the Shen residence. But the two of us did not make any mistakes. But since one is a servant, what master says, goes.¡±

    Until now, Shui Bi would not have revealed the key points, it seemed that there were still some attachments to the Second household. Mo Qing said, ¡°Then do you hate?¡±

    Both of them were silent.

    Hate? Of course they hated. It would be fine if a cup of poisonous wine was given but this method was purposely used, which made one live in a way that was worse than death, like a walking corpse on earth. But what wrong did they made? That night no one knew what exactly happened. Shen Qing inexplicably disappeared and it was their fault. Even though they were anguished that their Young Lady met with a mishap, but to push all the sins to both of them, even a saint would also feel heartless.

    ¡°Would think that you both also felt hatred. Yan Mei, I heard that you have a younger sister working as a second rank maid in the Shen residence¡¯s Second household. Shui Bi, you are also respected in the Shen residence and have many sisters around.¡±

    Yan Mei and Shui Bi were surprised as this person actually knew clearly where theye from. Yes, when Yan Mei and Shui Bi were sold to the Shen residence, they initially said they were orphans but that was only purposely hidden the truth so that they were chosen. Yan Mei¡¯s blood younger sister was working in Ren Wan Yun¡¯s courtyard as a second ranked maid and because of Shui Bi¡¯s lively temperament, she had many good sisters in Cai Yun Yuan.

    ¡°There are no free trades in the world. I will bring you out and you must think of a way to tell me the news of the Second household of the Shen residence.¡±

    Both of them looked up at once. Yan Mei cried out, ¡°You want to deal with Furen!¡±

    This person had investigated both of them clearly but that he still needed Second household¡¯s news meant that he wanted to install spies in the Second household. Naturally Yan Mei and Shui Bi can no longer return to the Second household but their sisters were still in Cai Yun Yuan and it would be possible for news to be privately passed through.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Shui Bi asked.

    ¡°What does that got to do with you?¡± Mo Qin said, ¡°The Second Furen of the Shen family sold you both to a ninth ranked brothel and want you to live worse than death. Even enemies are not treated like that. Unless you still have attachment to that master and servant rtionship? Every person for themselves else the heavens and earth willbine to destroy oneself. It does not matter if you both want to be loyal servants, I do not have time to talk nonsense with you. Since this deal is unsessful, then fine.¡± He stood up and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Lord, do hold on!¡± Yan Mei suddenly said, ¡°This servant is willing to make the deal with this Lord, as long as this Lord is able to bring this servant out, this servant is willing to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Yan Mei...¡± Shui Bi felt somewhat hindered.

    ¡°Shui Bi, think of how you had treated Furen and how Furen actually treated you! What this Lord said was correct, every person for themselves else the heavens and earth willbine to destroy oneself. Unless you want to stay here for the rest of your life? Just like those women outside who still need to receive customers when they are sick?¡±

    Yan Mei¡¯s words were said fast and anxiously and there seemed to be a trace of cruelty. Thinking of those sickly women outside, Shui Bi could not help but break into a cold sweat and quickly said, ¡°This servant is also willing to follow this Lord!¡±

    ¡°Then it is considered that a deal is reached.¡± Mo Qing smiled with satisfaction and his heart was somewhat surprised with Shen Miao¡¯s deduction of the matter. Before he left, Shen Miao said that Second household¡¯s Ren Wan Yun was a powerful person as her means were of high level, and could win over one¡¯s heart thus all the servants in Cai Yun Yuan would be very loyal. Even if one were to be thrown to such a ce, it would still be difficult for Yan Mei and Shui Bi to immediately concede without difficulties. But there was no need to worry, as the tragedies of the women in San Fu Ban would remind them of theints that these two maids had with Ren Wan Yun, and coupled with their fear of the ce they would finally agree with Mo Qing¡¯s conditions.

    ¡°When would this Lord take us out of this ce?¡± Yan Mei anxiously said.

    ¡°This very night is possible. I will arrange for you to meet up with your sisters and you need to convince them to rey the news of the Second household to me. It is better not to y any tricks. Even if you were to inform this matter to the Second household for atonement, the Second household would not believe it.¡± Mo Qing threaten them at the end, ¡°And since I can bring you out of this ce, naturally I can make you return to this ce where no one else will save you.¡±

    Yan Mei and Shui Bi could see the murderous intentions from Mo Qing¡¯s eyes and their heart could not help but jump and thest intention also flew away. They knelt down and kowtow to Mo Qing and said, ¡°This servant would not dare and would definitely follow as what this Lord says.¡±

    Mo Qing put down the cup of tea and walked out of the tea room himself. When that Mama outside saw himing out so quickly, she thought that Yan Mei and Shui Bi did not served him well and quickly said, ¡°This young brother must feel not satisfied, that two little hoofs are new today and still do not know the rules and after some days of tuning it would be fine. If young brother likes, there are still other girls here...¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Mo Qing said, ¡°I want to buy the two of them.¡±

    Mama was surprised for a moment. The girls in San Fu Ban had never been bought before. This was not in ordance to the rules as most of them were criminals and the purpose of them being delivered here was to torment them. She said difficultly, ¡°This young brother, the rules here are that the girls of this ce are not for sale.¡±

    ¡°One hundred liang.¡± Mo Qing took out a piece of note and waved it in front of the Mama, ¡°For the two girls.¡±

    Mama¡¯s eyes lit up and in a quick movement grabbed the note from Mo Qing¡¯s hands, seemingly afraid that he would regret it. She smiled like blooming flowers, ¡°Since young brother like them, it would be the fortune of these two girls. This servant will bring their life contracts over. But young brother must remember not to let other people recognise the two girls else there would be trouble for San Fu Ban and young brother would also attract troubles.¡±

    One hundred liang. Even in those better brothels, the girls who were sought after would not be sold at such a price. Even if Yan Mei and Shui Bi did not eat and drink and just receive customers till their death, they would not be able to earn back this amount. The Mama here were all running business and there was no such thing as leaving the money aside. But she was worried that if it was found out by others, especially by the master of those two girls who sent them in, she would be in trouble. Now she would have to pretend that the two girls had died.

    When the Mama happily went to fetch Yan Mei and Shui Bi out, Mo Qing felt somewhat regretful. A hundred liang was not a small sum of money and it was the amount of the entire box of Shen Miao¡¯s jewellery that Jing Zhe pawned. But in order to install the spies, Shen Miao¡¯s offer was indeed too great. Mo Qing thought but still gently shook his head as his heart dare not agree.

    In the opposite Kuai Hou Lou, a ck d person appeared in front of the window and said, ¡°Master, have investigated. That person is an external courtyard guard of the Shen residence. The two girls that were bought were the personal maids of the Di daughter of the Second household of the Shen residence. It seems that someone want to ce eyes and ears in the Second household but it is not known about who was the mastermind.¡±

    To even be so clear about the conversation between Mo Qing, Yan Mei and Shui Bi, this person¡¯s skills were indeed very high that even Mo Qing was not aware that he was being eavesdropped.

    Gao Yang narrowed his eyes, ¡°It seems that it is not so peaceful in the Shen residence. That person do not even let go of a maid. This is indeed too pervasive.¡±

    ¡°Master, need to investigate that person?¡± The ck d person asked the purple d youth.

    ¡°No need. I know who is he.¡± Xie Jing Xin raised his brows.

    ¡°You know?¡± Gao Yan looked at him, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Who was he? Xie Jing Xing smiled and his eyes somewhat deepen. Shen Miao had found a high levelled martial art guard. Even though he was not on par with his men, it was enough to deal with those people in the Shen residence. Even now she did not let go of those girls in San Fu Ban. It seemed that she nned to take action.

    However all these were not rted to him.

    ¡°Shan Lang.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Write to Shu Yu to get him to return to the capital quickly.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Gao Yang became solemn, ¡°They have not found anything, why do you let them return?¡±

    ¡°Strike first to gain the upper hand.¡± The youth said lightly.

    As with the passage of time, the General residence seemed to have been restored to the previous peace.

    Shen Miao has already been confined for a long period of time and these days she did not go to Guang Wen Tang. Gu Yu and Jing Zhe were afraid that she would fall behind with her homework but she did not take it to heart at all. It was better to have lesser problems in the residence than learning those useless poems that were taught in Guang Wen Tang.

    If one were to say what was worthy of joy, it would most probably be that Mo Qing was able to bribe Yan Mei and Shui Bi and finally let them meet with their sisters. It was still fine with just Shui Bi sisters but when Yan Mei¡¯s younger sister, Chun Tao, knew that Yan Mei was sold to a brothel, she had been trying to take revenge for her elder sister but because of her low status, even though the spirit was willing, the flesh was weak. Now that she met up with Yan Mei and knew that her elder sister was alright, she did not even say a second word before agreeing to pass the news to Mo Qing. It was coincidental that after Yan Mei and Shui Bi left, the two personal maid¡¯s position were empty. When Ren Wan Yun saw that Chun Tao did things cleverly and dexterously, she selected Chun Tao to be Shen Qing¡¯s personal maid. Like this it was even easier to gain knowledge of the Second household¡¯s movements.

    Now that Shen Qing¡¯s health had improved a lot, even though her sanity has notpletely recovered, it was already much better than before. asionally she would still go into a trance and mumble some words before shivering in fear. It seems that more time was still required for her recovery.

    In this day, Ren Wan Yun was throwing a temper in the room and there were pieces of shattered cups all over the floor. Currently Ren Wan Yun¡¯s temper was worsening. Previously things went smoothly with her so there were seldom times that she was unhappy, but now she would just punish others every now and then. Cai Yun Yuan currently was gloomy all day long.

    ¡°That no-conscience person!¡± Ren Wan Yun said angrily, ¡°Only know how to run to that vixen¡¯s courtyard. Qing-er had already be like this but he only came over to see a few times. Really have no conscience at all!¡±

    She was scolding Shen Gui and the servants in the room dare not stand out. Ren Wan Yun was angry at Shen Gui but that was in fact not the case. But it was that the letter she wrote to Prince Yu of First Rank indicating that Shen Miao and Shen Qing had switched identities that night was stopped by Shen Gui. Moreover, did not know what method did Shen Gui used, Prince Yu did not know of the matter till now. She initially wanted to use Prince Yu to punish Shen Miao but Shen Gui happened to smash it apart. Ren Wan Yun was irreconcble and could only put everything onto Shen Miao.

    Just as she was thinking, she heard an exmation from the room. Ren Wan Yun¡¯s expression got serious as she quickly went in to look and saw that Chun Tao was feeding a small bowl of porridge to Shen Qing, but the porridge was spilt all over for unknown reason and Shen Qing was bending over in nausea.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Ren Wan Yun snapped and stared at Chun Tao, ¡°Let you take care of Young Lady, this is how you goof off!¡±

    ¡°This servant deserve to die.¡± Chun Tao quickly knelt down and said, ¡°It just that Young Lady often feel nausea these few days for unknown reasons. Just now after having the porridge, she vomited. This servant would like to bravely ask Furen to invite a physician for Young Lady. Could it be that something bad was eaten?¡±

    These days, the physician that was looking after Shen Qing did not oftene over. This was because Shen Qing¡¯s superficial injuries were almost healed and what was needed was rest. Ren Wan Yun often apanied her so Shen Qing was able to gradually regain some sanity. Now hearing Chun Tao saying that, her heart became anxious. Just as she was about to call Cai Ju to invite a physician over, suddenly she was surprised for a moment, as if she had realised something. She looked towards Chun Tao and asked slowly, ¡°You said that Qing-er felt nausea these few days?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chun Tao was somewhat puzzled, ¡°But the food that were made specially by the kitchen were clean. Sometimes Young Lady would also feel giddy.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun clenched her heart and suddenly there was a storm of clouds that gathered over her. Chen Tao was still young and did not know of this matter but she was one who had experience. Was it that Shen Qing was pregnant?

    Her surroundings darkened and she almost fainted. Xiang Lan who was beside quickly supported her, ¡°Furen!¡±

    ¡°Take my invitation and invite Physician Chen over.¡± Ren Wan Yun was stunned for a moment before she patted her heart, but her eyes that were looking at Shen Qing were filled with horror.

    Chun Tao who was at the side lowered her head so that no one would be able to see the smile in her eyes.

    As Shen Qing¡¯s personal maid, naturally she did not only found out today about Shen Qing¡¯s nausea. It was already going for a period of time but the first person she told was not Ren Wan Yun but Mo Qing, who helped her to pass the news. Mo Qing also told her that if Ren Wan Yun did not discover it then to temporarily hide the matter and disclose itter on.

    But Chun Tao¡¯s luck was not bad. After a long period of time, Ren Wan Yun still have not discover any problems with Shen Qing. Until today.

    Physician Chen quickly came over under the urge of Xian Lan and Shen Qing¡¯s external injuries were also previously treated by him. This was the physician that Ren Wan Yun¡¯s maiden family gave to her when she was married off, and when Ren Wan Yun wanted to deal with whichever concubine and wanted to do something inconvenient, she would get Physician Chen to help. Physician Chen was Ren Wan Yun¡¯s confidant and naturally did not have to avoid anything.

    Ren Wan Yun could only watch as Physician Chen took Shen Qing¡¯s pulse. Shen Qing was still somewhat fearful and shrinked in Ren Wan Yun¡¯s arms. When Physician Chen let go, he looked serious at Shen Qing and shook his head at Ren Wan Yun.

    ¡°All of you leave.¡± Ren Wan Yun ordered the entire roomful of servants.

    Xiang Lan, Cai Ju and Chun Tao quickly retreated.

    When the servants had left, Physician Chen then sighed and said to Ren Wan Yun, ¡°Eldest Young Lady¡¯s pulse is smooth as a pearl. It is a pregnant pulse.¡±

    Although she had expected it, but when she heard it out from the physician¡¯s mouth, Ren Wan Yun still felt that the earth was spinning. She looked at Physician Chen and her voice could not help but shiver but it was still firm, ¡°Physician do let Qing-er abort the child. Qing-er is still young and she cannot... Cannot be discovered by others.¡±

    If it was only her body that was infected, as long as it was concealed well, there may be a way out in the future. But if there was a child, that would meant that was a child out of an illicit affair. Qing-er and the child in her would be drowned!

    ¡°Eldest Young Lady¡¯s health is frail and is young of age.¡± Physician Chen said, ¡°If the foetus is aborted, it would only harm the body and if one is careless, would fear that it would be difficult to bear children in the future...¡±

    One blow after another all fell onto Ren Wan Yun. If Shen Qing lost the ability to be a mother, even if she found a family in the future, Ren Wan Yun knew what kind of ending a female would have if she was unable to bear children. Women without children in the inner courtyard were like soldiers without any weapons on the battlefield, they would be defeated finally.

    ¡°Moreover Eldest Young Lady has yet to fully recover, if in addition the foetus is aborted, it would be very dangerous.¡± Physician Chen said.

    ¡°Cannot... Cannot be aborted.¡± Ren Wan Yun stood rooted on the spot and after looking at Shen Qing in her arms for a moment, she could not help but cry out in anguish, ¡°My unfortunate Qing-er.¡±

    If the child was aborted, perhaps it would make Shen Qing breath herst and even if she was able to preserve her life, perhaps in the future she would not be able to give birth. In any case, the foetus cannot be aborted but if it cannot be aborted then... How would Shen Qing future be like?

    There seemed to be no way out of this situation and in Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart, there was only deep despair.

    Outside the door, Chun Tao looked towards the door and softly said, ¡°Older sister Xiang Lan, Eldest Young Lady... Is Eldest Young Lady...¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡± Xiang Lan warned, ¡°Speak less. If Furen were to know about it, it would not be good for you.¡±

    ¡°Ai.¡± Cai Ju worriedly said, ¡°With this, what can be done.¡± She and Xiang Lan naturally knew what exactly had happened. If Shen Qing was pregnant, what would the future of Cai Yun Yuan be? One was afraid that each step to take would need to be carefully weighed.

    Chun Tao¡¯s lips twitched but there was proudness that shed in her eyes.

    Physician Chen came out of Cai Yun Yuan and returned to his own residence at the Northern part of the city after leaving the Shen residence. When he entered the courtyard, he saw his Furen and children running out and could not help but wipe his sweat away.

    Today before he went for the house call, he received a letter that he did not know who had delivered. It told him that when he take a look at Shen Qingter, he must say that Shen Qing could not abort the foetus, and find ways to ensure that Ren Wan Yun would protect the foetus else his entire family would be killed. His wife¡¯s hairpin also came along with the letter. Physician Chen was scared and followed in ordance to that person¡¯s words when he treated Shen Qing.

    He was originally hired by Ren Wan Yun¡¯s maiden family with lots of money to work for Ren Wan Yun but now betrayed his mistress. He was naturally scared and secretly thought about leaving the capitals. Nevertheless, Physician Chen still have some doubts in his heart. ording to Ren Wan Yun¡¯s words, even Ren Wan Yun herself only found out that Shen Qing had symptoms of morning sickness today. So how did that person who threatened him knew of the matter?

    In the Western courtyard, Gu Yu walked in and whispered a few sentences to Shen Miao, who was ying chess in front of the table. After a moment, Shen Miao then smiled, ¡°Not a bad job. Was the money sent to Physician Chen?¡±

    ¡°Mo Qing had already sent it over.¡± Gu Yu said, ¡°Why does Young Lady feed him with such a generous amount of money? Since there is no need for money if his life is already used to being threatened.¡±

    ¡°That is not the same.¡± Shen Miao put the chess piece in her hand down and smiled, ¡°People will change. If one were to blindly threaten, then Physician Chen will flee the capital with his whole family and it would be difficult in the future to continue the matter. But if one were to give him arge sum of money, guess what he would do?¡±

    ¡°This servant does not know.¡± Gu Yu shook her head.

    ¡°He would think that since he has already betrayed, he might as well betray all the way and get more money out of it to be worthy of his betrayal. He would continue to do so until his master discover his betrayal but till then, he would keep up with this lie.¡±

    Gu Yu was surprised for a moment and could not tell what kind of feeling she had in her heart. Since when did her own Young Lady was able to tell what others thought in their hearts. ¡°But,¡± Gu Yu was puzzled, ¡°By maintaining this lie, what is it for?¡±

    Whatever for?

    Shen Miaoughed, ¡°Let Mo Qing to tell Chun Tao to take good care of Eldest Sister¡¯s pregnancy. The better the pregnancy is, the more favourable it is for us.¡±

 Chapter 68: Changing Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 68: Changing Marriage (Part 1)</h4>

    The days got colder as the autumn passed and winter approached in the blink of an eye. This year in the General residence, it can be considered to be exceptionally depressing. Shen Miao was confined in the Shen residence, Shen Qing was still bedridden and only Shen Yue headed to Guan Wen Tang every day. Even during the Mid-Autumn Festival, only Chen Rou Qiu brought Shen Yue along so naturally Shen Yue was the centre of attraction, but these things had nothing to do with Shen Miao.

    However as time went by, Shen Qing¡¯s matter could not be dragged on. Ren Wan Yun let Physician Chen prescribe some pills and they relieved Shen Qing¡¯s morning sickness quite a bit. Even though others were unable to see any problems, if this were to continue to be dragged on, paper could not cover fire.

    ¡°This cannot go on like this.¡± Ren Wan Yun frowned as she tampered her worries down, ¡°Must find a way to let Qing-er out to avoid it.¡± In order to avoid others from speaking, she nned to bring Shen Qing back after delivering the baby by saying she was affected by an unpleasant ailment. Once the limelight passed, perhaps the world would be at peace.

    ¡°But with Young Lady¡¯s health, she will inevitably suffer if she was sent out.¡± Xiang Lan was somewhat worried, ¡°Moreover, this to and fro would definitely take some time. Young Lady¡¯s youth would also be affected...¡±

    Ren Wan Yun frowned. Yes. Shen Qing was of sixteen of age, in another year, she would be seventeen. In Ding capital, it would be just the right time for females to be married, but Shen Qing was an official¡¯s daughter and naturally would pick noble families. By waiting one more year, she was afraid that all the better nobilities would be picked by others.

    ¡°Yuan-er can only rush back after the end of the year but now Qing-er¡¯s body cannot be dragged on.¡± A trace of hostility shed on Ren Wan Yun¡¯s brow.

    ¡°Furen,¡± Cai Ju who was standing at the side, who kept quiet all along, suddenly spoke, ¡°This servant heard that Vice Minister of the Legitive Bureau¡¯s Wei Furen is recently close with Third Furen, and has intention to seek a marriage for Wei family¡¯s eldest son and have requested for Fifth Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°Shen Miao!¡± Ren Wan Yun gritted her teeth, ¡°She is really lucky!¡± The Vice Minister of the Legitive Bureau was a fourth ranking official. Even though it was considered to be overestimating one¡¯s capabilities aiming towards the daughter of a first ranking official like Shen Xin, the eldest son of the Wei family was a youth with superior talents and looks. To marry an idiotic female in the Ding capital, at least in the aspect of talents, he is worthy enough for Shen Miao. Moreover Wei Qing had already entered the official circle at a young age, and in the future would definitely be a sessful youth, thus Shen Miao really hit the jackpot with this request of marriage.

    ¡°Heard that the Wei family is interested in clinging onto this residence.¡± Cai Yu said, ¡°So they bore the pain and used their son as an opportunity to build a good rtionship with Shen residence.¡± The meaning of Cai Ju¡¯s words were indicating that Shen Miao was an inferior person and not worthy of that Young Master Wei.

    ¡°Can considered it as her being lucky.¡± Ren Wan Yun¡¯s expression was somewhat hideous. In these years, although Shen Xin¡¯s rank was high, there was practically no one who came over to the Shen residence to talk about marriage, and it was all because Shen Miao was too foolish and weak. With Shen Xin¡¯s achievements, Shen Miao¡¯s future husband would definitely be from high ranking families but in those families, it was impossible for them to ept such a matriarch who was aughing stock in Ming Qi.

    So even with Shen Xin¡¯s many meritorious service, nobody showed any interest in Shen Miao.

    Now with the Wei family suddenlying over to propose a marriage, even though Cai Ju mentioned about climbing up thedder, if one were to think carefully, it was because of that day in the academy examinations, Shen Miao¡¯s performance was so refreshing and because of the change from that original stupid image, that made the Wei family to could not help but take action.

    Even it was usual, Ren Wan Yun would also not tolerate to have such a good marriage proposal falling onto Shen Miao¡¯sp. Not to mention Shen Qing was in such a condition now, she could not stand to see Shen Miao, the originator, to be better off.

    ¡°Furen need not worry.¡± Xiang Lan said, ¡°Old Furen would definitely not agree with this marriage.¡±

    In the General¡¯s residence, Old Shen Furen bore the brunt for the hate on the First household. Since nothing can be done with Shen Xin, Old Shen Furen could however could secretly control Shen Miao¡¯s marriage in the palm of her hands. Previously due to Ren Wan Yun¡¯s management, Shen Miao¡¯s idiot reputation was well known all over Ming Qi but now Shen Miao had shed off the foolish title, if someonee over with a marriage proposal, with Old Shen Furen¡¯s ill intention, she would definitely find ways to dispel their thoughts.

    ¡°With her kind of worthless life, how can there be such a luck in it. Afraid that after marrying shortly, she would die.¡± Ren Wan Yun¡¯s words were endlessly vicious. She looked at the doors that were shut tightly. Shen Qing was still in the room, unwilling to see anyone, thus a trace of resentment red in her heart, ¡°But Master actually still hope for Qing-er to marry to that person!¡±

    Shen Gui still did not know about Shen Qing¡¯s pregnancy and Ren Wan Yun did not intend to tell him. Shen Gui, this kind of person who took rtionships lightly, to Shen Qing who recently lost her innocence he could barely tolerate her now. But if he were to know about Shen Qing¡¯s pregnancy, he would definitely disregard Shen Qing¡¯s health and force her to abort the baby.

    But even so, Shen Gui was afraid that the matter would be exposed and even urged Ren Wan Yun to search a marriage for Shen Qing, as long as Shen Qing was able to marry over quickly and the other¡¯s family was of high rank. After picking around, they choose the Supervisor of the Minor Treasurer¡¯s youngest son, Huang De Xing.

    The Huang family was considered to be higher in rank than the Wei family and naturally would be bathed in glory and wealth. But aspared to the Wei Family, the Huang family¡¯s Master and Furen¡¯s were not people who were easy to deal with and Huang De Qing was a cut sleeve person who liked men.

    Cut sleeves meant homosexuality, originating from the History of Western Han when Emperor Han Aidi was in bed with his lover Dong Xian and had to attend a court audience that morning. Not wishing to awaken Dong Xian, who was sleeping with his head resting on the emperor¡¯s long robe sleeve, the Emperor used a knife to cut off the lower half of his sleeve.

    It was because of that the Huang family was not very concerned about picking a daughter-inw. As long as the daughter-inw temperament was gentle and would close an eye on Huang De Xing¡¯s indiscretions, they did not care about other stuff.

    Shen Gui thought that since Shen Qing¡¯s body was already dirty, it would be better to marry to the Huang family since Huang De Xing was not interested in females and would not touch Shen Qing. Naturally this secret would not be discovered. Shen Qing only need to have the Huang family¡¯s daughter-inw¡¯s name and enjoy the wealth and splendour. And She Gui could also rely on the Huang family¡¯s marriage and rtionship and raise his career up another level.

    Shen Gui naturally thought it was a good idea but Ren Wan Yun did notply. Even if Shen Qing¡¯s body was dirty, in Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart, she would still search for a good marriage for Shen Qing. Marrying to Huang De Xing was like living the life of a widow and she would definitely not use her daughter for this marriage. Because of this matter, Shen Gui and Ren Wan Yun had already argued for a long time. The couple¡¯s rtionship was already cold and now was even worse. Shen Gui almost never step into Cai Yun Yuan and spend all the time in the concubine¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°It would be best if only Fifth Young Lady and Eldest Young Lady were exchanged.¡± Cai Ju said resentfully.

    The speaker had no particr intention but the listener read more meaning into it. When Ren Wan Yun heard what was spoken, her brows jumped and she suddenly looked towards Cai Ju, ¡°What did you say!¡±

    Cai Ju jumped in shock and stammered, ¡°This servant said that if Fifth Young Lady and Second Young Lady marriage partners were exchanged, it would be best.¡±

    ¡°You said correctly!¡± Ren Wan Yun stood up suddenly and her face suddenly changed to a state of ecstasy as she said, ¡°Exactly, as long as Qing-er¡¯s and that little slut¡¯s marriage are exchanged...¡± She mumbled, ¡°It should be my Qing-er¡¯s. This time let that little slut suffer the consequences of her actions.¡± As she said, she suddenly thought about something, ¡°Bring my cloak over and head to Rong Jing Tang.¡±

    ¡°Whatever Furen go to Rong Jing Tang for?¡± Cai Ji and Xiang Lan was very confused with Ren Wan Yun¡¯s sudden actions. But they only saw Ren Wan Yun grinning, ¡°Naturally to get Old Furen to keep the good marriage proposal of the Wei family.¡±

    *****

    In the winter day, the sunlight shone onto the nts at the window sill and reflected the colour light green. Even though daylight was extremely thin, it seemed as if it could break through if one was inattentive. Shen Miao was wearing a twin butterflies dress with a purple embroidered robe around her. The dark purple made her already fair skin seem transparent, and her pair of eyes were as clean as a fresh painting. Even by standing at the window without moving, the air of nobility came out lingered around her body.

    Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang looked in a somewhat daze. Even them, who had served Shen Miao for so many years and had seen Shen Miao¡¯s face for so many years, did not know why when they see Shen Miao now, there would be a feeling of unrecognition. That light magnificence appeared on this childlike youngdy and became awe inspiring, and immaturity had be sombre and deste.

    ¡°Young Lady seems to like wearing lotus purple clothes.¡± Bai Lu said, ¡°Even though it looks good butmonly at this age, do not youngdies like brighter colours like pink and blue?¡±

    Lotus purple was a solemn and royal colour, and unmarried youngdies other than the princesses in the Pce, would rarely wear such colours. First, it was easy to look elderly, second, it was difficult to bear this colour as it was easy to look like a child who wore adult¡¯s clothes.

    But Shen Miao undoubtedly had a tender little face but had an air and attitude of a Pce Lady wearing the clothes, making the maids puzzled.

    Even though Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang lowered their voices, Shen Miao could listen to all of it. She smiled gently. Why did she liked to wear lotus purple? It was most probably because this colour could constantly remind her to be calm, reserved and to not be soft-hearted and hesitant.

    When she was living in the Pce, she would wear the Empress¡¯s attire every day and that gold colour was able to deter those pce concubines with sinister motives. She carried an air of an Empress and made others refrain from shooting at the rat for fear of breaking the vases, but that colour was really not suitable for her.

    She married young to Fu Xiu Yi and had experienced many things that others at her age would not have. It was because of that that her innocent and foolish character was finally grinded to a pool of stagnant and cid water. Afterwards, she fought for favour with Mei Furen in the Inner Pce so that she could protect Fu Cheng and Wan Yun. She also wanted to protect that brilliant yellow Empress¡¯s attire but ultimately did not have anything left.

    Evil purple took away the lustre of vermilion. It implied going against one¡¯s higher ups and usurping the power. To often wear purple in this lifetime would imply that there would be a day, that she would snatch over the power that the Imperial family of Ming Qi was constantly thinking about, and step all over on those bandits and robbers.

    But... Shen Miao suddenly thought of a handsome youth who always wore purple.

    Evil purple took away the lustre of vermilion. Those below would mess up the top, but one did not know how about that unpredictable and mysterious eldest Di son of the Xie family. Would he also have the intention of usurping the power?

    ¡°Young Lady, it is not good!¡± Just as she was pondering, Jing Zhe rushed in from outside and said, ¡°Young Lady, Mo Qing had gotten news from Chun Tao that Vice Minister of the Legitive Bureau¡¯s Wei family came over to propose marriage, and Old Shen Furen had epted the Wei family¡¯s card.¡±

    Shuang Jiang frowned as she asked, ¡°Such a hurry. Whose marriage did the Wei family propose?¡±

    ¡°It is Young Lady.¡± Jing Zhe anxiously stomp her feet, ¡°That Wei family situation was still not clear, how can Old Furen not ask Young Lady¡¯s intention before epting the card. Master and Furen do not know about it. This is obviously using coercion.¡±

    Shuang Jiang all the while had held Old Shen Furen in contempt and naturally knew that Old Shen Furen¡¯s actions would definitely not be good for Shen Miao. It was unclear if that Wei family was a good family, since Old Shen Furen would not let Shen Miao live her life easily.

    ¡°Young Lady, what can be done? This time, one must definitely write a letter to Master in haste.¡± Bai Lu¡¯s expression exposed the anxiousness she had.

    The maids in the room were busy beating their heads and scorching their brows but only Shen Miao was silent. After a moment, she lightlyughed under the surprised eyes of the maids and only said, ¡°This is really odd. Even though the Vice Minister of the Legitive Bureau is a fourth ranking official, the Wei family¡¯s financial situation is substantial and the Wei family¡¯s eldest Di son, Wei Qian is also a talent. For grandmother to let such a good thing tond on my head, it made me feel ttered.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady?¡± Bai Lu was surprised, ¡°Young Lady find that Wei family good?¡±

    ¡°More than good.¡± Shen Miao lightly said, ¡°If Father returns and know that there is such a marriage proposal, there would not be any reason to refuse. For a youngdy in an official family, Wei Qian is considered to be a husband worthy to entrust one¡¯s life with.¡±

    ¡°How does Young Lady know?¡± Jing Zhe asked unconvincingly. Shen Miao was in the residence all day and even if she did go out, she only went to Guang Wen Tang. As for the family circumstances for whichever official family and nature of Di sons, there was no logic to how she would know about it. But the way it was spoken, she seemed to be very familiar with that person, which made Jing Zhe puzzled.

    As for an unmarried female like Shen Miao, she naturally did not know which family¡¯s son would be a good husband. But as Empress Shen, she knew clearly by heart which family¡¯s juniors has talents and characters. Wei Qian was indeed a good talent and his character was considered upright. It was Wei family who came to propose marriage and Shen Miao would not believe in any way that Old Shen Furen would agree to this marriage.

    Just at this moment, Gu Yu ran in from outside with a somewhat bewildered look, ¡°Young Lady, Rong Jing Tang¡¯s Xi-er came over to pass Old Furen¡¯s words, to quickly take a trip to Rong Jing Tang.¡±

    ¡°The actions are really fast indeed.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyes became slits and she smiled, ¡°Then let us go over to take a look.¡±

    In Rong Jing Tang.

    Shen Yuan Bo snuggled up against Old Furen¡¯s side. These days Ren Wan Yun was busy taking care of Shen Qing and simply left Shen Yuan Bo in Rong Jing Tang. Old Shen Furen had originally showed tender affection for this grandson and naturally he was incredibly precious to her. Thus she treated Ren Wan Yun much better.

    Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Yue were actually not there. After Ren Wan Yun started to take care of Shen Qing, Chen Rou Qiu temporarily took over the role of the matriarch of the family, and naturally the task of being the Shen family¡¯s representative to entertain other Furens fell on her. This kind of opportunity Chen Rou Qiu would naturally not let it go, and would bring Shen Yue out for social interactions everyday, as she wanted to expose Shen Yue to the various noble furens so that it would be more favourable for Shen Yue¡¯s future marriage.

    Ren Wan Yun stood at the side of the main hall, seemingly thinking about something.

    When Shen Miao was brought into Rong Jing Tang by Old Shen Furen¡¯s maid, Xi-er, she greeted Old Shen Furen.

    These days she was confined and had to copy Buddhist scriptures and knelt in the Shen ancestral hall. Old Shen Furen did not want to see her so she did not let here over for greetings. Thest time she saw Old Shen Furen, was before the confinement.

    ¡°Fifth girl, is one¡¯s heart tranquil after copying Buddhist scriptures?¡± Old Shen Furen asked.

    Upon hearing this old woman¡¯s erudite words, Shen Miao could not help butugh in her heart. If one were to say that Shen residence¡¯s elderly were not respectful, Old Shen Furen would be the first to bear the brunt and why would she say such words of tranquillity. She smiled gently, ¡°As grandmother wished.¡±

    ¡°Then that is good.¡± Old Shen Furen pretended to cough and Xi-er quickly brought over the hot tea. After opening the teacup cover for a sip, she looked at Shen Miao and said, ¡°That matter previously, even though it was not your fault, it was caused by you, moreover your temper is overtly stubborn. I only punished you with copying Buddhist scriptures. Do you have anyints about me in your heart?¡±

    ¡°Shen Miao does not dare.¡±

    ¡°I know you are sensible.¡± Old Shen Furen looked at her in satisfaction, ¡°Since you are this sensible and also the youngdy of our Shen family, naturally I will dote on you. It seems that you have reached the age of marriage, as Vice Minister of the Legitive Bureau¡¯s Wei family came over to propose marriage for the Di son of the Wei family. They proposed for you, do you think it is good?¡±

    If this was not the time to do so, Shen Miao would have reallyughed out loud. Old Shen Furen such a person, most likely only recognised this small dustynd. How would an elder in the family go ask one¡¯s grandchild loudly ¡®do you think it is good¡¯, really could not understand what Old Shen Furen was thinking.

    ¡°The orders of the parents are the promises of the matchmakers.¡± Shen Miao smiled and said, ¡°Naturally Father and Mother would need to worry about this granddaughter¡¯s marriage.¡±

    ¡°This girl!¡± Old Shen Furen saw that she was tactfully rebuffed, she almost burst in anger. Hearing the soft reminder cough from Ren Wan Yun, she slowly adopted a calm look and said, ¡°This girl is truly too headstrong. Originally you are in love with... Let that be. Now seeing that in these past days, things are cleared up and thought that you are aware of the propriety. This Vice Minister of the Legitive Bureau¡¯s family is considered to be well-matched in terms of social status and that Wei family¡¯ Young Master, Wei Qian, also have a magnificent bearing and is a literary and military genius. Even your Father would not have half a disagreement with this proposal. This is the first time such a person came over to propose since your birth, if one would not grab the opportunity, that Young Master from Wei family would be someone else¡¯s husband in a turn of a head.¡±

    Although Old Shen Furen was not befitting as an elder but her matchmaking skills were not bad. Most likely because she was a songstress, she knew that youngdies would be fond of looks and she described Wei Qian as an ideal husband for everyone. Although Shen Miao knew that what Old Shen Furen said was not a lie as that Wei Qian was indeed a good man.

    Despite this, Shen Miao was still unmoved and lightly said, ¡°Young Master Wei is rather good but is still not what I wish for, so Grandmother should let it pass. My marriage naturally would be decided upon by Father and Mother.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± After being contradicted repeatedly, Old Shen Furen, who did not have patience, finally got angry, ¡°You are criticizing that this grandmother is intervening in your marriage and stretched my hands too long?¡±

    ¡°This Granddaughter did not say that.¡± The unspoken implication was that she said it herself.

    Old Shen Furen was so angry she could almost go crazy. Now the arrogance and obstinateness of Shen Miao was out in full force, as though she was covered all over with thorns and one could not touch, which made one feel pain from holding the anger in. Old Shen Furen hated the First household but also feared Shen Xin. Even after so many years there was still anger in her heart, but she managed to held it in and even though she was not close with Shen Miao, put on a serious but impartial grandmother impression. She cannot beat up Shen Miao because Shen Xin would discover and would at the most reprimand a few words. She had coldly looked on as Ren Wan Yun and Chen Rou Qiu raised Shen Miao as a wastrel causing her to fail due to excessive praise. Even though there was much said but there were few things that were discovered.

    At the end, for unknown reasons there was one day when that wastrel Shen Miao suddenly became clever and not only that, her temperament became unreadable. She angrily said, ¡°Do you still have any respect for seniority!¡±

    Shen Miao felt that it was boring. This kind of patience and determination of Old Shen Furen, if she was thrown into the Inner Pce, she would definitely not live more than two days. In her past life, she had seen too many powerful females and then there is Old Shen Furen, with this kind of short-sightedness who does not know the immensity of heaven and earth. Shen Miao really did not take her into consideration.

    ¡°I ask you again.¡± Old Shen Furen still remembered the purpose today and asked Shen Miao heavily, ¡°Do you agree to this marriage proposal?¡±

    ¡°I do not agree.¡± Shen Miao answered.

    ¡°Good, good, good.¡± After saying ¡®good¡¯ three times, Fu-er and Xi-er quickly approached Old Shen Furen and stroked her heart so that she would not faint in anger. Old Shen Furen was so angry that sheughed, ¡°That being the case, it seems that you do not really regret your actions. From today onwards, you will move out of your courtyard and stay in the Shen family¡¯s ancestral hall to chant scriptures every day. Let see if this can grind your unyielding temperament down!¡±

    To stay in the ancestral hall and face the ancestors¡¯ tablets daily was considered very fearful for a small delicate girl. Moreover the grounds of the ancestral hall were cold and if one were to stay a few days, one would definitely get sick. Old Shen Furen said those words in a fit of anger and looked at Shen Miaocently as she was most likely waiting for Shen Miao to beg for mercy.

    But Shen Miao did not even wrinkle her brows when she answered, ¡°Yes. This Granddaughter will go and pack things up now and immediately head there.¡±

    This fluttering sentence made Old Shen Furen almost fall back in anger.

    And after Shen Miao spoke that sentence, she really said her goodbyes to Old Shen Furen and left immediately.

    ¡°This bastard daughter! Nows in her eyes!¡± Old Shen Furen was exasperated in anger and because she was low-born and unable to say literary phrases, she used words the poor would use, ¡°Little slut! Deserve to have that old slut¡¯s blood!¡±

    The ¡®old slut¡¯ she was speaking about was naturally the real mother of Shen Xin and Shen Miao¡¯s blood grandmother.

    Ren Wan Yun raised her head and looked darkly towards the door but Shen Miao¡¯s figure was no longer there.

    ¡°Did not you say that she would definitely agree with the matter?¡± Old Shen Furen directed the anger towards Ren Wan Yun, ¡°She being like that, how is it an agreement? Now what can be done?¡±

    Not to say that Old Shen Furen was puzzled, Ren Wan Yun also felt it was strange. With Wei Qian¡¯s conditions, it would be even difficult for Shen Qing to be unshakable. But Shen Miao actually rejected without even thinking or considering. She mumbled, ¡°It must be that she has her heart still set on Prince Ding, thus on the surface she pretended not to care but in reality did not give up. Else for this kind of person, she would definitely not refuse.¡± She was not even shy like other females who would be when they heard about their marriage.

    ¡°Now what to do?¡± Old Shen Furen said snappily, ¡°If she does not relent here, how to write the letter to Shen Xin?¡±

    Originally in both of their ns, as long as Shen Miao was coaxed, they would let Shen Miao write a letter to Shen Xin indicating her interest. Afterwards when Shen Xin returned to the capital, it would be easier to arrange the marriage and then substituting a roon for the crown prince (Chinese proverbs) by switching the brides of the two marriages. Afterwards cing all the fault onto Shen Miao and once a female got married, there would be no more disposition. Even though Shen Miao would be scared, she would not dare to make a big deal out of it. Shen Xin would not know that Shen Miao¡¯s and Shen Qing¡¯s marriages were exchanged, and would thought that Shen Miao was in love with the Young Master of the Huang family. Huang De Xing preferred men and this matter was only known to people who were close with the Huang family. To the public, Huang De Xing was a good catch.

    But now Shen Miao herself showed dissatisfaction with the Wei family¡¯s marriage proposal and did not write a letter to Shen Xin. Shen Miao was not agreeing to it, and now there were a number of ns behind that were not able to be carried out and created unwanted trouble.

    ¡°Since soft methods fail then hard tactics will deployed.¡± Ren Wan Yun ferociously said, ¡°Did not Mother lock her up in the ancestral hall? Then whatever outside hears would be what we say. In short, the marriage proposal have to be settled as soon as possible, quickly conduct the marriage and change it to Qing-er.¡± Otherwise, even if the wedding night could be deceived, Shen Qing¡¯s abdomen cannot be hidden. Taken advantage that nothing can be seen from Shen Qing, it must be quickly finished.

    Old Shen Furen looked at Ren Wan Yun and did not speak. Although she really wanted the First household tond in misfortune, but if hard tactics were used and when Shen Xin found out about it, she will be implicated and would have to receive the consequences.

    With one look Ren Wan Yun knew what was Old Shen Furen¡¯s thoughts. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mother, do not worry. I have ns after the events and it would not be investigated till Mother¡¯s end.¡±

    Words were already said to that level so Old Shen Furen did not carry on. She said, ¡°Then do as you have said.¡±

    *****

    In Bai Hua Lou, with the Sizhu¡®s music lingering, there was a handsome youth d in purple walking slowly in the elevated pavilion, as if he was the shimmering light above the Ninth Heavens. His eyshes were very long and that pair of peach blossoms eyes were exceptionally pretty, but when they were looking at others, it revealed a faintly discernible indifference and cruelty.

    ¡°Ke.¡± A light cough broke the silence in the pavilion, and a gentleman d with fine robes holding a fan across his chest made a gesture for forgiveness, ¡°Pardon theteness.¡±

    ¡°You also know how to bete. Really refreshing.¡± The purple d youth nced at him.

    Su Ming Feng touched his nose. This good friend most hated people who were not punctual and thanks to his friendship with him, else if it was others, Xie Jing Xing would have brushed his sleeves and leave, and would not have waited for the time of a stick of incense.

    ¡°Actually, Wei Qian was out of norm today,¡± Su Ming Fengughed bitterly, ¡°You are also acquainted with the Young Master of Vice Minister of the Legitive Bureau¡¯s family. He is rather pitiful. He already have someone that he liked but unexpectedly his family proposed marriage to another Young Lady and the other side also epted his card. It would seem that this marriage would be set to stone quickly. Wei Qian was not in a good mood so he pulled me to drink.¡± Su Ming Feng pointed to himself, ¡°But since I am now ¡®seriously ill¡¯, I cannot drink and only consoled for half a Shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours).¡±

    ¡°Boring.¡± Xie Jing Xing said with a cold face. Obviously Su Ming Feng had spent such a long time to do just a senseless thing and he was very unhappy for having to wait for such a long time.

    Su Ming Feng felt helpless. Xie Jing Xin was one who despise worldly conventions and there was always a smile on his face, but in reality holds a grudge well and was particrly picky. Not sure what had happened for these few days, his mood was also indifferent. Whenever Xie Jing Xing looked at people this calmly, Su Ming Feng would feel all his hair stand on ends.

    ¡°In fact, Wei Qian has really bad luck. The wife that his family chose for him was an idiot and was well-known in Ming Qi for chasing Prince Ding. For Wei Qian to marry her, it was really helpless of him.¡± He quickly changed the subject hoping that it would arouse Xie Jing Xing¡¯s interest. ¡°You should know who is she right? Shen Xin¡¯s Di daughter, Shen Miao. To be able to marry to Wei Qian, it could be considered as a great fortune.¡±

    ¡°You are saying,¡± Xie Jing Xing suddenly opened his mouth and asked slowly, ¡°Shen Miao?¡±

 Chapter 69: In Captivity

    <h4>Chapter 69: In Captivity (Part 1)</h4>

    Chapter 69: In Captivity (Part 3)

    ¡°Shen Miao?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Su Ming Feng was somewhat surprised of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s attitude. He suddenly remembered something and mischievouslyughed, ¡°Is not she the youngdy that you saved during the academy examination? So to say, she has some courage and was not too ugly. Wei Qian, this kid is actually living in plenty without appreciating it.¡±

    He saw that Xie Jing Xing was deep in thought and could not help but be surprised, ¡°Hey, could it be that you really fancy that youngdy?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing sneered and he swept a look at Su Ming Feng, ¡°You are very idle?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am idle.¡± Su Ming Feng frowned, ¡°I am now ¡®seriously ill¡¯ and cannot go to court and resort to y with cats and dogs in the residence. You also do not often appear and are very close to that physician, Gao Yang. Are you keeping some things from me?¡±

    It was said that the friendship that one made when young was not shallow, but as one grew up Xie Jing Xing became very mysterious. Although he had reminded him on the matter of the Su family, but towards Xie Jing Xing, Su Ming Feng did not know anything at all.

    Xie Jing Xing threw a fruit to him, ¡°Just eat it.¡±

    Obviously he was not going to continue this conversation, and Su Ming Feng¡¯s eyes shed and a trace of a bitter smile showed in his lips but he did not say anything.

    *****

    Not too long after the Shen family received the Wei family card, Ren Wan Yun also let Xiang Lan invite Shen Gui over to Cai Yun Yuan.

    After Shen Qing¡¯s matter, there was a rift between the rtionship of Shen Gui and Ren Wan Yun, and both of them did not talk at all. These days the rtionship was as cold as ice.

    This time Ren Wan Yun took the initiative to take the soft approach.

    Xiang Lan and Cai Ju simultaneously entered to greet Shen Gui, and Ren Wan Yun sat in front of the table with somewhat mncholic eyes.

    ¡°What is it with you this time?¡± Shen Gui¡¯s tone was still very harsh. In the beginning because of Shen Qing, Ren Wan Yun scolded him ruthlessly and it made Shen Gui extremely unpleased. Even though he admired Ren Wan Yun for being able to handle all the things internally and externally well, he was not a broadminded person, not to mention being pointed and scolded by a shrew.

    ¡°Master is here.¡± Ren Wan Yun looked at him in fatigue and with a haggard face. She had always been smart and high-spirited and would not ever have such a look. When Shen Gui saw this scene, his heart has softened a third. Knowing that Ren Wan Yun loved Shen Qing and had used a lot of energy in handling Shen Qing¡¯s matter. She was after all his first wife and he had to give her face. So he scolded Xiang Lan and Cai Ju, ¡°How did Furen be this haggard? How do you all take care of mistress?¡±

    Ren Wan Yun also heard Shen Gui¡¯s mild tone and she was happy in her heart so she caressed her head and gave in, ¡°It was not because of them but it was me who worried about Qing-er. Thus these few days the meals have to taste and the nights are sleepless due to the extreme sadness in one¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°Since Qing-er¡¯s matter is out, it is useless to think more about it. It would be better to build up one¡¯s health since the entire residence would still need you to manage.¡± Shen Gui nced at Ren Wan Yun. Previously it was Ren Wan Yun that manages the house so naturally he had many advantages to it, like when the public fund was used as gifts, Ren Wan Yun could make it as though there was no mistakes. Now that Ren Wan Yun needed to take care of Shen Qing, Chen Rou Qiu temporarily had the power to manage the family and thus things were not as convenient as before. Moreover these advantages now belonged to the Third household which made Shen Gui unhappy.

    Ren Wan Yun clenched her teeth. Shen Gui only thought about his own official route and did not care a little for Shen Qing. She said, ¡°I also think the same, but Qing-er¡¯s health requires constant supervision and I do not feel reassured.¡±

    ¡°So it would be good to marry her into the Huang family.¡± When Shen Gui brought the matter up, his mild tone started to harden, ¡°A woman¡¯s view is short-sighted. It is the right thing to look for a good family to marry into, now that Qing-er is like this. The Huang family is a big household with big business, and when Qing-er goes over she would be the main household but you insisted not.¡±

    Ren Wan Yunughed grimly in her heart. Shen Gui as a father, could be considered as truly cold and ruthless. Shen Gui even dared to use the words good family to describe this Huang De Xin kind of person. Even though she had long knew that the person lying beside her was a person who view rtionships lightly, now thinking about it made Ren Qan Yun have a somewhat chilling feeling.

    But now was not the time for her to be thinking about this. She wiped her eyes and said, ¡°Master said correctly, it was my thoughts that were strayed. It is I who stay in the backyard all day and was not aware of these big issues, so the family that Master choose will definitely be good. I initially was not willing for Qing-er to be married over, but now find that this is not necessarily a bad thing for Qing-er.¡±

    Shen Gui was surprised for a moment first and looked at her incredulous, ¡°You agreed?¡± Ren Wan Yun took Shen Qing as more important than anything else, so why would she agree to this marriage so easily? Moreover Huang De Xin lusted over men.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sorrow started to emerge on Ren Wan Yun¡¯s face, ¡°With Qing-er current condition, which good family would want her in the future? I kept thinking and find that the Huang family is indeed not bad, at least when Qing-er is married over, she would not be short of food and clothes. If she really does not live well, that is also her fate...¡± After finishing, she pulled out her sleeve and cried softly.

    Seeing Ren Wan Yun like this, Shen Gui¡¯s heart was settled and somewhat believed her words. Now Shen Qing was no longer an untouched virgin, and the Huang family only needed a Di daughter from a prestigious family to sit on the Young Huang Mistress position to blind the eyes of the world. When Shen Qing marries Huang De Xin, she would not need to fret over food or clothes for her entire life, and that is considered as the best ending. Even though she would not be able to consummate but after such a thing happen to her, who would still want her?

    Thinking of this, Shen Gui sighed and walked over to Ren Wan Yun and patted her back to console, ¡°It is good that you have figured it out. Qing-er is after all my daughter and I would not harm her. Huang Daren have some friendship with me and I will have him take care of Qing-er so when Qing-er marries over, she would not be wronged in any way.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun despised in her heart the high-sounding words that Shen Gui said, but on the surface she still put on a dependent look, ¡°Then would bother Master to speak to Huang Daren to let Huang family pass the birth-time cards over.¡±

    ¡°So fast?¡± Shen Gui was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Qing-er is now at such a condition, how can it be dragged on.¡± Ren Wan Yun sighed, ¡°The more it is dragged on, one fear that others would find it out since Qing-er had not been out for a long time. At least by marrying to the Huang family, it can be somewhat covered. Moreover,¡± Ren Wan Yun stroke her chest, ¡°Long night of sleep would bring about many dreams. Ever since Qing-er¡¯s ident, I am always in fear.¡±

    Seeing her in palpitation, Shen Gui pondered for a while before saying, ¡°What you said is reasonable. Qing-er¡¯s matter cannot be dragged on, so I would write a letter to Huang Daren today to talk about this matter. When the birth-time cards are exchanged than it would be possible to discuss about the day.¡±

    ¡°Everything would be depended on Master.¡± Ren Wan Yun warmly replied.

    Shen Gui said a few more sentences before leaving in satisfaction. Today Ren Wan Yun was submissive and admitted her wrongs and did as he said, thus it made his heart a lot morefortable, so much that it swept away the haze for the past days and even his steps had some kind of spring to it.

    After Shen Gui left Cai Yun Yuan, Xiang Lan closed the doors before speaking disquietly, ¡°Furen, is it really good to hide this matter from Master?¡±

    Ren Wan Yun let Shen Gui think that Shen Qing was really willing to marry Huang De Xin, but did not tell him that she nned to swap the marriages of Shen Qing and Shen Miao. As such, Shen Qing would be married to the truly good Wei Qian and Shen Miao would be married to that excessively licentious Huang De Xin.

    Naturally Shen Gui could not know of this matter. No matter what the oue was, with Shen Gui kind of person, once the matter involved his career, he would take a risk out of desperation. But Ren Wan Yun was unable to let her daughter step into the pit of fire.

    ¡°Of course there is a need to hide it from him. He has no conscience and want to use my Qing-er to build his future, he will need to ask if I am willing or not.¡± Ren Wan Yun sneered. Her husband¡¯s cold indifference and her daughter¡¯s ident had already made her look so much haggard in such a short period of time and wrinkles had appeared overnight. The previously kind and friendly face was now gone.

    ¡°Would it be disadvantageous towards Second Young Lady?¡± Cai Ju asked, ¡°Even if the marriage was sessful, how would the Huang and Wei families be willing?¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡± Ren Wan Yun pinched the paperweight in her hands, ¡°The Huang family only want a title, it is the same no matter who is it. As for the Wei family, if they dare to speak out, I would sue them for viting the innocence of ady, and there would always be a way to render them speechless. Moreover,¡± Her face instantly became ferocious, ¡°In what way is my Qing-ercking? Is it possible that she cannot bepared to that little slut, Shen Miao! Changing her for my Qing-er is Wei family¡¯s blessing!¡±

    When it came to Shen Miao, Ren Wan Yun was filled with so much hate that her entire body was trembling, thus Xiang Lan and Cai Ju could only bow their head silently and dare not speak again.

    After a while, Ren Wan Yun¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°But now the most important thing is to settle the two marriages as soon as possible. It must be settled before Eldest Brother and Eldest Sao return to the capital.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Master would only return when the year ends and there is still months.¡± Xiang Lan took a step forward and reminded, ¡°On the contrary, the problem is that Fifth Young Lady¡¯s impertinent temperament. If she knew that her engagement is set, one is afraid that she would make a few round of ruckus, and may even escape from Shen residence in the middle of the night. At that time, what can be done?¡±

    ¡°Escape?¡± Ren Wan Yun ferociously said, ¡°It also have to depend if she had that ability. Is not she now being confined in the ancestral hall? From today onwards, lock up that ancestral hall!¡±

    It was actually to lock up Shen Miao!

    Xiang Lan and Cai Ju were surprised and they both lowered their head. Previously even though they constantly oppressed Shen Miao in the Shen residence, it would be done in a way that it would not be seen on the surface as a thin current can flow a long way. This was the first time such methods were used on Shen Miao and it seemed that there was apletelyck of apprehension as all pretense of cordiality was shed.

    ¡°That little slut has so many tricks up her sleeves and can only be locked up. Once the timees, a cup of wine is enough to send her up the sedan where cries to heavens would not be responded, and cries to earth would be impervious. The Huang family is not easy to deal with so after a few days of disciplining, see if her tune would change.¡± Ren Wan Yun did not even bother to cover her vicious words. ¡°If it cannot be done, there is still Prince Yu of the First Rank.¡± Sheughed proudly.

    The winter got colder and colder and there were frequent news from the Northwest desert. Shen Xin had made contributions by leading the army and pushing back the enemies. With his brave fighting, the enemies in the battlefield became frightened when they heard of him. The people in the capital guessed that when Shen Xin return at the end of the year to the capital, Shen Xin would definitely have numerous meritorious services.

    The Shen family¡¯s glories made others jealous, but because they were all gained by real swords and spears thus they refrained from speaking, and now with the Xiong Nu that have not retreated yet, the neighbouring countries were eying covetously like a tiger watching his prey. The Imperial family of Ming Qi naturally heavily utilised the Shen family but in the future, that may not be clear. Boiling the hound once the rabbit was caught had been the favourite thing to do by the Imperial family, after all a change of sovereign would bring about a change of ministers. Especially now that there were nine princes in Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family and one cannot underestimate the surging undercurrents.

    If one were to speak about the recent exciting news in the Ding capital, it would be that the Shen family was interested in marriage. But this matter was spread very mysteriously and it was only known that two families went up to propose, one was the Vice Minister of the Legitive Bureau¡¯s Wei family and the other was the Supervisor of the Ministry of Steward. Both were high ranking families, and both young masters were considered to be young talents and indeedpatible with the Shen family. Shen Yue continued to head to Guang Wen Tang for sses, so everyone guessed that the ones that were going to get married were the Di daughter of the First household, Shen Miao, and the Di daughter of the Second household, Shen Qing, of the Shen family.

    Not need to mention about Shen Qing, but Shen Miao¡¯s identity was a little tricky. In the current circle of military officials, the only one that wasparable was the Marquis of Lin An. However the Marquis of Lin An was a smart person, and other than the Imperialmand to lead the army out, he would often stay in the capital. Shen Xin was the one who was stationed at the border all year round.

    With a father like Shen Xin who was holding that kind of military power, no matter who Shen Miao married to, the husband¡¯s family would get a boost in power. The eyes of the Imperial family in Ming Qi were watching. It was good that these two families that proposed were of the literary official route, and that they often criticized military officials. After all, the Wei and Huang families¡¯ names were nice to hear but in the doctrine of the mean, there was no opportunity for them to stir up the muddy water of the fight for the heir apparent, so this marriage aspared to the uproar of Shen Miao¡¯s love of Prince Ding, was much smoother.

    In Guang Wen Tang, Yi Pei Lan asked Shen Yue, ¡°Your Elder and Younger Sisters are really going to marry? To go so far as to not toe to Guang Wen Tang anymore.¡±

    After Wo Long Temple, Shen Miao and Shen Qing did not step out of the residence, much less Guang Wen Tang. Shen Miao was confined and Shen Qing because of her health.

    Shen Yue smiled, ¡°I also do not know. Mother is doing it mysteriously so I guess it is so.¡±

    ¡°But speaking of which, your Eldest and Younger Sisters are considered lucky.¡± Jiang Xiao Xuan thought for a while, ¡°Especially Shen Miao. That Gentleman Wei and Gentleman Huang are considered as good no matter which one is matched up. Howe this did not fall onto yourp?¡±

    Shen Yue feigned anger, ¡°I still want to stay in the residence for a few more years and do not think about marriage.¡± But there was a knot in her heart. Indeed, when one reaches certain age, one would definitely start to be concern about their own marriage. But in the Shen residence, Shen Miao was two years younger than her, but she was now engaged while Shen Yue was left there behind. Never mind about Shen Qing, since she was one whose body was no longer good, but after knowing that Shen Miao was able to find a good family, Shen Yue¡¯s heart had unspeakable jealousy.

    It was most probably because she could not see Shen Miao doing better, especially since Shen Miao was not as good as her in all areas, but now there was someone like the Wei family who took the initiative to propose marriage. This meant that Shen Miao was recognised as a good female. If it was not for Chen Rou Qiu that soothed her, Shen Yue would have continued to drill with this horn and note out of it.

    ¡°You ah.¡± Bai Wei pointed with her forehead, ¡°With such a good age now, one must definitely n for oneself. How about.¡± She moved her chin to point at the other side, ¡°How do you find him?¡±

    The direction she was mentioning was towards Cai Lin. When Shen Yue¡¯s bright eyes looked over, Cai Lin felt Shen Yue¡¯s gaze and turned around as he was stunned for a moment, and was actually ufortable when he went to hide.

    Shen Yue¡¯s eyes turned red in a moment as she bit her lower lip down.

    The youth that admired her whole-heartedly was now avoiding her like snakes and scorpions. For a proud person like Shen Yue, naturally she felt great shame.

    When Cai Lin avoided Shen Yue¡¯s using eyes, there was some anxiousness in his heart. After being taught a lesson by Shen Miao in the academy examinations, after that whenever he saw Shen Miao again, he would feel an unknown fear. It was as if there was an inborn foreboding fear that made him hid from Shen Miao. Moreover that day, Xie Jing Xing also seemed to help Shen Miao get out of the sticky situation. Cai Lin was considered a tyrant in Ding capital but he would not dare to cross Xie Jing Xing so naturally he would not actively go against him. It does not matter if Xie Jing Xing¡¯s rescue was intentional or not, Cai Lin would no longer dare to actively provoke Shen Miao.

    And after that day Shen Yue did not even look at him from the beginning to the end which made this youth¡¯s hot zing heartpletely cooled down.

    Seeing Shen Yue¡¯s embarrassment, Yi Pei Lan¡¯s lip curled and she changed the subject with a smile, ¡°But in another half a month, it would be your family¡¯s Old Furen¡¯s birthday celebration. It would seem that I should go and pick some presents.¡±

    Old Shen Furen¡¯s birthday was always done very impressively and grand every year. This kind of extravagance almost exceeded the Imperial family. Old Shen Furen was short-sighted as she felt that the bigger the birthday celebration was, the better her face was. A lot of official families would be invited every year and Shen Gui and Shen Wan were naturally happy with it, as this would give them the opportunity to better the rtionship with their colleagues.

    In this kind of birthday celebration, gifts naturally would be received. Thinking about the birthday feast in another half a month, Yi Pei Lan and the rest of them would be present since all officials with a better rank would all be invited by the Shen family.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Wei seemed to remember it, ¡°I almost forgot about this thing. Many thanks to Pei Lan for reminding me. Yue-er, what did you prepare as a gift for Old Shen Furen?¡±

    As Shen Yue was a talented female in the capital, naturally she would give Old Shen Furen face in the yearly birthday celebration. If one were to say that Shen Qing¡¯s gift was expensive and valuable, then Shen Yue¡¯s fit would be delicate and unique. Only Shen Miao¡¯s gift would make oneugh till their teeth fall off.

    ¡°It is only an embroidered portrait.¡± Shen Yue modestly said.

    ¡°I started to be curious when you all say so.¡± Jiang Xiao Xuan said nastily, ¡°What will that your Fifth Younger Sister gift? Could it be that she was busy embroidering her wedding dress and forget cleaning about Old Furen¡¯s longevity gift.¡±

    Feng An Ning, who wasying on the table by the side, coldly snorted before getting up and left the table.

    Yi Pei Lan¡¯s words also fell onto the ears of Pei Lang, who was clearing up on the stage. These days he naturally heard the news of Shen Miao getting married and felt a strange feeling. That young female¡¯s eyes was like a beast, would she conceal herself in the inner courtyard so early?

    At the same time when everyone was talking about Shen Miao, she was however in the ancestral hall lining up the chess pieces.

    The wind in the ancestral hall was cold and chilling, and since grey bs of stones were spread out on the floor, this made one to feel the chill entering the bones when one was kneeling down. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu brought over some soft mats but those soft mats were not of use. Shen Miao instructed them to boil some herbs and to ce them at the various corners of the room before smoking them, so that the cold would not cause an illness to take root.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu initially did not believe it, but afterwards when they saw how effective the medicinal coup was, they asked how did Shen Miao came to know about this secret medication. Shen Miao only said that she heard from others, but she herself knew that she had learnt about it during the few years she was a hostage in Qin country. Those days were too cold and there was not enough money, so she could only find the cheapest medical recipe to get rid of the humidity in one¡¯s body. These little things in the ancestral hall were really nothing inparison.

    ¡°Young Lady is still ying chess.¡± Jing Zhe stomped her feet.

    The chess pieces that Shen Miao was facing were lined up, and all the pieces that were in a picturesque disorder were now rearranged by her so that ck were with ck pieces and white were with white pieces, making one unable to see any representation.

    ¡°Chun Tao had already passed the words through Mo Qing.¡± Jing Zhe saw Shen Miao being silent and continued speaking, ¡°Second Furen want to exchange the marriage with Eldest Young Lady and that Young Huang Master who is a cut sleeve. What can be done? How does Young Lady still have the mood to continue to y chess?¡±

    Initially they thought that the Wei family was a good marriage, but Shen Miao rejected Old Shen Furen¡¯s proposal in Rong Jing Tang and was locked in the ancestral hall. But even so, Chun Tao was able to inquire that the Shen family already went behind Shen Miao¡¯s back and epted this marriage proposal, but only the people of the Western courtyard did not know about it. This was saying that other than Shen Miao, everyone else knew that she will be marrying off.

    If she was married to Wei Qian, then so be it since he was regarded as someone who was decent and upright but that Huang De Xin is a cut sleeve. Would not it be letting Shen Miao to be a living widow if she was married over to him? The few maids that heard it almost went crazy. Mo Qing also said that if Shen Miao was willing, he could escape with Shen Miao.

    Mo Qing used to be a person from the pugilistic world and naturally did not understand that escaping was easy but once escaped, it would meant that others would be able to fabricate what had happened after the escape and no one would know about the truth. Moreover Shen Miao had never thought of escaping so she immediately refused it.

    ¡°If not, at least let Mo Qing pass a message to Master from Young Lady. This matter is also hidden from Master, since they want to get Young Lady married before Master return to the capital. Once grains be cooked rice, nothing can be changed anymore.¡± Gu Yu also urged. They know that the current Shen Miao has a mind of her own, but she did not say anything making the few maids feel anxious for Shen Miao.

    ¡°What message to pass?¡± Shen Miao said lightly, ¡°Currently Ren Wan Yun¡¯s people are guarding outside the Western courtyard, and even a fly would not be able to fly out. If I were to escape then what about the rest of the people in the courtyard? Even though I am not a benevolent person but there are some people that Father and Mother specially left for me. Do you believe that if I leave, Ren Wan Yun would not immediately kill everyone in the courtyard to prevent the secret from divulging.¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were startled.

    ¡°Moreover, do you think it would be so simple as to just pass a message? There are always people guarding all day long and their intention is to keep me locked up. Do you think they would give me an opportunity to escape? Then you all have sorely underestimated my Second Shen already.¡±

    Shen Miao seemed not to fear Ren Wan Yun¡¯s brain but in this world a mother¡¯s strength would increase. For the sake of Shen Qing¡¯s happiness, Ren Wan Yun would naturallyplete the matter with her life. In this, Ren Wan Yun¡¯s bet was not small and it seemed that regarding the exchange of the marriages, this was not discussed with Shen Gui and was totally her idea. If it was sessful, naturally it would be joyous but if it failed, then most likely Ren Wan Yun would not have any more room to stand in the Second household.

    ¡°But Young Lady, we just leave it as it is?¡± Jing Zhe anxiously said, ¡°This servant will fight with this life and would not let Young Lady marry that cut sleeve!¡±

    ¡°Can you all see this chess game?¡± Shen Miao did not speak much and just pointed to the chess board on the table.

    On the chessboard, the white and ck pieces were arranged into two rows that was so entirely different that it looked somewhat strange.

    ¡°This servant, this servant have no knowledge about chess and is unable to see what kind of move this is.¡± After a long while Gu Yu carefully answered.

    ¡°What did you see?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    Jing Zhe courageously answered, ¡°The white and cks were all lined up clearly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± A glimmer of light shed in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes, ¡°In this chess, all the pieces are all out. You know my pieces and I also know your pieces so the final winner would be based on ability.¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu looked at one another and did not really understand Shen Miao¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ren Wan Yun thought that she knew all the chess pieces I have but that is not the case.¡± She took out a ck chess pieces from behind and ced it beside the white chess pieces, ¡°I still have onest move to make.¡±

    ¡°Old Shen Furen¡¯s birthday is next month?¡± She suddenly asked.

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Jing Zhe answered, ¡°Heard that Chun Tao asked and now we know that Second Furen¡¯s intention is to announce Young Lady¡¯s marriage during Old Furen¡¯s birthday celebration.¡±

    ¡°All to do this before Fatheres back to the capital.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently.

    ¡°Yes. There are still a few more months before the year ends, it seems that is toote.¡± Gu Yu was worried.

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    When Shen Xin withdraw the troops from the front and returned to the capital, it should be around the end of the year. Unfortunately, in the sixty eighth year of Ming Qi, because Shen Xin pushed back the enemies in the Northwest region and the enemy fled, he was able toe back early to submit the surrender letter. The Shen army brought the surrender letter and returned to the Ding capital a few months early.

    Coincidentally enough or it could be that it was in order for Shen Xin to express filial piety, since usually when Old Shen Furen¡¯s birthdayes around, Shen Xin would not be in the Ding capital. As this had happen numerous of times, there were others that said that Shen Xin was not filial. Thus on Old Shen Furen¡¯s seventieth birthday in the sixty eighth year of Ming Qi, Shen Xin came back to the capital in advance.

    That day, Shen Xin suddenly returned home and Old Shen Furen was entertaining guests for the celebration in the residence and Shen Miao did not attend. Why? It was naturally because she was hiding in the residence of Prince Ding. Shen Xin initially wanted to return to enjoy family bliss but came to know that his own daughter did not regard any etiquette at all. He headed towards Prince Ding residence to get her but because of Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s hypocritical warmth, she turned a deaf ear to Shen Xin¡¯s words and threaten to die in order to forcefully marry to Prince Ding.

    Now to think about it, it was an enmity leading to sin. Shen Xin returned in a rush and was travel-worn but he saw such an unfilial daughter who lead the Shen family into the abyss with no chances of turning back.

    This lifetime was not that past life, she did not run away from the Shen family because of Prince Yu and was also no longer blindly obsessed with Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s fake image. If Shen Xin returned, he would see a different daughter. Would she be able to slightly redeem some of the sins from her past lifetime?

    ¡°Father is all the while very respectful towards the Old Furen.¡± Shen Miao lightly said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jing Zhe answered.

    Old Shen Furen came from being a songstress and she was an expert actress, so she was able to act wlessly as a caring mother when Old General Shen was alive, and so he was unable to pick any wrong out. Warriors emphasised on rtionships and Shen Xin knew to repay a kind act with gratitude, so since he received Old Shen Furen favour in the early years, he did not even think that under this old woman¡¯s skinid a vicious heart.

    ¡°This time Second Shen really made it convenient for me.¡± Shen Miao said with a smile and her eyes brightened so much that it shocked others. ¡°Just nice, tear it all apart in front of the entire world to see.¡±

 Chapter 70: Birthday Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 70: Birthday Celebration</h4>

    The third day of the eleven month was a day where the sun hung up in the sky brightly, and it was rare to have such a good weather in winter, which also happened to coincide with Old Shen Furen¡¯s seventieth birthday banquet.

    The inside and outside of the General¡¯s residence was cleaned up and money was taken out from the public fun to buy new stuff. Naturally the birthday banquet was held in the Eastern courtyard, as it had a beautiful and elegant ambience and the flora and fauna were pruned tidily. The maids wore clean and tidy uniform dresses and their behaviour conformed to no conventional pattern, and each of them were well-behaved. When one walked in, one would feel that it was an air worthy to be considered as a big family.

    Old Shen Furen sat at the highest position in Rong Jing Tang and there were already a number of Furen and youngdies that went up to greet. The Shen family is considered a first ss general lineage family in Ming Qi, thus officials and nobility would often take into consideration the social rtionship and came over. Ren Wan Yun was also busy greeting the guests.

    Even though now it was Chen Rou Qiu who was temporarily holding the power of managing the family but in the previous years, Old Shen Furen¡¯s birthday banquets were organised by Ren Wan Yun. Thus Ren Wan Yun could do better than Chen Rou Qiu in dealing with these noble Furens. Chen Rou Qiu at the end still had the air of a schr but Ren Wan Yun was different. She was able to cope appropriately to the asion, and in a short time Rong Jing Tang was filled withughter.

    Shen Yuan Bo was clinging onto Old Shen Furen eating honey milk sweets. From time to time, the Furens presentplimented him for being so clever at such a young age and would be someone worthy in future. Old Shen Furen heard all this and was beaming with joy and thosepliments also evened out the haze in Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart, that due to Shen Qing¡¯s ident was swept away in pain.

    On the contrary it was Chen Rou Qiu who felt ufortable when she saw everyone praising Shen Yuan Bo and Shen Yuan, who was in a post in another county. The thing that the Third household was most afraid to talk about was about sons. Everyone knew that Chen Rou Qiu has been married to Shen Wan for so many years and other than having Shen Yue, there had been no sons. Against expectations, Shen Wan was not interested in other females, even though Old Shen Furen wanted to give a few concubines to Shen Wan as to spread the family branches out, but Shen Wan rejected it. Old Shen Furen was thus angry at Chen Rou Qiu and so Ren Wan Yun apparently had more of Old Shen Furen¡¯s favour thanpared with Chen Rou Qiu.

    ¡°However, why is the Eldest Young Lady and Fifth Young Lady of the Shen family not seen today?¡± Yi Furen said with a smile.

    Ren Wan Yun was responsible for the reception of these Furens, so naturally Shen Yue went to linger with those noble youngdies. She brought them to the garden to drink tea and eat some snacks. But there was no sight of Shen Miao and Shen Qing.

    When Ren Wan Yun and Old Shen Furen heard of this, both of their faces sank at the same time and Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s lips twitched.

    Shen Qing¡¯s health had recovered fully and now she was able to meet others, but she continue to speak of wanting to shred Shen Miao into thousands of pieces. These words could not be heard by outsiders, thus Ren Wan Yun keptforting Shen Qing these days so that she would not have any suicidal thoughts. As for how tofort, what Chen Rou Qiu could only think of was, the promises of what kind of miserable fate would Shen Miao end up with.

    As for Shen Miao, Chen Rou Qiu did not know from where she heard that Old Shen Furen had secretly epted the Wei family¡¯s eight character card. From that day onwards, she changed from her previous silence, and now resisted like crazy. She also threatened to oppose the marriage and run away from it. When Old Shen Furen heard those words it became a big matter. Ren Wan Yun and Old Shen Furen considered that with the current wild behaviour emerging from Shen Miao, there was a definite possibility that she was able to run away from the marriage. However nothing must happen to Shen Miao as if anything went wrong with her, the exchange of marriage with Shen Qing would not be sessful.

    Thus after Shen Miao¡¯s threatened to oppose the marriage, Old Shen Furen and Ren Wan Yun did not give up, and went through it to the end and locked Shen Miao in the ancestral hall. The ancestral hall was the southwest most corner of the courtyard, and usually no one would be able to see it. The guards that were outside it had increased by half and the life contracts of all the maids in the Western courtyard, including Shen Miao¡¯s four personal maids, were all in Old Shen Furen¡¯s hands.

    The implied meaning was that if there was any little action from Shen Miao, these few maids¡¯ life would not be safe.

    Thus these days Shen Miao was locked in the Shen family ancestral hall and chanted scriptures every day. Ren Wan Yun hoped that this would grind down Shen Miao¡¯s stubborn temperament and also to prevent additional idents from happening. Today was Old Shen Furen¡¯s birthday banquet and if Shen Miao was released, one was afraid that she would say something shocking in front of everyone, thus after a discussion with Old Shen Furen, it was decided that Shen Miao was not allowed to appear in front of everyone.

    Thinking of Shen Miao, made Ren Wan Yun¡¯s head start to ache. She has been in a big household for so many years, but now she was unable to know what a little girl is even thinking about. To say Shen Miao was an idiot, but she was able to quietly calcted everyone on Shen Qing¡¯s matter. To say she was calm, but she showed off her military strength. There was no choice other than to lock her up.

    After Chen Rou Qiu appreciated Ren Wan Yun¡¯s marvellous expression, she said with a smile, ¡°Qing-er¡¯s health is still not good and it is not convenient for her toe out. Most probably after Old Furen¡¯s birthday then she wille out. Miao-er is infected by an illness and cannot be in contact with wind as there are rashes on her face. There are so many youngdies present and one is afraid that it would be spread to the youngdies, so she stayed in the room.¡±

    If one were to say that Shen Miao was ill, then it is inevitable that people would go and visit out of curiosity, but if one were to say that this illness could be spread out, then no one would be interested to ask about Shen Miao. Especially since youngdies were concerned of beauty, how would they take such a big risk just to visit her.

    Jiang Xiao Xuan¡¯s mother, Jiang Furen, alsoughed and spoke with some probing, ¡°So it is like this. I still thought that it was because both youngdies were busy embroidering wedding dresses that they would not even be willing to see us. Wan Yun must take care of the youngdies so that in the future when they get married, matters would not be dyed.¡± After saying those words, it attracted a crowd of women who started echoing them.

    The rumours of the marriage proposals of the Wei and Huang families were spread out in the Ding capital and it created an uproar, but unfortunately the Shen family did not confirm anything. This made one felt somewhat strange, and there were a number of people who tried to sound them out. It was still a mystery as to exactly which youngdy would be married to which gentleman. Now that Jiang Furen asked, everyone would like to hear the truth about this marriage uproar.

    Ren Wan Yun¡¯s eyes shed and naturally she knew Jiang Furen¡¯s intention. She smiled, ¡°How can it be. Even if one is busy embroidering one¡¯s wedding dress, it is Old Furen¡¯s birthday. Thus it is still necessary toe out due to filial piety. If both children were not sick, why would they note out to meet all of the Furens present?¡±

    The words were structured like a y and actually admitted the matter on the marriage.

    The Furens that were present are used to seeing happenings in the inner courtyard and could hear Ren Wan Yun¡¯s intentions. In a moment, congrattions fell incessantly as Old Shen Furen caressed Shen Yuan Bo¡¯s loving face with the appearance of a pleased host.

    In Qiu Shui Yuan, there was a group of young females that were currently gathering. They were ying chess and cards on the green stone table as they ate snacks and chatted leisurely.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Yue-er,¡± Jiang Xiao Xuan said, ¡°Those older sister and younger sister of yours have not been seen even till today. Could it be that they are really sick?¡±

    ¡°They are truly sick.¡± Shen Yue shook her head and there was a trace of concern in her eyes, ¡°Eldest Sister¡¯s illness is much better but Fifth Younger Sister¡¯s illness is somewhat serious, and even her personal maids were infected by the rash on her face.¡± She continued, ¡°Thus you all would not even met her personal maids today.¡±

    ¡°No wonder.¡± Bai Wei suddenly realised, ¡°There are so many people guarding outside the West courtyard but one do not see anyoneing out. It should be that those servants in the courtyard are also afraid it will spread to others. Did not Gentleman Pei mentioned before that in some areas that were infected by gue, the sick would be isted to prevent it from spreading everywhere?¡±

    ¡°It is exactly this reasoning.¡± Shen Yue said.

    Yi Pei Lan touched her own shoulders and shuddered, ¡°This is really scary, it better not infect us.¡±

    ¡°Rest assure.¡± Shen Yueughed, ¡°As long as one do not go to the Western courtyard, naturally it would be safe. Look at this, are not I not infected?¡±

    ¡°You are sure big-hearted and easy-going to stay with such a younger sister like this.¡± Yi Pei Lan¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°This Shen Miao is just like a bad luck charm and keep having such things happening around her.¡±

    At the other side, Feng An Ning¡¯s eyes shed in anger but she suppressed it and cursed softly, ¡°Do not know if this is bringing hate to Shen Miao or just being hateful. What an act.¡±

    Naturally her words were talking about Shen Yue.

    Qing Qin coldly snorted in front of Feng An Ning. She still had a look of arrogance, but her eyes that were looking at Shen Yue were filled with contempt.

    Between the two of them, currently Feng An Ning rtionship with Shen Miao was considered not bad, so naturally Shen Yue would exclude her. However for Qing Qin, as she was born with beauty and was proud, and moreover she was considered as Shen Yue¡¯s opponent, thus Qing Qin would naturally ignore her when Shen Yue came over to greet the various youngdies. Thus due to abinations of many factors, both of them sat together.

    ¡°Who would know if it is an illness.¡± Qing Qin all along did not cover up her disdain for Shen Yue. When these words were heard by Feng An Ning, she immediately said, ¡°So you also feel that way. How about we go to see Shen Miao.¡±

    ¡°I do not have any friendly rtions with her. If you want to go, then go by yourself. Qing Qin rejected without the slightest hesitation and also added one sentence, ¡°But the Western courtyard of the Shen residence does not allow others to enter, as they are afraid that one will be infected with a rash, so most likely you will also be unable to enter.¡±

    ¡°How can it be like this.¡± Feng An Ning felt indignant about it, ¡°All are the granddaughters of the Shen residence, on what basis Shen Miao cannot participate in Old Shen Furen¡¯s birthday celebration and why lock her up alone in the West courtyard? What is the difference between this and been thrown into prison?¡±

    ¡°It is better that you do not meddle in the affairs of others.¡± Qing Qin swept her eyes across Feng An Ning, ¡°Anyways it has nothing to do with you or me.¡±

    Feng An Ning bit her lips unwillingly but she was unable to speak of the reason why. She just stood on the spot, staring bitterly at Shen Yue who was being surrounded by people who were talking cheerfully.

    But no one saw that in the shade of the trees, a silhouette shed and quickly disappeared into the flower bushes.

    The Northwest corner of the Shen residence was a barren courtyard, this was because the terrain was not good and there were lots of weeds growing, so it was abandoned. Other than the asional birds that flew over and some wild cats dwelling in it, there was no one that usually came over.

    However there stood a few people today.

    The person who was leading had his back facing the garden, and one did not know what that person was deeply thinking about. Someone behind spoke, ¡°Master, this subordinate passed by the Eastern courtyard and heard that there were people guarding the Western courtyard.¡±

    But another person said, ¡°This subordinate had investigated that there were only people guarding outside the Western courtyard but there were no other guards on the ground. However there were many skilled people guarding outside the ancestral hall of Shen residence. Could it be...¡±

    ¡°Deration for the East and strike the West (means to misdirect).¡± That person turned his head and a handsome face was revealed, ¡°The thing is in the ancestral hall of Shen residence.¡±

 Chapter 71: Setting Fire to the Ancestral Hall

    <h4>Chapter 71: Setting Fire to the Ancestral Hall (Part 1)</h4>

    Chapter 71: Setting Fire to the Ancestral Hall (Part 3)

    Naturally the Eastern courtyard of the General residence was very lively. Guests were walking around, those giving their birthday congrattions, those giving gifts, making the entire ambience before the start of the banquet joyous and harmonious.

    Old Shen Furen had always put on a generous appearance when she was in front of outsiders, and when the youngdies came up to give their birthday wishes, she would often gift them a valuable gift for the first meeting. Seeing such a scene, those furens¡¯ smiles became more real but Ren Wan Yun clenched her teeth secretly.

    Ren Wan Yun was in charge of the public funds and had to manage all the matters of the three households. Old Taitai was extravagant and the amount that she could pocket was much lesser. Moreover Shen Gui usually had to make arrangements in the official circles, and as such, in the following period of time, money was as stretched as pulling thepels and exposing the elbows.

    This side was bustling but the other side was not the same. In the southwest corner of the Shen residence, the ancestral hall was cold and deserted at the moment but outside the courtyard, there stood some guards. An ancestral hall naturally need not require such disposition of forces. The reason for this is because these people are responsible for monitoring Shen Miao so that she would not be able to escape.

    The ancestral hall was in the chilliest ofnd and in the year would often not see the sun, moreover it was currently the winter, thus one would feel the cold prating one¡¯s bones when the wind blew. It was filled with a fragrance of incense and the smoke from the joss sticks were still floating up in curls, making the cold ancestral tablets look like they were walking on air.

    ¡°Young Lady,¡± Gu Yu rubbed her hands, ¡°Today is Old Furen¡¯s birthday celebration but they deliberately locked up Young Lady here. This is just too much!¡±

    Not to even talk about letting Shen Miao out, there was not even anyone who came by to ask about her. This was practically as though Shen Miao had done a wrong and the servants were watching her.

    ¡°What is with the anxiety.¡± Shen Miao said while she stood in front of the window. There were bare trees outside the window which looked particrly deste in the winter.

    ¡°How could Young Lady not be anxious?¡± Gu Yu had held back for these days and finally could not bear it, ¡°They locked up Young Lady here clearly for a forced marriage. After waiting for Master¡¯s and Furen¡¯s return, Young Lady would have already married into the Huang family. Even if Master and Furen want to protect Young Lady, Young Lady¡¯s entire life would be ruined!¡±

    Jing Zhe had been fiddling with the charcoal brazier on the ground the whole time. In the entire cold ancestral hall, there was only this charcoal brazier that was providing some warmth. Seeing a small hanging pole in the house, Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°Bring the few nkets in this house and sun them outside for a Shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours).¡±

    ¡°Young Lady!¡± Gu Yu stomped her feet and was anxious of Shen Miao¡¯s nonchnt attitude. But when Shen Miao¡¯s eyes swept over, she no longer said anymore and grabbed the few nkets while suppressing her inner feelings, and went out to follow Shen Miao¡¯s instructions and sun the quilts.

    ¡°Today¡¯s weather is a rare good one.¡± Shen Miao looked outside the window. The sun does not reach the ancestral hall and only shone on the middle of the courtyard. She could not leave this ancestral hall courtyard but was also unwilling to walk out of the ancestral hall.

    ¡°Young Lady said,¡± Jing Zhe finally stopped moving the charcoal pieces and continued, ¡°Master and Furen will really rush back today?¡±

    Shen Miao told Jing Zhe that there was nothing to worry about because on Old Shen Furen¡¯s birthday, Shen Xin and wife would return to the Ding capital. Even though these words were absurd to say, because there was no one that came to inform that Shen Xin would be in the capital today, and there was still a period of time before the year ends. Shen Miao was locked in the ancestral hall every day so how would she hear such news? But when Jing Zhe faced Shen Miao, she was unable to ask the questions in her heart. She found a kind of never seen before bearing from her Young Lady. One point was that her words could unconditionally convince others.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°In a while, think of a method to stuff those guards outside and make them stay far away from the courtyard. They need not directly leave, but just a further away will do.¡±

    ¡°This servant understand.¡± Jing Zhe said. Even though she did not know why did Shen Miao arrange it as such, but these past days she has been with Shen Miao in the ancestral all and discovered that Shen Miao did not show panic about the entire scenario. For a person to not panic over the current situation, one was that the person was stupid and did not know of the situation, or the second was that they had a strategy to deal with it. And Jing Zhe did not think that Shen Miao was stupid. So even if Jing Zhe¡¯s heart felt worried like Gu Yu, Jing Zhe trusted Shen Miao unconditionally and believed that she was able to deal with the situation on hand.

    Shen Miao took note of her gaze and gave a slight sigh in her heart.

    Between her four maids, Gu Yu was the most intelligent, Bai Lu was the most unflustered, Shuang Jiang was the most loyal and Jing Zhe was the most courageous.

    At that time, in order to help Fu Xiu Yi consolidate power, Jing Zhen used her own beauty to be that powerful official¡¯s concubine. That official lusted over beauty and Jing Zhe also had many means. Even though at the end she was beaten to death by the Furen, she managed to send the token of authority out before her death and sessfully helped Fu Xiu Yi to pull the official over.

    As a maid, she was indeed courageous. Jing Zhe was an unusual girl. So for this matter, Gu Yu, Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang were not suitable and only Jing Zhe was slightly better. But once Jing Zhe knew what Shen Miao nned to do, if she would help, Shen Miao had no clue about it.

    After all, the things she wanted to do were going to be just too shocking to the world.

    ¡°In fact,¡± Jing Zhe tolerated but still softly said, ¡°If Young Lady wants, it is possible to let Mo Qing think of a way to bring Young Lady out.¡±

    Mo Qing¡¯s skills were above the guards of the General residence. Even though it is hard for two fists to go against four hands, it was not impossible to escape with someone.

    ¡°And then?¡± Shen Miao answered the question with another question. ¡°The skies and earth are big, would peace reign if one escape? The life contracts of you four are in the hands of Old Furen, if I leave, what would happen to you all?¡±

    Jing Zhe suddenly knelt down onto the ground and said, ¡°This servant knows that because of these servants life, Young Lady is then willing to stay here, but if Young Lady fall into adversity because of these servants, then these servants deserve to die ten thousand times. In the beginning, Master and Furen picked these four servants to stay by Young Lady¡¯s side so that these servants would take care of Young Lady. How can now be in reverse and be Mistress that is taking care of these servants?¡±

    There was a trace of being emotionally moved that appeared in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes. Shen Xin indeed knew how to pick people. These four maids never had a trace of abandonment in her most difficult time in her past life. However people were not goods and in this world, things were simple, when there was gratitude pay it back and revenge when there was enmity. One could not give up the personal maids just to win over the hearts of others.

    ¡°Do not you worry.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Nothing will happen to you all and me. Today it is Old Furen¡¯s birthday celebration, I heard that Second Elder Sister had sewn a Goddess of Mercy painting for Grandmother, and since they have forgotten about me then I would not take aissez-faire attitude to it.¡± She smiled gently, ¡°I too have arge gift for Old Furen but do not know if she will have the fortune to enjoy it.¡±

    Around ten Li (1 Li = 500m) outside the capital, there were horses drinking from a frozen creek. And at the withered grasnd that seemed to have yellowed, some soldiers were taking a rest.

    Sitting furthest away from the rest of the soldiers was a middle-aged man, hisplexion was bronze in colour, most likely due to the sun and rain during the battlefield but his strength could be seen. His stature was like a little mountain and his thick brows were righteous and awe-inspiring with big eyes. Together with a full beard, in one nce one could tell that he had a forthright character.

    The female that was sitting at his side was stroking the head of the horse. That woman was also middle-aged and wore a green short jacket and a pair of gold embroidered pants, and her hair was tied up in a simple bun. She had a pair of lively eyes and looked pretty but the thing that attracted others was her air of valiant heroism. There was a pair of double silver bracelet around her waist that made ding-ling sounds as she stroked the horse.

    ¡°Furen, there is still about one Shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours) before the capital is reached.¡± The middle-aged manughed, ¡°After spending all the time in the Northwest, the air is sweet upon returning to the capital.¡±

    ¡°How is the Northwest bad?¡± The woman¡¯s beautiful eyes red and asked forcefully, ¡°I grew up in the bitter cold Northwest and if you like sweetness, why did you marry me for?¡±

    That man quickly begged for mercy, ¡°Furen is right, this capital has a trace of sweetness and not suitable for us coarse people. The Northwest is better, one can still hunt deep in the mountain in winter, and silver foxes run all around that can be hunted and then given to Furen for a coat.¡±

    When the woman heard it, her lips raised to a smile as she scolded whileughing, ¡°Seeing an official and speaking bureaucratically!¡±

    These two people were not others but the formidable Grand General Shen Xin and his Furen, Lou Xue Yan. Today they returned in a rush in order to participate in Old Shen Furen¡¯s birthday celebration. Before this, they had not disclose anything to the Ding capital as they had received the surrender letter in advance. Mostly likely it was to give the people in the capital a pleasant surprise that they came back this early in triumph.

    ¡°We have yet to seen Mother¡¯s birthday celebration before.¡± Luo Xue Yan said, ¡°In the previous years, it was always after the year ends that we returned and gave Mother the bestowments that His Majesty gave you, as longevity presents. In a rush to return today, one do not know if this fire rat (T/N: no idea what is it, just take it as a type of huge breed of rat) coat will enter Old Taitai¡¯s eyes.¡±

    ¡°Why would it not enter Old Taitai¡¯s eyes?¡± Shen Xin heard it and immediately asked, ¡°This is a good thing and even in the battlefield, this is also a treasure. With it, you can be invulnerable to knives and spears. At the beginning, in order to hunt that fire rat, I kept watch in the mountain for seven days and seven nights so if you insist on giving it to Mother, I will... Give it to you.¡± As his words reached the end, Shen Xin¡¯s voice gradually softened. Obviously his words were somewhat uncongenial but a human¡¯s heart is not a scale, and there were some parts that had bias. Even though Old Shen Furen treated Shen Xin very well, she was after all not his real mother and since there was no blood rtionship, Shen Xin naturally dotted his own wife more. Moreover Luo Xue Yan followed him into the battlefield to fight normally and this fire rat cloak was more useful to her than to Old Shen Furen. If it was not because of Luo Xue Yan insistence to give it to Old Shen Furen, Shen Xin would have already gave it to Luo Xue Yan.

    ¡°What do you know.¡± Luo Xue Yan stared at him, ¡°You have missed Old Taitai¡¯s birthday every year and even though all of the rewards that His Majesty bestowed you were given to Old Taitai, who will really truly know. Thest time we returned to the capital, I actually heard that people in the capital said that you purposely chose not to be close to Mother. I do all this, all for you. Even if you do not worry about reputation, Jiaojiao cannot be associated with an unfilial father.¡±

    When these words were spoken, Shen Xin was also silent for a long time. It was indeed that the Ding capital was not like the Northwest region that was bitter and cold, and did not have traps from the enemies¡¯ knives and spears. But how can it be considered as truly peaceful. Both of them, husband and wife, were not in the capital and the rumours would of course run rampant which was very maddening.

    Luo Xue Yan continued saying, ¡°You know that I do not know of all the twisting and tricky around the inner courtyard, as our Luo family do not have so many rules and regtions. I can only use the simplest method. This fire rat cloak is precious and if it enters Old Taitai¡¯s eyes and makes her happy, when everyone sees that, the rumours would naturally be self-defeating.¡±

    After a long while, Shen Xin then said, ¡°It still Furen that thought out well.¡±

    ¡°I did not do it for you but for Jiaojiao.¡± Luo Xue Yan snorted and suddenly looked sullen, ¡°Both you and I are most of the year not in Ding capital, even though the Northwest region¡¯s conditions are brutal and Jiaojiao is still young of age and cannot be brought over. But during all these years, we did not personally taught or apanied her, it is us that let her down.¡±

    When Shen Xin heard it, he sighed again and hung his head as a touch of pain shed in his eyes.

    There were no heartless parents under the skies, and there were no parents that did not love their children. But he and Luo Xue Yan were unable to control their destiny who was to fight in the battlefield, but Shen Miao could not follow. When two armies were at war, all the methods were dazzling and killing the opponents¡¯ rtives weremon, and then they could only reluctantly and painfully separate from their daughter. At least in the Ding capital, one did not need to worry about Shen Miao¡¯s safety.

    Luo Xue Yan seemed to be sadder as she thought and continued speaking, ¡°I often think it was truly safe putting Jiaojiao in the capital. Without parents by her side, was she really living happily? When we meet up with her every year, she always treat us coldly, but for whatever reasons it were, it would all be our fault. So no matter what she did, we cannot me her at all.¡±

    Shen Miao was not close to Shen Xin and his wife or even Shen Qiu because these so-called family did not apany her since childhood. She was close to Ren Wan Yun and Chen Rou Qiu and even Old Shen Furen, because these people had contact with her all the time and was considered as ¡®family¡¯ in her eyes. And Shen Xin and his wife treated their daughter with being subservient to her every wishes, because this was all caused by them.

    Shen Xin patted Luo Xue Yan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°There will always be a day where JiaoJiao will understand our difficulties.¡±

    ¡°Will she really understand?¡± Luo Xue Yan smiled bitterly, ¡°There are some times where I would think that the unruliness of JiaoJiao was actually caused by who else? Shen residence...¡± She suddenly shut up and nced at Shen Xin somewhat upset.

    Shen Xin naturally understood the meaning outside her words and there was a slight change in his expression. A momentter, he sighed and held his beloved wife¡¯s hands, ¡°Furen worry too much. Mother and DiMei would teach JiaoJiao well and if is not right JiaoJiao would not be so close with them.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s attitude towards the two ShenShens was so good that it made one jealous. As such even if one have some ideas, it became nondescript.

    ¡°It is me that worry too much.¡± Luo Xue Yan said. She was a precious treasured Di daughter of the Northwestern Luo family and was also from a military lineage family. Even though it was a third ranked official, everyone else in the family were iron-blooded men. Luo Xue Yan was the youngest little sister and there were three older brothers in front of her, so ever since she was born there were only parents and older brothers in the family and there was not much filthy events, thus the knowledge on shameful secrets of therge families was little and she did not understand the sinister in it.

    If she were to know about it, she would definitely be willing to take the risk and keep Shen Miao at her side, and not let Shen Miao stay in that terrible Shen residence.

    Just as they were speaking, they heard someone behind calling out, ¡°Father, Mother.¡±

    Shen Xin¡¯s expression dropped and he angrily said, ¡°When there is someone outside, call me...¡±

    ¡°General Shen!¡± The oing person quickly said.

    ¡°Do not be bothered about your father.¡± Luo Xue Yan rolled her eyes at Shen Xin, ¡°Putting on airs.¡±

    The oing person was a twenty-something youth and had a dignified look. He had a wheat-coloured skin and when heughed, there were two dimples on his face which added a rare childishness to his face. This young man looked quite simr to Luo Xue Yan and was Shen Xin¡¯s Di son, Shen Qiu.

    Shen Qiu was twenty-two this year and was brought along by Shen Xin when he was ten to experience the battlefield, saying that a strict teacher produces outstanding students. Shen Qiu was also brave, after so many years, he had earn a few meritorious deeds and was currently a fourth rank small General.

    ¡°Father, Mother, your birthday gift is set then what do I give?¡± Shen Qiu scratched his hand and was in a somewhat loss.

    ¡°This muddled-headed boy, why ask us on what gift to send. A man should make the decision swiftly, how to go to the battlefield if one cannot make a small decision like this!¡± Shen Xin seized the opportunity to criticise his son.

    ¡°I have not participated in the Grandmother¡¯s birthday celebration for a long time.¡± Shen Qiu awkwardly said, ¡°I also do not know what to give and cannot report up how many enemies I have killed. It is not auspicious for the birthday celebration.¡±

    Lou Xue Yanughed at Shen Qiu¡¯s words, ¡°It is alright. Previously His Majesty rewarded you with a bolt of fine silk brocade, you should give it to Old Furen. I heard that there is a shortage of this kind of fine silk brocade in the Ding capital that even the Ladyships in the Pce would not have any. If Old Taitai gets a blot, she would naturally be happy.¡±

    ¡°But that is to give to Younger Sister!¡± Shen Qiu hurriedly said.

    ¡°Let the matter drop.¡± Shen Xin waved his hands, ¡°Have you seen your Younger Sister liking such brocade?¡±

    Even though Shen Xin did not know a female¡¯s likings, he knew that this daughter of his did not liked those elegant materials and prefered to wear gold and silver, the more tacky they were the better. Even though he was helpless, he could only leave it to her as she was happy. Even though the fine silk brocade was beautiful, Shen Miao would not necessarily appreciate it.

    Shen Qiu heard it and felt that his Father made sense so he bowed his head and squatted down before saying softly, ¡°This time because of the rush return, one did not bring any gift for Younger Sister. Thinking about it made one feel guilty.¡±

    In fact Shen Qiu¡¯s and Shen Miao¡¯s rtionship in the past was very good, and both sister and brother supported each other and life was considered blissful. However, Shen Qiu started following Shen Xin to the battlefield every year and then only saw Shen Miao once a year. Afterwards, Shen Miao¡¯s temperament worsened with each passing year and both brother and sister almost did not exchanged any words. No matter how much Shen Qiu wanted to get closer to this Younger Sister, Shen Miao would only give him a lukewarm attitude.

    Shen Qiu did not know of the reason but Shen Miao knew. In fact it was Shen Yue and Shen Qing and also Gui Momo that circuitous attacked and reminded her that her parents only brought Shen Qiu along by their side, and it was obvious that they valued males and belittled females. Sons could carry on the ancestral line so they were valued, whereas daughters were not valued as much. Shen Miao was young and was easily swayed by a few words, and when she saw this elder brother, she naturally felt that he had stolen all of her parents¡¯ love and felt hateful towards him, thus she was not willing to be close with him.

    ¡°Never mind.¡± Shen Xin patted the dust of his body and stood up, ¡°Call all those brothers up and continue the journey back. Must return to the Ding capital in one Shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours)!¡±

    As time passes, the birthday banquet in the Shen residence was about to start. The various Furens and youngdies were seated and there were ten full tables of them. Old Shen Furen¡¯s reputation was very big as such to an event, all the officials¡¯ Furens with a little rank had alle. Of course, all the people who came to this banquet were not because of Old Shen Furen¡¯s face but because of Shen family¡¯s Shen Xin¡¯s reputation. Even so, this birthday celebration banquet was bustling, just like previous years.

    Shen Yue wore a hundred pleated Ruyi moon dress (T/N: no idea what is it) and the white moon colour made her look incredibly tender and gentle. She was already adorable and attractive but with today¡¯s specific dressing, there was a scheme of showing her maturity. Now that Shen Qing and Shen Miao had someone to marry, all the Furens that were present had various thoughts on Shen Yue and naturally thought about the benefit of having this Second Young Lady of the Third household in the Shen residence married into their residence.

    The men who had handed over their gifts were all at the other side, apanied by Shen Gui and Shen Wan.Those two of course would not give up this opportunity to win over their hearts and in no time, people wereughing and bustling around.

    Master Su held a cup of wine but he was in somewhat a headache. His family had good rtions with the Marquis of Lin An residence and the Shen and Xie family were always opposing one another but the Shen family unexpectedly send an invitation to him. Master Su was a good person and since others had sent an invitation, there was no reason to refuse so he thickened his skin to participate. But his heart was somewhat envious of his own ¡®lying sick in bed¡¯ eldest son. At least he need not watch these bunch of wily old foxes harbouring ulterior motives pushing cups and testing one another.

    ¡°Father.¡± Su Ming Lang blinked his eyes. Today he was also dressed up by his mother and even so, he seemed to look like a upright and principled dumpling. He tugged Master Su¡¯s sleeves, ¡°I want to walk around.¡±

    ¡°Do not anyhow run about.¡± Master Su warned. Even though his eldest son did not participate, his youngest son who was usually not interested in such stuff moured noisily the wish to participate, and Master Su did not know the reason why. But Su Ming Lang vented out so much that Su Furen agreed and Master Su could only bring this little child.

    Su Ming Lang put his hands down in grievance. He heard that this was Old Shen Furen¡¯s birthday celebration, which was Shen Miao¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday celebration. Thinking of the long period that he had not seen Shen Miao in Guang Wen Tang, he was especially concerned. He thought of taking advantage of this opportunity to see Shen Miao but who knew that Shen Miao did not even reveal a glimpse today. When he heard that Shen Miao had rash and was unable to see others, Su Ming Lang¡¯s heart ached as he wanted to see Shen Miao. He had very little friends and others would always dislike his clumsiness but only Shen Miao was gentle to him. In this heart, Shen Miao was long considered his only friend.

    Out at the female side of the banquet, Jiang Furenughingly coaxed, ¡°Heard that Huang Furen and Wei Furen, should specifically offer a cup of wine to Old Furen, after all...¡±

    After all, in the future they would be their children inws.

    Those words were not spoken but all the Furens present in the banquet were well aware of them. Huang Furen was a refined and delicate Furen, and only smiled when she heard those words and one was unable to feel anything out of it. Most likely she was well aware of it, that this marriage was not considered a good marriage as each took what they needed from it. If the Shen family really doted on their daughter, even on the righteousness they would not agree to this marriage. The so called noble and benevolent character was only a pretentious surface. Thus it was somewhat ridiculing in one¡¯s eyes.

    But it was Wei Furen that was somewhat ufortable. The Shen family background was indeed not bad, so being rted to the Shen family was considered climbing high branches but previously, Shen Miao was just too stupid and it was unbearable to let her have the position of the primary mother. After the academy examinations and inquiring that Shen Miao seemed to have matured and her temperament had calmed down a lot, is when she then proposed marriage on behalf of her son.

    But who knew that she would not see Shen Miao today and also heard that she had contracted a rash. Wei Furen was somewhat worried. If it was an unpleasant ailment, would it spoil her son¡¯s life? Thinking of these, a somewhat reluctant expression appeared on her face.

    When Chen Rou Qiu saw these expressions, she sneered a few times in her heart. She was not a fool, and how could she not see Ren Wan Yun¡¯s n of exchanging the marriages for both sisters. Old Shen Furen and Ren Wan Yun could hide it from others but were unable to hid it from her. But these were considered as good news for her. Ren Wan Yun cared of the current chaos but one would not know how furious Shen Xin would be when he returns. At that time the First and Second household would be fighting and each would hurt their strength and her Yue-er could then be revealed to the fore.

    Ren Wan Yun stood up with a smile, ¡°That being the case, then I should first congrats the two Furens with a cup.¡±

    Everyoneughed louder, Feng An Ning frowned and gave an expression of displeasure.

    In the other side, inside the ancestral hall, after dispersing all the maids, Shen Miao knelt in front of the ancestral tablets and looked at the hourss in her hands. The sand had flowed quickly and the time that she had arranged was almost here.

    She inserted the three joss sticks in her hands into the urn and gently prayed.

    But just at this moment, a slight movement was heard.

    In the past lifetime, those years in Qin country made her develop the habit of being very vignt no matter the time or circumstance. Shen Miao stood up in a moment and said, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Little girl¡¯s senses are sharp.¡± A familiar voice sounded. Shen Miao turned her head and saw that purple d youth leaning against the window, looking at her with smile but not a smile. Seeing her head turning over, he leaped over and jumped into the ancestral hall.

    No matter how calm Shen Miao was, she could not help but be somewhat stunned. Xie Jing Xing actually wandered randomly into other people¡¯s residence in broad daylight. It was not possible for him to be invited as the Shen and Xie families¡¯ rtionship was like on thin ice, unless Shen Gui and Shen Wan went crazy.

    ¡°Now that the courtyard outside the ancestral hall were guarded, how did hee in?¡± Shen Miao identally asked the question that was in her mind.

    ¡°The guards in Shen residence cannot be put into good use.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°I walked in.¡±

    Shen Miao frowned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled and did not pay attention to her and was like searching for something in the room. However in only the time of a stick of incense, it waspleted. But the result was obviously unsatisfactory as he did not find anything.

    Shen Miao stared at his every move and doubts sprouted in her heart. Xie Jing Xing being like this was like searching for something in the Shen residence. But what kind of thing could the General residence possess that would make him be a gentleman in the air (aka thief), and braved such a big risk to personally search for it. Was there something that she did not know about?

    ¡°What are you looking for? Say it, I can help you to find it.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s actions paused and he turned his head around and looked enquiring at her and said interested, ¡°Shen family girl, I know that you are the smartest in the entire Shen family but it is better not to devise a n on me.¡±

    ¡°When youe over to my residence to steal things in broad daylight, does not this be considered as devising a n against the Shen family?¡± Shen Miao remained unmoved. She was somewhat resentful in her heart that Xie Jing Xing was one that was rigorous in his words, that not one drop of water could leak out and she admitted defeat, but she only wanted to know what was it. But at the end this person was so vignt and did not give her a little chance.

    ¡°Steal?¡± Xie Jing Xing seemed to have heard something funny and his beautiful peach blossom eyes sparkled in a dangerous light, ¡°That was originally this marquis things and it can only be considered as take it back.¡±

    Shen Miao heart moved as if it had caught something, but that idea disappeared too quickly that she was unable to capture it at all.

    ¡°However,¡± Xie Jing Xing looked at the ancestral hall, ¡°With so many people guarding here, I thought it was to protect something but it is arranged so as to monitor you.¡± He looked at Shen Miao and crossed his arms around his chest before saying, ¡°What wrong did you do that so many people were ordered to monitor you? An ancestral hall is not what a youngdy should stay at.¡±

    ¡°What does it got to do with you?¡± Shen Miao looked at that hourss and thest bit of sand had already flowed down and the time had reached. But Xie Jing Xing had not left yet. Her patience had also exhausted and she said, ¡°Since Little Marquis had not yet found ¡®your thing¡¯, then please leave. The ancestral of the Shen family does not want to see the heroic bearing of a gentleman in the air.¡±

    Her words were filled with sarcasm and suspicion that Xie Jing Xing had lived for so long, and there has not be anyone that dared to say such things to him, moreover it was from a girl. But he did not get angry and just teased, ¡°Indeed, the ancestors of the Shen family are not willing to see this Marquis, but are willing to see their future generation being forced into marriage and that can be considered as exciting.¡±

    ¡°You are not willing to marry Wei Jian?¡± He asked.

    ¡°What of willingness? What of not willingness?¡± Shen Miao answered a question with another question.

    ¡°Wei Jian can be a good husband but you are not necessarily a worthy wife, so you are in an advantageous position. Such a person who is unable to tell good from bad, it is the first one I see.¡± He narrowed his eyes and his lips pulled up into a evil smile that was dazzlingly handsome as he frivolously said, ¡°It cannot be that you admire this marquis so you are not willing to marry to Wei Jian?¡±

    Shen Miao almost burst out in angerughter. She turned around and red at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°There is no room for criticism if you think it this way. I only can advise Little Marquis that for some things, one must not interfere with, else it would be toote for regrets.¡±

    Herplexion was somewhat pale, most likely it was due to the improper sleep and food that were taken in the ancestral hall, and thus became thinner but it made the silhouette of a youngdy more prominent. Her chin sharpened and that pair of eyes was especially clear and Xie Jing Xing could see fire burning inside.

    ¡°Young Lady!¡± Jing Zhe ran in and was shocked when she saw Xie Jing Xing. She suddenly protected Shen Miao by standing in front of her and pointing at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°You, you, you, how did you came in?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing shrugged his shoulders and did not answer.

    ¡°Treat it as though he is not here.¡± Shen Miao was toozy to be bothered with him as she questioned Jing Zhe, ¡°How was your arrangement?¡±

    ¡°I have let the courtyard¡¯s Yin Xing buy wine and dishes and say that it was sent over from the birthday celebration banquet. They are now eating happily and cking. But it is not possible to leave.¡± Jing Zhe was still somewhat afraid of Xie Jing Xing and kept looking at his expression as she spoke.

    ¡°Good.¡± Shen Miao looked at Jing Zhe, ¡°Jing Zhe, can you be trusted?¡±

    When Jing Zhe heard these words, she did not bother to worry about Xie Jing Xing. She immediately lowered her head and said, ¡°This servant is loyal and devoted to Young Lady. Young Lady¡¯s instructions, this servant will risk life and limb to fulfil it.¡±

    ¡°Then you listen, no matter if it was you or Gu Yu or even Bai Lu or Shuang Jiang. Afterwards, no matter what happenter, you all must note in, nor look for me and also do not obstruct.¡± She put the hourss in Jing Zhe¡¯s hands, ¡°Wait till the sand has flowed to this side¡ª¡± She pointed to a little mark at the hourss, ¡°You then go out to call for people. You must take advantage of the confusion to run out and directly rush into the Eastern courtyard¡¯s birthday banquet, and shout out for people in front of all the guests. I believe that you are one who have a mind of your own and is bold. No matter what I do not tell you to do, you will know what needed to be done the best.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Jing Zhe was at a somewhat loss as she did not understand the meaning of Shen Miao¡¯s words. But when she saw Shen Miao¡¯s expression, she swallowed all the questions into her belly and solemnly said to Shen Miao, ¡°This servant understands.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then leave now.¡± Shen Miao then solemnly instructed again, ¡°Remember, no matter what is seen or what happen, you are not allowed toe in.¡±

    Jing Zhe bit her lips and took a nce at Xie Jing Xing before looking at Shen Miao again then nodded her head before turning around and leaving the ancestral hall.

    After Jing Zhe left, Xie Jing Xing then looked at Shen Miao and saidzily, ¡°So mysterious. What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°What am I nning to do?¡± Shen Miao stared at him. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s posture was leisurely and his pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes were as sharp as a knife. To be looked at by that pair of eyes was like all the thoughts in one¡¯s mind could not be hidden.

    ¡°If Little Marquis do not want to be implicated, then leave first.¡± She coldly said.

    ¡°There is no one under the skies that can implicate me.¡± His words were arrogant as if it was true.

    ¡°Since you want to be buried with the dead, then I have nothing to say.¡± Shen Miao turned around.

    Xie Jing Xing frowned. He had yet to understood the meaning of Shen Miao¡¯s words, when he saw Shen Miao suddenly walking to the incense urn and stopping in front of the Shen family¡¯s ancestral tablets. He stood rooted on the spot in shock in the next moment.

    Shen Miao suddenly picked up those neatly arranged tablets and without a second word, she carried them and threw them into the charcoal brazier on the floor. The wooden tablets caught fire easily, so in an instant the withering glow of the charcoal burst into a big fire in a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound. The mes swallowed those wooden tablets and the names on it were faintly discernible in the fire.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Xie Jing Xing looked at Shen Miao with eyes full of surprise.

    Damaging ancestral tablets vites all morality and filial code, and such behaviour was enough to be strike off from the family registry. After a hundred of years, when one goes to the underworld, one¡¯s own ancestors would not let one off with such an action. Moreover Shen Miao sudden action made one really puzzled. Was this due to dissatisfaction of the confinement? But her actions could only be subjected to greater punishment in the future.

    Shen Miao coldly looked at the tablets that were gradually burnt ck. It was not her that was disobedient and admittedly it was true the ancestors¡¯ souls cannot be trample on lightly. But the most important thing in the world was the immediate future, her future, Shen Xin¡¯s future, Shen residence¡¯s future journey was more important. If the ancestors knew that this move would be able to resolve the Shen family¡¯s crisis, then the spirits in heavens would be pleased.

    ¡°It is still not toote for Little Marquis to leave now.¡± Shen Miao did not care for Xie Jing Xing¡¯s shock, and carried another big batch of tablets and threw them into the charcoal brazier. In a short moment, the me became more powerful.

    But she did not seem to be satisfied. After thinking, she walked inside and carried out several nkets that Gu Yu brought in after sunning them. The nkets were all quilts and after sunning, they were dry and soft.

    ¡°Shen Miao!¡± Xie Jing Xing softly shouted, ¡°You do not want to live!¡±

    Shen Miao spread all the quilts all over the ground. Most of the structure of the ancestral hall was made of wood and would be burn up easily. She picked up a tablet that was half lit in mes and lit the corner of the quilt.

    The ze raised up into the skies and thick smoke gradually emerged from the ancestral hall. Jing Zhe clenched her teeth as she stood outside. Her eyes were half red and until the sand flowed till where Shen Miao instructed, and until the guards outside were alerted by the fire and ran over to put out the fire, Jing Zhe then took advantage of the chaos and suddenly ran out.

    She ran out in a breath to the Eastern courtyard where the birthday banquet was held. The entire courtyard was filled with guest and it seemed that no one discovered this somewhat sorry figure of a maid. Jing Zhe¡¯s lips pulled back to a fierce and vicious smile and loudly shouted, ¡°It is not good! It is not good! The ancestral hall caught fire and Fifth Young Lady is trapped in the fire¡ª¡±

    When the words were spoken, the entire courtyard was up in an uproar.

    Was not Shen Miao recuperating in her own courtyard? Why was she in the ancestral hall? Without any rhyme or reason, why would it suddenly catch fire?

    Ren Wan Yun was also shocked and she suddenly stood up as she did not know how did the fire started in the ancestral hall. Just as she was about to instruct others to quickly fight the fire, she saw Jing Zhe panting and without knowing why, her heart suddenly wavered.

    If Shen Miao died in this fire then it would be more than justified to let Shen Qing marry in exchange, and as for the Huang family, she would go up to their residence to formally apologise. As for Shen Miao¡¯s death, it can only be attributed to an ident. Who told her not to recuperate properly and ¡®ran¡¯ to the ancestral hall and cause a fire?

    Thus Ren Wan Yun stood up and said pretentiously, ¡°Everyone do eat and drink first, it seems that fire is not big. Most likely it was a child that yed with me and identally set a fire. I will go take a look first, and you.¡± She reprimanded Xiang Lan, ¡°Quickly find guards to extinguish the fire!¡±

    The whole ambience of the birthday banquet fell into a strange atmosphere. Old Shen Furen was not happy in her heart and hated that Shen Miao put a damper at such a time. However she still put on a matronly expression and anxiously asked Ren Wan Yun, ¡°Quickly go and see what is Fifth Lady¡¯s situation!¡±

    But of course acting and real expression were not the same. If one were to really dote and love Shen Miao, knowing that Shen Miao had fallen into such a situation, one would absolutely not be this calm. Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Yue did not leave their seats and that could tell Shen Miao¡¯s status in the Shen residence. The Furens and Young Ladies present were not fools, and could see the attitude of everyone in this Shen residence towards Shen Miao, and that made them feel some sympathy for her.

    But just at this moment, there was a loud and brightughter that sounded from outside, ¡°General Shen, Shen Furen and Young Master Shen has returned to the residence¡ª Open the doors and wee the General¡ª¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Not only the womenfolk, the male guest were also stunned. Shen Gui and Shen Wan looked at each other. It must be a joke that Shen Xin was back. There was still a number of days till the end of the year.

    And at the same time, mes surrounded the ancestral hall and guards encircled the area. It was said to fight fire but no one actually went forward. People cherished their own life and seeing that this fire was violent, who would dare to enter and give up their lives.

    ¡°Shen family girl, you want to die?¡± Xie Jing Xing looked at the beams that had started to burn and frowned.

    ¡°It is is better for Little Marquis to quickly leave.¡± Shen Miao remained motionless, ¡°There will be more peopleing and even if you want to leave, it would not be sessful.¡±

    ¡°Talk less nonsense.¡± Xie Jing Xing grasped her arm, ¡°Leave!¡±

    ¡°Let got.¡± Shen Miao struggled out of his hand and her eyes were so determined that it was almost wilful. ¡°Can you not see it? I am using my own life to bet on a future.¡±

 Chapter 72: Getting Even

    <h4>Chapter 72: Getting Even (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Can you not see it? I am using my own life to bet on a future.¡±

    In the fire¡¯s ze, Shen Miao¡¯s eyes looked more flourishing than the mes but her firmness was like an immovable rock.

    ¡°What is the use of a future for the dead?¡± Xie Jing Xing snapped, ¡°It is too risky.¡±

    But Shen Miaoughed and sarcastically said, ¡°I am different from Little Marquis. Little Marquis has extensive eyes and hands and could get what one wants without much effort. I am however different, if I do not bet my life, my end would be worse than death. I am not even scared of death, how would I be afraid of fire?¡± She paused, ¡°You should leave.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her with a frown and a look of pensiveness shed in that pair of beautiful peach blossoms eyes. He was not a good person and did not want to put up a program of saving others. That was just an idental convenience and now that he recovered his senses, he ridiculed himself for losing his cool. Thinking about this, Xie Jing Xin leaned against an unburnt beam with his arms crossed and looked on with interest, ¡°I have forgotten that you are the smart person in the Shen family and definitely would have the ability to retreat unscathed, but this Marquis want to see just what are your abilities?¡±

    His purple clothes had some gold lines flowing through but they was not as dazzling aspared to the smile on his face. The youth¡¯s expression was awe-inspiring and his brows were picturesque but at the same time, as if he was resembling an emotional gentleman, there was a look of coldness and cruelty in that pair of eyes. Coupled with his cynical appearance, it made him look even colder.

    In the banquet at the Eastern courtyard, when Ren Wan Yun heard that the Shen Xin couple had returned, she panicked. She still had a trace of hope in her heart, wishing that this was a prank that the servants yed. But before she could think of a good idea, the servants outside brought a group of people in. The person leading said with augh, ¡°Mother, this son returned back to the capital for your birthday! Mother do forgive the slightteness!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the group of people walking in, and the ones in front were a bearded strong man and a bold and vigorous woman, which were Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan. And the smiling youth behind them was Shen Qiu.

    If it was the past, this would be a moment of joy andughter as Ren Wan Yun was smooth and slick and was always able to coax the Shen Xin couple happy. But for this to happen so sudden today and the fire was not caught earlier orter but exactly when Shen Miao was trapped in the ancestral hall. Ren Wan Yun did not know what to do in that exact moment and stood rooted on the spot looking silly.

    Old Shen Furen was also the same. She was one who had no stand or ideas and only threw some airs in the inner courtyard, that even towards Shen Miao, she would only use means that cannot be seen in broad daylight. So in front of such arge crowd, she was unable to even put up a panicked expression.

    Chen Rou Qui was somewhat anxious in her heart. Even though she also wanted the First and Second household to fight till both sustained injuries, but now she was also in the banquet. If Shen Xin had note back today and if Shen Miao died in the fire it would be alright since the dead could not testify, and they can say whatever they wanted to have happened. But now with Shen Xin¡¯s return, he had eyes to see and even discerning people could see the matter, what could she do?

    Shen Qing and Shen Yue were somewhat fearful of this Eldest Bo, because Shen Xin was after all a General and always carried a decisive and resolute killing air. They were young delicate females and would often feel fear, thus when Shen Yue saw her mother¡¯s fearful appearance, she was beside herself with panic.

    Shen Gui and Shen Wan looked at one another seriously. For so many years, they had concealed everything so well and never once a mistake was made, so they have never seen this brother of theirs angry before. But if Shen Miao meet any unexpected misfortune, they could not help but shudder at the things Shen Xin would do.

    As they were thinking, Shen Xin and his wife had walked to Old Shen Furen with Shen Qiu into the banquet. Seeing that all the guest were silent and staring weirdly at them, Luo Xue Yan frowned. She felt that something was wrong but she was unable to tell what had gone wrong.

    It was Shen Qiu that nced at the table and carefully and seriously looked at the surroundings before doubtfully asking, ¡°Grandmother, why is Younger Sister not seen on this table?¡±

    With that, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan also noticed. Shen Yue was present and even Shen Dong Ling, the Shu daughter of the Second household was also present but there was no sight of Shen Qing and Shen Miao in the group of Young Ladies. Shen Xin¡¯s smile paused as he asked, ¡°Mother, where have Jiao Jiao go?¡±

    Old Shen Furen was lost for words, what should she say? Ren Wan Yun herself said to call for guards but her actions were slow and obviously did not take the matter to heart. They were all still sitting down and did not leave the banquet.

    ¡°Grand General Shen!¡± It was Feng An Ning that suddenly stood up and loudly spoke, ¡°You came back just in time. Just now the ancestral hall caught fire and Fifth Shen Young Lady is currently trapped in there!¡±

    She deliberately made her words outrageous but this was also done to stand up for Shen Miao. Feng An Ning was very much doted in the Feng family and had never encounter such a situation like today. Even if she fell, everyone woulde out to pour their concern. To see Shen Miao encounter such a danger and then the Shen residence people all had a calm expression, she felt sympathy for Shen Miao. Since Shen Xin came back in such a coincidence, she quicklyined.

    When the words were spoken, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan were stunned a moment. The ancestral hall caught fire and Shen Miao was trapped in there. Without any rhyme or reason, why would Shen Miao go to the ancestral hall? And the most important thing was why was Shen Miao in danger and all these Shen family members could still make merry in the banquet?

    Ren Wan Yun recovered her senses and quickly exined, ¡°Eldest Brother, Eldest Sao, I was about to go to look for guards when you all return...¡±

    Before she could even finish her words, Shen Xin passed by her side without a second word and the look that he gave Ren Wan Yun felt like an icehouse. It was indeed too scary and too fierce.

    Luo Xue Yan and Shen Qiu also suddenly recovered and rushed towards the ancestral hall without a second word.

    In the ancestral hall, the fire got fiercer till it almost became a huge fireball and in the middle of it, stood Shen Miao who held a wet handkerchief that was prepared beforehand to cover her mouth and nose. Xie Jing Xing however was looking at her with a frown. Even though there was choking smoke all around, he was very rxed and there were no traces of panic as he said to Shen Miao, ¡°If you still do not go out, you will really die in here.¡±

    ¡°If you still do not go out, you can only be buried with me.¡± Shen Miao retorted.

    ¡°Clever and eloquent.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled without a care, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    He had not finished speaking when he heard a roar from outside, ¡°Jiao Jiao!¡±

    Xie Jing Xing swept his eyes over to the window and saw that he was able to see an area that was not affected by the mes, the people there were not someone else but the Shen Xin couple and Shen Qiu.

    When Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan thought about the fire, they did not expect that the ze was so ferocious that it burned one¡¯s eyes. The ancestral hall was surrounded with a line of guards but no one went in to save anyone and just were using some bucket to put out the fire with water. It was like using a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood. If one were to wait for them to put it out, how would Shen Miao still be alive.

    Shen Qiu gritted his teeth, ¡°I will go and save Younger Sister!¡± After finishing speaking he headed in but before he took two steps, a beam fell in front with a ¡®Pa¡¯ and the crackling sound of the fire could be heard from the walls, blocking all routes forward.

    ¡°Jiao Jiao!¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister!¡±

    In the room, Xie Jing Xing raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°So your little name is Jiao Jiao but it does not match the person.¡± (Jiao = delicate, lovable, frail, pampered)

    ¡°The people I am waiting for have arrived. Little Marquis should think your own way out.¡± Shen Miao brows revealed a killing intent. The y she arranged today was to let Shen Xin see very clearly, what is the exact situation of this harmonious Shen family and what kind of evil heart those rtives, that kept on saying that they loved and doted her, had hidden. Generals ced importance on rtions, loyalty and righteousness, they were not fools but only unwilling to use a vicious mind to surmise other¡¯s heart. She did not have much time to let Shen Xin understand, thus she could only use this direct and violent means to let them see and understand it clearly.

    She picked up a piece of wood that was burning a little and savagely put it on her arm. Xie Jing Xing was startled for a moment as Shen Miao clenched her teeth as big drops of sweat flowed down her forehead. She flung away the wood and on her fair arms, there were burn traces.

    Xie Jing Xing concealed the shock in his heart, in his life it was not that he did not meet females who were vicious and merciless to themselves. But those women who were suicide soldiers would treat themselves like that without any hesitation. Shen Miao was not a suicide soldier, she was just a noble and delicate youngdy. Her life should be just like those noble youngdies in the Ding capital, just like her little name, delicate and soft, and not putting fire on her body without even a wrinkle on her brows.

    He saw that Shen Miao dabbed some mes onto her body and started running outside. She stumbled as she ran but even though she seem to fall, her actions seems to be very precise and those areas that she ran into did not have any mes at all. Xie Jing Xing narrowed his eyes and looked carefully. That route was narrow and an exit way was set aside in the burning ancestral hall. So someone had already long prepared and poured some stuff that would not catch fire so that one could smoothly escape.

    Everything was arranged properly by Shen Miao. She really used her life to bet on a future and she won it. So the one that would suffer bad luck would be others.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips pulled back to a smile as he nced meaningfully at the figure disappearing into the fire but he headed towards another exit, which was the back door of the ancestral hall. With a light posture, a punch and a kick, this extremely dangerous fire was unable to contain him as he left in a blink of an eye.

    At the other side, the person that provided support had long arrived. Seeing him exiting, he was relieved, ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°The thing is not in the ancestral hall. Shen Xin has returned. Leave.¡± He said very quickly and with a turn, disappeared into the forest behind the ancestral hall.

    Outside, Shen Miao ran out stumbling.

    Seeing Shen Miao¡¯s figure, Shen Qiu suddenly jumped up, ¡°Younger Sister!¡±

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan almost cried out in joy. They were also trying to enter the ze but who knew that there was simply no way in. Now seeing Shen Miao running out by herself, they were simply overjoyed.

    ¡°Jiao Jiao!¡±

    When Shen Miao ran out, her legs went soft and she suddenly fainted. Shen Qiu quickly caught her and saw that there was a long trace of a ghastly burn on her left arm. Shen Qiu¡¯s eyes reddened at once as Shen Miao shrank herself in his arms and murmured with her eyes closed, ¡°Let me out. I do not want to marry...¡±

    When Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan heard those words when they rushed over, they immediately froze on the spot.

    A room in the Western courtyard, was filled with the thick scent of medicine and all the servants inside and outside were up all in arms, making this dested and barren courtyard unexpectedly to feel upgraded. And at this moment, it was also lively in the room.

    ¡°I handled Jiao Jiao over to both Younger Sisters, thinking that Younger Sisters would definitely help me to look after Jiao Jiao but from today, it seems that it is not the case. If it was not that I returned at the right time, I fear that Jiao Jiao would have died in that sea of fire without anyone knowing.¡± Luo Xue Yan crossed her hands and coldlyughed. She was naturally not a person that one could get along easily and was considered as ¡®Luo Demoness¡¯ on the battlefield. She was courteous in the Shen residence in remembrance of them teaching Shen Miao. But who knew that today it was as if the previous mask was torn away and with a heart filled with anger, words naturally were relentlessly fierce.

    ¡°Eldest Sao, it is not like this.¡± Ren Wan Yun exined with an apologetic smile, ¡°Just now I had already called the guards to extinguish the fire. I see Jiao Jiao as my own daughter and how would I see her trapped in such a dangerous situation. Eldest Sao, you know clearly how I treated Jiao Jiao all these years, else how would Jiao Jiao be so close with us?¡± She was very anxious in her heart as Luo Xue Yan had never been so angry to others before. Most likely she was not aware of the matters in the inner courtyards and previously was easily coax, but when she did not overlook or spare anyone, her imposing manner was indeed shocking.

    ¡°Real daughter?¡± Luo Xue Yan sneered, ¡°My Jiao Jiao cannot afford to have such a vicious mother like you.¡± She faced Ren Wan Yun and forced Ren Wan Yun to take one step back at a time but her tone had a cold chill to it. ¡°I want to ask Younger Sister, since it is Old TaiTai¡¯s birthday, why was Jiao Jiao alone in the ancestral hall?¡±

    ¡°Fifth daughter. Fifth daughter wanted to go to the ancestral hall to burn incense for the ancestors...¡± Under Luo Xue Yan¡¯s intense gaze, Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart panicked and she used a clumsy excuse.

    ¡°Ren Wan Yun!¡± Luo Xue Yun snapped sharply, ¡°You using these excuses to lie to me is taking me as a fool. What lock in the ancestral hall, what force marriage. This list of offences, I will count every one of it and not let the matter down easily. Ren Wan Yun,¡± Luo Xue Yun was naturally forceful and when she was vigorous there was a kind of overbearing air, ¡°If my Jiao Jiao suffer any little misfortune, see how I am going to get even with you!¡±

    She said everything in a single breath, shocking everyone in the room that there were some trembling. Luo Xue Yan was not in Shen residence most of the year and the servants had already not taken her as a true mistress. Moreover most of the people were Ren Wan Yun¡¯s spies. When Luo Xue Yan came back, she would have a smiling face and as she was a broad-minded person and was candid, so everyone only took her as an easy person to deal with and had never see her this strict and severe before. Ren Wan Yun was unable to spit a word out and her face was turning purplish.

    Shen Miao who was sleeping in the room turned over but her pair of eyes were very clear. She had cracked her brains to act this out and did not hesitate to leave a scar on herself. This was all to put an end to any possibility of forgiveness for Ren Wan Yun. The Shen family members were all good actors and with some good ys and words, it would make one soft-hearted, unless injuries were caused. There was no parents that could tolerate others harming one¡¯s own children, just like her Wan Yu and Fu Ming.

    Now Luo Xue Yan would not trust Ren Wan Yun and Chen Ruo Qiu as much as previously, and even now treated the Second and Third household¡¯s people as enemies, making her burns not in vain. This was good.

    Shen Xin, who was outside in the courtyard, was facing Shen Wan and Shen Gui with Shen Qiu at the moment.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, it is all a misunderstanding.¡± Shen Gui was somewhat in a difficult state, he did not know that Ren Wan Yun wanted to exchange Shen Miao¡¯s and Shen Qing¡¯s marriages, and Shen Miao was locked in the ancestral hall because she hadmitted an offence. Shen Gui had been brooding about the day in Rong Jing Tang where Shen Miao contradicted his words, and naturally had no opinion about Shen Miao entering the ancestral hall, but who knew that at the crucial moment this happened.

    ¡°Second Shu, this was not a misunderstanding.¡± Shen Qui stepped forward clenching his fists tightly, as he tried to control his impulse of going forward to turn both of them over before saying, ¡°In Grandmother¡¯s birthday celebration, only my Young Sister was locked in the ancestral hall alone. I want to ask what offence did shemit, why was there so many guards outside the doors, and why these guards did not even go in to save people and just look from the outside? Second Shu and Third Shu, could I understand that these guards were not there to save anyone but to block the way of others so as to take my Younger Sister¡¯s life!¡±

    Shen Qiu was after all young and vigorous, thus he would not think much about the consequences and speak whatever he thought, and he also did not disappoint Shen Miao¡¯s expectations and even said more serious words than Shen Miao had expected. When these words were spoken, Shen Xin¡¯s expression turned even heavier and Shen Gui and Shen Wan jumped in shock. Shen Wan quickly persuaded, ¡°Eldest Nephew, how could you say so? Fifth daughter is our niece, how could we harm her?¡± He looked at Shen Xin, ¡°Eldest Brother, this was all an ident today. Eldest Brother have lived with us for so many years, if we wanted to harm Fifth Daughter, why would we raised her up so big? Do not Eldest Brother believe us?¡±

    Shen Wan was a schr and with the look of a noble and benevolence, he was able to fool one¡¯s heart as if in the entire world only he was the most upright and honest person. But Shen Xin did not fall for such a trick. If it was before, he would think that it was a misunderstanding since they had raised Shen Miao up so well that Shen Miao was also willing to be close with them. But after the events of today, when he see these people again, he only felt that under their gentle skins, the rapacious designs of these people were clear.

    Thus, in Shen Gui and Shen Wan shocked eyes, Shen Xin cursed, ¡°Your mother¡¯s fart! You think this father is easy to fool? I handed Jiao Jiao over to you all, and you all wanted to kill her. Lock her up in the ancestral hall and force her into marriage? Shen Gui, Shen Wan, you do not think that because this father is not in the capital, this father¡¯s daughter can be bullied by you all! Today I, Shen Xin, will put my words down here. Wait till Jiao Jiao wakes up, we will see!¡±

    Shen Gui and Shen Wan were dumbstruck. Although Shen Xin was an unrefined General but for so many years, he had been exercising restraint on his own coarse character in front of them, even though it was not as elegant as those schrs. Now with this, they only then knew that Shen Xin was a gangster deep to his bones! Shen Gui and Shen Wan did not know how to continue the conversation with those words!

    In fact, Shen Xin was also extremely angry, when he saw his daughter trapped in the sea of fire, his heart was filled with anger and pain, and when he heard the words Shen Miao said before fainting, it was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. The more simple she said, the more one would imagine, so much so that it made Shen Xin suspicious of what kind of days Shen Miao had experienced in the Shen residence. The more he thought, the more he felt disgusted when he looked at his two younger brothers. If it was possible, Shen Xin would not wait to split these two bastards with his sword!

    ¡°Shut up!¡± An angry voice sounded from behind. Everyone turned around and saw Fu-er supporting Old Shen Furen over.

    Old Shen Furen almost had a heart attack due to anxiety. She was one who was fond of her face in her entire life, but today in her birthday celebration she lost her face in front of all the famous and reputable people in the Ding capital. All the guests had seen Shen Xin¡¯s and Luo Yue Yan¡¯s denouncing appearance and knew that they could not stay any longer, so they quickly left in a rush leaving during half banquet. Now that all the guests had left, she quickly rushed over to condemn them, but who knew that she saw the scene of Shen Xin interrogating Shen Gui and Shen Wan and naturally spoke without hesitation.

    Shen Qiu turned around and when he saw Old Shen Furen, he greeted but his attitude was not warm. Previously when Shen Yuan was around, Old Shen Furen would be biased towards him and everyone said that it was because Old Furen did not like fighting and killing. Shen Yuan went the civil official route so Old Furen preferred Shen Yuan. But no matter how old kids were, they would have a kind of intuition. Shen Qiu did not like to be close to Old Shen Furen and since he returned back lesser, he was alienated.

    This time witnessing first hand that Shen Miao fell into a trap but the banquet could still continue, Shen Qiu felt distasteful and could not wait to immediately stick out for his Younger Sister.

    Old Shen Furen eyes crossed from Shen Qiu to Shen Xin and still put up an attitude, ¡°Eldest one, you just returned to the residence and put that kind of attitude to your two Younger Brothers? Why, you want to put up a General¡¯s attitude in my Shen family?¡±

    When Old Shen Furen was young she was a songstress and needless to say she knew a lot of underhanded means, but on the surface she was gentle and virtuous, thus she could serve the Old General well. Before the Old General passed on, he told Shen Xin that Shen Gui and Shen Wan took the civil official route and only Shen Xin would be inheriting the mantle, and must support both Younger Brothers and must live in harmony as a family. When Old Shen General was alive, both father¡¯s and son¡¯s rtionship was extremely deep thus Shen Xin took his words to heart. So for all these years, the respect for Old Shen Furen did not change the slightest.

    But in the future, one¡¯s feeling would definitely go down. Parents loved their own children, children would love the next generation of children but there were very few that would love the parents more than their children. Shen Xin was also the same, with a mother without any blood rtion and his own blood, Shen Xin would naturally not hesitate to choose his own flesh and blood. Old Shen Furen¡¯s words were of no use in Shen Xin¡¯s ears.

    He cupped his fist in the other hand towards Old Shen Furen, ¡°Mother, it is not I who is putting up an attitude in the residence but this matter today is truly suspicious. I as a formidable Grand General cannot even protect the safety of my own daughter, how would I have face to look at the forefathers of the Shen family and be worthy of the prestige and reputation outside. I will definitely investigate this matter till water recedes and rocks appear. Today is supposed to be Mother¡¯s birthday but this son is not filial and cannot watch Jiao Jiao being trapped and still take it as though nothing had happen, so will only have to apologise in the future to Mother.¡± His words were sarcastically saying that Shen Miao fell into misfortune, but these Shen family people still had the mood to continue with the feast as though nothing had happened, it was indeed excruciating to the heart.

    Old Shen Furen stood rooted on the floor as Shen Xin had always acted ording to rules and regtions. When he was young, she had thought of using means to end Shen Xin, but the Old General dotted and loved Shen Xin like his lifeline that there was no opportunity for her. When Shen Xin grew up, there was no way at all. However, Shen Xin treated her with respect and she was also happy to keep up the act. This was the first time Shen Xin used such hoarse words to refute her words and it shocked her that she was unable to say anything for a while.

    Shen Xin then turned his head towards Shen Gui and Shen Wan and said with a sombre tone, ¡°No matter what exactly happen, I would naturally investigate it carefully. Second Young Brother, Third Younger Brother, goodbye.¡± He turned and strode off. Without looking at any one of them, Shen Qiu quickly followed.

    Only after they exited the Eastern courtyard, Shen Xin then said to Shen Qiu, ¡°Later take the fire rat cloak in the carriage for your Younger Sister. I see that the dangers in the residence areparable to the battlefield. Your Younger Sister needs it more than Old Tai Tai.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Qiu was pleased with the turn of events before he thought about something and said, ¡°Father, Younger Sister mentioned about a marriage before fainting. Let us also investigate about it. These matters were not mentioned in the news to the North-western regions.¡±

    ¡°Heng.¡± Shen Xin said in a deep voice, ¡°I see that there are a number of demons and monsters in the General residence. This time your Younger Sister almost lost her life. This father will give a big punishment to all those people who do not want their life!¡±

    *****

    The residence of the Marquis of Lin An

    When Xie Jing Xing returned back to the room, he saw a person sitting in front of the table, dded in white blowing robes and lightly moving his fan while smiling as he looked at him.

    ¡°What are you here for?¡± Xie Jing Xing put the sword down and asked.

    ¡°Heard that you went to Shen residence to look for it. What is the result?¡± Gao Yang asked.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°I have long guessed that it is not in the Shen residence.¡± Gao Yang shook his head and a trace of disappointment shed on his face, ¡°Since it is not in the Shen residence, what are you nning to do next?¡±

    ¡°Like the Eight Immortals soaring over the ocean, each one showing their special prowess.¡± Xie Jing Xing sat opposite him and poured himself a cup of tea. ¡°What else can be done?¡±

    ¡°But for Shen Xin to return to the capital at this timing, there may be new turmoil that would happen in Ming Qi.¡± Gao Yang looked at him and the fan in his hands slightly paused, ¡°Will the Fu family, at this time...¡± He put his hands on his neck and showed a gesture of murdering someone.

    The Shen family meritorious deeds covered the masters. It is adding oil to the fire thus there would be such a day sooner orter.¡± Xie Jing Xing drank a sip of tea and assessed in a normal tone without half a trace of sympathy.

    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and suddenly thought about something. He pulled out a little bluish green bottle from his arms, ¡°Thest time Tie Yi mentioned that you hurt your arm. This is the medication prescribed for you.¡±

    ¡°Why need medicine for such a small injury?¡± Xie Jing Xing frowned.

    ¡°My medication will ensure scars are not left behind.¡± Gao Yang put the bottle of medication into Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands, ¡°It is not good to leave a scar.¡±

    ¡°I am not a female.¡± Xie Jing Xing pushed the bottle back like he was avoiding a gue, ¡°Take it back!¡±

    ¡°If you were a female, you would be crying and begging for my help.¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°Take it, this medicine is very expensive. One bottle is worth a thousand gold taels.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing nced at him and a look of disdain appeared on his lips, but he suddenly thought about the scene where a young female in a sea of fire, did not hesitate to use the burnt ancestral tablet to burn her own arm.

    Leaving a scar? That would not necessary be.

    After pondering a while, he reached his hand out and kept the bottle of medicine.

 Chapter 73: Shen Qiu

    <h4>Chapter 73: Shen Qiu (Part 1)</h4>

    As Shen Xin withdrew the troops from the front and returned to the Ding capital, a wave of uproar was set off.

    The first was naturally to praise Shen Xin¡¯s heroic acts and for emerging victorious in every battle that he was able to take the enemy down in advance. The Emperor would definitely bestow countless of things down and since Shen Xin was an official of the first rank, there was no more promotion but everyone guessed that the rewards will end up on Shen Xin¡¯s Di son, Shen Qiu.

    The other matter was that on the day of Shen Xin return to the capital it coincided with Old Shen Furen¡¯s birthday, but unexpectedly the ancestral hall caught fire and the Fifth Young Lady Shen was trapped in there. On that day, everyone in the Shen family treated it lightly and Shen Xin witnessed it himself. One fear that the Shen family would not be peaceful in the future.

    These two things were spread wildly in the capital. Some smiled while listening to it but others were like ants on a hot pan, going around anxiously after they heard it.

    In a room in the Shen residence Western courtyard, Shen Miao stood up with her clothes draped over her shoulders. Shen Xin and his wife were summoned into the Pce by the Emperor but before they left, they deliberately mobilised the guards in the army to guard the Western courtyard, practically letting the Shen family see clearly that they were defending against them.

    Yesterday Shen Xin returned back in a hurry and also went all over the ce to look for a physician. Afterwards Shen Miao went to rest and he did not dare to disturb, thus he had yet to speak to Shen Miao.

    ¡°Is Young Lady feeling better?¡± Jing Zhe said worriedly. Her eyes fell onto Shen Miao¡¯s arm that was wrapped with gauze and her eyes turn sour. She said, ¡°If this servant was faster a little yesterday, Young Lady would not have to suffer such an ordeal. And now there will be scars...¡±

    The burn wound was too deep and the physician only said that it will heal, but it was not possible for there not to be a scar. Females cherished their own appearance and would not let there be a scar on their body. Now that Shen Miao had a burn injury, Jing Zhen kept ming herself endlessly when she thought about it.

    ¡°It is nothing.¡± Shen Miao looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°You did a good job yesterday and did not rush in due to anxiety. On the contrary, If you were to rush in, it would have spoiled my ns.¡±

    Jing Zhe lowered her head. After Shen Miao fainted, Shen Xin couple was enraged and after some thought, she roughly understood what kind of intention Shen Miao had on mind. Because of that, Jing Zhe heart ached more for Shen Miao, most likely the path was exhausted and she was at the end of the road, else she would not hesitate to throw herself into such a danger to show the true faces of the Shen family to Shen Xin couple.

    An unmarried female at such a young age should originally be like other families¡¯ youngdies ying the Qin and writing poetry, but every move that Shen Miao took was rted to her own life. She had to work out a strategy for what she wanted, as if she was walking on the sharp edge of the de and carelessness would meant no hope for reprieve.

    ¡°Whatever Young Lady says, this servant will do ordingly.¡± Jing Zhe cried.

    Shen Miao was gratified in her heart. Jing Zhe was indeed the most courageous among the four maids and if there were such simr matters in the future, Jing Zhe could be useful but naturally there was a need to slowly nurture Gu Yu and the rest. She was not the unmarried Shen Miao but Empress Shen, mistress of the Six Pces, thus there was a need for her own confidants as what she would face in the future would be much more dangerous than what was happening now. If she could get used to it, these maids should also learn to get used to it.

    During her thoughts, one could hear a heartyughter suddenlying from outside, ¡°Younger Sister!¡±

    When Shen Miao turned her head, she saw Shen Qiu walking in. He took off the armour he wore in the battlefield and only put on a green sturdy outfit and looked exceptionally handsome. With a wheatplexion, his two dimples that appeared when he smiled made that handsome and heroic appearance a little somewhat childlike. He walked closer to carefully look at Shen Miao before asking cautiously, ¡°Does Younger Sister feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Shen Miao suddenly closed her eyes and the memories of her past life came overwhelmingly.

    In all fairness, Shen Qiu as an older brother, really did his best. At first no matter how cold she treated Shen Qiu, he would always be warm to her. Afterwards something happened and Shen Qiu had smeared some youngdy¡¯s innocence and was forced to marry that youngdy as a wife. With that, everything changed. Mistakes were often made in his military work and afterwards he fell down from the horse and broke his leg. Fast-forward, that youngdy made Shen Qiu wear a green hat (cuckold). In a fit of anger Shen Qiu killed that adulterer but who knew he was the only Di son of the Minister of Personnel. The Minister submitted an Imperial report and Shen Xin spent most of his fortune to protect Shen Qiu¡¯s life but at the end Shen Qiu was found dead in a winter morning. Someone discovered his corpse in the middle of the pond.

    At that time Shen Miao had married to Fu Xiu Yi and it was the critical period of the fight for the heir. When she heard of the grievous news, she rushed back to the residence and what she saw was Shen Qiu¡¯s deformed corpse that was swollen due to the soak.

    Even if she was not close to Shen Qiu but after all they both had the same blood flow in them. She was so hurt and sad that she fell into a serious illness, but Fu Xiu Yi sent Shen Xin off to battle at that time.

    That cold winter sunshine, that dripping wet body from the pond, Shen Qiu¡¯s pale and deformed facepared to the young face that had a touch of smile in front of her, was like a sharp sword that trust into her, making her hard to breath.

    Shen Miao bend down quickly and clutched her chest as she took big gasps of breath.

    ¡°Younger Sister!¡± Shen Qiu jumped in shocked and propped her up before roaring towards outside, ¡°Go call the physician! Quickly! Younger Sister¡¯s health is indisposed!¡±

    A hand grabbed onto Shen Qiu¡¯s arms. He turned back and saw Shen Miao standing up as she held his arm before saying, ¡°No need, it was only ack of strength.¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister¡¯s health has yet to recover, it is appropriate to invite the physician to take a look.¡± Shen Qiu shook his head and said in a concerned tone.

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Shen Miao said to the hesitant Jing Zhe, ¡°All of you withdraw.¡±

    Her tone was firm and calm which made Shen Qiu stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Younger Sister, what is the matter with you?¡± Shen Qiu asked. Once the words came out, he was vexed at himself for using such heavy words. He usually faced brute men in the army and had forgotten to be softer and gentler to young females and thus slow his words and tone down, ¡°Yesterday upon seeing you trapped in the fire, Father and Mother were really frightened. Younger Sister, why were you in the ancestral hall? Were you being locked up?¡±

    However Shen Miao shook her head and smiled as she looked at him, ¡°After a year of not meeting, is Eldest Brother doing well?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Shen Qiu was simple minded and said in aughing manner as he scratched his head, ¡°I am still alright. The army is always like this, make a few contributions and wait for His Majesty to bestow some things. Younger Sister can pick what you like from it.¡± After finishing, he seemed to have thought about something and happily said, ¡°That is right. Father previously hunted a fire rat and skinned it to make a cloak out of it. I willter get the servants to bring it over. That cloak is invulnerable to knives and spears and could evade fire and water. If you had that cloak yesterday then you will not be burnt...¡±

    His voice hardly finished when Shen Qiu froze on the stop. Shen Miao went up and wrapped her hands around Shen Qiu¡¯s arms and rested her head on his chest.

    Even if they were real siblings they were after all not little children, so Shen Qiu was somewhat embarrassed for some time even though he was overjoyed. It had been a long time since Shen Miao was so close to him and he felt overwhelmed by the unexpected favour. Just as he was somewhat happy, his heart sank as he thought about Shen Miao¡¯s temperament, she must have suffered big grievances for her to be this unprecedentedly close to him today.

    He asked hurriedly, ¡°Younger Sister, is there someone bullying you? If there is someone, you just need to tell me and I will beat him up till he was half dead...¡±

    He spoke indignant at the injustice but Shen Miao wanted tough. Mei Furen had an older brother that was very talented and could help Fu Xiu Yie out with ns for the court. Fu Xiu Yiter favoured Mei Furen greatly and this may not be without her older brother¡¯s credit. Shen Miao was envious about it but at that time Shen Qiu was already dead.

    It seemed that she had not felt the feeling of having a supporter for a very very long time. Getting used to fighting alone in life and dividing herself to many people. Perhaps she only lost to Mei Furen because of herck of support.

    Now with someone protecting and caring, it was so beautiful that it almost felt unreal.

    She slowly loosened her hands and looked up at Shen Qiu¡¯s concerned eyes.

    ¡°Younger Sister...¡± Shen Qiu was also stumped for words. The young female in front had bright clear eyes and white teeth and when she faced him, there was no longer the previous intolerance and boredom and what reced was a type of deep feeling. That feeling made him felt a little strange as he looked carefully at the young female in front of him. After a year of not meeting, Shen Miao had gotten much thinner. Her originally somewhat round face was now sharp, making her look much more delicate. Her facial features got clearer and brighter. That nativity and immaturity had vanished without a trace and when he looked at her, there was a slight gratification and an unknown loneliness.

    Shen Miao slightly sighed in her heart. Shen Qiu had the nativity of a youth and this kind of nativity was very valuable with his temperament. Sincere and energetic, it was hard to think that such a person will end up drown in a pond. At the beginning people were saying that Shen Qiumitted suicide because of his notorious reputation but now thinking about it, with Shen Qiu¡¯s willpower, how would he hadmitted suicide just because of others ming and pointing of fingers. As for the initiator, it was her so called ShenShens who forced Shen Qiu to marry and now it seemed that it was most likely a plot.

    ¡°Why Younger Sister keep on staring at me?¡± Shen Qiu was unable to make heads or tails of it, ¡°Was it that my face is stained with something?¡± He felt that the current Shen Miao was strange, not the Shen Miao throwing a temper or not the Shen Miao who treated him coldly, as if the person in front was not a youngdy at all.

    ¡°Why did Eldest Brother not go to the Pce today?¡± Shen Miao asked softly.

    ¡°His Majesty only summoned Father and Mother.¡± Shen Qiu smiled, ¡°I naturally would not go. Younger Sister, you have yet to tell me what exactly went on with regards to yesterday. Why were you trapped in the ancestral hall¡¯s fire?¡±

    He constantly thought about the matter and was also wholeheartedly concerned about Shen Miao¡¯s injuries, thus he must understand the ins and outs of the entire event.

    ¡°Will Eldest Brother believe my words?¡± Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°There is no use to speak about it if one do not believe them.¡±

    ¡°Will Eldest Brother believe my words?¡± Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°There is no use to speak about it if one do not believe them.¡±

    ¡°How could I not believe?¡± Shen Qiu heard this and quickly grabbed Shen Miao¡¯s arms, ¡°You are my Younger Sister, if I do not believe your words, who else would I believe?¡±

    ¡°I can tell Eldest Brother of the matter but Eldest Brother must promise me one thing. Not to tell what I have told you to Father and Mother, else I will no longer pay attention to you.¡±

    ¡°Why Father and Mother cannot be told?¡± Shen Qiu was somewhat confused before he suddenly realised, ¡°Is this matter rted to His Highness Prince Ding?¡± In the reports to the Northwestern regions, it was also mentioned about the soft spot that Shen Miao have for Fu Xiu Yi. But Shen Miao was after all an unmarried female and would not know about the fight among the princes to be the heir. It was best for officials not to get mixed up as those who enter the fray would die sooner. Shen Miao however, unswervingly felt for Fu Xiu Yi but Shen Xin and them were far away in the Northwestern region thus even though they were anxious, they were helpless and could only hope that Shen Miao woulde around and no longer love this Fu Xiu Yi.

    ¡°It is not rted to him.¡± Shen Miao was betweenughter and tears in her heart as she did not think that Shen Qiu would think that way. She said, ¡°Before your return, Second Shen brought the three Di daughters of the Shen family to Wu Long Temple to pray, and that day I exchanged rooms with Eldest Sister. Eldest Sister¡¯s innocence was smeared by an evildoer and the entire Second Shen family felt that Eldest Sister suffered for me and that I initiated everything. I did not admit to it so I was punished by copying Buddhist scriptures.¡±

    As Shen Qiu listened, he broke out a cold sweat in his heart first as he felt that it was so dangerous, for it was almost Shen Miao and not Shen Qing who fell into misfortune. After he heard what happened after, he was extremely angry. What did this matter got to do with Shen Miao? Why must Shen Miao be punished?

    ¡°This is clearly twisting words for facious logic!¡± Shen Qiu said angrily. He had no good impressions of Shen Qing as she always relied on Shen Yuan, that older brother of hers, and would often not take Shen Qiu into consideration, and also sarcastically said that Shen Qiu was a cultureless military man.

    ¡°Not only that.¡± Shen Miao continued, ¡°This also coincides with the Vice Minister of the Legitive Bureau¡¯s Wei familying to the residence for a marriage proposal and picked me. The Supervisor of the Minor Treasurer¡¯s Huang family also came over to propose marriage and they picked Eldest Sister.¡±

    Shen Qiu was stunned, ¡°Marriage proposal?¡± They had received a letter that the Shen family sent but it never mentioned anything about Shen Miao¡¯s marriage proposal. This was just too ridiculous. How would the parents not be informed of their children¡¯s marriage? The Shen family way of doing things was just too much.

    ¡°Wei Qian, the Young Master of the Wei family, is a young talent while Huang De Xing, the Young Master of the Huang family, is one of the cut sleeves. When I got to know that Second Shen wanted to exchange mine and Eldest Sister¡¯s marriages, I could only say that I do not want to get married and if I were to get engaged, I would only run away to avoid marriage. Thus they locked me up in the ancestral hall. The guards that you saw yesterday were not there to extinguish the fire, they were there to guard and prevent me from running away.¡±

    Shen Qiu¡¯s expressions followed Shen Miao¡¯s words and fluctuated. At the end he punched the table heavily and the smile on his face had long disappeared. Seeing Shen Miao¡¯s somewhat red eyes, ¡°Younger Sister, is what you say really true?¡±

    ¡°I naturally do not have to lie to you.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°As for that ze, it came bafflingly. I even suspect...¡± She gently smile, ¡°After all when I die, it would be more than justified for Eldest Sister to change the marriage.¡±

    ¡°This is just bully to the extreme!¡± Shen Qiu angrily cried out and turned around to leave. Shen Miao pulled him back and asked, ¡°Where is Eldest Brother going?¡±

    ¡°I will go and argue with them. Whoever touch you will need to return a blood debt!¡± Shen Qiu said.

    Shen Miao looked at him and calmly asked, ¡°How do you intend to argue, where is the evidence? Is it just to scold all of them or to kill all of them?¡±

    The sarcasm in her voice made Shen Qiu slightly sober. He turned back around and looked at Shen Miao before asking in a frown, ¡°What is Young Sister¡¯s meaning?¡±

    ¡°Why Eldest Brother not think why I do not want to tell Father and Mother about this matter?¡± Shen Miao lightly said, ¡°Father and Mother are both straightforward people and Father is rather impulsive. It is easy to stick out for me but how about the consequences? The Shen family is a big family in Ming Qi and there are many eyes that are observing. Today if Father execute justice for me, tomorrow the Censors will write a report about Father.¡± Her lips hooked up, ¡°In this world, it is always that forcee from the side with numbers. Whoever had more people, whoever¡¯s logic is correct. In the three households of the Shen family, the First household going against the Second and Third household and even against an old woman. Do you think that that we can hold the grounds of reasoning?¡±

    Shen Qiu was surprised by Shen Miao¡¯s words. He was even more surprised by Shen Miao¡¯s expression when speaking. That calm analysis was brutal and was able to draw blood on the first prick, which made him cast a sidelong nce. These words were not what Shen Miao would say at such an age, as how would an unmarried female be able to evaluate the world that coolly? He hesitated a little, ¡°Younger Sister...¡±

    With one nce, Shen Miao was able to know what Shen Qiu was thinking in his mind. Shen Qiu was one who was open and candid. In fact, it should be said that the entire First household of the Shen family were all open and candid and in this difficult world, there were no good endings for good people.

    She said, ¡°Eldest Brother want to ask why did I became as one see.¡± Shen Miao looked down, ¡°Because I have gone through all this.¡±

    ¡°After experiencing so many things, there would not be one that would not change. Eldest Brother, I am no longer the past me and you are no longer the past you. Now, I only ask one question, after listening to my words, do you hate them?¡±

    Shen Qiu was startled and looked towards Shen Miao before he slowly clenched his teeth, ¡°Hate.¡±

    ¡°Why hate?¡±

    ¡°Because... How could they treat you like that?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°This is not what you hate.¡±

    Shen Qiu was surprised, he abruptly found that currently the words that this Younger Sister of his spoke made him unable toprehend. But somewhere somehow, he felt that Shen Miao¡¯s words were very reasonable.

    ¡°What you hate is that we have invested with our own sincerity and devoted treatment, in exchange for a hypocritical show of affection that is worse than for one¡¯s enemy. Because of themselves, they can have our lives. This is not what family or even strangers would do. This has already been a blood enmity since long ago, and between rtives it is even more sinful.

    Shen Miao saw that Shen Qiu¡¯s eyes moved a little and she sighed in her heart. If possible, she wished that she could protect the youth in front of her well, and allow him to only know about galloping into the battlefield and be a hero that the public would respect. But she was really scared. She was scared that there woulde a day where the scene of the pond would repeat itself. She could only build up a wall in Shen Qiu¡¯s heart now. Remembering hate was better than remembering love, as love was the most hurtful.

    ¡°What does Younger Sister want to say?¡± Shen Qiu finally said.

    Shen Miao sighed in relief as Shen Qiu was not truly stupid. Once he understood, some things would be much easier.

    ¡°I hate them and Eldest Brother also want to vent it out for me. But even if Father and Mother take action, they cannot kill all of them.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I want to deal with them myself but this would require Eldest Brother¡¯s help.¡± No matter what Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan did, they did not have any evidence on hand thus if they were to kill the Second household, they would have to be punished against thews of Ming Qi for killing one¡¯s kins. Because Shen Xin could really do such a thing for her. She could gamble with her life but she was not willing to see the Shen Xin couple tomit such a dangerous crime.

    Death was the easiest thing to do but if one could retreat fully, then by using a blunt knife to grind the meat, the persons in pain would be those who were being grinded. Moreover, the big fish was not yet hooked onto her bait.

    ¡°What Younger Sister want to do?¡± Shen Qiu asked.

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°No rush. There is nothing but time. We will do it very slowly.¡±

 Chapter 74: Variations

    <h4>Chapter 74: Variations (Part 1)</h4>

    Both siblings, Shen Qiu and Shen Miao, had not talk for such a long time about matters in their hearts. Shen Qiu had especially found personnel from the army to guard outside the Western courtyard and no one else were allowed in. One Shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours) was not considered long or short and it was Shen Miao who was listening to Shen Qiu speaking. Most likely Shen Qiu was trying to make Shen Miao happy, so he kept talking about interesting matters in the army, and also tried to inquire on the side what Shen Miao experienced for the past year but was avoided by Shen Miao.

    For some of the matters, it was still not the time to say it now. Moreover in today¡¯s Shen family, it was still not like the past life where the First household was framed and no one were to believe if one were to speak of it. With the current situation if one were to take action, it must be a killing blow. Even it was using a blunt knife to grind flesh, one must ensure that one must be able to skin with it first.

    After saying a few more words, Shen Miao¡¯s face showed some tiredness. Shen Qiu was concern of his Younger Sister and quickly spoke after seeing it, ¡°Younger Sister have yet to recover and I will not disturb you more. Go and rest first as Father and Mother will most likely return when the skies turn dark. When Father and Mother return, I will thene again to take a look at Younger Sister.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head in agreement.

    Shen Qiu got up to leave but he suddenly thought of something and hesitated for a moment before turning back to look at Shen Miao, ¡°Younger Sister, you said that Shen Qing¡¯s innocence was smeared by someone. Was that evildoer captured? Be it to protect Shen Qing¡¯s reputation but the Shen residence has guards so it should have been investigated privately.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him and her eyes curved, ¡°This evildoer is very cunning and managed to escape.¡±

    ¡°So it was like that.¡± Shen Qiu lowered his head thoughtfully before suddenly smiling at Shen Miao, ¡°That being the case, I will leave first.¡± He strode out of the house. Once he walked out, the bright smile on his face was wiped away and what remained was a face filled with haze. When the servants outside saw it, they could not help but shudder, seemingly understanding at this point that under the smile, in the bones of this young military official, blood of steel were flowing through it. He ordered the guards beside him, ¡°Find two people to take a trip to Wo Long Temple and also investigate what is happening in the capital.¡± He nced at Shen Miao¡¯s closed room and his fists clenched as he whispered, ¡°Younger Sister, what exactly happened in this past year?¡±

    In the house, Shen Miao said to Gu Yu who was walking over, ¡°Bring some money for Chun Tao and also find a servant to send some money to Physician Chen. This is the most critical time and that unborn child in Eldest Sister¡¯s belly must stay well.¡± She stroked the scars left by the burn on her arm. The scar was particrly unsightly against her fair skin, as if a portion of highly valued brocade was burnt. However she did not feel upset about it, as if she was satisfied with a business transaction, ¡°The uing show will be totally depending on my unborn nephew.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady.¡± Jing Zhe asked, ¡°Why not tell everything to Eldest Young Master just now?¡± Shen Miao still concealed some things from Shen Qiu. For example, the matter of that evildoer being Prince Yu of the First Rank. Jing Zhe said, ¡°If Eldest Young Master was to take action, at least that side would not dare to act rashly. And if Master and Furen know about it, they would also protect Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°Even if I do not say, Eldest Brother will investigate himself.¡± Shen Miao looked out the window, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that by this time the circumstances in Wo Long Temple had already been inquired.¡±

    ¡°But can Young Master really be able to investigate?¡± Jing Zhe was worried, ¡°If it was found it, at the end everything would be known so what is the use of Young Lady hiding it?¡±

    ¡°Prince Yu does things rigorously and if I guess correctly, the monks in Wo Long Temple had already cleaned thoroughly everything inside and out. Not to mention Eldest Brother, even if it was Father, they would not be able to find a single tiny hint at all.¡±

    ¡°Goodness.¡± Jing Zhe covered her mouth, ¡°Does it means that the truth of the matter will nevere to light in this lifetime?¡± The wicked heart of the Second household of the Shen family, the shamelessness of Prince Yu. Initially one thought that once Shen Xin and wife returned, they would be able to stand up for Shen Miao but with Shen Miao¡¯s words just now, it was almost saying that everything that happened in Wo Long Temple had been buried deeply, and the truth would not be known to anyone at all.

    ¡°I originally do not intend to use this kind of fair method to seek justice for myself.¡± Shen Miao lightly said, ¡°There are many different other ways in the world to achieve one¡¯s goal.¡±

    Justice and fairness was not even worth more than straws. Justice was restricted from the weak and for those who are strong, they were the justice. In those years in the Inner Pce, she understood lots of principles. It was not that there were not any kind and good females, it was that these females were like the flowers during winter, too weak and could not withstand the wind blowing and would be crushed into the soil. Since she was taking a dark and bloody route, then the means and methods used during that route would not necessarily be those that could see the light.

    ¡°But what Young Lady could do?¡± Jing Zhe said, ¡°At least Master and Furen can protect Young Lady. If it was possible, even help Young Lady to vent some anger. Since Young Lady is an unmarried female, even if one were to take revenge, it would be inconvenient.¡± Jing Zhe wholeheartedly spoke with Shen Miao in mind.

    ¡°Father and Mother will be filled with indignancy and directly go against Prince Yu residence. Only by retreating can they protect me and make Prince Yu somewhat afraid of the consequences.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°It is not possible to let the Shen family not harm a single hair when going against the residence of Prince Yu of the First Rank. If it was only for the sake of intimidation, then it is not what I wish to have.¡±

    The more Jing Zhe listened, the more she did not understand. Shen Miao¡¯s meaning was not to let Shen Xin take his anger out of Prince Yu, and also not to let Shen Xin deter Prince Yu but make Prince Yu not put any intention onto Shen Miao. But looking at Shen Miao, it was clear that she would not forget about this matter. So what exactly was Shen Miao intended way of handling it?

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°If one were to offend me, I will definitely exterminate the entire family.¡±

    Jing Zhe was surprised and unconsciously raise her head to look at Shen Miao, but saw that the smile on the lips of the young female that was bathed in sunlight, was like the ws of a beast in the deep dark jungles, quietly showing their fangs.

    Her heart was in shock and in that moment she felt terrified, and was unable to speak a single word as she quickly bowed her head in fear. Thinking the right words that Shen Qiu said, mentioning that in just a short one year, Shen Miao seemed to havepleted changed. Not to even mentioning about Shen Qiu, even those maids that were by Shen Miao¡¯s side all day were also unable to find any traces of the old Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao closed her eyes satisfyingly. The people had returned and the chess match could begin. Shen Qing was a small solder, Prince Yu of the First Rank was a chariot and Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family was like the white pieces. Whenever the carriage would be swallowed, chaos would descend into the match. Everything was up to the will of Heavens.

    This time, it would be her that was controlling the will of Heavens.

    Marquis of Lin An residence

    Even it was currently in the middle of the frigid winter, there were still a lot of flowers in the entire Marquis of Lin An residence. When the previous Marquis Furen, Princess Yu Qing, was alive, she loved flora and fauna. When she was married to the Marquis of Lin An, there was great tenderness and conjugal bliss between lovers. Xie Ding loved Princess Yu Qing and renovated the entire Marquis residence to the likes of the Princess¡¯ courtyard in the Pce where she lived. At that time it was a sensation as it was somewhat amusing to see a General to renovate his residence to that beautiful.

    Later when Princess Yu Qing passed on, Xie Ding still retained all the scenery when Princess Yu Qing was alive and gotten people to guard and maintain it. Thus even after so many years, even during winter, this would not make one feel depressed.

    Even though the scenery was flourishing but desteness was caused by people. With regards to the saying that things remained the same but people had changed, this was a problem that one would not be able to prevent in the road of life. Even if one forced to maintain things at surface level, things would after all not return to the past.

    Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao were practicing their spear in the courtyard. Ever since the matter in the academy examinations, both of them seldom left the residence. First was because they felt that on that day when Xie Jing Xing challenged the both of them alone, they had no more face left so they did not dare to leave the house. Second reason was that their injuries had not fully recovered and they were unable to do any physical stuff. Speaking of which, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s actions that day looked light but they were in fact heavy. It takes hundred days for the bones to knit and tendons to heal. Even though they had rested for a few months, they still felt somewhat pain. Madam Fang was extremely distressed but dared not say anything more to Xie Ding. Even so, Xie Ding still gave them a round of serious scolding.

    Thinking about this, both brothers felt so much hatred that their teeth itched. Xie Chang Chao swung his arms. That day he was stepped on the shoulders by Xie Jing Xing and now there seemed to be still a faintly aching. He said, ¡°Second Elder Brother, heard that the Shen Xin couple entered the Pce today. Now that they had military aplishments, one is afraid that His Majesty will reward Shen Xin.¡±

    The two families, Shen and Xie, had always been deeply in disagreement. Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao did not view Shen Qiu as an enemy because of the opposing position the Shen and Xie family had, but in actual fact, they view every talented youth in the capital as their opponents and Shen Qiu was undoubtedly the most outstanding talent of them all. Even though Xie Jing Xing was also outstanding but he had no official position, and moreover with Xie Ding¡¯s protection, they were helpless with their ns. But Shen Qiu was different. If Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao had official positions, they were afraid that everyone willpare both brothers with the Di son of First household of the Shen family.

    And what Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao most hated was that they were not as good as someone else.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Xie Chang Wu said with disdain, ¡°He is only but a military brute who only knows about fighting and killing and is ignorant about matters of the court. Other than Shen Xin¡¯s military contribution, what else can Shen Xin do for the Shen family? As of now, the Shen family is also in the crossbow, it may look good now but at the end...¡± He suddenly stopped and did not continue on.

    ¡°Second Older Brother is correct.¡± Xie Chang Chaoughed, ¡°Who asked the Shen family to be neutral. In this world, it is a dream if one pay attention to one¡¯s moral uplift without thinking of others. But many thanks to the Shen family¡¯s stupidity, our future opponent will be reduced by one.¡±

    If the conversation between both of them were known to others, they would be surprised. Afterall, Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao had a noble and benevolent image in public, and the Xie family did not participate in the Princes¡¯ fight for the position of the heir. But in Xie Chang Wu¡¯s and Xie Chang Chao¡¯s words, it was hinted that they have entered a faction behind the Xie family¡¯s back.

    ¡°Speaking of which, the Shen family is not something to fear of, but there is still one in our own family.¡± Xie Chang Wu suddenly turned towards another direction. That direction was the courtyard where Princess Yu Qing recuperated previously, and currently it became the courtyard where Xie Jing Xing resided. Thinking about the look Xie Jing Xing gave him as he pointed the spear to his head, made a wave of anger to surge in his chest. After a moment he then said, ¡°That scoundrel is getting more and more arrogant.¡±

    He actually secretly called Xie Jing Xing ¡®scoundrel¡¯ but if they met normally, he would be very respectful. This made one speechless.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Xie Chang Chao went along with Xie Chang Wu¡¯s words, ¡°These days he behaved himself which made Father pay more attention to him. If he was not guided by someone, will there be any conspiracy?¡±

    Even though it was a headache that Xie Jing Xing had an unruly temperament all these years and did not have an official status, the two Xie brothers were secretly relieved in their hearts. But even so, when people talked about the Little Xie Marquis, other than being cynical, they would heap up praises of his heroism on the battlefield and it was not only that. No matter how Xie Jing Xing opposed Xie Ding, Xie Ding would treat Xie Jing Xing wholeheartedly but treated them two filial sons lukewarm. As such, the jealousy towards Xie Jing Xing grew intense as the decade went by.

    Previously as long as Xie Jing Xing was in the Ding capital, there would be a major event every three to five days but after the matter in the academy examinations, it was as if his character had changed and would leave and returnte and they did not know what he was busy with. But this uncharacteristic quietness made Xie Ding very pleased and even thought that Xie Jing Xing had finally put away his unruliness and began to work seriously.

    It was because of this that Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu became even more nervous.

    ¡°Be it be whoever who was guiding him.¡± Xie Chang Wu sneered, ¡°At the end there will be one day where he would be under my feet. In the beginning that woman was a princess but still did not end up well, not to mention him being a son.¡±

    ¡°In short, one must secure the connections with His Highness Prince Ding before the returning banquet.¡± Xie Chang Chao said it as he picked up the spear and stabbed it ferociously into the haystack in front.

    At the same time, the protagonist of their conversation was sitting in front of the table in the room.

    The courtyard in which Princess Yu Qing recuperated, was covered with flora and fauna and there were some trees that were still lush in winter. In front of the room in which Xie Jing Xing stayed, the branches of the trees almost blocked the entire window that even though during the day, the room would feel gloomy.

    However in the gloominess, the youth who was sitting had a pair of bright as a sunny day eyes. The guards in front handed over a letter and after he carefully read it through, he threw it into the briquette in the middle of the room. In a short moment of time, a puff of smoke flew up and there was no trace of the letter left.

    ¡°What does it says?¡± A figure came from behind. The white d gentlemenfortably poured himself tea with an elegant attitude as if he was appreciating tea with someone.

    ¡°There is change in the situation.¡± Xie Jing Xing did not turn around and seemed to be pondering about something.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The white d gentleman¡¯s actioned paused as he look over with a grown, ¡°Was not it already...¡±

    ¡°Gao Yang,¡± Xie Jing Xing suddenly said, ¡°How about destruction before establishing as only with death does one¡¯s course end?¡±

    ¡°You do not have this kind of temperament.¡± Gao Yang was initially stunned for a moment, seemingly surprised, before he shook his head and said, ¡°You are all along not one who like to keep a low profile and would ensure everything is finalised before taking action. If the results was not a win, you will not take any action. I am surprise to hear something different today from the usual scheming you.¡± He asked, ¡°Did you encounter anything?¡±

    ¡°Encountered a mad person.¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his brows. ¡°Made me feel that it would also be good to make a bet.¡± He stood up and the gold embroidered clouds gave a faint lustre as he move in the dark. If one do not look carefully, one would not be able to see it.

    ¡°You cannot be talking about the Di daughter of the Shen family?¡± Gao Yang was able to draw blood on the first prick, ¡°I heard Tie Yi mentioning about the matter that day. Even though it was bold but it was overly reckless. Now that Shen Xin had returned, one is afraid that with Shen Xin¡¯s temper, there would be another round of trouble.¡±

    ¡°The thing is not in the Shen residence.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°I changed my mind.¡±

    ¡°Not intending to make use of the Shen family?¡± Gao Yan was somewhat astonished.

    ¡°The Shen family is a big variable.¡± Xie Jing Xing shook his head and the handsome youth brows did not show the normal cynical look that it usually held but a calm beyond his age. That naturally elegance and nobility air covered him as though there was ayer of mysterious luster, which was more dazzling that the sun.

    ¡°What do you refer to as a variable?¡± Gao Yang asked.

    Xie Jing Xing raised his eyebrows, ¡°I have a premonition regarding the Fu family¡¯s attitude. The Shen family is the biggest variable in the setup of Ming Qi¡¯s future.¡±

    Gao Yang seem not to believe it but he ultimately trust this youth¡¯s suspicious heart. He said, ¡°How do you know? How would the Shen family be a variable? Shen Qiu? Shen Xin? Even if there are domestic problems in the Shen family, it will not represent the attitude of the Shen family.¡±

    ¡°There is an intelligent person in the Shen family.¡± Xie Jing Xing saidzily, ¡°But fate is too cruel. Why struggle?¡± He said, ¡°Anyways, there are not changes in the n, just a change of method.¡±

    ¡°You are not thinking of...¡± Gao Yang was moved.

    ¡°After so many years, I have tolerated for far too long.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Because of apprehensions, one needed to tolerate but now...¡± He smiled in rm as if dark clouds suddenly faded and the sunshine lit up the entire room, making everything else to lose its brilliance. Xie Jing Xing stood with folded arms and lightly said, ¡°Gao Yang, I am tired of covering up. I will take action in the shortest of time.¡±

    ¡°But are you willing to part?¡± Gao Yang asked.

    ¡°There is nothing unwilling.¡±

    Gao Yang sighed and when he raised his head, he had be determined, ¡°Since this is the case, then it will be as you nned. First hide the information from the side and start from Ming Qi side. In the Fu family, who do you think of starting off with?¡±

    ¡°Old rules, toss a ball out. Whoever catch it would decide.¡± He lightlyughed. His fingers however touched something in his sleeves. His heart moved slightly as his fingers picked out a small delicate bottle. That was the medicine bottle that Gao Yang gave him. The medication inside was what Gao Yang imed to be a scar removing medication that thousands of gold would not be able to be exchanged for it. This herbal paste, would be able to make a scar vanish no matter how deep it was.

    He clenched the bottle into his palm and when he released it, the delicate bottle has turned into broken pieces.

    Just like what Shen Miao did, a big fire would burn down all false equilibrium and expose the ferocious truth, thus this would then truly be a game where one could make the moves. Shen Miao used her own scar to put an end to any possibility of future reconciliations. How about him?

    His gaze swept faintly out the window to the four corners of the skies in the Marquis of Lin An residence. After seeing it so many times for so many years, because of some warm memories, he was also willing to maintain a false equilibrium.

    Now it was the time to break this equilibrium.

    He closed his eyes and the long eyshes were as beautiful as the butterflies in spring but when they were opened, they looked sharper than the sharpest of knives.

    On his desk, a map was spread out at the moment. Seeing it closely, this map was nothing else but a clear territorial map of Ming Qi. From the thirteen provinces in You Zhuo to the town of Ding Yuan in the desert, from the Jiang Nan vally to the Ding Xi¡¯s eastern sea, from the ancient city of Lin An to Lu An city, in the middle of the entire territory, was however the most prosperous Ding capital.

    With the surging of the entire country, the world heroes woulde forth. He stretched his hand out and gently touched the centre of the map with his finger.

    It was as if one was deciding the rise and fall of a dynasty.

 Chapter 75: Intended Plan

    <h4>Chapter 75: Intended n (Part 1)</h4>

    Chapter 75: Intended n (Part 3)

    Shen Xin and wife finally returned back to the residence in the evening. Apanying them back to the residence was a carriage full of rewards that were bestowed by the Pce. If it was like before, these rewards would have definitely be kept at the Shen residence¡¯s public fund but today, Luo Xue Yan let the servants directly carry those chests into the Western courtyard.

    The rewards from the Pce werevish and expensive, and the servants of the Eastern courtyard could only look on helplessly as the chests passed by their courtyard. From time to time, there were sounds of objects breakinging from Rong Jing Tang. Obviously that extremely cheapo Old Shen Furen was furious about the matter, and was putting on a tantrum for others to see.

    But people from the military did not care for such a tantrum. The chests still continued their journey and very efficiently, everything was quickly moved over.

    Shen Miao was sitting in front of the table reading. She was reading all about Ming Qi¡¯s political and legal orders, and those poetry books that Gu Yu and the rest brought for her were thrown aside without even ncing a look at them.

    One could hear heartyughtering from outside the door, ¡°Jiao Jiao!¡±

    Shen Miao turned her head and saw Shen Xin striding in with Luo Xue Yan following closely behind. They probably came over here directly upon their return to the residence as they did not even change their clothes. Shen Qiu was right at the end and winked and made a face at her.

    Shen Miao stood up and rushed towards them to greet, ¡°Father, Mother, Eldest Brother.¡±

    Shen Xin and wife could not help but be stunned with her gentle look. Shen Miao was not close with them and in the past when they returned, she would leave after a few words and would be very impatient. This appearance of harmony have not been seen since a very long time. However in that gentleness, there was a slight alienation but even though it was very small, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan as parents were sensitive to it.

    Shen Miao sighed slightly in her heart. She was unable to be like a normal fourteen year old girl and whine to Shen Xin but also could not pretend as if nothing had happened. In the previous life it was her that dragged the Shen family down so when she faced Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan, guilt filled her heart and truthfully it was hard to be close.

    Luo Xue Yan felt that her heart paused a moment and the care and concern for her daughter quickly overshadowed that suspicious point. She took a few steps forward and grabbed Shen Miao¡¯s hand before asking anxiously, ¡°How is Jiao Jiao feeling? Is there anywhere that is ufortable?¡±

    ¡°It is all right.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently as she replied.

    ¡°Jiao Jiao, Father had gotten a few big chests of precious stuff from the Pce today. When you are better, go pick something you like in the morning. Those jewellery and whatever hairpin, I heard they are first-rated in the entire capital.¡± Shen Xin words were pleasing to hear. Seeing such a tall and muscr man carefully noticing his daughter¡¯s favourites, it made some people feel weird.

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Thanking Father but this matter is not a rush. Just ce those precious stuff in the safe in our courtyard. In the long course of time, I will go and take a pick if there was an interest one day.¡±

    When the words were spoken, the expressions on the people in the room changed.

    In the past, when Shen Xin carried such chests back, naturally he let Shen Miao select first and the rest would be sent to the public fund. He had always doted on his daughter and no one refuted his words, because these rewards were earned by Shen Xin¡¯s spears and swords. But if it was like in the past, Shen Miao would not pick for herself first and let Shen Yue and Shen Qing finish picking, and after Second and Third household finished picking then she would start to select. This was because she was close to Second and Third household so that was what she did before.

    But today, Shen Miao did not push it out and proposed to lock the chests in the safe in her own courtyard. Even though Shen Xin did not intend to ce the rewards in the public fund, but Shen Miao change of attitude towards the rest of the Shen family was clear in the eyes of others.

    Even if they had no knowledge of the matters in the inner courtyard, they could tell that there was something wrong with Shen Miao. Shen Qui opened his mouth and Luo Xue Yan held onto Shen Miao hands and spoke gently, ¡°Jiao Jiao, did something happen? Tell mother about it. Now that Father and Mother have return, no one would dare to bully you.¡±

    ¡°No one dare to bully me.¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Nothing happened to me.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happen on the day when the Ancestral Hall caught fire?¡± Shen Xin asked, ¡°Why were you the only one remaining in the hall?¡± Both the couple went to the Pce to see the Emperor and only left some people to investigate secretly but it was toote to pursue the details of this strange event.

    ¡°I made a mistake and was locked in the ancestral hall. Who knew that suddenly the ancestral hall was caught up in a fire...¡± She said reluctantly.

    When Shen Qiu, who was standing behind, saw what was happening, he held back the words which sprang to his lips. He knew what was going on but Shen Miao purposely and repeatedly told him not to inform the matter to Shen Xin and wife. Even though he really wanted to tell Father and Mother the truth, but she said that if Shen Qiu did not kept his promise then she would not be bothered with him anymore. Thus he dismissed the idea in his head.

    Shen Xin asked Shen Miao as expected, ¡°What mistake did you make? No matter how big the mistake was, one should not locked you in the ancestral hall alone.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Miao lightly mentioned the gist of it, ¡°I contradicted Second Shu in front of Grandmother and others.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Luo Xue Yan raised her eyebrows in anger but did not reprimanded Shen Miao. She however said, ¡°Number two is really living backwards. For a grown man to quarrel with a young female, is nothing but embarrassing!¡±

    Gu Yu¡¯s and Jing Zhe¡¯s lips drew out as they continue serving in the room. It was not at all nonsense when one said that the First household would shield her shorings to the extreme. Even if Shen Miao were to beat up Shen Gui, it was feared that Shen Xin and wife would have med Shen Gui for making Shen Miao¡¯s hands sore.

    ¡°Younger Sister, why did you contradict Second Shu?¡± Shen Qiu could not help but asked.

    ¡°Most likely because... I was not willing to marry.¡± Shen Miao said.

    ¡°Marry?¡± Luo Xue Yan and Shen Qin eximed out loud in shock one after the other. Luo Xue Yan looked at Shen Miao incredulously and asked, ¡°Marry what person? How me and your father are not aware of it?¡±

    Shen Miao lowered her head, ¡°The Vice Minister of the Legitive Bureau¡¯s Wei family proposed marriage for their Di son, Wei Qian. Birthday characters were already exchanged but I am not willing to marry so I contradicted in front of everyone.¡±

    ¡°Wei Qian...¡± Shen Xin pondered for a moment. ¡°The Wei family is arge family and the Di son of the Wei family was considered to be a young talent. If one were to talk about it, it would be rather suitable for Jiao Jiao...¡± He was actually seriously considering this marriage proposal. As an official for so many years, even if he was not in the Ding capital, Shen Xin roughly understood his peers around seven to eight out of ten. If the Wei family had some wastrel son, he could see it out in a nce. Moreover Wei Qian was a rare and good son-inw so in a short span of time, Shen Xin thought about some other things.

    ¡°Think about what!¡± Luo Xue Yan roared, ¡°Even if he is the king of Heavens or even the Emperor, it will not do if Jiao Jiao is not willing!¡±

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s words were shocking. She was a heroic female born in the Northwestern military lineage family and her marriage with Shen Xin was fought by herself. Thus Luo Xue Yan could not understand the logic of parents being the matchmakers. She continued, ¡°And besides, both you and me were not aware of this matter at all. Who would know what kind of intention they had!¡± Ever since she saw Shen Miao trapped in the sea of fire while Ren Wan Yun maintained a peaceful state of mind, Luo Xue Yan was filled with disgust of the other people of the Shen family and all the good feelings she had were swept away.

    Shen Xin also frowned. Based on theory, the Wei family marriage proposal was good. If it was arranged for Shen Miao, it was honestly not a loss. After all it was rare to be able to pick out such a young talent out. But since this was a good marriage, why did the Shen family hid it from him and his wife?

    Shen Qiu¡¯s mouth twitched. He knew what the matter was and was also mentallyining about Shen Miao, for not speaking about the n to exchange the marriages that the rest of the Shen family had. But he could only remain silent and he did not know why everytime Shen Miao swept her eyes at him, there was a kind of deterrent force. Shen Qiu himself was not willing to believe that he, one who was invincible in the battlefield, would be fearful of his own Young Sister.

    ¡°But Jiao Jiao,¡± Shen Xin spoke softly, ¡°The eldest son of the Wei family is not bad. For you to be so against this marriage, was it because there is a man in your heart...¡± He hesitated. In the family reports from the Shen family, there were frequent news of Shen Miao being foolishly in love with Prince Ding. In this world, whichever male that Shen Miao liked, he and Luo Xue Yan would not obstruct but the Heaven¡¯s family was different. Now was the moment where the princes were fighting for the position of the heir thus if the Shen family got involved in it, one was afraid that at end, the family would also be pulled into the mud.

    But these kind of matters, Shen Miao, a youngdy like that, would not understand. On the return road back, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan had discussed numerous number of times on how to dispel the idea in Shen Miao¡¯s head but at the end they came out with nothing. Shen Miao was stubborn in temperament and for things that she had decided, even nine bulls would not be able to pull her back. Moreover to tell a Young Lady to give up the person she liked, if it was anyone else, they would not ept it either.

    Shen Miao was able to know what Shen Xin was trying to say with one look. She lightly said, ¡°I do not have anyone in my heart, and was unwilling to marry because one heard that the Young Master of the Wei family already had someone in his heart. No matter how good he was, there would not be any light in one¡¯s heart, so why do I need to be the person separating the love birds and destroy an unrted person¡¯s life?¡±

    Shen Xin and wife felt somewhat dizzy due to Shen Miao¡¯s words. Since when did Shen Miao speak in such a mature way, and with a manner like a female who had faced thousands of waves. Secondly, she said that there was no one in her heart?

    With regards to Wei Qian, Shen Miao only gradually understood him when she became the Empress in her past lifetime. As there was no marriage proposal from the Wei family in the past lifetime, Wei Qian married his Biaomei and as a rare young talent in Ding capital, Wei Qian extremely doted on his wife and it was even spread around. For that to happen, Wei Qian and his Biaomei were certainly childhood sweethearts, so that Gentleman Wei¡¯s heart was unwilling when the Wei family came over to propose.

    ¡°Jiao Jiao, do not you like... Like His Highness Prince Ding?¡± Luo Xue Yan bit her mouth but still asked at the end.

    ¡°Prince Ding?¡± Shen Miao heard it and lightly said, ¡°His Highness Prince Ding is a descendant of the Heavens, how can I im connections? In the beginning, I was ignorant but now have calmed down and know that I have overstepped the proper boundaries. At present, one no longer mention about the matter anymore.¡±

    ¡°Prince Ding?¡± Shen Miao heard it and lightly said, ¡°His Highness Prince Ding is a descendant of the Heavens, how can I im connections? In the beginning, I was ignorant but now have calmed down and know that I have overstepped the proper boundaries. At present, one no longer mention about the matter anymore.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was surprised again for a moment. Shen Xin and Shen Qiu were after all men and did not understand. Even though she had a carefree character, she was still a female. A female can understand another female¡¯s love situation. She thought that Shen Miao only said it verbally but after carefully looking at Shen Miao¡¯s expression, she discovered that when she was talking about Prince Ding, there was no trace of being emotional in Shen Miao¡¯s expression, as if one was mentioning a stranger in general.

    Not waiting for Luo Xue Yan to speak, Shen Xin himself first shouted, ¡°Jiao Jiao, Father do not agree with your words. No matter who we the Shen family match with, you can im connections. Which one of the sons of Ming Qi dare to abandon you, even if...¡±

    ¡°Ke.¡± Luo Xue Yan lightly coughed and stared fiercely at Shen Xin. It did not matter that Shen Xin was praising his daughter but it was difficult for Shen Miao to dispel the idea of Prince Ding. Was not Shen Xin finding trouble for himself?

    Shen Xin also knew that he had said the wrong thing and quickly looked elsewhere as if nothing had happened.

    Lou Xue Yan too a good look at Shen Miao and after seeing her calm expression, she was then rxed and smiled, ¡°Jiao Jiao is still young of age and there is no rush to get married. There are many more good males in Ming Qi and our Jiao Jiao has extraordinary looks, how will one be afraid of not marrying well? Do not worry. Our Jiao Jiao¡¯s husband would be a hero that can withstand the skies and earth.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled and did not say anything. With regards to the fantasy of the person beside her pillow, she was disheartened time and time again during herst life in the Inner Pce. In this life then, she had already not intended to marry but these words cannot be told to Shen Xin and wife.

    When normal females heard about their marriage, they would always be a little shy, moreover in the eyes of the couple, Shen Miao was not one who had a cold temperament. But after Luo Xue Yan finished, she did not see any reaction from Shen Miao and the both of them could not help but feel some frustration. Previously even though Shen Miao was not close with them, they could still understand Shen Miao¡¯s temperament. But upon returning this time, Shen Miao became unfamiliar and had matured so much overnight, making Shen Xin and wife not know what kind of attitude have to face their daughter. If they were to coax her like how they did previously, they would seem even more of a fool if Shen Miao looked at them quietly.

    When Shen Qiu saw his parents being embarrassed, aughter burst out. Shen Xin and wife made one frightened when hearing their names but when facing Younger Sister, they were totally helpless. But... Shen Qiu¡¯s gaze gradually sank. There would not be just a big change of character overnight that made an arrogant youngdy to be so cool and calm. There must be that something else happened.

    ¡°Father,¡± Shen Miao suddenly said, ¡°In a few days¡¯ time, there will be a returning banquet that will be held in the Pce?¡±

    The returning banquet will be held because of the defeat of the enemy by the Shen family army, and in order to celebrate the meritorious deeds. All the civil and military officials would attend and was considered as the Imperial family working to be closer to the officials. In the returning banquet, the Emperor would reward the meritorious services rendered.

    In thest lifetime, after a few days from the returning banquet, the Emperor wanted to promote Shen Qiu¡¯s official position but because of Shen Miao¡¯s matter, Shen Xin fought with all his meritorious services and made the Emperor agree to bestow marriage, and gotten Shen Miao the position of Ding Wangfei.

    It was already considered as overstepping the boundaries of what was proper when a female proposed to a male. Shen Xin was at the mercy of the battlefield for his entire life but at the end of the day, used all his services to beg and was almost ridiculed by the entire court. At that time Shen Miao did not see Shen Xin¡¯s bitter smile as she was jumping up from joy of bing the Ding Wangfei.

    From the moment she married into Prince Ding residence, it meant that the Shen family was tied to Prince Ding¡¯s boat and Fu Xiu Yi had all the reason to squeeze everyst drop of value from the Shen family army.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Xin asked with a smile, ¡°Does Jiao Jiao have any more requests? Father can help you to request His Majesty for them.¡±

    Such a level of doting love, it was almost like a pearl in one¡¯s palm. Shen Miao¡¯s mouth was somewhat dry, how could she not discover her father feelings for her in her past life? The Shen family¡¯s death was controlled by the enemies but it was because of her stubbornness and blindness.

    ¡°I do not have things that I want.¡± Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°But if His Majesty want to reward Father...¡± She paused and when she look up again, she said with a pair of clear eyes, ¡°Father can request His Majesty to be able to stay in the capital for half a year to apany me. How about it?¡±

    When the words were spoken, Luo Xue Yan, Shen Xin and Shen Qiu were all stunned.

    Shen Miao had never retained the couple because they were not by her side when she was young, and thus feelings were shallow so it was natural that there was nothing much. Every year after the end of the year, Shen Xin and wife would leave the capital to defend the Northwest region and even if there were no enemies, they had to guard the territory to prevent foreign invasions. Actually this was not necessary but the Emperor would still hand-pick them and moreover the Old General had this habit to do so when he was alive thus, they had never refuted before.

    Shen Miao¡¯s intention just now was obviously to retain them. She was retaining Shen Xin and wife so that they would leave half a yearter, and this was actually somewhat outrageous but when Shen Xin and wife heard it, they were ecstatic as this represented that Shen Miao did have feelings for them.

    ¡°Naturally it would be no problem!¡± Delighted with the change on his daughter¡¯s attitude, Shen Xin did not think of the problem behind and agreed to it. Luo Xue Yan was also somewhat excited but Shen Qiu, who was standing at the side pursed his lips. He did not want to remain in Ding capital as for him, he felt that there was nothing interesting in the Ding capital. Those noble heirs were boring and it was better for him to be sent to the northwest region¡¯s desert to fight battles. However after looking at Shen Miao¡¯s face, his heart softened. At least with him by her side, the best thing was that no one would dare to bully Shen Miao.

    After saying much more stuff, the Shen Xin couple and Shen Qiu left. After they left, Shen Miao put the books on the table and walked to the side of the window.

    ¡°Young Lady...¡± Gu Yu spoke softly, ¡°Have already spoken to Chun Tao. Eldest Young Lady¡¯s abdomen is fine. This one heard that Second Furen and Second Master were quarrelling because of Eldest Lady¡¯s marriage.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled coldly. Ren Wan Yun¡¯s good scheme of marrying the sisters together was gone with the eastward flowing streams. But Ren Wan Yun naturally would not be willing to let Shen Qing marry to Huang De Xin. But the birthday character cards were exchanged and both families havee into a conclusion. It would not be an easy matter to go back on their words at this time.

    The saying of ¡®lifting a rock only to drop it on one¡¯s own feet¡¯ talked about this. Naturally when Ren Wan Yun¡¯s idea was up in the air, she would not let her live well and keep attacking. If that poisonous snake wants to strike, she would do it during the banquet. Just nice, she also wanted to grab onto Ren Wan Yun¡¯s tender spot and catch Prince Yu unaware.

    Outside the door, Luo Xue Yan¡¯s and Shen Xin¡¯s faces became sullen. Luo Xue Yan angrily said, ¡°What is going on with Old TaiTai and your Younger Brothers? To n Jiao Jiao¡¯s marriage for inexplicable reasons. This is the first time hearing such a thing in my life.¡±

    ¡°Furen need not be angry.¡± Shen Xin said, ¡°I will immediately go and get a clear exnation from Old TaiTai and once there is such a matter, I will immediately rify things with the Wei family. With such a concealment, the matter is strange.¡±

    ¡°I guess that Jiao Jiao has suffered a lot this one year.¡± Luo Xue Yan snapped, ¡°Later I will call Jiao Jiao¡¯s maids over and ask clearly what exactly is going on and that Gui Momo has also disappeared.¡± After all she was one who fought in battlefields and had some sensitivity to these things. She said, ¡°I find that what Jiao Jiao said was correct. If one do not stay in Ding capital for half a year and punish these monsters, our daughter¡¯s life will be gone!¡± As she said, she red at Shen Xin again.

    Shen Xin touched his nose as naturally he knew that Luo Xue Yan was dissatisfied with his two brothers. Not to say Luo Xue Yan, his belly was also filled with anger. He instructed the two guards by his side, ¡°Guard Young Lady well these few days, if anything is wrong, immediately inform me. If Young Lady suffer anything, you will be punished ording to the military code!¡± Finishing, he turned towards Shen Qiu and frowned, ¡°Rascal, why are you in a daze?¡±

    Shen Qiu recovered to his senses with Shen Xin¡¯s roar. He vaguely spoke, ¡°Oh, was thinking of something.¡± He was all along thinking about Shen Miao¡¯s matter. Today the people that were sent to Wo Long temple had returned to report that there was not anything wrong that happened that day, and no one else know about the matter. Shen Qiu was not a fool and knew that it was because all those who knew of the matter were sent away. To do it in such a level where not even a hint was detected, it was not the Shen family¡¯s abilities. Shen Qiu became even more suspicious about the truth and why Shen Miao was hiding it from him.

    Unconsciously, this Younger Sister of his became someone who one could not see through.

    ¡°Look at the time already.¡± Shen Xin directed the frustration that he had gotten from his Furen to his unlucky son. ¡°You go and investigate the matters in the residence. I will question you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Shen Qiu face became bitter. He already knew the reality of the details of the events but Younger Sister did not let him speak about it.

    At the moment, it was a mess in Cai Yun Yuan.

    Shen Gui just left but before he did that he gotten into a big quarrel with Ren Wan Yun. Ever since the day Shen Xin returned on Old Shen Furen¡¯s birthday, Shen Gui was in conflict with Ren Wan Yun on the matter. In fact Shen Gui knew about Shen Miao¡¯s confinement but to him, once anything went wrong he would push everything to Ren Wan Yun.

    For him and Shen Wan to walk to this point today, it was all due to the people¡¯s connections that Shen Xin left behind. Even though they both have a certain status in court today, if Shen Xin had the intention to do them harm, Shen Gui¡¯s and Shen Wan¡¯s careers would inevitably be in a mess. This was a world where military were respected. Even though the civil officials ridicule the Generals for being unruly and brute, whoever had the military power, whoever will be the most important force in Ming Qi. The Emperor would naturally protect the General aspared to the civil officials.

    In the past both brothers were able to keep the act up without leaking a drop of water, and Shen Xin was also willingly to look after them. Who knew that this time Shen Xin saw for himself that Shen Miao was trapped in a sea of fire. Shen Xin valued Shen Miao like his life and would do anything in a fit of anger which made Shen Gui flustered. Ever since Shen Xin returned, Shen Gui was extremely irritable but Ren Wan Yun happened to mention about withdrawing from the marriage at this time. It was practically adding oil into the fire, so all the dissatisfaction that he had with Ren Wan Yun was unleashed.

    Today was the same, he got into a furious fight with Ren Wan Yun and put his foot down that Shen Qing must marry into the Huang family. Shen Gui flicked his sleeves and left Ren Wan Yun who was gasping for air as she almost fainted.

    ¡°Animals! Animals!¡± Ren Wan Yun stroke her heart and her lips were trembling.

    Shen Gui did not care for the happiness of his daughter, and set his heart climbing up the Huang family for his own career advancement, and that made Ren Wan Yun so angry that she could throw horses and men off their feet. Now that Shen Xin had returned, Luo Xue Yan was not someone who one could get along easily. If it was not because the matter was extremely confidential, if Shen Xin and wife knew that she had the idea of exchanging the marriages, she was afraid that they would have the heart to kill her. Even if Shen Xin and wife did not discover it this time, the matter on the fire at the ancestral hall had already estranged the First household from them, thus it would be harder to do harm to Shen Miao in the future.

    Ren Wan Yun could not wait to cut Shen Miao up into thousands of slices. In the beginning it was Shen Miao that schemed against Shen Qing. If it was not for Shen Miao, then how would Shen Qing end up being forced to marry a cut sleeve. Now that Shen Miao had Shen Xin¡¯s protection, it would be difficult to take action in the area of marriage.

    ¡°Furen, please cool down.¡± Xiang Lan cooled down Ren Wan Yun and spoke, ¡°One¡¯s must not destroy the body with anger. The returning banquet is in a few days¡¯ time. If that happens then it would not be convenient to move it.

    Ren Wan Yun eyes moved and a grim smile appeared on her face, ¡°You are right. I must not destroy my body with anger. During the returning banquet... During the returning banquet, I want that little slut to live worse than death!¡± She turned her head and looked at Cai Ju, ¡°Did the letter reached to Prince Yu residence?¡±

    ¡°It is already sent over.¡± Cai Ju carefully said.

    ¡°Since my Qing-er¡¯s ending is not good, that little slut better not be thinking of escaping!¡± There were traces of a sneer in Ren Wan Yun¡¯s expression as she coldlyughed, ¡°I cannot do anything to her as Shen Xin is there protecting her, but if they have the ability then they should go against Prince Yu.¡± She was alike to a vicious snake as she said gruesomely, ¡°There will be someone that will take care of her!¡±

    *****

    The residence of Prince Yu of the First Rank.

    In the magnificent and grand main hall, there was a beautiful Persian dancer wearing a thin piece of clothes dancing. Those fair bare feet were stepping on the soft carpet and there were coloured bells dangling around her ankles, as they rang a sweet dingling sound following the dance moves. Her snake-like body was dancing vicariously.

    High up on the seat was a male who had an ugly and hideous face and an empty left leg. It was Prince Yu. At the moment there was a petite girl kneeling next to him. That young female was around eleven or twelve and she was very young and very beautify but her eyes were filled with fear. At this moment she was no more than an inch away, pounding lightly on Prince Yu¡¯s leg.

    This young female¡¯s fair body was covered with purple and blue bruises. Upon a closer look, there were red whip marks. It was obviously she had experienced a painful and excruciating torture.

    Prince Yu looked at the contents of the letter and he suddenlyughed and violently smacked the lion head on the seat. The young female screamed in shock and quickly fell onto the ground as her entire body could not help but trembled.

    ¡°Shen Xin...¡± A few words were chewed out of Prince Yu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Shen Miao... Actually dare to y around with this Prince.¡±

    After what happened that night, because he had found other interesting things, he had thrown it to the back of his mind. For Prince Yu, these youngdies were only interesting toys and were the same as rearing those cats and dogs. As for what would happen to themter, he does not care one bit. Combined with Shen Gui¡¯s concealment, he did not discover anything wrong.

    Until this letter came, he finally recalled that there were some odd things that day. That Shen Miao had such good means that not only she counter checked Ren Wan Yun, she also yed with him.

    In Ming Qi, Prince Yu of the First Rank was considered a son of the Imperial family. Other than the Emperor, everyone would have to be courteous and give in to him. Shen Miao was a little girl and even dared to step on his dignity under her feet. If previously he only felt interested in ying with Shen Miao, this time Prince Yu had truly became furious and his murderous intention was ignited.

    It is just that now Shen Xin was still protecting her in the Ding capital. How can he take action? Or could it be possible to eliminate Shen Qiu.

    Prince Yu of the First Rank touched his chin and a trace of extreme viciousness shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 76: Returning Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 76: Returning Banquet (Part 1)</h4>

    Chapter 76: Returning Banquet (Part 3)

    Three dayster, the Imperial family held a returning banquet and hundreds of civil and military officials were attending. Even though Emperor Wen Hui mentioned that it was a celebration for the monarch and officials, everyone was well aware that this returning banquet was the Emperor¡¯s way of celebrating Shen Xin¡¯s meritorious services.

    The Shen family held huge influencing power in their hands and with such valiant military leaders like Shen Xin and Shen Qiu, if one used them well, it would be a good sword to defend Ming Qi. If one did not used them well, they could threaten the person who was sitting on that chair at any time. For the Shen family, the Imperial family of Ming Qi depended heavily on defences but when the foreignnds were unclear, the Shen family were at least safe.

    As long as the Shen family does not enter the muddy waters of the fight for the heir, the Imperial family would not take any action against the Shen family within these ten years. This was something that those people in court that had brains could see. But previously Shen Miao was in love with Prince Ding which made others think that if Shen Xin were to marry his daughter to Fu Xiu Yi, the position of the Shen family in court would be at the knife-edge. But afterwards Shen Miao¡¯s interest on Fu Xiu Yi gradually faded and the Shen family need not be caught up in the whirlwind of the fight for the heir, thus they were safe and sound. Within those next ten years, the reputation of the Formidable Grand General in Ding capital could deter a lot of people.

    Early in the morning Luo Xue Yan came over to take a look at Shen Miao. In the past few days, Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin were investigating about the events in the Shen residence but these matters were covered up very well, and even the small trivial matters could not be discovered. But despite this, Shen Xin and wife felt a lot strange and alienated from Old Shen Furen and the other two households.

    Shen Miao did not tell Shen Xin and wife about the matter of Shen Qing losing her innocence, and it was impossible for Ren Wan Yun and Chen Rou Qiu to say it out on their own ord. Even the excuse for Gui Momo¡¯s death was done anyhow, it was said that her hands and feet were unclean (aka steals stuff) and she was thrown out of the house. Ren Wan Yun thought that Shen Miao would have told the truth them but who knew that Shen Miao also used her excuse. Ren Wan Yun thus believed that Shen Miao would not make anyints to Shen Xin and wife about any concerns and so became even more fearless than before.

    ¡°There are too little hairpins in Young Lady¡¯s jewellery box.¡± Bai Lu styled Shen Miao¡¯s hair into a long bun. Now that Shen Miao was slimmer, she lost her young appearance and was notpatible anymore with the kind of looks that she had previously used. Moreover today she needed to enter the Pce so it would probably be best to dress up more dignified. However previously Shen Miao¡¯s jewellery was bought by Ren Wan Yun and most of them were gold and now these jewellery were used to buy Yan Mei and Shui Bi in San Fu Ban, and for Mo Qing to make arrangements with Physician Chen and hence were pawned off and spent. Now those jewellery boxes were empty.

    ¡°Did not Master carried the rewards that His Majesty bestowed yesterday?¡± Shuang Jiang was struck by a brainwave, ¡°Why not let Young Lady pick something from there? The rewards from the Pce are definitely good.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Shen Miao rejected it. Those things from the Pce, which one of it was not stained by blood. Now she was not willing to wear those things on her body, as if it could infect her and made her remember all those tragic years. She thought about it and opened a jewellery box and picked a hairpin from one of theyer.

    ¡°This hairpin is really beautiful!¡± Bai Lu was pleasantly surprised, ¡°When did Young Lady have such a hairpin, was it Furen who gifted it?¡±

    Shen Miao picked up that hairpin and ced it in front of her to carefully inspect it. This was the hairpin that Xie Jing Xing exchanged after picking the real Begonia from her head during the academy examinations, in the middle of the plum blossoms forest. If it was not Bai Lu mentioning about the matter, she would have thrown it to the back of her head.

    The hairpin was made of jade, from the light to dark, when it reached the part with the flower, the entire jade was sparkling with a reddish purple colour. The craftsman who did the carving was very talented as the petal of the Begonia was in full bloom, and there was a feeling of a flourishing meaning. When one touches it, there was a cool and moist texture, obviously from the finest grade of jade. For such a jade Begonia hairpin, one fear that it was valued higher than a thousand gold. Previously Shen Miao saw a lot of good stuff in the Pce so she could naturally see that this hairpin was out of the ordinary. As such, she was even more unexpectedly surprised at Xie Jing Xing to be so generous as no matter how rich the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, one would not be able to squander at such a level.

    Seeing Shen Miao lost in thoughts, Bai Lu was afraid of holding up the time and reminded, ¡°Young Lady, this hairpin looks good, this servant will put it on for you.¡±

    Only then Shen Miao recovered herself and went ordingly with Bai Lu¡¯s wish.

    Finally Shuang Jiang put a little rouge on the cheeks before it was considered finished. Gu Yu walked over with a Lotus blue rabbit fur cloak and put it on her before smiling, ¡°Young Lady really look very good. Furen will definitely like it when she see this.¡±

    Outside the door, Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin were waiting as Shen Qiu ripped the leaves apart as he said, ¡°Mother, why not let Younger Sister go to the chests of rewards for clothes and jewelleries?¡±

    ¡°What do you know.¡± Luo Xue Yan said in a bad mood, ¡°It is always bestowing bolts of materials, one do not see clothes being bestowed. Even if there were clothes, who would know if those Ladyships and Concubines had worn them before. I would not dare to let Jiao Jiao wear them. As for jewellery, you might as well forget about it. Jiao Jiao will wear whatever she likes and desires, it is better not to intervene.¡±

    Shen Miao had all along liked wearing tacky clothes and this point made Luo Xue Yan¡¯s head to ache. No matter how much Luo Xue Yan persuaded, Shen Miao was unable to abandon her love of gold and silver jewelleries and after a long period, Luo Xue Yan gotten used to the look. Luo Xue Yan was born in a family with military lineage and even though she was fiercely beautiful, her dressing went towards the heroic style and had some vibe of a heroine.

    Shen Qiu stuck his tongue out and softly spoke, ¡°If Younger Sister wear gold and glittering again this time...¡± He hardly finished his words when he heard the squeaking sound of the door being pushed open.

    ¡°Younger Sister, Younger Sister...¡± Shen Qiu opened his mouth and stared foolishly at Shen Miao speechlessly.

    The young female was wearing a purple jaded silk robes, with a rabbit fur cloak over it. The velvet rabbit fur covered her neck fully, making her small face look like it was the size of only a palm. Herplexion was already fair so when she wore the dark colours like lotus blue, it would not appear dull but looked extremely distinguished. The white straight teeth were like embracing the wind and with the lovely gestures from the young female, it make her more attractive due to her calm and quiet distinguished posture, as every single movement had a touch of prestige to it.

    Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin looked at her nkly. For a brief moment, they seemed to have saw pass the young female, and were now staring at the Empress of the throne with that noble air in the Pce that even surpassed the golden crown.

    It was precisely because Shen Miao had always been wearing gold and silver that now when she was dressed simpler, she had an extravagant air and that kind of calm temperament was something that they had not seen before. Luo Xue Yan unconsciously pat her chest because she was born in the Northwestern region of the desert and only came to the Ding capital after she married Shen Xin, she was mocked for being uncouth, vulgar andcking of etiquette. Luo Xue Yan herself did secretly invited a Momo over to learn but no matter how much she learnt, she was unable to portray the kind of elegance that was in one¡¯s bones so she gave up.

    Now her daughter looked more noble and dignified than any one of the daughters from Ding capital noble families. How could she not be happy and surprised!

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± It was Shen Xin that first broke the silence, he raised his head andughed out loud several times. When he looked back at Shen Miao again, there were pride and happiness in his eyes, ¡°Shen family has a fully grown daughter. My Jiao Jiao is now also a great beauty!¡± The words he use were extremely coarse which provoked a fierce stare from Luo Xue Yan. When she turned her head, she saw the few guards that Shen Qui brought back from the army were also staring nkly at Shen Miao, she could not help but felt a trace of pride before she said, ¡°Never mind. We will head to the horse carriage first. It would not be good to bete.¡± Finishing, she pulled Shen Miao along and talked to her intimately.

    Shen Miao was not used to be treated as a little child like this but paused when she saw Shen Xin¡¯s and Shen Qiu¡¯s pampering looks. In the eyes of her parents and older brother, she was still that Shen Jiao Jiao.

    Luo Xue Yan noticed the Begonia hairpin in her hair and said with a smile, ¡°Jiao Jiao¡¯s hairpin looks really good, did you pick it?¡±

    Shen Miao vaguely responded and intended to walk towards the door but saw that there were two carriages that stopped there.

    Shen Gui and Shen Wan were standing outside and when they saw Shen Miao and entourage walking over, their gaze seemed somewhat unnatural. In these days, Shen Xin did not give them any good attitude. No matter how much they exined, he would not even show an expression of hearing. Even the daily greeting to Old Shen Furen, Luo Xue Yan only did it vaguely, like she was doing routine work, which almost angered Old Shen Furen till she fainted.

    ¡°Eldest Brother.¡± Shen Wan was much more smooth as he greeted Shen Xin with a smile.

    Shen Xin made a nonverbal grunt with his nose and walked to side of his own horse carriage before speaking towards Shen Miao, ¡°Furen and Jiao Jiao, both of you go in first.¡± Shen Xin and Shen Qiu did not have the habit of riding a carriage so they would ride their horses along with the carriage.

    To be snubbed like that, Shen Gui¡¯s and Shen Wan¡¯s faces were not looking good and there was a trace of sullenness in Shen Gui¡¯s eyes. One of the two carriages¡¯ curtain raised and Shen Yue¡¯s and Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s faces appeared. Shen Yue softly said, ¡°Does Fifth Younger Sister want to sit with us in the carriage? This horse carriage is big enough and it is even enough for Eldest Shen toe.¡±

    ¡°Not needed.¡± Luo Xue Yan coldly said, ¡°One will have peace of mind when one is sitting in one¡¯s own carriage.¡±

    Shen Miao wanted to apud Luo Xue Yan in her heart. Previously there was no discord between Luo Xue Yan and the two households, and she had a refreshing personality and treated others warmly and sincerely, thus no one saw this cutting and harsh side of her. One need to know that when Luo Xue Yan was in the battlefield, she would be merciless in the face of the enemies, so no matter how much goodwill Chen Ruo Qiu and Shen Yue showed, it was useless against her.

    In the other carriage, Shen Qing and Ren Wan Yun also heard themotion outside. Shen Qing¡¯s face was still somewhat pale but she was clutching Ren Wan Yun¡¯s hands tightly. Unconsciously she used too much strength and made Ren Wan Yun to cry out. When Shen Qing let go of her hand, there were fingernail marks on Ren Wan Yun¡¯s wrists.

    Ren Wan Yun however did not mind the scratches on her hands. She pulled Shen Qing to her embrace and felt the slight trembling of Shen Qing¡¯s body.

    ¡°Qing-er...¡± Ren Wan Yun quietlyforted.

    ¡°I must kill her...¡± Shen Qing said it in clenched teeth. Her sanity had gradually restored and also recalled the terrible experience in Wo Long Temple. All of it was thanks to Shen Miao and the most horrid thing was that she was already pregnant, and the foetus could not be aborted else she would be unable to be a mother in her entire life. Thinking of all the suffering she had to go through, Shen Qing wanted Shen Miao to also feel the pain and torture she went though. No, it should be that Shen Miao must suffer ten times more pain!

    ¡°Mother will take revenge for you...¡± Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart felt as though a knife was twisted in it, and she hated that she was unable to turn into a wolf to bit off Shen Miao¡¯s throat. Shen Qing¡¯s cry was like a knife stab in her heart and when she faced Shen Qing, she would always remember about that night. She was just next door but chose to watch with folded arms.

    ¡°I will take revenge for Qing-er...¡± Ren Wan Yun murmured.

    In another carriage, Shen Yue and Chen Ruo Qiu sat face to face. Shen Yue was still somewhat unhappy with being rebuked by Luo Xue Yan. She had all along not looked up to Luo Xue Yan kind of vulgar military people, and now to be mocked by that type of coarse people, she now had a stomach full of anger.

    ¡°Yue-er.¡± Chen Rou Qiu slightly frowned, ¡°I have told you so many times that you need not pay attention to this kind of people. Why bother to lose your bearing because of her?¡±

    ¡°Mother, I just dislike it.¡± Shen Yue looked at her palms, ¡°In the past Shen Miao was so respectful to us but now that Eldest Bo¡¯s entire family returned, she put up such an arrogant air. A dog threatens based on its master¡¯s power. Is not she doing it on purpose for us to see?¡± In her words, it also revealed jealousy that she was not even aware of.

    However Chen Rou Qiu caught that jealousy. She looked at her slender and elegant daughter before sighing, ¡°I had taught you before to keep one¡¯s calm no matter what happen. It seem that you are still young, impatient and act too prematurely.¡± After pausing, Chen Rou Qiu continued speaking, ¡°You need not need to take Shen Miao into great importance. Now that First and Second household is at a deadlock situation and Shen Miao had offended your Second Shen, so your Second Shen will definitely make her stand.¡±

    When Shen Yue heard this, she looked at Chen Ruo Qiu, ¡°But these days, Second Shen did not do anything to Shen Miao.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu slightly hesitated. Indeed, it had been a long time since Ren Wan Yun had dealt with Shen Miao but after so much time, Ren Wan Yun still was unable to gain any benefits. She tried to steal a chicken only to end up losing the rice used to lure it, and has made a number of mistakes. Now she even let Shen Miao sessfully wait for Shen Xin¡¯s return. It would be alright if it was others, as Ren Wan Yun was smart and had sophisticated means to clean up the entire inner courtyard of concubines, but she was unable to even fight with a little girl. This was somewhat abnormal.

    After a moment, Chen Rou Qiu hid the surprise in her heart and said, ¡°It is exactly because your Second Shen had not been sessful all this time. Your Second Shen¡¯s temperament is now so close to rage that when she deal with her the next time, she would definitely take risks and even put in all her energy and effort. As such, even with your Eldest Bo¡¯s protection, one is afraid that Shen Miao will be unable to escape unscathed.¡±

    Shen Yue was muddleheaded after listening to this but seemed to understand something as she said, ¡°As such, we only need to care about sitting down and watching a good show.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Chen Rou Qiu said, ¡°This is what I want to teach you. In the inner courtyard, if it is possible not to take action, do not take action. If one can make use of other things to achieve one¡¯s goals then never personally take action. If exploited correctly, without the need to spend any energy, one can benefit greatly from it.¡±

    ¡°Thanking mother for the lesson.¡± Shen Yue sat up straight, ¡°I am reminded of it.¡±

    They were chatting happily but they did not know that Luo Xue Yan¡¯s carriage had long thrown them far away. Shen Qiu and Shen Xin rode the horses and during the entire journey, themoners who recognised them all casted admiring and respectful eyes at them. The reputation of the Formidable Great General had long since spread out widely throughout themon folks.

    In the carriage, Luo Xue Yan kept looking at Shen Miao and smiled without restraint. Even though Shen Miao was calm and collected, she felt weird being smiled at by Luo Xue Yan.

    ¡°Jiao Jiao now look really very pretty.¡± Luo Xue Yanmented, ¡°After not seeing for a year, you have grown up to be ady. In this entire Ding capital, one is afraid that there is no one prettier than you.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s words had all along been somewhat strong and if these words were heard by others, she would be aughing stock. But parents naturally saw their daughter as the best and with the dynamic character of Luo Xue Yan, she saw that Shen Miao was instead calm with an air of nobility. People would always think highly of things that one did not have, so it was natural that Luo Xue Yan started to love this daughter who was suddenly willing to be closer to them even more like precious stones and jewellery.

    Shen Miao smiled lightly. Only family would feel proud of her, a so-called idiot.

    ¡°Yesterday night I have discussed with your Father.¡± Luo Xue Yan turned her head, ¡°Previously you mentioned about letting your Father staying in the capital for half a year more, it was a good idea. I and your Father are not in the residence most of the year so it is better to apany you more often. Today when His Majesty ask, your Father will request that from His Majesty.¡±

    Hearing that, Shen Miao could not help but be surprised for a moment. She believed that Shen Xin at the end would listen to her words but she did not expect it to be this fast. Because she has time to respond, Luo Xue Yan had already hugged her and smiled, ¡°It just so happens that in this half a year, I can also watch Jiao Jiao grow up.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan had an impressive vicious reputation in front of her enemies but in front of Shen Miao, she was very loving. If her old opponents were to see this, they would be so stunned that their front teeth would fall.

    ¡°Thanking Mother.¡± Shen Miao clinged onto Luo Xue Yan as she softly said.

    Today this evening banquet was not a so-called celebration banquet at all. In it, there would be extreme danger and one was like ying chess, trying to get the opponent¡¯s army. After setting the opening game and buried the pieces appropriately, one only need to wait till the moment the other side fall into the trap.

    Of course for her, the most important thing was that... She finally returned back to the ce that imprisoned her entire previous life, buried her children and loved ones and was filled with enemies and massacres, the Imperial Pce.

    Emperor Wen Hui, Fu family and those old friends in the deep pce, to once meet again, it would not yet be known to whom the deer would fall to (who will emerge victor). Her lips slightly hooked up and her clear eyes were so deep like a whirlpool was in them and gradually set off a dark storm.

    The Imperial Pce was majestic and imposing. The zed roof tiles and vermilion columns were like the golden dragon entrenching itself and the phoenix dancing in a whirl. It was golden bright, shining and dazzling but also cold, lonely and sorrowful.

    Brightness was always the appearance and just like the fertile soil under the flower bushes, there were countless number of bones that were buried deeply in the Pce. There were numerous young beauties but at the end, they all became bones. This Pce looked so beautiful but it was also very dangerous.

    In the garden, a pce maid and an eunuch were watering nts. All these boring and tedious tasks were most likely handled by the eunuchs and pce maids that newly entered. Both of them looked sixteen to seventeen and were rather tender looking.

    The young pce maid said, ¡°There are a lot of people who came over to the front hall. If I did not make that mistake and was demoted because of it, I would have been waiting those noble people in the front hall. One would know that during the yearly returning banquet, just the money that will be rewarded can be used for the entire year.¡±

    ¡°The returning banquet...¡± The little eunuch had an expression of looking forward to it, ¡°Would there be many rewards that are awesome?¡±

    ¡°Look at yourck of exposure.¡± The pce maid¡¯s mouth twitched up, ¡°Truly ignorant and ill-informed. His Majesty is holding the returning banquet for the Formidable Great General and purposely arranged a dinner banquet for the officials. Those who were invited are all high ranking officials and female guests and of course it is extravagant. If you wait for a few more years, with good luck, maybe there will be a chance for you to know. Those noble people¡¯s mary rewards are all in ingots.¡±

    ¡°Ingots?¡± The young eunuch eximed and enviously said, ¡°That Formidable Great General have such a great face that His Majesty were to specially hold a dinner banquet for him. One presume there would be unlimited limelight.¡±

    ¡°What is the point of having limelight?¡± That pce maid had a tone of disdain, ¡°To have such an idiotic daughter, it is already good that one¡¯s face was not all lost, what kind of limelight was still wanted.¡±

    ¡°An idiotic daughter?¡± The young eunuch asked, ¡°The daughter of the formidable Great General?¡±

    ¡°You do not know about this.¡± The pce maid mysteriously said, ¡°That General Shen is a brilliant god of war, his Shen Furen is also considered a warrior heroine and the young Deputy General Shen is also brave and good at fighting. But the Formidable Great General¡¯s daughter is an out and out idiot. Not to say she had no knowledge of the four schrly arts, she also like wearing gold and silver which is so tacky. In every returning banquet, she always make a fool of herself when the General Shen bring her. Inst year¡¯s returning banquet, I was serving and she does not even know the basic etiquette and rolled down the stairs when she stepped on her dress. Those youngdies and Furens love to mock andugh at her. Even with the Shen family¡¯s protection, everyone all looked down on that Shen Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°So since it is so...¡± The young eunuch sighed sadly, ¡°It does not live up to the reputation of the Shen family.¡±

    ¡°Is not it so?¡± That pce maid continued speaking, ¡°She is regarded as the faulty stroke in the painting of the Shen family. Unexpectedly her two TangJies are much more outstanding that her. General Shen¡¯s reputation was totally thrown away by her. Previously this Young Lady Shen was so crazy in love with His Highness Prince Ding that this was spread out like wildfire and becamemon knowledge to all.¡±

    ¡°Really a vulgar female.¡± That young eunuch also had an expression of disgust on his face.

    That pce maid often stayed in the Pce, unlike those official¡¯s Furens or youngdies that could leave the Pce, so she only knew matters that happened in the Pce. As for the incident of Shen Miao purging her infamous reputation during the academy examinations, she did not know anything at all.

    Just as they were talking, they saw the approaching people and both of them quickly looked down and worked hard at their jobs, not daring to speak. But they heard the approaching person walking towards them and said with a pointed voice, ¡°New here?¡±

    ¡°Replying Gao GongGong, it is exactly so.¡± Someone at the side answered.

    The young eunuch courageously raised his head and took a nce. He only saw three people standing in front, one had the uniform of a head eunuch and the rest had the uniforms of a second rank eunuch. The one who was called Gao Gonggong was the one who was dressed in the head eunuch uniform.

    Gao GongGong swept a nce at both of them and his eyes fell onto the young eunuch, asking, ¡°What is the name?¡±

    ¡°This servant is Xiao Li-zi.¡± The young eunuch was quick witted as he respectfully replied.

    ¡°Him then.¡± Gao Gonggong said to the person beside him, ¡°There is a shortage for one to hold the jug in the front hall. Seeing that he has clever looks, most likely he would be able to enter the noble people¡¯s eyes. Put him into it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xiao Li-zi was also excited. As such, ording to what the pce maid had said, he was able to get a lot of mary rewards and if he was favourable in any master¡¯s eyes, he may also have some good fortune in the future.

    In this Imperial Pce, everyone were racking their brains to climb up. Even the lowest level of servants would also dream of flying up to the higher branches overnight.

    *****

    There were already many Furens and youngdies that have arrived at the front of the hall. Other than those who had some rtionships with the concubines in the pces and were invited to speak with the various Ladyships at the back, most of the female guests were sitting outside to chat.

    ¡°Why has Shen Furen and General Shen not yet arrive?¡± A Furen with high cheekbonesughed, ¡°The main roles today are them, was it that they deliberatelyete?¡±

    ¡°Shen Furen wants to tuck her daughter and not let others see thus deliberately hide in her pocket.¡± Another round faced Furen alsoughed but her words and tone of voice were filled with ridicule.

    Shen Xin as a Formidable Great General who had umted numerous meritorious services, did not have concubines and was capable. He also treated Luo Xue Yan well and was faithful. Aspared to all the noble Furens present, which families did not have a bunch of concubines and the numerous amount of issues that one need to worry about, they were naturally filled with jealousy of Luo Xue Yan, as she had such a good life of having a husband¡¯s love and a capable son.

    The most favourite thing that females liked to do wasparisons. The more Luo Xue Yan was fortunate, the more the other Furens would looked as they turned red, infuriated in jealousy, and could not wait for Luo Xue Yan to also meet with some unfortunate things. Thus Shen Miao¡¯s appearance became the only thing that could be used to strike at Luo Xue Yan. Shen Miao was stupid, had no talent, did not look good and also made a fool of herself in the Pce. Every year at this time, it was the happiest time for these Furens. They were able to see Shen Xin and wife humiliated because of this daughter which was as if they had gain benefits from it.

    ¡°Do not know what kind of clothes Fifth Young Lady Shen would wear this year.¡± Yi Pei Lan had a ridicule smile on her face, ¡°Last year her clothes that had golden leaves pasted on was extremely good, and matched with her golden jewellery which was considered as very ¡®noble¡¯. Could it be silver leaves this year?¡±

    Those words set off echoing words from the youngdies around, and words of mockery could be heard incessantly.

    Just at this time, out of thin air there was a crisp female voice, ¡°Everyone must not say such words. Now the Fifth Young Lady Shen is considered as gaining General Shen¡¯s teachings. One have to know that during the academy examinations how her archery technique was, that even the Young Master of the Cai family had no way of defeating it. If she is not happy, what if she were to deliberately shoot at you all?¡±

    Once those words were spoken, the crowd suddenly grew silent. There were many Furens and youngdies that were present in the academy examinations and they had witnessed Shen Miao¡¯s fierceness. Those words made them involuntarily shudder in their heart. Shen Miao did not even take Cai Lin to heart, if one were to anger her, what were they to do if she shoot an arrow over?

    The person who said those words was Feng An Ning. When she just finished speaking, she was red at by Feng Furen. It is not fun to offend so many Furens. Feng An Ning wrinkled her nose unhappily as she was not use to seeing these people speaking bad behind Shen Xin¡¯s back, but dare not even fart in front of him at all and even quickly go forward to give their greetings. What was so just and honourable in talking bad about one¡¯s daughter behind their back.

    Before the awkward atmosphere dissipated, one could hear an eunuch shouting outside, ¡°The Formidable Great General has arrived¡ª¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes looked towards the door.

    The ones who were at the front were Shen Xin and Shen Qiu. Shen Xin had a dragon¡¯s gait and firm tiger¡¯s steps, with his vigour and prestige that unknowingly overflowed out and with the normal military valour, it made even the entire hall of married women frightened. Shen Qiu¡¯s posture was upright and straight and with a warm smile, two shallow dimples appeared that made him look very cordial, thus all the young females could not help but blush.

    Both of them did not stay long at the front of the hall and turned towards the main hall where the shocked males were at. Everyone¡¯s line of sight fell naturally behind them.

    Luo Xue Yan wore a royal blue tinged waist robe with her hair up in a neat knife bun. Differently from the other Furen¡¯s dressing, her overall look was extremely simple and rxed but because of the fabric¡¯s doing, she did not seem rough at all. With a change her beauty had some heroism which was very much different from any ordinary Furen¡¯s beauty.

    Followed behind was a purple slim figure who leisurely approached.

 Chapter 77: Reciprocate

    <h4>Chapter 77: Reciprocate (Part 1)</h4>

    The originally noisily hall momentarily quieten down and everyone¡¯s eyes fell onto the purple figure behind Luo Xue Yan.

    The young female¡¯s cloak was already removed, and she was wearing a purple silk flower patterned dress withplicated windings, bringing out her slim figure. She slightly lifted her chin and her eyes were looking forward, as if all the noble Furens present were not worthy to be in her eyes. Herplexion was so fair that it looked somewhat translucent but made her eyes and brows look delicate and pretty. However that pair of bright eyes was the most attractive part. Her eyes were round and clear as if they were as pure as a newly born animal but were so calm like they had seen a decade of moons. This kind of transformation and tenderness intertwined, was making her a contradictory beauty.

    She followed Luo Xue Yan¡¯s steps and walked to the middle of the hall. Unlike Luo Xue Yan¡¯s clean and neat gestures, that young female¡¯s hands were folded in front of her but they were not stiff looking, as if that action was done thousands of times and was fully ingrained into her. Her long dress followed her steps as it lightly fluttered, as if blooming flower petals and those flowers were not showing off even though it was full of bloom, just like her entire person. Her actions were extremely natural and every step that she took was extremely pleasing, and at the same time had a touch of majesty on them. The women present were all from noble families and naturally had experienced the harsh training of a Momo on etiquettes. They had felt that they can already do it very well, but were astonished when they saw this young female. This was because if it was them, they would not be able to walk that prettily.

    Sometimes form could be imitated but the spirit cannot be imitated. There was no waves of expression in that purple d young female and she had a calm attitude, as if this road was like her own backyard. There was no panic, timidity or impulsiveness. Just inly walking made one feel that she was looking over all living beings in the world.

    It was as if she was the owner of this pce.

    Those women could not help but be shocked at such a sh of that idea because this young female was not other but that idiotic Shen Miao!

    Previously at the academy examinations, Shen Miao¡¯s transformation was for all to see but since then, Shen Miao and Shen Qing both became sick and stayed in the residence that they even did not go to Guang Wen Tang anymore. Even though she had defeated Cai Lin in the academy examinations, that only showed her aggressiveness and boldness. Etiquette and spirit could not be learnt overnight. Shen Miao had suffered from so many years of foolishness during the yearly returning banquet and it was not an easy thing to turn things around. Who knew that with one look today, one felt that Shen Miao was a totally different person than before. Not only there was not even a single mistake in her gestures, everyone present had a faint feeling that Shen Miao was iparable to all the officials¡¯ daughters in this hall!

    Shen Miao followed behind Luo Xue Yan and faced everyone¡¯s eyes but no one saw the corner of her lips stiffen.

    It had been more than a decade. She had finally returned here again. In her previous life, it was struggling and fighting in close quarters in this prison where one¡¯s fate had to be fought for. She wanted to see if in this lifetime, could this ce still trap her!

    Every single brick and tile in this ce were deeply engraved in her heart that even if she were to close her eyes, she would still know her way. All those tedious Pce ceremonies were done day after day that they were almost engraved to her bones. In this hall when she closed her eyes, she could almost see Wan Yun asking her to eat snacks and Fu Ming shaking his head as he memorises the country¡¯s policies. Love and hate were both heavy, bitter and sweetness were mixed. To once again enter here, she had mixed feelings. Her heart was burning up but it was from the mes of revenge!

    Xiao Li-zi looked nkly at the purple d young female behind that valiant woman and his heart was in shock. Just now in the gardens, the pce maid said that Shen Xin¡¯s Di daughter was vulgar and an idiot. Who knew that when he saw her, it was not as they said. There was an air of extravagance and nobility air around that young female, as if looking at her one more time, one would not be able to bear that kind of majesty. How could that be an idiot?

    Just as he was thinking, he saw that young female¡¯s slightly concentrated eyesnding on him. In a short moment Xiao Li-zi tensed up as he had never seen the Young Lady from Shen family before. Was this the fate that the seniors of the Pce talked about? Was it that the Shen Young Lady valued him? Just as his heart was filled with fear and excitement, he saw Shen Miao¡¯s turning away, as it was just an ident. Xiao Li-zi felt a somewhat loss in his heart. He did not know why but he felt that if he clinged to this Shen Young Lady, his great fortune would be waiting for him. And now it seems that he has lost the chance of linking up to this great fortune.

    Before one could wait for Xiao Li-zi to clear this inexplicable thought of his, a tall Furen in the front hall was alreadyughing, ¡°Shen Furen, you really made one wait!¡±

    Luo Xue Yan slightly frowned before showing a blooming smile, ¡°There were some dys on the road.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Young Lady is truly bing full of life as each day passes.¡± That tall Furen¡¯s eyesnded on Shen Miao and spoke in a half real and falsely way, ¡°It is true that she is going to be engaged. Thinking of the beginning, she was still a little thing.¡±

    Hearing this, Luo Xue Yan blooming smile immediately sank. Luo Xue Yan already found that Shen Miao¡¯s engagement was an unfathomable mystery. It was the Shen residence that agreed to it behind her and Shen Xin¡¯s backs. She would not admit to it one little bit and was even not afraid to offend the Wei family. With regards to family background, the Wei family was not bad but they were notparable to Shen Xin. At worst, just offend the Wei family, since nothing was more important than Shen Miao¡¯s happiness, moreover Wei Furen was not present at the moment. Determined to rify these issues for Shen Miao, Luo Xue Yan said, ¡°What kind of words are those? Our Jiao Jiao only just grew up and need not need to marry so early. I want to keep Jiao Jiao by my side for a longer period.¡±

    When those words were spoken, the Furens and Young Ladies present were stunned since Shen Miao¡¯s engagement was spread all over for the past few days. Afterwards in the birthday banquet of Old Shen Furen, the rest of the Shen family almost admitted to it, why when it came to Luo Xue Yan, the engagement seems to fall short?

    The tall Furen squinted her eyes, seeming feeling that something was not right as her smile became more profound. She said, ¡°Oh? So Shen Furen wants to keep Fifth Shen Young Lady for more days? But some days ago, was not say that Fifth Shen Young Lady is engaged already?¡±

    ¡°Furen really know how to joke.¡± Luo Xue Yan was not afraid of any loss of prestige and was even not afraid of exposing the Shen family internal contradictions to everyone. With such rtives like the other Shen family, there was no need to keep pretenses. Her brows frowned and she loudly said, ¡°What reasoning is it that when one¡¯s daughter is engaged, the parents are not even aware of it? The Master and I werepletely not aware of what Furen had said, so how could one speak of an engagement?¡±

    Once Luo Xue Yan finished her words, whisperings suddenly burst fort from her surroundings. That tall Furen also did not think that Luo Xue Yan would say that and was stunned for a moment.

    It was true that there was no such thing as one¡¯s real parents not knowing of the matter of their daughter being engaged. There would only be one reasoning if Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin did not know about Shen Miao¡¯s engagement, which is that the Shen family was concealing it from them. As to why did the Shen family wanted to do that, there would be lots of hidden meanings to it.

    Just as everyone was thinking by themselves, Ren Wan Yun, Chen Rou Qiu and the rest also arrived.

    Naturally Shen Gui and Shen Wan headed to the main hall where the males were at. Ren Wan Yun brought Shen Qing, and Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Yue slowly walked over.

    This was Shen Qing¡¯s first time out since she was confined to bed due to illness. These few days she had be wan and sallow. She was at the best age of a young female but she actually had slight signs of aging. In order to cover up the haggardness, she put on thick rouge and powder and wore a red dress. Shen Qing was not suitable to wear such a bright colour so when one take a nce, aspared to the past, it was somewhat strange. In addition that she still had a child in her abdomen, thus her pace looked a little staggering even it was covered up.

    As for Shen Yue, as always she wore a beige coloured light long dress that was slowly twirling and light makeup, making her look like a weak and delicate beauty with an schrly vour. If it was in the past, she would have definitely attracted everyone¡¯s attention but unfortunately it was not the case today. With Shen Miao¡¯s outstanding performance, Shen Yue¡¯s steps seemed to have a jerky feel to it, her gestures were somewhat stiff, her expression was somewhat nervous and the hands that were crossed seemed to be too forceful. All in all, she was not even the slightest inparison to Shen Miao. Thinking about this, everyone¡¯s expression became strange. Since when did the most outstanding Shen Yue from the Shen family was left far behind by Shen Miao?

    Shen Yue was young and was not aware of it but Chen Rou Qiu was able to detect that the Furen¡¯s eyes were different than before. If it was in the past, the eyes thatnded on both mother and daughter would be full of jealousy, envy or praise but today they seemed to be much more critical than before? Chen Rou Qiu frowned. This aspect of etiquette had always been her proudest area and she was especially demanding of Shen Yue. She believed that there was no noble female in the Ding capital that was more outstanding than her daughter, but from the expressions of these people, there was someone else that did better?

    She naturally did not know that the person who was better than Shen Yue was before one¡¯s eyes.

    Shen Miao sat next to Luo Xue Yan at the side. Even though Luo Xue Yan was considered the main lead in this returning banquet today, it seemed that she was isted.

    It was indeed like so. In the noble houses in Ding capital, there was always their own circle. It was still alright for males, as their contribution would speak for themselves and their careers will mutually intertwine so even if they disliked one another, they still had to maintain a neutral position on the surface. However, females are different. The noble females in Ding capital were mostly proud and arrogant, just like the Di females were not willing to y with the Su females and those that grew up in the Ding capital would look down on foreign households.

    Luo Xue Yan was that foreign household.

    If she came from those rich families from Jiang Nan then it would be alright, but Luo Xue Yan came from the bitter coldnd of the Northwest region. When she was just married into the Ding capital, Luo Xue Yan could not speak the bureaucratguage and her ent was ridiculed by these Furens secretly for a long time. They mocked that the wind and sand in the Northwest region was so big that a female¡¯s delicate skin would be rough, and the robberies were so rampant that one would be afraid of being robbed when walking on the road. As for the type of materials avable, it must be all of poor quality and it would be rare to see silk in the entire year. This kind of words were extremely exaggerated but they were truly targeted at Luo Xue Yan.

    Moreover, Luo Xue Yan was the only one in the capital that was a general and headed to the battlefield.

    For things that one was unable to aplish, if it was a matter that was extremely rare, everyone would tend to oppose. This was not only for females but males were also the same. Thus Luo Xue Yan was excluded by the noble female circles. In addition the previously Shen Miao was an out and out idiot, this mother and daughter were the targets of these Furen¡¯s secret ridicules.

    Bai Wei¡¯s mother, Bai Furen, called Chen Rou Qiu over to sit by her side. She and Chen Rou Qiu were close friends that grew up together, naturally she would want to sit together with Chen Rou Qiu. Bai Wei also pulled Shen Yue over to her side. Ren Wan Yun walked over to sit by Yi Furen¡¯s side and Yi Pei Lan looked at Shen Qing andined, ¡°You have not appeared for a long time. Heard that you have fallen ill. You seemed to have slimmed down but how is it that your face is somewhat swollen?¡±

    Shen Qing lowered her head in panic and vaguely replied, ¡°Perhaps it was due toying on the bed for too long.¡± Ren Wan Yun has boiled a lot of medication to smooth the pregnancy for her. Even though Shen Qing hated the child in her abdomen, she was even more afraid of not being able to be a mother after aborting it, so she only could drink it down with clenched teeth. Since it was to smooth the pregnancy, there would be a variety of tonic herbs so naturally one would get fatter a little. Even though it was not obvious in her figure, she was somewhat swollen.

    Yi Pei Lan did not doubt her and only patted Shen Qing¡¯s hand before saying, ¡°You better recover your body well. You are already an engaged person, you must not treat yourself badly.¡±

    Shen Qing shivered and did not speak after lowering her head. She knew that Ren Wan Yun had arranged the marriage with the Huang family, and also knew that Huang De Xin was considered a young talent, but she did not know for what reason her heart was very resistant to this marriage, as if under the bright and beautiful marriage there was an unknown danger.

    Yi Pei Lan¡¯s voice was not soft and just loud enough for Huang Furen who was sitting at the side to heard it. When Huang Furen heard this, she looked at Shen Qing critically. As for this marriage, she only wanted to find a Furen in namesake for her son. Shen Qing could be considered aspatible to her son but with her sick look today... She better not be a sickly person since she needs to carry on the Huang family line and give birth to a son. Other than that, whatever she liked to do, she would not care.

    On the other end, Bai Furen was quietly whispering to Chen Rou Qiu, ¡°Rou Qiu, I see that the Fifth Young Lady in your residence is not simple at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Rou Qiu asked curiously, ¡°Why does one say that?¡±

    ¡°One is afraid that Fifth Shen Young Lady had someone¡¯s guidance. Just now when she entered, all the Furens have seen that her posture and etiquette were even better than of those in the pce. I will say something that one would not love to hear, I am afraid that Yue-er is very much inferior.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu was startled before asking, ¡°What are you talking about? Who do not know that Fifth Lady does not understand rules and regtions.¡±

    Bai Wei was Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s close friends and was also from a schrly lineage and naturally had high requirements for etiquettes. Today for her to apprise Shen Miao that highly, it made Chen Rou Qiu felt unfathomable. At the same time she felt absurd but could not help but look towards the direction of where Luo Xue Yan sat.

    Luo Xue Yan was isted and sat at the side by herself with Shen Miao by her side. Luo Xue Yan was after all older and had more experience so even if no one paid her attention there would not even the slightest emotion from her. She only needed to bring out that unmoving face that she use on the battlefield, but Shen Miao was a young female and could also sit with her back straight. The others did not talk to her and it looked like they were not deliberately neglecting her but more like they did not dare to talk to her.

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s fingers were somewhat trembling.

    The female guests were in their own thoughts while in the main fall, Shen Xin¡¯s sentence set off an uproar in the main hall.

    ¡°Beloved Shen Official¡¯s words are serious?¡± Emperor Wen Hui asked.

    Emperor Wen Hui was close to sixty years of age but there was no appearance of his maturity. There was a smile on his face and his pair of eyes were shrewd and sharp, which helped to see how sharp and fierce he was during his youth. At this moment he was looking down at Shen Xin, questioning him in a deep voice.

    Just now in front of all the officials, Emperor Wen Huimended Shen Xin with awards but Shen Xin requested Emperor Wen Hui to confer a grace, to allow him to stay in the capital a longer time, six months as he wanted to apany his wife and daughter in the residence.

    For the many years that the Formidable Great General had been going to the battlefield he was invincible and exceptionally brave, but he had never made such a request before. In a moment, it made everyone to ponder deeply. The expressions of the officials changed. Was Shen Xin request of staying in the capital for half a year at a critical juncture, truly to just apany his loved ones?

    Emperor Wen Hui sized Shen Xin up. He had yet to die and the rtions between the princes were already stormy. Now the situation was ever changing and any intervening forces would change the entire board. Previously the matter of Shen Xin¡¯s Di daughter¡¯s love for Prince Ding was spread out all over, and Emperor Wen Hui was still thinking of the oue if this fat meat of the Shen family ended up in Prince Ding hands, but who knew there was no more news after that. Now Shen Xin suddenly made this request, was it that there was another n in ce?

    He looked carefully at the man below. Shen Xin¡¯splexion was dark, eyes resolute and his stature was as straight as a little mountain. The gestures that he made to Emperor Wen Hui were also done respectfully, he was a loyal and brave man. But a monarch needs to control the officials and never look at the surface of things but to the value. Regarding Emperor Wen Hui, as long as he saw a threat to the country, even if a meritorious service was done, it must be wiped out cleanly and neatly.

    After a moment, Emperor Wen Huiughed out loud, ¡°For so many years, beloved Shen official had been guarding the Northwest region, now that the enemy is broken, Zhen is very pleased. With such a Great General, it is Ming Qi¡¯s fortune. Beloved Shen official¡¯s request, Zhen will grant it!¡±

    Shen Xin immediately gave his thanks to the bestowment, ¡°Thanking Your Majesty!¡±

    This kind of action made the rest of the people in the hall cast sidelong nces at one another. Emperor Wen Hui left the main hall after granting it and left behind a crowd full of people. Shen Xin¡¯s action just now was considered as unexpected, and the first who spoke was the Marquis of Lin An, Xie Ding. This was a person that has been inpetition with the Shen family for his entire life and he clearly did not understand Shen Xin¡¯s action. He ridiculed, ¡°Is it that General Shen fought too much battles and is now scared of fighting, thus wanted to stay for half a year in the Ding capital to enjoy life?¡±

    Not only was Shen Xin not annoyed when he heard this, he gave a smile that exposed his white teeth as he said, ¡°Is Marquis Xie envious of this General? Oh, that is no wonder. After all Marquis Xie have no wife or daughter...¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Xie Ding¡¯s expression became ashen. This Shen Xin was rough and had no schemes but his mouth was the most poisonous. Princess Yu Qing¡¯s death and Xie Jing Xing treating him like a stranger were Xie Ding¡¯s lethal spots, and Shen Xin still mercilessly stabbed them with a knife. Xie Ding could not wait to spear Shen Xin to death.

    Fu Xiu Yi looked at Shen Xin and he looked quite excited. The Shen family had again exceeded his expectations. Since before when Shen Miao liked him, even though he felt annoying, he thought that the Shen family can be used, but afterwards Shen Miao rified to everyone that she had no such feelings, which made Fu Xiu Yi to beughed by Prince Zhuo and Prince Jing. Now Shen Xin brought up staying in the capital for half a year which made others unable to make any sense of the matter. Fu Xiu Yi had a strange feeling that the overall looking easily to control Shen family had suddenly became a unmoving rock. As in the future, there will be countless of variables that could affect the overall situation...

    Shen Xin abnormal actions made the officials unable to fathom but today¡¯s bestowment made one jealous. Everyone went forward to congratte sincerely or falsely, Shen Xin talked to them about interesting things of the Northwestern region, but did not notice the hidden cold pair of eyes behind him.

    That pair of eyes were staring fixedly onto Shen Xin, as if it was a poisonous snake that was entrenched in the grass, waiting for an opportunity to strike and bite one to death. And the end of the robes of the person who was looking at Shen Xin was empty as he was ying with the ornamental thumb ring. It was no other than Prince Yu of the First Rank.

    The atmosphere inside was getting warm and outside Shen Qiu blocked Wei Qian at the corridor.

    Wei Qian was considered a talented and unpretentious man, butpared to Shen Qiu¡¯s healthy and brimming vitality, he seems to look too weak. He saw Shen Qiu and asked with a frown, ¡°Is there anything the matter for Little Deputy General Shen to block this one¡¯s way?¡±

    Shen Qiu looked up and down at Wei Qian to size him out. He himself was friendly and easy-going, if he met Wei Qian before, he might had be friends with him, but after hearing from Shen Miao that Wei Qian had someone he liked, when he saw this person, he felt a wave of anger. To Shen Qiu¡¯s eyes, his own Younger Sister has a thousand good qualities and only had position to not like others, how could there be the capacity of others disliking her?

    ¡°You are Wei Qian?¡± Thinking about this, Shen Qiu¡¯s tone of voice was also not happy.

    Wei Qiang was startled and found that the oing person was hostile. He replied, ¡°It is exactly so.¡±

    ¡°I am here for no big matter.¡± Shen Qiu patted Wei Qian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Just to tell you that there were previously rumours about my Younger Sister engaged to your Wei family, they were just rumours and my Shen family did not put it to heart. So your Wei family should not put it to heart too.¡± Shen Qiu took a step back and said nonchntly but in fact had a chilling tone, ¡°The selected husband for my Younger Sister naturally have to go through my eyes first!¡± Finishing his words, he did not see what expression Wei Qian had on his face and just turn around to stride away.

    Wei Qian stood stunned on the spot alone. Shen Qiu¡¯s words were clearly drawing the line with his Wei family, but... It was correct that he had someone he liked, but even if Shen Qiu were to fight injustice for his younger sister, he need not need to say that he was like a useless fool. The Shen family¡¯s protection was just too bold and ferocious. Moreover, he did not have the opportunity to intervene in this marriage at all!

    Outside the corridor, Gao Yan watched that dazed Wei Qian as lease as punch. He shook his head and said, ¡°The people in the Shen family are just too overbearing. They are that arrogant and did not put the Wei family in their eyes.¡±

    ¡°Watched enough?¡± The purple d youth beside him had impatience on his brows and his tone of voice was also not very pleasant, ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Wei Jian is your people.¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°He is bullied by others like this and you do not stand up for him?¡±

    ¡°Since you like, you go.¡± Xie Jing Xing shot a nce at him.

    ¡°I would not even dare.¡± Gao Yang said as though he was watching a good show, ¡°That Shen girl has so many people protecting her that if one was not careful, trouble wille knocking. However...¡± His smile was gentle and warm but his tone of voice was rejoicing in other¡¯s misfortune. ¡°Today Prince Yu is present so one fear that some matters would not be good. I actually heard that Prince Yu ns to marry a Wangfei. Guess which youngdy from the Shen family he wants to marry?¡±

    ¡°I guess he will not be able to marry.¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his brows as his sightnded in front.

    In the garden a familiar figure jogged up and said to the young eunuch something before putting a sachet into the young eunuch¡¯s hands.

    That figure was no other than Shen Miao¡¯s personal maid, Jing Zhe.

 Chapter 78: Bustling With Activity

    <h4>Chapter 78: Bustling With Activity (Part 1)</h4>

    Chapter 78: Bustling With Activity (Part 3)

    ¡°He cannot marry, even before suggesting it.¡±

    Gao Yang looked towards the direction of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s sight, and saw that in the bushes of flowers Shen Miao¡¯s personal maid had instructed the young eunuch with some stuff. The young eunuch agreed and most likely it was the first time for him to receive such arge amount, thus he looked very happy and respectfully said some stuff to the maid before leaving.

    When the young eunuch left, Jing Zhe stood at the original spot and there appeared a trace of doubt in her expression. Shen Miao specifically instructed her to pass the things to that particr young eunuch, but this young eunuch was obviously new to the pce and had no dealings with Shen Miao. So why the need for specific selection?

    Unable to think the reason behind this, Jing Zhe shook her head. Since the goal has been reached, she turned around and left.

    ¡°This youngdy from Shen family has a really huge courage.¡± Gao Yangmented, ¡°Even dare to take action in the Pce and it seems that Shen Xin is not aware of it.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing declined toment. A person who dared to burn down their own ancestral hall in a fire would not be considered as timid to him. As for what kind of ce to take what kind of action, in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes, most likely there was no difference at all.

    ¡°Come on.¡± A weird smile appeared on his lips, ¡°We should also go and watch the show.¡±

    ¡°I will not go.¡± Gao Yang winked, ¡°Now one must prioritise carefulness in one¡¯s action. Not to mention, there are changes in the n thus one must be more cautious.¡±

    ¡°As you like.¡± Xie Jing Xing saidzily. Suddenly he thought of something and said casually, ¡°If there is time, go to the Imperial Physician Court and inquire if there is anything going on from those old folks.¡±

    ¡°Order epted.¡± Gao Yang cupped his hands in obeisance and slowly walked towards the other direction.

    *****

    The time passed like a stroll and it was time for the returning banquet to begin.

    The female guests sat at the lower section of the great hall, and the left side that was nearest to the highest seats, at the middle, belonged to the princes. Prince Zhou, Prince Jing and Prince Ding had arrived first. Afterwards Prince Li, Prince Xiang and Prince Chen entered.

    Prince Zhou and Prince Jing were brothers so naturally they were a faction, whereas Prince Xiang and Prince Chen were led by Prince Li and they were another faction. As for His Highness the Crown Prince who has yet to arrive, he had the support of Prince Xuan¡¯s and Prince Chu¡¯s support. As for the ninth prince, His Highness Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi, he did not help any faction and looked to have the weakest power and also the most neutral faction.

    With the emergence of the three princes, the hustle and bustle in the hall gradually quietened down.

    Emperor Wen Hui was also entric, he had nine sons and every one of them were extremely outstanding. If it was an ordinary household, one would burst out of joy with so many outstanding sons but in the nobilities, the more outstanding the sons were, the more intense thepetition was. The most unfortunate thing was that these nine outstanding sons were born in the most ruthless Imperial family. This meant that their outstanding qualities would be the nails in one another¡¯s eyes, and one would not be content with nothing short of the other¡¯s destruction.

    Now that all the nine sons were grown up, even though the position of the Crown Prince had been established, but all of the other forces did not curb. Emperor Wen Hui was still present and could maintain the bnce in it, but there would be a day that this enormous dragon will get old and at that time, one was afraid that it would be another reign of terror because of the Imperial family of Ming Qi that had already begin to stir.

    Between the Prince Zhuo¡¯s faction, Prince Li¡¯s faction and Crown Prince¡¯s faction, the Crown Prince¡¯s faction looked as though its power were the greatest, but the Crown Prince¡¯s health was weak and Emperor Wen Hui would not allow a weak son to sit on the throne. So the Crown Prince¡¯s ability to influence was actually following along and could not be considered as in vain. If his health suffered, then it would only benefit Prince Xuan and Prince Chu. In Prince Li faction, because there were more people, there was also arger ability to influence. In the hundreds of officials, there were many who were secretly under his wing. Even though the brothers, Prince Zhuo and Prince Jing, were not as legitimate as the Crown Prince and their influence was not as great as Prince Li, but they had a mother that had much of the Emperor¡¯s favour, Consort Xu Xian and the Xu family was considered a strong support.

    And Prince Ding was the remaining one which was not taken into consideration. With regards to influences, it was like a joke to fight alone. With regards to background, his birth mother Consort Dong Shu was very low-key and if she had not give birth to Fu Xiu Yi, she would not be sitting in the position of the four consorts. Even though Fu Xiu Yi was outstanding and modest, there was a limit to a person¡¯s strength thus people did not think highly of him. Although Fu Xiu Yi performed that he was not interested in the fight of the heir position, in this deep dark pce, it was necessary to have a defensive heart so his brothers were still keeping an eye on him.

    But the womenfolk did not see others as profoundly as men. The young females that were present were secretly checking out Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s handsome face and whispered with blushing faces.

    In all fairness, the Fu family members all have good looks and Fu Xiu Yi was the most outstanding in this regard among the nine princes. The Imperial family gave him an extraordinary air and he always had an indifferent attitude but did not have an aloof air nor did he raise his chin up to heavens. For the young females, this kind of ¡®cordial¡¯ and ¡®exceptional¡¯ male was covered with elegance.

    ¡°His Highness Prince Ding is indeed too handsome.¡± A young female¡¯s muttering was heard. Shen Miao turned over and one did not know when did Feng An Ning came over to her side andughed before putting on a serious face, ¡°Since you have already arrived, why did you note over to look for me and put up the air of a high and mightydy, so as to make me look for you?¡±

    Shen Miao was unable to fathom her words. Shen Miao had some frustration as to why and when did this high and mighty youngdy, Feng An Ning, begun to stick to her like a milk sweet. She did not even know when did Feng An Ning turned around her attitude towards her. Shen Miao was after all not a true budding young beauty, and she was unable to be intimate with Feng An Ning like peers could be. Even so, she was unprepared to ept other¡¯s goodwill so she did not know how to deal with Feng An Ning. Finally she shook her head and found an excuse, ¡°I did not see you.¡±

    Shen Miao naturally did not know that if it was the former her, Feng An Ning would definitely not take an additional look, but the current Shen Miao was the Empress who was bathed in the bloody rain and wind in the Inner Pce of Ming Qi, and people would have a kind of feeling to worship and follow others that were stronger than oneself. Feng An Ning could faintly sense that Shen Miao had a strong heart and naturally unconsciously followed her.

    ¡°Qi.¡± Feng An Ning¡¯s lips curled and suddenly whispered in a teasing manner, ¡°Anyways His Highness Prince Ding has arrived and in any case he was a person you are happy with, why are you not even looking at all?¡±

    As if to verify her words, Feng An Ning just finished her words, one could hear Jiang Xiao Xuanughing loudly, ¡°Fifth Shen Young Lady, His Highness Prince Ding has arrived!¡±

    She did it to make a fool of Shen Miao and also knew that under everyone¡¯s eyes and in front of the Imperial family, Shen Miao would not dare to get angry and even Luo Xue Yan would have to endure. This kind of words can be used as a joke since the past Shen Miao was in love with Prince Ding and it was something that the entire court of Ming Qi knew. Once her words were spoken, not only the female guests, even the male side of the banquet also looked over.

    Luo Xue Yan gritted her teeth. She knew that this person deliberately angered Shen Miao, although Shen Miao said that she was no longer in love with Prince Ding, Luo Xue Yan knew that it was not easy to just renounce the like one felt for a person just like that. Shen Miao looked as if nothing has happened but who would knew if her heart was painful. Luo Xue Yan was angry that Shen Xin was not present at the moment. She turned to look at Shen Miao and was worried that Shen Miao would be hurt and sadden by it and softly said, ¡°Jiao Jiao...¡±

    In the male side of the banquet, everyone¡¯s eyes showed excitement. Cai Lin¡¯s lips were pulled up, seemingly to rejoice in others misfortune. That day during the academy examinations, Shen Miao made him lose face and now Shen Miao herself would also repeat his mistakes, so the mere thought of it made him feel happy. Su Ming Feng and Su Ming Lang sat side by side as Su Ming Lang pulled Su Ming Feng¡¯s sleeve and said in a pleasantly surprise tone, ¡°Eldest Brother, Shen family¡¯s older sister has also arrived?¡±

    His head was too small and the table had blocked his entire line of sight thus it was not possible for him to see Shen Miao. Su Ming Feng shook his head. He did not know when and how this Younger Brother of his had good feelings for the Fifth Young Lady of the Shen family. If it was not because of Su Ming Lang¡¯s young age, Su Ming Feng would have thought that this Younger Brother of his has some other inclinations for Shen Miao.

    But... He also turned his head to look at Shen Miao. How would Shen Miao face Prince Ding with this kind of close encounter?

    At the corner of the male side of the banquet, there was a light coloured robed man. Aspared to the other richly clothed nobilities, he was dressed very simply but this did not make him feel awkward. On the contrary, because he was dressed simple, there was a kind of romantic, natural and unrestrained air of a distinguished literary person. At this moment, he was quietly watching that unspeaking purple d young female and there was some waves of emotion in his eyes.

    This man was Pei Lang. It went without saying that Pei Lang was not eligible to participate in such events like this, but the official supervisor of Guang Wen Tang had a death in the family so he let Pei Lang to attend by representing the school. Even though Pei Lan was a teacher in Guang Wen Tang, in actuality he was considered as half a supervisor so there was no decline.

    Who knew that aftering in, one would see such a scene.

    Prince Zhou and Prince Jing stood beside Fu Xiu Yi and they heard Jiang Xiao Xuan¡¯s deliberated provoking words. Prince Zhouughed and pat Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s shoulder and said with a profound meaning, ¡°Your Ninth Younger Brother is really extraordinary...¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi brows slightly wrinkled but there was a light smile on his face, ¡°Forth Elder Brother is joking.¡± Having said that, his eye unconsciously drift over to the seat of that young female.

    ¡°Ah.¡± A light chuckled escape from the young female¡¯s lips and the surrounding area quietened down.

    One was unable to hear any emotion from thisugh. If one were to say it was a ridiculingugh, it was too soft for it. If one were to say it was a happyugh, it was too calm for it. It was as if a wine that had settled for too long and had thousands ofplex taste, and stirred up so many feelings in one¡¯s heart that at the end there was only a floating and inugh out of it.

    It was still alright for the male guests but the female guests were surprised. They had been immersed in the circles for so many years but they could not even hear the meaning behind Shen Miao¡¯sughter. How old was she?

    Shen Miao lifted her head and there was no pause in her eyes, just like that day in the academy examinations when she shot the arrow at Cai Lin, and that look was shot towards the figure who was holding his hands, Fu Xiu Yi.

    Fu Xiu Yi was slightly stunned.

    The eyes of that young female, were not filled with obsession, love or pleasant surprise but with a deep bottomless calm. As if looking at him was the reincarnation of a century year old elderly who had gone through so much experience. There was no sadness nor happiness, but made one felt uneasy.

    That pair of clear eyes had a very nice shape. If it was slightly bent, it will look so sweet that it would make one reminiscent the taste of honey sweets. But she just quietly looked on. In Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s heart, there was a sudden uneasiness, like one was walking in the jungle alone and in the depths of the grass, there was a beast who was targeting one. That sense of uneasiness became more and more intense, that the smile on his face was unknowingly put away as he watched Shen Miao determinedly.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Shen Miao lightlyughed again. This time everyone could see clearly that her ruddy lips slightly bent but her eyes did not move, making it clearly a sneer.

    Most probably it was due to the person that one loved that did not return the feelings, and the hatred fed on love so the sneer was born from the grievances and dissatisfaction. Everyone thought of it like this but were also surprise that Shen Miao actually dared to give such a straightforward expression to show her dissatisfaction. Who had the courage to sneer at the princes in the Pce?

    Fu Xiu Yi did not move.

    In that sneer, he clearly saw a faintyer of killing intention. Even though it was deliberately disguised, but one could not cover the breathing of such feelings. That kind of appearance was definitely cold and made his heart shrink.

    Just because he could not ept the other¡¯s intention of a killing intention against him? Fu Xiu Yi became somewhat stunned, but the thing that shocked him was that he actually felt that the killing intention was filled with menace.

    Could this be his misconception?

    When he looked with rapt attention at Shen Miao, thetter had already turned her head over and was speaking to Feng An Ning.

    In Shen Miao¡¯s eyes, there was a sh of killing intention. For so long, even if it was during the academy examinations, she only saw Fu Xiu Yi from afar and she did not want to be this close with Fu Xiu Yi because she was afraid that once she was close to Fu Xiu Yi, she would not be able to conceal her monstrous hatred!

    Jiang Xiao Xuan¡¯s provocative words were replied by Shen Miao¡¯s two inexplicable lightughters. Her first one was aplex lightugh and the second one was a light and coldugh, but even fools could see clearly and obviously that there were no feelings of love for Fu Xiu Yi! Even afterughing twice, she simply talked to the youngdy beside her. That contempt and disregard made others unable to guess if it was on purpose or unintentional.

    It was just that the atmosphere was much colder because of her.

    There was a sh of light in Prince Zhuo¡¯s eyes as he smiled and leaned towards Fu Xiu Yi, ¡°Ninth Younger Brother, it can be seen that you are not invincible after all.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yiughed warily but his heart was gradually paying heavy attention to Shen Miao.

    ¡°Oh. It seems that the Fifth Young Lady of the Shen family had some imposing attitude.¡± Su Ming Feng said with interest. Now that he was more or less recovered from his ¡®serious illness¡¯, he was still unable to work so his official position was still not reinstated.

    ¡°Older Sister Shen was originally very good.¡± Su Ming Lang rolled his eyes at him.

    Pei Lang who was at his seat, lowered his head for a sip of tea but his eyes were pondering.

    Just as there was some silence, one could hear a hearty brightughter, ¡°Haha. Everyone, I have arrivedte!¡±

    That little mountain like figure was no one else but Shen Xin. Following closely behind Shen Xin was Shen Qiu. Seeing that the main person was here, the various official came over to greet him. Shen Xin greeted Prince Zhou and the rest before sitting down at the banquet. He and Shen Qiu missed the good show just now else even if Shen Xin do not take action, Shen Qiu would not have any protective feelings for the fairer gender and Jiang Xiao Xuan would definitely take the consequences.

    After Shen Xin, Prince Li and entourage and the Crown Prince and entourage also arrived. The Crown Prince¡¯s health was weak but the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort was magnanimous and dignified. Shen Miao nced at the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort and her eyes moved.

    This Crown Prince¡¯s Consort had the backing of her maiden Prime Minister family¡¯s backing, and the Crown Prince borrowed that backing to have a strong hold of power. Later the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort became pregnant, Emperor Wen Hui worried about the poor health of the Crown Prince and that the family of the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort would take advantage and seize the power, so he actually instructed some actions to be taken so that the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort will lose the foetus. The Crown Prince¡¯s Consort was deeply in love with the Crown Prince and did not know that her husband could bear the pain and kill his own blood. She was also scared that by telling this to her maiden family, because it would be a disaster for them and afterwards she sumbed to grief. After the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort was dead for three years, the Prime Minister¡¯s residence knew of the truth and wanted to seek revenge for their daughter and finally joined forces with Fu Xiu Yi...

    Shen Miao looked at the cup in front of her, each one of the Fu family were ruthless, fickle-hearted and ungrateful. There was not much difference between her and the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort. Both of them were sacrifices for the schemes to gain the country, an innocent discarded chess piece.

    Now she wants to be the person who y the chess, whoever wanted to y with her must be prepared to sacrifice!

    After the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort was seated, the good friends she had from before she was married came over to chat with her. Over at the male side, Prince Yu had also arrived.

    When Prince Yu arrived, some of the people at the female side were silent, especially those young females who were scared till their face turned pale.

    In the previous returning banquets, Prince Yu would not participate. For so many years, he did not take into consideration the events that happened in court, and that was also why the paranoid Emperor Wen Hui would be extraordinarily tolerant of this younger brother. In it also includes the meritorious service of protecting his life when Prince Yu was younger but if Prince Yu did not meddle with the affairs of the court, no matter how big the life-saving event was, it would not surpass Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s suspicious heart. After all, all the brothers of Emperor Wen Hui died under his hands.

    The sudden appearance of the always absent Prince Yu in the returning banquet made the female guests to feel disturbed, the male guests felt puzzled but some of the princes were smiling as they were well aware of it. The women that were close to the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort said, ¡°For what reason did His Highness Prince Yu of the First Rank appear here?¡± There was some probing intention in the words.

    Naturally the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort was aware of the reasons behind and her lips raised as she smiled, ¡°Royal Shu has been widowed for so many years. It is time to find someone to wait upon his life.¡±

    When the words were spoken, the female guests were indefinitely surprised. Could it be that Prince Yu would be choosing a Wang Fei? But it was not a good thing to be Prince Yu¡¯s Consort. At this moment the young females could not help but shrink their bodies.

    ¡°Daring to ask Crown Prince¡¯s Consort.¡± A Furen asked with a smile, ¡°Which Young Lady would have such a blessing?¡±

    But the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort was unwilling to speak and only shook her head andughed, ¡°One will knowter.¡±

    Because of the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort¡¯s words, the female guests were in an impasse and everyone were somewhat afraid. That position of Prince Yu¡¯s Consort was like a seal to press one to death. It was to make one die faster, how was it considered a good thing...

    Feng An Ning leaned nearer to Shen Miao and asked, ¡°Who do you guess is going to be Prince Yu¡¯s Wang Fei?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°I cannot guess.¡±

    ¡°You are really not interesting.¡± Feng An Ning¡¯s mouth twitched.

    At the other side, Shen Qing was tightly clutching the end of her dress. From the moment she saw Prince Yu, her mind was overwhelmed by memories of the thousands of tortures that he gave to her. If it was not Ren Wan Yun who was tightly holding her, Shen Qing would have screamed out.

    ¡°Qing-er must not be afraid.¡± Ren Wan Yun spoke by Shen Qing¡¯s ear, using a voice that only the both of them were able to hear her words, ¡°Today Prince Yu is here to settle that female for you. Wait till she enter Prince Yu residence, naturally there would be means for her to neither live nor die...¡±

    On the other side, Chen Rou Qiu saw the movements at Ren Wan Yun and Shen Qing side, and drank a mouthful of tea as she slightly smiled.

    After Prince Yu arrival, one thought that other than the Emperor and Empress, everyone had already arrived but suddenly there was a burst of surprise. Feng An Ning was pulling Shen Miao to talk but looked over at the sound.

    One only saw a person walking over from outside the hall. Purple gold robe, ck silk boots with brows that were unspeakably handsome, and an unhurried walking pace that waszily walking in.

    The Marquis of Lin An was the first to call out in surprise, ¡°Jing Xing!¡± Following which he thought of something and frowned before watching his figure without saying anything.

    Everyone was surprised. What kind of influence did this returning banquet had that even Prince Yu who did not participate in pce banquets came, and now even the little Marquis of the Xie family, Xie Jing Xing, also arrived.

    And the female guests had an obsessed and excited look that was no less than during Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s appearance and in fact could even surpass it.

    The youth¡¯s figure was well ironed and even though his steps were taken leisurely, each step has its own force. He already had an extremely good appearance, with the purple gold long robe, there was a faint feeling of the need to watch him intently. Face was like snow, eyes were likecquer, brows were like swords and that slightly hooked lips were like the red blossoms that bloom in the snow and had a brilliant peach colour to it. These brows that were more delicate than a females¡¯ but there was no trace of femininity. Instead like the sun in the sky, his eyes were burning bright. He walked over along and all the civil and military officials became the contrast, as if the real dragon and Imperial family of Ming Qi and the golden Imperial Pce all epasses in him as the nobility and arrogance that oozes out of him.

    Indeed too handsome that the world paled inparison. (Trantor and editor rolling eyes...)

    And this youth who had burning eyes like the sun, had also sharp eyes. That cynical smile when one look was also full of indifference and cruelty.

    ¡°This little Xie Marquis, since when was he this remarkable...¡± Feng An Ning murmured.

    Although Xie Jing Xing also acted ostentatiously, aspared to today, he was overshadowed. It was as if the past visage of him was deliberately done to cover up the light, and now that theyers of covers had faded, the real him, his elegance was iparable to Fu Xiu Yi. It was as if he was supposed to stand at the peak of the dynasty overlooking all living beings!

    Once this idea came to mind, Shen Miao was shocked by it. She looked up towards Xie Jing Xing. That purple d youth walked up in front, faced everyone¡¯s surprised eyes and raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°I am also here to join in the bustling activities.¡± After speaking, he walked to the middle of the banquet to sit but not next to Marquis of Lin An, Xie Ding, but next to Su Ming Feng. Su Ming Lang pursed his lips and reluctantly moved a little.

    Seeing that Xie Ding¡¯s expression immediately sank. When the surrounding people saw it, even though there was discussions, there was no obstruction. Xie Jing Xing had always been a frivolous character and one fear that today was only a moment of interest for him.

    ¡°The Xie family has brought out such an outstanding character.¡± Luo Xue Yan had a serious expression on. She always had been urate on seeing if one was a dragon or worm. This Xie Jing Xing¡¯s actions had a kind of magnanimity to them and there was no reason for one to feel a little dangerous. Those who had been on the battlefield were more sensitive to danger.

    When Shen Qui saw Xie Jing Xing, his eyes lit up and he almost stood up but he immediately scratched his head and covered it up by picking up the tea in front to drink. Such a rude behaviour like that made the surrounding people look at him weirdly as Shen Qui quicklyughed awkwardly.

    ¡°This guy from the Xie family is indeed not bad.¡± Shen Xin was very satisfied. Towards Xie Jing Xing, who was able to stifle his old rival, he practically could not use words to appreciate. If the other person was not from the Xie family, maybe he would be friends with the other person.

    The Fu family princes¡¯ eyes however reflected some dolefulness.

    This little Marquis of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, looked overly outstanding. Even though he did not enter the court but he had thewless attitude, and one could sense that he was not someone who would work under others. If one was unable to subdue this kind of person, it was best to kill them off early.

    Seeing the growth of the Marquis residence that held military power due to have such a capable person, was not what the Imperial family was willing to consent.

    Just at this moment, one could hear an eunuch voice shout¡¯s lengthened, ¡°The Emperor has arrived¡ª¡ª The Empress has arrived¡ª¡ª¡±

    The Emperor and Empress were long overdue by the awaiting crowd.

    Emperor Wen Hui looked like he was in a good mood but the Empress was rather fierce. As a woman, her looks were considered beautiful and one could see the gracefulness when she was younger. But with age, her cheeks hollowed and she looked somewhat fierce.

    Because the Crown Prince was sick, this Empress¡¯s methods had to always been extremely severe. Previously Shen Miao stood by Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s side and after marrying him, she was often put into difficult situation by this Empress, and suffered numerous times under this Empress¡¯s hands. It was because of this Empress that set the example, that Shen Miao learned to see clearly what were the means to live in the Pce.

    All the different things in the past were all unfounded now. She was here for revenge but the main goal in mind was topletely overthrow the entire Imperial family. A mayfly trying to shake a tree. Trying to put out a burning cart with a cup of water. They were like the distance between her and the Empress now.

    But this Empress position belonged to her and there would be a day where she would sit back on that position.

    Shen Miao¡¯s pupils hang down as she gently picked up the tea in front of her to drink a mouthful.

    Not far away from her, Shen Qing also revealed a trace of a smile as if to celebrate with her and she raised the tea up at the same time and took a sip.

    That smile seemed to be more carefree.

    Shen Miao ck eyes got even stronger as the end of her lips suddenly bend. It was different from a sneer. This smile with her brows also bent looked sweet and was actually very moving. Even the male side of the banquet who noticed it was shaken emotionally.

    Pei Lang kept staring at Shen Miao but he did not know why did he do that for. It was as if this young female had something that attracted him. It was only a few months ago where Shen Miao was just Guang Wen Tang¡¯s only idiot. Pei Lan treated her warmly but it was only as the etiquette dictated as he looked down on her in his heart.

    The Emperor and Empress sat down and the banquet began. This so called monarch and official celebration was in fact only an act. A monarch was still a monarch. An official was still an official. Everyone was making jokes that was of no great matter, as if the heavenly one was celebrating joy with themon people.

    Su Ming Feng bumped Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    ¡°To watch the bustle.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up and there was a collective sound of air being drawn out at where the female guests were seated.

    ¡°This is senseless, what bustle is there to see?¡± Su Ming Feng¡¯s head ached.

    As one was speaking, one could see Prince Yu of the First Rank opening his mouth to speak, ¡°Imperial Elder Brother¡ª¡ª¡±

    His voice was neither high nor low but the hall immediately quietened down. Obviously everyone was extremely afraid of this demon.

    ¡°A few days back with regards to the promise for choosing a consort for this younger brother, this younger brother had thought of the matter clearly.¡± Prince Yu¡¯s smile was queer. ¡°Since there is a happy event today, why not have a double happiness.¡±

    ¡°This younger brother is interested in¡ª Shen family¡¯s youngdy.¡± He spoke very slowly and his eyes were like a poisonous snake that was winding around, like maggots gnawing on bones, tightly climbed to the front of the purple d young female.

 Chapter 79: Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 79: Pregnant (Part 1)</h4>

    Chapter 79: Pregnant (Part 3)

    ¡°This younger brother is interested in¡ª Shen family¡¯s youngdy.¡±

    With a ¡®hong¡¯ sound, the entire hall was suddenly up in an uproar and everyone¡¯s eyes were on the three Di youngdies of the Shen family. Among the three Shen youngdies, Shen Qing was already engaged and only Shen Yue and Shen Miao was left. Shen Yue was gentle and moving and her talent reputation was known throughout, but now Shen Miao was also a fine youngdy and from her bearing, one would be surprised and the more important thing was that behind Shen Miao there was Shen Xin, a big respectable Buddha. Moreover the crowd could see clearly that the person Prince Yu was observing was Shen Miao.

    For a moment, the look that everyone gave to Shen Miao was extremely strange, there were those that rejoiced in her misfortune, there were also some with stares out of sympathy andpassion. The previous WangFei died dubiously and everyone who knew found it strange. And everyone also knew clearly what kind of evil character Prince Yu had. But such a person like this was actually protected by the Imperial family. One side was a dignified Formidable Great General and the other side was the blood brother of the Emperor that saved him before. How would the choice be?

    Shen Xin¡¯s expression sank down after hearing Prince Yu¡¯s words and some blue veins even burst out on his forehead.

    The reputation of the Formidable Great General was not a false one. In a short time there was a vicious and hostile air which made the surrounding people change their expressions.

    The official was a loyal official but if one cannot even protect one¡¯s own daughter, Shen Xin would use his entire body and life of meritorious service to go fearlessly against Prince Yu

    Shen Qiu¡¯s lips were also tensed as he stared viciously at Prince Yu as if when Prince Yu mention Shen Miao¡¯s name, he would pounce over and fight till either the fish dies or the splits.

    As for Luo Xue Yan, she had already pulled Shen Miao¡¯s hands over tightly and the carefree smile was long gone. What reced it was a ruthless expression as if a mother wolf guarding her cub and would not give in to the other¡¯s coercion.

    Everyone saw the Shen family¡¯s behaviour and they could not help but exhale. Now Emperor Wen Hui was sitting high above and the Shen family actually made such a gesture. The atmosphere was like swords were drawn and bows were bent, Emperor Wen Hui was mistrustful and for the Shen family to overrun the Imperial power with no fear, were not they afraid that there would be a knot in the Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s heart?

    Prince Ding expression also slightly changed and there was a trace of surprise when he looked at Shen Miao.

    ¡°It seems that this Fifth Shen Young Lady is really the treasure of General Shen¡¯s heart.¡± Su Ming Feng whispered to Xie Jing Xing, ¡°The Shen family could do things to such a point for her.¡±

    Be it towards Prince Yu or to be enemies with the Imperial family, no matter what, the Shen family¡¯s actions had clearly expressed their unyielding attitude. One was afraid that even with Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s decree, this Shen family would never agree easily.

    Xie Jing Xing smiledzily and did not express an opinion.

    At the corner, Pei Lang¡¯s hand that was holding tea tightened slightly. What would that young female, who did not even blink when arrows were shot during the academy exam, do?

    Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s smile was somewhat deep and unpredictable and the look that he gave to the Shen family darkened. He said, ¡°Which youngdy of the Shen family did Royal Younger Brother taken into fancy?¡±

    Everyone was waiting for Prince Yu¡¯s reply and there was a floating smile on Shen Qing¡¯s face. But before the smile could get wider, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her abdomen and could not help but miserably shout out an ¡°Ah¡± and fell onto the ground as she clutched her stomach.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°Qing-er!¡±

    Shen Qing¡¯s sudden actions made people jump in shock. Ren Wan Yun immediately bring her to her arms. Shen Qing¡¯s face was extremely pale. Shen Yu grabbed Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s clothes and thetter¡¯s heart jumped and she did not know why but she looked over at Shen Miao.

    But that purple d young female was sitting at the table and there was not a single movement of expression. She looked into Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes and slightly smile before turning her head towards Luo Xue Yan and asked worriedly, ¡°What is going on with Eldest Sister? Could it be poisoning?¡±

    ¡°Poisoning!¡± When these words were out, chaos start raising around.

    Shen Miao still did not behave sparingly and continued looking at Luo Xue Yan, ¡°Could it be that assassins have mixed in the crowd?¡±

    This time it was not only the female guests but even the male guests¡¯, princes¡¯ and Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s facial expressions that changed. In the returning banquet where hundreds of civil and military officials were present, if an assassin was mixed in, the Imperial family would be in danger. Immediately all the guards outside rushed in and their hands were all on the swords around their waists as they eyed the surrounding movements like tigers.

    One possibility was that an assassin was mixed in, second was Shen Qing who was on the ground groaning in pain. Like that, no one cared about who was the Shen family¡¯s youngdy that Prince Yu mentioned to marry. After all, one¡¯s life was more importantpared to these rumours.

    Su Ming Feng mouth was opened and after a quite a while he then whispered admiringly, ¡°Good method.¡±

    Shen Miao relied on this sentence to transfer everyone attention and focus.

    With the current chaos and nervousness, it made Prince Yu look like a fool.

    Xie Jing Xing swept a look at the ¡®worried¡¯ young female and lightly snorted.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes slightly moved. After getting along with the Fu family for so many years, no one knew better than her on how paranoid they were. At the current condition of Shen Qing, even the mere mention of it, for Emperor Wen Hui who has survived countless of assassination to be like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow.

    ¡°Mother, it is better to find a Imperial Physician for Eldest Sister.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°This cannot go on like this.¡±

    It was only then that Luo Xue Yan recovered and frowned at Ren Wan Yun. Shen Qing was in such a pain and Ren Wan Yun, as a mother, did not even think about finding a physician for her daughter. She really did not know how this mother was regarded. Luo Xue Yan immediately rushed to Emperor Wen Hui to greet and said, ¡°This official¡¯s wife beg His Majesty to call for the Imperial Physician to take a look at Qing-er¡¯s illness and find a solution to this crisis.¡±

    When the words were spoken, Shen Qing had yet to speak when Ren Wan Yun screamed, ¡°No!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell onto Ren Wan Yun.

    When Ren Wan Yun spoke, her heart did not feel good. With so many probing eyes looking at her, she reluctantly smiled and said in clenched teeth, ¡°This official¡¯s wife... This official¡¯s wife is saying that how can Qing-er trouble the Imperial Physician... And it is better not to spoil everyone¡¯s mood. This official¡¯s wife will just withdraw with Qing-er...¡±

    ¡°What kind of words are this?¡± Luo Xue Yan said seriously, ¡°Nothing is more important than a life. Could it be that you as a mother find that Qing-er¡¯s life is not as important as the banquet¡¯s mood?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions became strange. With this situation, it seemed that the biological mother, Ren Wan Yun, was not willing to get an Imperial Physician but Luo Xue Yan, a BoMu, was zealous in Shen Qing¡¯s life and death.

    At the male section of the banquet, Shen Gui stared at Ren Wan Yun and in his heart he wished that this mother and daughter had no rtions with him at all. Else if this made Emperor Wen Hui unhappy, how would his future career be like?

    ¡°Eldest Shen Furen said correctly.¡± It was the Empress that spoke as she nced at Ren Wan Yun, ¡°Eldest Shen Young Lady¡¯s injury is important. The returning banquet is not as important as one¡¯s life.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart was panicking. If Shen Qing was looked at by a physician, then the foetus in her abdomen would be disclosed to others. She said, ¡°Your Ladyship, it is better...¡±

    ¡°I am fine...¡± Large drops of cold sweat rolled down Shen Qing¡¯s forehead and her face was as pale as a sheet, since the pain came out strangely. She clutched her abdomen without saying a word as she knew that the Imperial Physician must note over, and she suppressed the pain down as much as possible.

    ¡°Eldest Sister, it not only rted to your safety but also rted to everyone safety in the hall. If you were really poisoned, it meant that assassins were mixed in and everyone is in danger. Even if you do not think for yourself, should not one also think of His Majesty?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s calm voice rang out.

    When she finished speaking, Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s eyes became somewhat more serious.

    Shen Qing almost vomited blood from Shen Miao¡¯s words. One sentence pulled the Emperor into the situation. What could Shen Qing do? Did she dare not to think of the Emperor?

    The few princes of the Fu family had also heard Shen Miao¡¯s intention. Prince Li paused for a moment before speaking, ¡°This youngdy from the Shen family really have one sharp mouth!¡±

    ¡°Someonee.¡± Without the slightest hesitation Emperor Wen Hui said, ¡°Go and invite an Imperial Physician. Zhen naturally want to investigate clearly what happened to the youngdy from the Shen family!¡±

    ¡°Eldest Sister must not move too.¡± Shen Miao said ndly, ¡°One cannot point for certain if the assant is mixed into the crowd. When the Imperial Physician arrive, Eldest Sister¡¯s pulse would be taken on the spot else if the movement affected the body energy, one would be afraid that there will be a problem.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun did not have time to speak when Emperor Wen Hui nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Maintain the original scene.¡±

    That one sentence had sealed all possibilities.

    To let the Imperial Physician to diagnose Shen Qing under the eyes of everyone in the hall, meant to say that Shen Qing¡¯s pregnancy would be disclosed to all the civil and military officials. Thinking about this, Ren Wan Yun¡¯s body could not stop trembling and her fear finally spreaded to Shen Qing.

    As Shen Qing endured the pain, her heart was filled up with panic, ¡°Mother, do not...¡±

    But what could Ren Wan Yun do? Emperor Wen Hui had spoken and she could not just resist it. She was only a married woman and naturally could y unreasonably in the Inner Courtyard but in front of the Emperor, Empress and hundreds of officials, Ren Wan Yun was overwhelmed. She raised her head up and looked towards the direction of Shen Gui, hoping that he would help her but when she saw Shen Gui¡¯s expression, there was only anger and me in his eyes.

    In a moment, Ren Wan Yun¡¯s hands and feet were ice cold and her heart sank into deep despair. Even theforting arms that were embracing Shen Qing fell onto the ground.

    ¡°What is with that ShenShen of yours?¡± Feng An Ning said at Shen Miao¡¯s ears, ¡°Why does she look like she is afraid?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled. Luo Xue Yan also frowned. Ren Wan Yun was behaving abnormally which made her felt somewhat strange. However she was unable to think of why, and instead looked towards the direction of Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Yue who were at the side.

    Shen Yue was shocked by Shen Qing appearance and clinged onto Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s clothes with some panic, as Chen Rou Qiu also stared at Ren Wan Yun unblinkingly. Being with Ren Wan Yun as a sister-inw for so many years, Chen Rou Qiu naturally knew that her Second Sao was one who was able to cope with any scene, and there could only be one reason for today¡¯s gaffe, which was that she was caught in her trick.

    Shen Yue whispered, ¡°Eldest Sister is not really poisoned right? Mother, is it Fifth Younger Sister...¡±

    ¡°Yue-er!¡± Chen Rou Qiu stopped her severely and could not help but look at Shen Miao. She was separated by a few people and was unable to see Shen Miao¡¯s eyes clearly, but the corners of those lips were hooked up to which Chen Rou Qiu could not help but feel fearful. Her intuition was that Shen Miao must be involved in what happened today, but Shen Miao was so daring enough to even ce poison in the Pce? In any case, Shen Qing¡¯s reputation could no longer be protected.

    Prince Yu¡¯s face also turned serious with the sudden change of situation. Even though his actions were absurd, he knew the priority of matter and at this time it was not a good time to mention the stuff before. A sarcastic smile floated on his lips. Today Shen Miao escaped, no matter if Shen Miao poisoned Shen Qing or not, was not Shen Miao¡¯s thoughts overly simple to think if this matter could hold him down? After this situation, he could still mention the matter to Emperor Wen Hui. For some situations it was useless to try to escape.

    The Imperial Physician quickly rushed over, but the unexpected thing was that the Imperial Physician in the Pce were mostly elderly people as they could enter the Imperial Medical Institution after umting rich experiences, but the one who came over was an Imperial Physician who was just over twenty years of age and was rather handsome which made some youngdies¡¯ eyes look straight at him.

    When Shen Miao saw this Imperial Physician, her heart went ¡®thump¡¯ and she carefully sized that Imperial Physician up. The young Imperial Physician carried the medical box and greeted the Emperor and Empress before walking over to Ren Wan Yun¡¯s side. Ren Wan Yun still wanted to block but heard the Imperial Physician saying, ¡°May Furen please release Shen Young Lady. This humble self would take Shen Young Lady¡¯s pulse.¡± His voice was very pleasant which made one feelfortable.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone and the Emperor¡¯s sharp eyes, Ren Wan Yun dared not do anything else. Shen Qing was in so much pain that she fainted, so she took two steps back and watch as the Imperial Physician extended two fingers out to take Shen Qing¡¯s pulse.

    Just when Shen Miao was preupied with looking at that Imperial Physician, suddenly Feng An Ning joking voice was in her ears. ¡°It cannot be that you also fancy that Imperial Physician? If you fancy him, your eyesight is not bad.¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°You know him?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Feng An Ning was surprised, ¡°This is your first time talking to me with interest on this kind of things. Never mind, I am merciful to tell you about it. This Imperial Physician is a new Physician that entered the Imperial Medical Institution, and his skills are exceptional as he could cure Consort De¡¯s inherited heart condition. His Majesty held him in high regards and made an exception for him to enter the Imperial Medical Institution. Now he is the youngest official in the Imperial Medical Institution and has a good appearance so many youngdies like him.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°You like too?¡±

    ¡°How can I possibly like him?¡± Feng An Ning stretched her neck, ¡°Even though his medical skills are high and he is good looking, he is just an Imperial Physician and does not have any family or n support. How would such a person bepatible with my family? Even it is you can only take a fancy. It would still be not mutuallypatible.¡± Feng An Ning had been spoilt by her family and was convinced that her husband would be a world-shaking man. A small little Imperial Physician was not worth it in her eyes.

    ¡°What is his name?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°Could it be that you really like him?¡± Feng An Ning suspiciously looked at Shen Miao before saying, ¡°Gao Yang. But in the official families in the Ding capital, there is no high ranking families with the Gao name.¡± This was indicating that this Gao Yang was not from a big family.

    Shen Miao watched that young Imperial Physician and even ignored Shen Qing and Ren Wan Yun. There were some fluctuations in her heart as Shen Miao discovered that this Gao Yang gave her a familiar feeling, as if she had seemed to know him from somewhere before. But in the previous Imperial Medical Institution, she did not see anyone by the name of Gao Yang.

    Not at the Imperial Medical Institution but where did she see him from?

    As she was pondering, Gao Yang had already finish taking the pulse. When he turned over, his eyes met with Shen Miao¡¯s eyes that were sizing him up. He was also slightly stunned but he soon recovered and cupped his hands in obeisance to Ren Wan Yun.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Gao.¡± The Empress said, ¡°Is the Young Lady from the Shen family poisoned?¡±

    Gao Yang looked at the fainted Shen Qing and looked over at Ren Wan Yun¡¯s pale face before cupping his hands and said, ¡°Answering to Your Ladyship¡¯s words, Young Lady from the Shen family was not poisoned. She only consumed Lotus tea.¡± After pausing, he continued, ¡°The tea that Shen Young Lady consumed did not have poison and Shen Young Lady was not poisoned.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Emperor Wen Hui looked at Shen Qing, ¡°Since it is not poison then how did it turn out to this?¡±

    ¡°Answering Your Majesty,¡± Gao Yang sighed, ¡°Lotus tea is naturally cold and it would be alright if ordinary people consume it. But for those who are pregnant the consumption would affect the foetus energy... The Young Lady from the Shen family is already pregnant.¡±

    Shen family Young Lady was already pregnant.

    When the words were out, everyone was suddenly up in an uproar. Shen Gui¡¯s mouth dropped and instantly was purplish red. He looked furiously over at Ren Wan Yun and theter only fell onto the ground despondently.

    ¡°Good!¡± The one that spoke out was however that Huang Furen. She stood up suddenly and did not care about where she was and pointed at Ren Wan Yun to curse, ¡°You reach an engagement with our Huang family and want our Huang family to marry a used shoe and raise other¡¯s son. Ren Wan Yun, you are so shameless!¡±

    Everyone was up in an uproar because of Huang Furen¡¯s words. The engagement between Shen Qing and the Huang family was spread widely and disclosing the pregnancy in front of the civil and military officials today, what kind of logic was this? An unmarried decent youngdy was pregnant. Was it an illicit rtionship? To even think of marrying into the Huang family pregnant? Since ancient times, this was a first in Ming Qi.

    Ren Wan Yun still did not move. Her entire body seemed to have lost its strength and she could only crawl to Shen Qing¡¯s side and embrace her.

    ¡°Shen Furen, Bengong also want to know what is this exactly about?¡± Sitting high above, the Empress said coldly.

    Although Ming Qi was considered quite open about matters between male and female, but getting pregnant before marriage and having an illicit rtionship was a matter that will lose the n¡¯s reputation. Once it was found out, one would be drown in a pond. The Shen family was considered a prominent official family in Ming Qi. Even though Shen Gui¡¯s rank was notparable as Shen Xin¡¯s, it was not considered as low. The higher Shen Gui¡¯s position was in, the worst the impact of the matter was. The Empress who was in charge of the six pces also could not get used to such filthy matters and her cold voice made everyone hear the old values that were held.

    Ren Wan Yun only felt bitterness in her mouth and did not say a single sentence. What could she say, that Shen Qing was not having an illicit rtionship but was vited? But no matter which way, the fact was that her innocence was lost. As for the matter of Prince Yu, she even more could not say a single word. Prince Yu had the character of haggling over every cent and if one bit him, one would not have anything good to eat.

    ¡°If Shen Furen does not speak then let Shen Young Lady speak.¡± The Empress¡¯s eyes were suddenly sharp as she instructed the pce maids beside her, ¡°Go wake Shen Young Lady up. Bengong has some questions to ask.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun was shocked but the pce maids beside the Empress already came forward. Their actions were very quick and Ren Wan Yun did not have time to block them before those two pce maid manage to brutally wake Shen Qing up. When Shen Qing woke up, she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen but heard the Empress coldly speaking from the highest position, ¡°Shen Qing, Bengong ask you. Who is the father of the foetus in your womb?¡±

    When Shen Qing heard this, she froze and looked towards Ren Wan Yun for help. In Ren Wan Yun¡¯s desperation, she could only slightly shake her head at Shen Qing, telling her not to anyhow speak. As for what happenter, Ren Wan Yun will find a way to save her.

    Shen Qing saw Ren Wan Yun shaking her head. Even though she did not understand her intentions, she dared not speak nonsense, so she responded evasively, ¡°This official daughter... This official daughter...¡± Unable to speak properly.

    Shen Miao lightly sighed and said, ¡°Eldest Sister should say it. Now that one has nowmitted a felony and since there is such an oue like this, one cannot just let you bear the brunt of it with this life of yours.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun looked at Shen Miao hatefully and could not wait to tear Shen Miao¡¯s mouth apart.

    Shen Qing trembled and her eyes were filled with horror. Shen Miao¡¯s words meant that it would be hard for her to escape death. Between life and death, Shen Qing would not care for anything else and suddenly said loudly, ¡°No... No... My child is His Highness Prince Yu of the First Rank! The child in my womb is the flesh and blood of flesh and blood of His Highness Prince Yu!¡±

    A new wave arose when the previous one has barely subsided. So many things actually happened on such a good returning banquet. Prince Yu of the First Rank... Everyone looked at Prince Yu and their eyes narrowed but the eyes that were towards Shen Qing was very gloomy.

    ¡°Qing-er do not say nonsense!¡± Ren Wan Yun rushed over to cover Shen Qing¡¯s mouth but the words that were spoken were like spilt water and could not be retrieved back.

    Shen Qing¡¯s eyes widened and stared straight at Prince Yu. Her thoughts were also very simple, since she had engaged in an illicit rtionship and premarital pregnancy it was a confirmed ending. As long as the foetus in her womb was Prince Yu¡¯s flesh and blood then it would be rted to the Imperial lineage which was equal to having a life preserving ticket. No matter what, the Emperor would not order the execution of his own nephew!

    Shen Miao looked at Shen Qing and she felt it funny in her heart. She could roughly guess what Shen Qing was thinking in her heart but she also had forgotten that there was phrase called¡ª Getting rid of the mother and keeping the child. In the Inner Pce, this method was used a hundred of times without weariness. Did Shen Qing really thought that because of that little flesh and blood, could one live safe and sound? It would only make one die faster.

    The Emperor¡¯s and Empress¡¯ expressions were uncertain as this involved Prince Yu so it was not that simple.

    At the male side of the banquet, Shen Qiu and Shen Xin nced at one another. It was still alright for Shen Xin as he was only somewhat stunned with the matter but Shen Qiu secretly clenched his fists. Previously Shen Miao had been afraid to tell him who was the person who vited Shen Qing and now he understood everything. No wonder Shen Miao was unwilling to speak, it was because it was Prince Yu of the First Rank. Thinking that if it was not for Shen Miao¡¯s good luck, the person who would be in Shen Qing¡¯s current situation would be his own Younger Sister, a wave of anger formed in Shen Qiu¡¯s heart.

    Prince Yu did not admit to it but did not deny it either. Like that, this can almost be determined. Everyone looked at Shen Qing with eyes of sympathy andpassion. Prince Yu had been using a variety of means and methods to secretly capture young females and even dare to make a move on an official family¡¯s daughters. It so happened that the unlucky person what Shen Qing.

    In the nket of silence, Shen Miao¡¯s soft voice rang out, ¡°No wonder just now His Highness Prince Yu proposed to marry a Shen family¡¯s youngdy. So it is to give Eldest Sister a title.¡±

    The words were said flutteringly but the people present came into realisation. No wonder just now Prince Yu wanted to marry and mentioned about a youngdy of the Shen family. It was Shen Qing and they even have an unborn child together. In a moment, the eyes that were looking at Shen Qing changed. In this way, it was not like Prince Yu was forcing her but that Shen Qing was willing to be a Wangfei.

    ¡°This Fifth Shen Young Lady is powerful.¡± Su Ming Feng was surprised, ¡°Her ability of reversing ck to white is extremely high.¡±

    Most of the people were led by the nose but this did not represent everyone. Those who were clear-minded still remembered that when Prince Yu mentioned about marrying a youngdy of the Shen family, he was looking at Shen Miao.

    Xie Jing Xing folded his arms and looked at the opposite purple d young female with a smile yet not a smile. No one knew when all the people in the banquet was led by Shen Miao by the nose. The development of the situation to this point was all in her calctions. And this was not without risks. She had such big guts to gamble and her actions were so urate that everyone¡¯s reactions were all in her palms and yed a good game.

    That being the case, he did not mind to fan the waves to help. Immediately Xie Jing Xing also said, ¡°It is good to have affection and faith.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s brows wrinkled. One need to know that even though Prince Yu created nonsense in the past, he would not let the matter brew up to this stage. In private, there would always be a solution but now in front of arge crowd to punish this Royal Younger Brother? One fear that this would make resentment to form in Prince Yu¡¯s heart, and exposing this would make one feel that the Emperor harboured too much and with subordinates following the examples of their superiors, it would deter all officials. Shen Miao¡¯s and Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words proposed a good method. If one were to say that this two people did such things due to their feelings for each other, it would be understandable. He looked at the Empress and the Empress understood the intentioned and said, ¡°So the youngdy that Royal Younger Brother mentioned was actually Shen family¡¯s youngdy. But you two are too much. How would the future be with such trouble provoked?¡±

    Shen Qing¡¯s heart gave a big sigh of relief. Disregarding the pain in her abdomen, she half got up and knelt on the ground to kowtow and pleaded, ¡°It is all this official¡¯s daughter¡¯s fault. But this official¡¯s daughter could not bear the flesh and blood, and plead with Your Majesty and Your Ladyship to spare this official¡¯s daughter once on the ount of the baby.¡±

    Shen Qing this time has lost all the dignity and even threw all her face away. The Empress looked at her disgustedly but ndly said, ¡°One need to bear responsibility for a crime but since today is the returning banquet, only happy events are discussed. Royal Younger Brother has been widowed for so many years, so Bengong will do a good thing today and gift both of you a marriage blessing and a harmonious union.¡±

    Shen Qing had managed to pick her life back and delightedly said, ¡°Thanking Your Majesty and Your Ladyship fulfilment.¡± She did not know how ugly this action of hers was in others¡¯ eyes. Previously Shen Qing only said that Shen Miao could not be seen in public but now, Shen Qing herself had be the Di daughter of the Shen family that could not be seen in public.

    Prince Yu darkly looked at Shen Qing. His eyes turned andnded on Shen Miao. Up high in his seat, the Emperor stared at him warningly and Prince Yu could only cup his hands obeisance and said slowly, ¡°Thanking Imperial Elder Brother and Imperial Sao for fulfilling.¡±

    The chill in those words were only known by the people present.

    The corners of Shen Miao¡¯s lips hooked up and there was no traces of fear when facing Prince Yu¡¯s eyes. The pair of bright clear eyes had traces of delight but hidden in the pleasure there was a trace of ferociousness, as if it was as cruel as a beast.

    Today was only the appetiser and the main dish that was for Prince Yu residence was still at the back. To wipe Prince Yu¡¯s ns cleanly away in front of his face, presumably at this moment Prince Yu¡¯s heart was full of rage.

    When people had anger in their heart, they would make mistakes easily and this kind of mistake was like the incorrect chess pieces of a game. One then have to pursue a retreating enemy and destroy their carriages and soon one could game.

    She tilted her head and her eyes were bright. Even though the smile on her lips was gentle, there was an indescribable chill of horror.

    It has begun, Prince Yu.

 Chapter 80: Taking The Dark Path

    <h4>Chapter 80: Taking The Dark Path (Part 1)</h4>

    A fine returning banquet ended in such a sudden turn of events. Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s mood was gone so he brushed his sleeves and left shortly. The Empress also mentioned that she was tired and retired. After the Emperor and Empress left, the officials naturally knew they could not stay any longer and found excuses to leave. Even though on the surface, it was a perfect ending today, the Eldest Shen Young Lady would marry into Prince Yu of the First Rank residence, but discerning people knew that it was a terrible scandal. As for the Shen family¡¯s Eldest Young Lady, once she was married into the Prince Yu residence, everything would bodes ill and there would not be any positive signs.

    Luo Xue Yan held Shen Miao¡¯s hands tightly. She did not know how Shen Qing and Prince Yu had an affair but was more worried about Shen Miao¡¯s safety as she felt that the dangers in the Ding capital wasparable with those in the Northwestern desert.

    Shen Qiu remained silent until it was time to leave. He had always been cheerful so it made Shen Xin think that he felt sad because of Shen Qing¡¯s matter. But he did not know that Shen Qiu¡¯s head was long enraged and felt that it was so stuffy and could not vent elsewhere. He hated the viciousness of the Second household of the Shen family and also hated the shamelessness of Prince Yu.

    Shen Qing had left with Ren Wan Yun in a hurry but Shen Gui¡¯s expressions was extremely interesting and everyone looked at him meaningfully. Some of his enemies in court threw stones at him andughed as they greeted him, ¡°Congrattions Shen Daren to be able to be Inws with Prince Yu. It is indeed a big blessing.¡±

    If it was before when Shen Qing were to marry Prince Yu, it would not be anything serious for Shen Gui. As long as it could help his career, his daughter¡¯s happiness was not very important. But now with Shen Qing¡¯s performance, it was obvious that it had brought trouble to Prince Yu. Would Prince Yu be angry with him? Thinking about it, there was some irritation and fear that arose in Shen Gui¡¯s heart.

    After the returning banquet ended, Luo Xue Yan and Shen Miao headed out of the Pce and when they were passing a corridor, Shen Miao softly warned her, ¡°Be careful, there is a loose brick here.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was a general and her steps were big and heavy so if she were to step on it, she would have slip and fall. Luo Xue Yan looked carefully beforeughing, ¡°Almost slipped and fell.¡± Then she was surprised for a moment and asked Shen Miao, ¡°How did Jiao Jiao knew about it?¡±

    Shen Miao choked. She had been living in the pce for over a decade and had long remembered everything by heart. When Luo Xue Yan asked, she could only answer as such, ¡°This was one where I slipped and fell here so one had remembered from then onwards.¡±

    ¡°So it is like this.¡± Luo Xue Yanughed heartily, ¡°Jiao Jiao is indeed smart to remember the ce that one fell and not fall again.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved for a moment but did not speak.

    As the two of them were walking, they saw two guards-like persons dragging a young eunuch over. There was a handkerchief in that young eunuch¡¯s mouth and seemed to be struggling desperately, but how would he be able to break away from the strongrge guards. Behind the three of them, it was none other than Gao Gonggong the steward.

    ¡°Shen Furen, Shen Young Lady.¡± Gao Gonggong stopped to greet them.

    ¡°Gao Gonggong, this is...¡± Luo Xue Yan looked at the young eunuch and asked.

    ¡°A neer that did not know the rules and regtions andmitted a wrong. This one is bringing him to receive the punishment.¡± Gao Gonggong said with a pointed voice.

    When that young eunuch saw Shen Miao, his eyesnded on Jing Zhe who was behind Shen Miao. Suddenly he struggled as though he was crazy, seemingly wanting to rush to Jing Zhe¡¯s side.

    ¡°Be well-behaved!¡± Gao Gonggong kicked that young eunuch¡¯s bent knee and thetter groaned and suddenly knelt down. Gao Gonggong snorted and said, ¡°This thing does not know the immensity of heaven and earth and almost knocked into noble ones.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan frowned. She did not really like the inhumanly punishments of the pce so she would feel ufortable in her heart when she came upon such scenes, thus she said to Gao Gonggong, ¡°That being the case, one will not disturb Gao Gonggong¡¯s work.¡±

    Gao Gonggong quickly agreed with a smile.

    But it was Shen Miao who suddenly opened her mouth to speak softly, ¡°Since a wrong ismitted, naturally punishment needs to be borne.¡±

    Everyone looked at her surprised. The young eunuch trembled and the eyes that were looking at Shen Miao had an additional trace of resentment. Shen Miao ignored it and held onto Luo Xue Yan to leave but before she left she dropped a sentence, ¡°Lessons are needed if one does not know the rules and regtion. The pce cannot bepared to outside the pce and the present is also different from the past.¡±

    Shen Miao and entourage walked further gradually and Gao Gonggong said to the two guards, ¡°Waiting for what? Go.¡±

    Xiao Li-zi¡¯s heart was filled with unwillingness and his face was filled with fear. He did not know what he had done wrong. In the little garden at the returning banquet, Shen Miao¡¯s personal maid, Jing Zhe, gave him a tael and told him that the Eldest Shen Young Lady¡¯s health was not good, thus was unable to drink the wine prepared in the pce banquet and only required a cup of lotus tea, and would request to be amodated on that during the banquet. He felt happy that such a simple task like that would get a tael and if this Shen Young Lady was pleased, in the future he would have the fortune of a noble person¡¯s help.

    But Xiao Li-zi could never calcte that Shen Qing was pregnant and that the lotus tea was the culprit that lead to everything that happened. As such, it could be said that this cup of lotus tea had stirred up a whole lot of events, and the origin of this cup of teanded on his head after much investigation.

    Xiao Li-zi had exined countless of time but no one believed his words. Moreover the money that he received was the mostmon type of silver and not even the official silver. How would anyone believe that a noble youngdy would bestow such amon silver, so he was the evildoer. What would then be waiting for him?

    Outside, Shen Miao quietly walked. She knew it better than anyone what was waiting for Xiao Li-zi. The Pce was a ce that could easily reverse ck and white and if one stand high above, then one¡¯s ability to turn white to ck would be higher. So no matter what the situation it was, no matter how sorry it was, one¡¯s words can be turned from white to ck. At that time when Fu Xiu Yi just ascended to the throne, Xiao Li-zi was just a dog beside Gao Gonggong that he used to do errands. It was her that found Xiao Li-zi pitiful and was willing to give him face in the Pce. Afterwards, Xiao Li-zi became Li Gonggong and she became a deposed Empress. It was this eunuch that she herself promoted who personally sent her off and gave her an advice of ¡®the present is also different from the past¡¯.

    Now it could be considered that she had returned that phrase back. The present is also different from the past. Now she was the high above Di daughter of an official and the other party was a lowly dust on a grass. She did not even bother to use too much energy for the action. It was good that it was done cleanly and neatly.

    She and Luo Xue Yan walked in front but they did not know that behind the twists and turns of the corridors, there was someone who sighed behind her back, ¡°Does this Shen Young Lady have a grudge with that young eunuch? Just destroy a life without any rhyme or reason.¡±

    At his side, Xie Jing Xing sneered at him, ¡°Since when had you bepassionate?¡±

    ¡°Being a doctor is like having the heart of parents.¡± Gao Yang waved his fan and suddenly thought about something before his expression became dignified and said, ¡°That Shen Young Lady is not simple. Just now in the hall she looked at me for a long time. Could it be... She has found out about my identity?¡±

    ¡°Not possible.¡±

    ¡°The expression she used to look at me with was really scary.¡± Gao Yang touched his chin and thought seriously before speaking, ¡°Could it be that she is delighted with me?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stared at him without any expression and spit out, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°You are really not interesting.¡± Gao Yang shook his head with sorry, ¡°Although it is current at the brink of the major event, but your temperament is getting fiercer. One should rx.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked afar and said, ¡°Yu Shu has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Sha?¡± Gao Yang was surprised, ¡°When was that?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday.¡±

    Gao Yang expression gradually became solemn, ¡°Could it be that you want...¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    *****

    Ding capital, Shen residence, Cai Yun Yuan.

    With a ¡®Pa¡¯ p, a clear handprint was suddenly seen on Shen Qing¡¯s face and her lips were even a little red.

    ¡°Shen Gui, what are you doing!¡± Ren Wan Yun snapped and protected Shen Qing in her embrace as she looked at Shen Gui with fierce intentions.

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Shen Gui¡¯s smile was ferocious, as if he was a vicious wolf. If it was not because of the little trace of rtions, he could not wait to kill the two people in front. He said, ¡°What did you all do today?¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡± Ren Wan Yun was unwilling to show a weakness, ¡°Can this matter be med on Qing-er? You are Qing-er father and you do not help your own unmarried daughter but still beat her. Shen Gui, you have no conscience!¡±

    ¡°Unmarried daughter?¡± Shen Gui was so angry that heughed out, ¡°I, Shen Gui, do not have this kind of unmarried daughter! That do not know what a sense of shame is and fool around with undesirable characters! And even carrying a vile spawn! Really not any better than a prostitute at all!¡±

    Shen Qing¡¯s body was trembling and that pair of eyes was blurry and had lost their spirit. When Ren Wan Yun saw that, it was as if a knife had twisted inside her heart. If Shen Gui had a trace of fatherly feelings for Shen Qing, he would not have used such vicious words to attack his own daughter.

    Ren Wan Yun passed Shen Qing to Chun Tao and stood up with a coldugh and spoke, ¡°Shen Gui, you should feel your own conscience and as who was the one that harmed Qing-er to this stage? Is it me? It is Shen Miao, that little slut! Why did you not cause trouble for Shen Miao. Oh, you are scared right? You are afraid of Eldest Brother¡¯s and Eldest Sao¡¯s return and cannot touch that little slut. You vent your anger on Qing-er but you must not forget that you are also involved in the matter in Wo Long Temple. Now you pay attention to your own moral uplift without thought of others and push everything onto me and Qing-er. I will not stand by it! If I am provoked, I will tell Eldest Brother and Eldest Sao the entire matter and all of us will not benefit from it!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Shen Gui and Ren Wan Yun had been husband and wife for so many years but he have not see Ren Wan Yun being such a shrew, and what made him feel uneasy was that Ren Wan Yun actually used the matter to threaten him. Even though Shen Gui was slick and sly, he was extremely timid by nature and it could be seen from the matter of not daring to provoke Prince Yu. Now with Shen Xin and wife¡¯s return to the residence, he dared not find trouble for Shen Miao. If Ren Wan Yun really dared to spill the matter out, Shen Gui believed that Shen Xin would use a knife to split him.

    Thinking of that Shen Gui said in anger, ¡°You shrew, do not even speak reasonably. I will not talk to you! I am leaving!¡± And left after speaking those words.

    Seeing Shen Gui¡¯s hurried back, Ren Wan Yun face was filled with ridicule. She knew her husband very well. Shen Gui was a person who bullied the weak and feared the strong, by marrying such a person, now she was unable to protect her daughter.

    No doubt that Shen Miao gave a fatal blow to Ren Wan Yun. For Ren Wan Yun, to personally watch her daughter taking each steps towards ruin was more painful than killing her. At the current situation, the Empress had bestowed marriage and no matter what ability Ren Wan Yun had, she was unable to change anything.

    ¡°Shen Miao, this debt I, Ren Wan Yun, will definitely get it back from you, this is an oath.¡± She gritted her teeth and bit her lips till blood came out.

    In the Western courtyard, Shen Xin and wife had returned back to their room but Shen Qiu was still seated down unmoving.

    He had a wooden face on like he was a door god sitting in front of Shen Miao¡¯s table. That young General looked like a spring breeze normally but when his face turned ck, there was an air of a hot blooded murderous male in a battlefield which made Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang afraid to approach.

    ¡°Eldest Brother.¡± After Shen Miao send Shen Xin and wife back to their room and sat down across him.

    ¡°Younger Sister, I have thought again and again.¡± Shen Qiu said, ¡°This matter cannot be forgotten like this. My heart is block with frantic.¡± The ¡®matter¡¯ he was speaking about referred to Shen Qing¡¯s and Prince Yu¡¯s matter. Even though Shen Miao had previously concealed a part of it, but after the returning banquet¡¯s performance, Shen Qui could roughly guess about most of the entire event. It was because he knew of such vicious and evil matter that Shen Qiu was furious. The youngest member of their family, his little Younger Sister was schemed to such a level like this for this year and almost had her life ruined. If it really befell on her, Shen Qiu did not think that they would be regretful.

    Shen Miao looked at him as Shen Qiu was still speaking, ¡°The more I think the angrier I be. Younger Sister, you must not stop me. Even if I would have to use this life to pay, I would not let them live well.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Brother.¡± Shen Miao sighed, ¡°I had said before that there is no evidence to the matter. Since they had taken action, naturally there would not be a drop of water leaked. Moreover this also involves Prince Yu. With Prince Yu, even the Imperial family will protect so if you would to jump out, it would meant going against the Imperial family. Do you want to kill Father and Mother?¡±

    Shen Qiu was surprised for a moment, Shen Miao¡¯s words were so sensible that it made him ignore Shen Miao¡¯s disrespectful and disdaining tone towards the Imperial family. He knew that what Shen Miao said was not wrong and in the beginning it was not that there were not noble families¡¯ youngdies that were soiled by Prince Yu and those families were not as high ranking as the Shen family but at the end they held it up highly but let it go lowly. Behind Prince Yu residence was the greatest power in Ming Qi thus if there was any collision, it would be as if hitting a rock. But his heart still felt blocked as he continued, ¡°One cannot just forget about it like this.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Brother, y with me a game of chess.¡± Shen Miao said.

    ¡°What time is it already?¡± Shen Qiu scratched his head, ¡°And do not you not like to y chess?¡±

    Shen Miao did not continue his words but set the game up. She picked the ck pieces and gave the white ones to Shen Qiu and said, ¡°The two armies confront with one another. These are your soldiers, these are my soldiers. Using the pieces as your pawns, themanders are clear, how about vying for the entire world?¡±

    Shen Qiu had always been keen towards the battlefield and the words said also made him interested. He said, ¡°Alright.¡± Although he was a military person, he was proficient in chess. It was because ying chess and warfare had manymonalities and one could sometimes see endless number of tactics in the game.

    The white and ck pieces fell onto the chess board, in ravines and weaves. The cks and whites were as if it really was a military battlefield. Shen Miao yed slowly but this did not indicate that her movements were slow but gentle which was different from Shen Qiu¡¯s sonorous steps style, with a seeming soft manner. This kind of feeling made Shen Qiu felt like a powerless blunt knife mangling the meat. Shen Qiu¡¯s white pieces were that coercing but she got motionless, keeping her own rhythm as she ced the ck pieces unhurriedly. Even though it looked like she conceded but there was not a single ck piece that was missing. asionally Shen Qiu looked like he was about to devour her ck pieces but she managed to slyly escape.

    After a stick of incense there was not a single missing white or ck piece off the table. No one was able to gain any advantage and no one was able to devour any piece from the other. However one was able to see clearly that Shen Qiu¡¯s white pieces upied the key positions and the ck pieces were forced into the corner by the white pieces. If this went on, Shen Qiu needed to increase a few steps and would be able to nibble on Shen Miao¡¯s white pieces off one by one.

    Shen Qiu said, ¡°Younger Sister, your method of escaping is very good but do you want to y like that with me the entire night? I am going to attack.¡±

    ¡°Just nice.¡± Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°I also have that intention.¡± The voice hardly finished when the ck chess piece in her handsnded on a crafty position. Shen Qiu¡¯s brows tightly wrinkled up as that position changed the entire game.

    He was surprised in his heart. Just now the white pieces were coercing in every step but now it had spun a cocoon around itself, and with that one ck chess piece of Shen Miao he was stuck and the overall game was reversed, and he could not even do anything.

    Afterwards, Shen Miao changed her style to continuous attack and not defending, and her actions was severe like a tornado swallowing Shen Qiu¡¯s white pieces in big gulps. In less than a moment, Shen Qiu¡¯s white pieces that used to fill up the board, were only left with thest one.

    ¡°I have lost.¡± Shen Qiu smiled bitterly and looked at Shen Miao in surprise, ¡°Younger Sister, since when had your chess skills improved to this level?¡±

    Using the chess as the battlefield he, a military General was killed by his own Younger Sister till there was not a fragment left. This would be the biggest joke if this would be spoken. But he was also very surprised in his heart as what Shen Miao disyed was not how the chess pieces were controlled but the understanding of the overall situation. From the previous weak style to thest sharp approach, she had a calm look and it could be that how this game went was all along within her grasp.

    ¡°I do not only want to y chess with Eldest Brother.¡± Shen Miao shook her head and said, ¡°Previously Eldest Brother asked if I would just forget about the matter. After this chess game, what does Eldest Brother think?¡±

    Shen Qiu was first surprised before being startled, ¡°You...¡±

    In the beginning the ck pieces looked soft and only defended instead of attacking but afterwards when there was the sudden turn, the overall situation was reversed and they swallowed the opponent clean. This meant that Shen Miao previously dealt with Shen Qing softly and did not resist, not because she nned to drop the matter like that but... But to wait for an opportunity to enmesh themselves in a trap of their own devising when dealing with Shen Miao and sheter retaliated and returned with rewards?

    ¡°There are many ways to achieve one¡¯s purpose.¡± Under the light, the young female had a ck chess piece between her fingers. The fair fingers and the ck piece¡¯s had a sharp contrast which portrayed a kind of beauty. Her voice was soft as she described, ¡°This road is impassable, then use another road. If clear ones are not possible, use the dark ones. They had already blocked their own way, so now it is our turn to y.¡±

    Seeing a beauty under themp, the beauty was like a jade and Shen Miao was considered to be a delicate beauty. But at this moment even Shen Qiu could not help but look. The young female had a calm attitude but it was as if there was a hidden huge ability, an exquisite and bright heart that had long concealed the overall game in it and everyone had be a pawn.

    Shen Qiu felt unsmooth in his heart. He had always felt that even though Shen Miao was not close to him, her temperament was extremely simple. With such a temperament, one fear that she would be used by others, but now he could clearly see that this Younger Sister of his had unknowingly grown up, and her abilities and schemes were iparable to his.

    ¡°Younger Sister, I do not understand.¡± He said.

    ¡°If Eldest Brother believe in me then let me handle this matter.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°This kind of people like Prince Yu, would definitely find trouble for the Shen residence because of this matter. Weed must be exterminated by the roots, we do not need this kind of enemies.¡±

    ¡°Did not Younger Sister just said that Prince Yu residence had the Imperial family support behind so I cannot directly go against?¡±

    ¡°I had said earlier on that if the white roads are imprable, then take the dark paths. There are thousands and thousands of roads in the world, there would be one that would go through.¡± Shen Miao lightly said, ¡°Prince Yu relied on the Imperial family like the fox that exploits the tiger¡¯s might. He is after all a turtle with a shell. See how arrogant he can be when his shell is plucked out!¡±

    Under Shen Qiu¡¯s stunned look, Shen Miao smiled at him gently, ¡°But Eldest Brother, I need some money, so... Those things that His Majesty bestowed, give that money to me. I have a use for it.¡±

    Shen Qiu wanted to ask Shen Miao what she wanted to do but he did not know why once he met with Shen Miao¡¯s bright crystal eyes, he could not say anything else. He was the dignified Deputy General Shen and would face Shen Xin and asional even fight with him till their necks turn red. But when Shen Miao looked at him quietly, Shen Qiu would listen unconditionally. Shen Qiu spit at himself in his heart, not afraid of even the enemy¡¯s General but scared of a little girl? It was true that the longer one live, the more one encountered.

    ¡°Eldest Brother?¡±

    Shen Qiu recovered to his senses and said, ¡°Alright. I will go back and get someone to bring them over.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks Eldest Brother.¡± Shen Miao nodded, ¡°The skies are already dark, Eldest Brother should also rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about the matter of Prince Yu residence. Do not tell Father or Mother, I will look into it.¡±

    ¡°... Alright.¡±

    Shen Qiu scratched his head as he left. When he was outside of Shen Miao¡¯s room, he suddenly frowned. Damn, he really had the feeling of being protected by his Younger Sister!

    In the room, Gu Yu carefully asked, ¡°Young Lady, is it really needed to use so much money tomorrow?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes focused intensely. Gu Yu had not seen her Young Lady having such a serious look for a long time.

    She eximed, ¡°I only fear that I would not be able to seize it.¡±

    *****

    On the second day, Shen Qiu really picked a number of chests with money and brought them over to Shen Miao¡¯s courtyard. Most likely he was afraid that Shen Miao was short of money and took out a thousand liang of banknotes from his chest and gave it to Shen Miao and said with a smile, ¡°Younger Sister is at the age now where money is required at lots of areas and that little monthly allowance would not be enough. Take this money and if there are things you want to buy, then buy. If it is not enough then juste and look for Eldest Brother.¡±

    The maids that were outside sweeping looked enviously at Shen Miao. Previously they felt that their Fifth Young Lady¡¯s position in the residence was an embarrassment, and it was only good to her as she did not even know she was bullied and was indeed very pitiful. Now it seemed that it was them who were blind. Not to mention Shen Xin and wife, even Shen Qiu also doted this Younger Sister to the heavens.

    Shen Miao felt unfathomable as Shen Qiu¡¯s attitude was strange. She nodded her head and did not decline as she epted those banknotes, ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    Shen Qiu was suddenly somewhat disappointed. After pondering, he waved his hands and the two guards behind immediately approached and Shen Qiu said, ¡°These two guards of mine are both exceptional in the army and will protect you for the time being.¡± He was worried about Prince Yu¡¯s next moves and if it was not for Shen Miao¡¯s strong insistent on going out, Shen Qiu would have directly made Shen Miao stay in the house.

    Shen Miao agreed and Mo Qing also followed. Shen Qiu smiled, ¡°Your choice of guards is indeed good.¡±

    Mo Qing had already left the identity of guarding outside the Shen residence and Shen Miao had told Shen Qiu of his identity. Shen Qiu returned the life agreement back to Mo Qing and ced him in the Shen family army. But these days he was to be Shen Miao¡¯s bodyguard and oversaw her safety.

    Bringing along three guards and two maids, Shen Miao finally left the Shen residence.

    Even the coachman was someone who had martial arts that Shen Qiu searched.

    Shen Qiu¡¯s footboy said, ¡°Young Master really protects Young Lady.¡±

    Shen Qiu sighed. No matter how he protects, this Younger Sister was too matured thus there was no sense of aplishment that an Older Brother should have.

    ¡°Go. Go. Go.¡± He waved his hand, ¡°Return to practice the sword.¡±

    *****

    Feng Xian Pawnshop was thergest pawnshop in the Ding capital.

    Compared to other pawnshops, this one had some exceptional points. Feng Xian Pawnshop only dealt with precious items, if it was ordinary items, then the shop assistant would ¡®politely¡¯ show them the way out. Most likely the owner of the pawnshop was one who was magnanimous with money because when customers¡¯ items were really precious enough, that pawnshop would not give a low price. But there was still another rule in Feng Xian Pawnshop, which was it would only deal with dead pawn, meaning once the item was pawned, there was no way it could be redeemed back.

    But if it was one¡¯s precious things, if things had not reached a dead end, no one would pawn it away, much less a dead pawn. Thus even though Feng Xian Pawnshop was rich and powerful and also the biggest in Ding capital, there were only few customers. In such a situation like this, this Feng Xian Pawnshop still managed to maintain itself for many years without copsing which made one wonder how they made a living.

    Today in front of this Feng Xian Pawnshop¡¯s doors, there stopped a horse carriage.

    Some of the people passing by could not help but look over, because the people who went to Feng Xian Pawnshop were those who were probably desperate to use money but this carriage looked quite sophisticated, the coachman sitting on the carriage was also not ordinary and it did not look like someone poor. It was somewhat strange why did the wealthye over to pawn precious stuff.

    The pawnshop¡¯ shop assistant was a young grey d boy and had a bright and capable appearance. When he saw that horse carriage stopped in front of the doors, he was also slightly surprised before a few females came out of it. Most likely the young female that was leading was a youngdy of a big family as she wore a cloak with a pair of delicate brows. When she looked over, her eyes were as clear as water.

    The few guards and maids came up to surround the young female and the little shop assistant went up to wee with a smile, ¡°Does this customer wish to pawn something?¡±

    ¡°There is something that needs to be pawned.¡± That purple d youngdy said.

    ¡°What is the thing that this customer wants to pawn? Can the goods be examined?¡± That little shop assistant smiled and sincerely spoke. He could see that this youngdy was wealthy and respectable and his smile was even warmer. Who knew that the other person only shook her head, ¡°I want to see the person in charge.¡±

    ¡°This... This is not ording to the rules.¡± The little shop assistant shook his head and said. He had seen a number of people who came to look for trouble and there were some who were also from distinguished families, but Feng Xian Pawnshop was never afraid of these individuals.

    ¡°The thing I want to pawn is too big, you are unable to see.¡± That young female did not get angry but only spoke lightly.

    Being looked by that pair of eyes, that little shop assistant had a feeling of falling into ice pits. He have yet to speak when he heard a charming voice, ¡°Who wants to see me?¡±

    From the back came a young female and this female was not considered beautiful but possessed a kind of seductive charm that made the few guards behind Shen Miao to somewhat blush.

    ¡°This guest wants to see me?¡± That female leisurely swayed her hips as she walked over and asked with a smile.

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°I want to see the one in charge, Bai Xiao Sheng.¡±

    The female¡¯s smile suddenly stiffened.

 Chapter 81: Bargaining

    <h4>Chapter 81: Bargaining (Part 1)</h4>

    Chapter 81: Bargaining (Part 3)

    Bai Xiao Sheng was not a person but an industry.

    In one¡¯s time in the living, there are thousands of poses and attitudes, there are imperial courts and families, and also themoners in the pugilist world. In the thirty six trades and seventy two industries, there were such people where they belonged to the three religions and nine schools of thoughts. It does not sound serious or noble but there were many opportunities and roles in them. There were times these people from three religions and nine schools of thoughts would maintain and preserve the sporadic rtionship between the Imperial court and the pugilist world.

    And Bai Xiao Shen was one of that industries.

    As the name suggested, Bai Xiao Sheng was simr to detective agencies and in the hundred over years of legacy, this industry did not appear much and ordinary people would have never heard of it before. As for who or whom, no one knew. But not knowing did not meant that it was of no existence. The Feng Xian Pawnshop in the Ding capital was currently Ming Qi¡¯s Bai Xiao Sheng.

    That red d female¡¯s eyes started to be in awed and it was Mo Qing and those behind that felt somewhat weird. Even though they were in the army, they one roam the pugilist world but did not know about what was Bai Xiao Sheng.

    It was naturally so, no matter it was Feng Xian Pawnshop or Bai Xiao Sheng, ordinary people would not know that the people who came here were all prepared.

    ¡°Young Lady is...¡± The red d female asked.

    ¡°I am here to make a deal.¡±

    Hearing that, the red d female¡¯s expression slightly changed following which she spoke to Shen Miao under the little shop assistant stunned eyes, ¡°This Young Lady¡¯s stuff must be expensive, as such please follow me to discuss at the back.¡±

    Mo Qing and the rest wanted to follow but was held back by the red d female, ¡°These few are not required.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady...¡± Jing Zhe was somewhat worried if Shen Miao would encounter any ident if she were to enter alone.

    ¡°You all remain back.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I will return upon thepletion of the deal.¡±

    After Shen Miao and the red d female left, Mo Qing and the rest were left at the outer hall. One of the guards that Shen Qiu gave to Shen Miao said, ¡°Brother Mo, what is Young Lady doing here for?¡± Since they had killed people before, they had intuition for danger. That red d female¡¯s expression and conversation between Shen Miao made these people feel that the matter was not simple at all.

    ¡°I too do not know.¡± Mo Qing shook his head with a wry smile and looked towards the corridor that lead inside, ¡°Young Lady has a sense of propriety.¡±

    The red d female brought Shen Miao through the corridor. This corridor was very long and at the end of it there was a square pagoda that was six floor high. There was a veil at the highest flow which one was unable to see what was inside but the renovations were done extremely beautiful. Even the wood that was used to make the pir was Wan Xiang wood which valued at thousands of gold.

    Outsiders spread rumours that the owner of Feng Xian Pawnshop was extremely wealthy, else it would not have been maintained for so many years outside expectations. It bought the most expensiverge piece ofnd in the Ding capital but ie does not cover expenditure, and that was someone not anyone could bear.

    But Shen Miao knew that the reason why Feng Xian Pawnshop was so rich and powerful was because the money they earn was not simply due to pawning of things but was one that did not require capital and naturally it was totally profiting.

    The red d female weed her into the lowest level of the pagoda and let her sit in a room at the lowest floor. It was a tea room that was filled with mahogany wooden tables and chairs that had lifelike carvings ofndscapes. One was able to see a high artistic craftsmanship with one nce, it was really worth a lot of money.

    ¡°I am called Hong Ling,¡± The female smiled. With her smile, it seems that drops of water could almost flow out from her eyes like flirtatious expressions were engraved into her bones. She asked, ¡°How to address this Young Lady?¡±

    ¡°My surname is Shen.¡± Shen Miao said.

    When Shen Miao was sizing up the other person, Hong Ling was also sizing Shen Miao up. She was secretly surprised as she thought which rich youngdy came to look for trouble in Feng Xian Pawnshop but who knew that she could hear ¡®Bai Xiao Sheng¡¯ from the person¡¯s lips. Those who knew this was an expert so she brought her inside. But Hong Ling had done business in Feng Xian Pawnshop for so many years and it was her first time to meet such a young client which made her feel unsure as to how much the other person knew. Most likely this was the first deal and she wonder if she needs to borate.

    ¡°So it is Shen Young Lady.¡± Hong Ling smiled, ¡°Not sure if Shen Young Lady is in our Feng Sian Pawnshop to buy or to sell?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°To buy and to also sell.¡±

    Buying and selling at the same time. Hong Ling could not help but be surprised for a moment. When the few green d girls that were serving in the surrounding saw Hong Ling forgetting herself, they all quietly took a nce at Shen Miao.

    Putting away her shocked heart, Hong Ling continued to smile, ¡°Then one do not know the deal that Shen Young Lady want to do is worth how much?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head.

    Hong Ling did not really understand her intention, ¡°Shen Young Lady...¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s voice was very calm, ¡°Just now I have already said in front. The deal I am making is too big, he cannot see and you also is unable to see. If this is to be discussed, get your master toe over.¡±

    Hong Ling¡¯s voice was somewhat unsmooth. For so many years she was socially active but because those who came here for business knew about Bai Xiao Sheng was what industry, they would be courteous to her, thus this was the first time she had such a rude call. She initially wanted to re up but when she raise her head and looked at Shen Miao¡¯s eyes, she was momentarily surprised.

    The young female¡¯s age opposite her was not big and had a pair of clear eyes but when they saw someone there was a bursting sense of coolness and calm but an inexplicable majesty to them. Hong Ling felt that the look that the other person was giving her really had no trace of fear, as it was simply someone looking down from the top.

    Hong Ling¡¯s quivered in her heart and in a moment the anger that was disyed disappeared. After doing so much business with other, she was able to see one clearly. This youngdy¡¯s air... Was a little shocking. She did not know what went on that made her feeling somewhat anxious.

    ¡°Shen Young Lady, I am the supervisor here so all the dealings made are naturally done with me.¡± Despite feeling that Shen Miao¡¯s identity was not normal, Hong Ling was not afraid and the smile on her face was much more beautiful. ¡°No matter how much money it is, it is not as though I have never seen before.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with money.¡± Shen Miao slightly smiled, ¡°I had said before, you cannot make the decision for this deal.¡± She looked around, ¡°I came with sincerity but you all did not have any sincerity. Bai Xiao Shen is no more than this.¡±

    Hong Ling had never encountered such a rude person like this and immediately her facial expression became a third colder before saying, ¡°I instead feel that Shen Young Lady is not sincere in doing business. Since Shen Young Lady cannot trust me then I have no choice.¡±

    Shen Miao stared at her. After a long while, she said, ¡°Like this, I will first sell a news to you.¡±

    Hong Ling paused and see the calmness from the opposite young female¡¯s expression before speaking a sentence, ¡°In the beginning JiangNan¡¯s Yu province¡¯s Chen family¡¯s younger sisters were missing and current whereabouts are unknown. How about selling this news to you? If this news is valued, please let me meet the manager and then discuss about the news to buy.¡±

    Hong Ling was startled and looked at her in shock. After a moment, she corrected her expression and said, ¡°May Shen Young Lady wait for a moment, Hong Ling will withdraw first.¡±

    Hong Ling hurriedly left and the remaining green d girls in the tea room looked at her curiously, apparently they did not know why did Hong Ling suddenly leave after listening to her words.

    Shen Miao looked at the light tea in her hands. The tea was premium Yin Zhen Jun Shan (type of tea) and it was very rich when it enters the mouth. The light touch of incense in the rea room that apanied made one could not help but feel rx and happy, it was obvious that the owner knew how to enjoy.

    This Bai Xiao Sheng industry dealt with pugilist world¡¯s news and was focused on the buying and selling of news. There were people who want to buy news, there were people who want to sell news. When the seller and buyer of news are linked, this business deal was considered sessful. The Bai Xiao Shen industry was like the fire beacon transfer point in a battlefield and link the buying and selling side together.

    And this news that Shen Miao was selling was a sensational case in Ming Qi that year. JiangNan¡¯s Yu province¡¯s Chen family had two younger sister that were stunning beauties. With this kind of appearance, if they were to enter the Pce, they would be able to gain a position of a consort. Even though the beauties in the world are all painted skins and were white bones with rosy cheeks, the true beauties were like the most exquisite jade that an additional nce was profane.

    The Chen family was a big household and has a big family business and having two daughters like this was not a good thing. When daughters¡¯ appearance are too magnificent and there was no protection of the same level, it would only bring disaster to the family. It was fortunate that not only the Chen family was the richest in JiangNan, they also had a status in the pugilist world. The Chen family had a goodwork, had many friends and Old Master Chen did a favour for a sect so the Chen family also had backing.

    Who knew that even with such, the Chen family¡¯s sisters when they were sixteen, during the Lantern Festival, disappeared under their eyes. The Chen family had such unsessfully for a long time and it was since three years when the Chen sisters went missing. The Chen family still spend a lot of energy and money to find these two daughters even though they knew the odds were not in their favour, but they never gave up. They even went to look for Bai Xiao Shen and spent heavily in gold to buy news.

    But there was no news all these time.

    Now someone suddenly want to sell news on this three year old business, how could Hong Ling not be surprised? Chen family¡¯s remuneration was very high that even if Bai Xiao Sheng only do this business, even if it was only a fraction, they would be able to gain quiet an amount of money.

    Business people would talk ordingly to money. Shen Miao did not believe she would not be able to find the master behind the scenes.

    The inside the pagoda of Feng Xian Pawnshop, it was called Xian Lin Jian. The first floor was a ce for business but from the second to the sixth floor, it was for the enjoyment of the Family Master.

    At this moment in the tearoom on sixth floor, there sat three people in front of the table.

    ¡°Yu Shi, how do you arrive here so quickly?¡± Gao Yang frowned as he looked at the person opposite him, ¡°Did not even greet at all.¡±

    Opposite him sat a seventeen or eighteen youth and this youth was especially adorable, which was different from Xie Jing Xing generally shining handsomeness. Gao Yang gentle temperament was like the water but this youth was like a student next door, there was an inexplicable sense of affinity. He wore ake green long robe and when he smiled, it was rather lively and joyous. He said, ¡°Heard that there are changes in the Ding capital ns and know that you two would definitely need someone who possess remarkable abilities like me to help out, so I specifically returned to lend a hand.¡±

    ¡°He he.¡± What answered him was Gao Yang coldughter.

    ¡°But Third Older Brother Xie!¡± The youth who was called Yu Shu suddenly turned to him and said, ¡°Yi Cui Lou¡¯s Young Lady Shao Yao recently treat me cold and indifferent and I felt terrified. Third Older Brother have always been liked by youngdies, why not teach me a move or two?¡±

    This youth looked amiable and harmless but was a veteran in ying games.

    Xie Jing Xing did not even look at him, ¡°Looking at appearance.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Could it be that Third Older Brother think that a person like me with such looks is not handsome?¡± The youth¡¯s face was red in anger, ¡°Thinking of that year, I was... Considered a flower and sought after by tens of thousands of people. Is Third Older Brother saying such stuff due to jealousy?¡±

    Gao Yang could no longer stand it and knocked Yu Shu¡¯s head, ¡°Ji Yu Shu, you can return for saying these words.¡±

    ¡°Ke.¡± Yu Shu immediately sat up straight and spoke seriously, ¡°Third Brother, let¡¯s talk about the n for this trip.¡±

    He had yet toplete his words when one saw a red d femaleing from downstairs. She had a charming appearance but did not enter and stood across the gauze and called out, ¡°Family Master.¡±

    ¡°Hong Ling ah.¡± Yu Shu guided patiently, ¡°Told you many times that even though you are good looking, when I am talking to my brothers, it is better not toe up. Even though I dote on you but one must not not have a sense of propriety.¡± His young and tender looks were like of one who did not know about the world but his words were like those of an old fox. It was fortunate that Hong Ling was his subordinate as if it was an ordinary female who heard it, her face would be red with embarrassment.

    ¡°Family Master, it is... It is a big business. Customer insist on seeing you.¡± Hong Ling said.

    ¡°Hei.¡± Yu Shu waved his hands, ¡°Which family¡¯s youngster is so arrogant? My Feng Xian Pawnshop has nock of money, who cares about losing that business of his? No deal then no deal, let him leave. There is not even a door to see this Lord!¡±

    ¡°But Family Master, that deal is not normal...¡±

    ¡°Already said no deal. Feng Xian Pawnshop do not serve those people.¡± Yu Shu¡¯s hand reached out to eat the snacks in front.

    Hong Ling was somewhat troubled but was also helpless. Just as she was about to withdraw, she heard the purple d boy that she did not know what he was thinking about speak, ¡°What is the deal?¡±

    Hong Ling was startled and looked at Yu Shu. She knew that these two people in front had close rtions with Family Master but at the end this matter was very confidential, so if it was spoken like that, one was afraid... Yu Shu looked at her hesitant eyes and pped his tights, ¡°You were asked to speak then you should speak. These two are our own people and also the managers of Feng Sian Pawnshop. Their words are my words. If I am not here in the future, they are the managers.¡±

    His voice hardlynded when Gao Yanughed.

    Seeing as such, Hong Ling calmed down before speaking with a smile, ¡°Here to sell news. The news is rted to the case of JiangNan¡¯s Yu province¡¯s Chen family¡¯s sisters three years ago.¡±

    The voice just finish when Gao Yang was the first one to shout in surprise, ¡°The Chen family¡¯s case, to have news even after three years. This deal is a little big.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Xie Jing Xing also spoke, ¡°The Chen family has extensive forces in the JiangNan area. By taking this deal, regardless of silver, there would be additional benefits.¡±

    ¡°Speaking this and that, means that it has to be done.¡± Yu Shu grabbed his head and said, ¡°Since you all have said as such, then I will go and take a look which youngster it is who dare to bother this Lord? This Lord¡¯s appearance is very expensive.¡±

    Hong Ling could not help butugh, ¡°It is not a youngster but a youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Youngdy?¡± Yu Shu¡¯s expression changed and suddenly said in all smiles, ¡°Looks refined?¡±

    ¡°Very refined. With one look, one can tell that she is highly cultured and steeped in propriety.¡±

    Yu Shu stood up in a short moment and patted his robes before cupping his hands and smile, ¡°Two older brothers, this younger brother will take leave first.¡± Finishing, he turned around and rushed over to Hong Ling before saying, ¡°Where? Quickly walk. Hong Ling, why did not say this earlier...¡±

    After both of them left, then Gao Yang sighed and had an expression of hating iron for not bing steel (aka disappointment of someone failing to meet one¡¯s expectation) before speaking to Xie Jing Xing, ¡°I thought that since there would not be any use for him in Ding capital, you can let him return.¡±

    ¡°It is also suitable as a target.¡± Xie Jing Xing lightly said.

    *****

    Shen Miao sat in the tea room and looked down at the tea leaves that were raising and falling in her cup.

    There were sounds of footsteps from the door, followed by the lifting of the curtains. Hong Ling walked in and respectfully bent over slightly before guiding the person behind.

    Shen Miao looked up.

    The oing person was a seventeen or eighteen youth with a look of rare innocence. He wore ake green colored long robe with embroidered deer like patterns. People said that the clothes one wear would tell the character of the person, and this youth character was most likely cheerful which was fitting of his age, but Shen Miao pondered a while at the person in front. To manage the Feng Xian Pawnshop properly and also hold the lifeline of the Bai Xiao Sheng industry, it really was best not to underestimate him. This youth was definitely not as simple and virtuous as he appeared on the surface.

    ¡°This one is Ji Yu Shu.¡± He sat opposite Shen Miao and greeted Shen Miao with cupped hands.

    ¡°Manager Ji¡±

    ¡°Not know what is Young Lady¡¯s age?¡± He threw out an irrelevant question out first.

    Shen Miao was slightly surprised for a moment before replying, ¡°Fourteen.¡±

    ¡°Oh. It is at a splendid age.¡± He rubbed his hands and there was a touch of enthusiasm in his eyes, ¡°Not knowing if there is already a marriage partner in mind? Is there any sisters in the family?¡± Sounding like how youngdies were teased in ys.

    Hong Ling lips pulled back as she turned her head over, seeming unwilling to see her Family Master¡¯s rogue-like behaviours.

    Shen Miao chuckled, ¡°It seem that Manager Ji is not here to make deals.¡± Finishing she stood up to leave.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Ji Yu Shu jumped in shock, ¡°Shen Young Lady must not be anxious, let us talk about business now.

    Only then Shen Miao stopped.

    Ji Yu Shu muttered, ¡°Looked like a gentle character, how can it be so fierce...¡± With a nce he saw Shen Miao¡¯s bright eyes, he sat up straight and said, ¡°Shen Young Lady want to sell news of the JiangNan¡¯s Chen family. Do bear with me for saying something, three years ago Young Lady was only eleven, how would one know about the matter.¡±

    ¡°As long as it is not fake, the seller and buyer of the news would after all meet. Be it real or fake news, it would be decided by the other side so what is Manager Ji worried about?¡±

    When these words were out, Hong Ling¡¯s and Ji Yu Shu¡¯s had a stunned expression at the same time and their eyes looking at Shen Miao were filled with deeper meaning. Hearing from Shen Miao¡¯s tone, it was as if she was very familiar with the various aspect of the process, but Hong Ling and Ji Yu Shu were very sure that Shen Miao had never been here before and was an unfamiliar customer.

    ¡°Ke. Be that as it may... But how does Shen Young Lady knew the business of Feng Xian Pawnshop?¡± Ji Yu Shu asked again.

    ¡°identally heard upon and decided to give it a try.¡± Shen Miao replied in ten words but it was watertight, making Ji Yu Shu¡¯s feigned smile to stiffen.

    Ji Yu Shu¡¯s eyes turned and suddenly he changed the topic, ¡°Then how much is Shen Young Lady willing to sell this piece of news for?¡±

    The people who buy news will pay the money and a part of it would go to the person who sold the news and the other part would go to Bai Xiao Shen. And this amount of money had to be negotiated before.

    ¡°After that, I still want to buy a news. If Manager Ji is able to sell the news I want to buy then I will not ept a single tael from JiangNan¡¯s Yu province¡¯s Chen family¡¯s money and even give you some.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu sucked in a cold lump of air.

    To be honest, Feng Xian Pawnshop has been open for so many years and many matters were handled by Hong Ling, since Ji Yu Shu was one who gets others to work but does nothing himself. This was a business with total profit but was also a simple business which focussed on thework in the three religions and nine school of thoughts. There was very little brain work involved. Who knew that with the conversation with Shen Miao, one felt that there were many curves and corners in her words which made him somewhat overwhelmed. Just like this, it was something that Ji Yu Shu was unable toprehend.

    But he still remembered that he was a businessman so he questions, ¡°What news does Shen Young Lady want to buy? At the look of things, it would not be small. If it cannot be found, one would be afraid that the money would be put on hold for many years and I do not think it is a good option.¡±

    ¡°If Manager Ji is willing, it would not require years as it is possible at the moment.¡± Shen Miao said.

    ¡°What does this got to do with my willingness?¡± Ji Yu Shu stared with wide eyes, ¡°I am not the selling side.¡±

    ¡°The news I want to buy is that the Prince Yu residence is seeking to rebel but this news is not bought for myself but for the Imperial family of Ming Qi. Does Manager Ji understand?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu first jumped in shock by the words she said and almost turned over as he looked at Shen Miao like she was insane. Hong Ling also stared wide eyed, watching Shen Miao calmly say those treacherous words and felt a little faint.

    The tea room became quiet for a long time until the incense burned to half before Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°Hong Ling, bring them out.¡±

    Hong Ling quickly brought the few girls out and before she left she gave Shen Miao a look and thetter picked up the cup with eyes as calm as water.

    ¡°Shen Young Lady.¡± Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°You are not buying news but creating news.¡±

    No one would be telling the news directly and inly to a middleman. Shen Miao¡¯s deal was to do it for outsiders, one could say directly going to Bai Xiao Sheng. She wanted to borrow Bai Xiao Shen, this industry, to spread some rumours and let these rumours ¡®randomly¡¯ spread to the Imperial family.

    Bai Xiao Sheng has many contacts in the three religions and nine school of thoughts and they were like slippery autumn loaches. At that time, just make a prick in the crowd, it would be done cleanly as no one would be able to find the source.

    With regards to the releasing of the rumours, Shen Miao was fearless towards a normal family, even it was an official¡¯s family. But to implicate the Imperial family, the Shen family cannot take the risk so this was her n.

    ¡°Whether it is selling, buying or creating news, wealth is in the risk.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Manager Ji does not dare to take this business up?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu scratched his head and spoke like a troubled youth, ¡°I am naturally very tempted with Shen Young Lady¡¯s terms but Feng Xian Pawnshop is not for decorations and is not used as tool for chess. One will be unworthy to face the ancestors if Feng Xian Pawnshopnd on trouble due to this one¡¯s greed.¡± He sped his hands together, ¡°Currently the Bai Xiao Shen industry is like feathers of a phoenix and horns of a unicorn (aka extremely rare), because of one¡¯s ancestors, I cannot take the risks. Apologies to Shen Young Lady.¡± He stood up and gave Shen Miao a greeting, ¡°This pawnshop will not take up Shen Young Lady¡¯s deal of creating news but if one¡¯s decision of selling the news is not changed, I will order people to record it down. Once the news from the Chen family of JiangNan arrive, this one would get someone to inform Young Lady. As for when and where, Young Lady cane to the pawnshop ten dayster.¡±

    After finishing the sentence, Ji Yu Shu smiled at her full of apology and turned around to leave. Just when his steps were almost out of the tea room, Shen Miao voice rang from behind, ¡°Manager Ji, since the bargaining chip for the deal is not enough, will this proceed with the addition of Formidable Great General residence¡¯s Shen family?

    Ji Yu Shu was surprised for a moment before turning around.

    The purple d young female looked down to the tea in front of her as if she could see flowers inside. Her voice was calm and waveless but there was a trace of heavy tension which made the entire tea room felt suffocating.

    ¡°If you agree to do this business, the Formidable Great General residence in Ding capital will then be your Bai Xiao Sheng¡¯swork.¡±

    *****

    Upstairs, Gao Yang and Xie Jing Xing were still drinking tea when they suddenly heard a tensed voice, ¡°Older brothers, it is not good!¡± They looked up and saw Ji Yu Shu running in recklessly.

    He lifted the beaded curtain with one hand and sat in front of the table before grabbing the quilt that he left behind, and poured a full cup of tea to fill his stomach before catching his breath and speak, ¡°Scared me to death!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡± Gao Yang joked, ¡°Just now did you not went down in a hurry to look at the beauty? Why? The beauty was not beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Very beautiful, very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Then that is strange.¡± Gao Yan touched his chin and thought, ¡°Could it be that the beauty is fierce and you have provoked the other person?¡±

    Such a frivolous person like Ji Yu Shu, one would shout and beat at him. It was much better with shy young females but those slightly older would be unhappy with his merriment.

    ¡°More than very fierce!¡± Ji Yu Shu had some lingering fear in his heart, ¡°Simply a monster! Ke. I have been doing Bai Xiao Sheng work for so many years but it the first time meeting such a deal like this.¡±

    ¡°Is not it the JiangNan¡¯s Chen¡¯s family matter? Could it be that she is robbing in the daylight and want lots of money?¡± Gao Yang asked.

    ¡°More than daylight robbery! It is like a bottomless pit!¡±

    ¡°What exactly is it?¡± Xie Jing Xing nced at him, ¡°If you do not speak properly, I will throw you out from here.¡±

    ¡°Ke. This customer does not want money for the sale of JiangNan¡¯s Chen family¡¯s news but said to use the money to buy news. Do you know what news she wants to buy? She want to buy news for the Imperial family, the news is that Prince Yu of the First Rank residence is conspiring to rebel! Damn it!¡± Ji Yu Shu could not help but curse, ¡°This is letting us, Feng Xian Pawnshop, build the rafts and want us to create news for her!¡±

    When Gao Yang and Xie Jing Xing heard that, their expression gradually turned serious. Ji Yu Shu was yful and did not know the seriousness of this, but both of them knew the danger in Ji Yu Shu¡¯s words.

    The techniques that this customer used were really brutal.

    Ji Yu Shu was still shouted unreconcble, ¡°On what basis! On what basis does my good Feng Xian Pawnshop have to be a raft for others? In the future if trouble arises, she will flee and the one suffering will be my pawnshop. Think I am stupid!¡±

    ¡°Since it is like that, you can just not agree to it.¡± Gao Yang said.

    ¡°Hei hei.¡± Ji Yu Shu suddenly changed andughed twice before saying, ¡°Good thing I bargained and forced her to talk and offer a bigger price. You guess what is it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xie Jing Xingzily asked.

    ¡°It is the Formidable Great General Shen¡¯s family in Ding capital. When this business is sessful, the Shen family will be one of Bai Xiao Sheng¡¯swork. I just came back and have already helped you a great deal, quick thank me!¡± Ji Yu Shuughed wildly.

    Shen family?

    Xie Jing Xing stared at him and slowly opened his mouth, ¡°Who was that person?¡±

    ¡°A little Young Lady that looked quite good and bear the Shen surname, most likely is a member of the Shen family.¡± Ji Yu Shu scratched his head, ¡°It is just that she is very fierce and turned a blind eye at my magnificence.¡±

 Chapter 82: Buying and Selling

    <h4>Chapter 82: Buying and Selling (Part 1)</h4>

    Chapter 82: Buying and Selling (Part 3)

    ¡°A little Young Lady that looked quite good and bear the Shen surname, most likely is a member of the Shen family.¡± Ji Yu Shu scratched his head, ¡°It is just that she is very fierce and turned a blind eye at my magnificence.¡±

    The voice justnded and a strange silence fell into the tea room. After a moment, Gao Yang then smiled as he looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°I roughly know who she is. That Young Lady of the Shen family is somewhat powerful.¡± Even though the smile was warm, the tone revealed a sharpment.

    ¡°In fact, I also find it strange.¡± Ji Yu Shu shuddered before scratching his head, ¡°When she came over I observed carefully and it seemed that it was not her first time doing business with Bai Xiao Sheng. I asked Hong Ling and she had not seen her before. Our line of business has always being secretive and other than a few families in Ding capital that know, there are no others. How... Did she know?¡±

    ¡°This Young Lady is not simple at all.¡± Gao Yang thought before speaking, ¡°I initially thought that the Shen family of Ding capital were all brainless meat, and sooner orter will be swallowed by others. Now it seems that the water is deeper than one had expected.¡± He nced at Xie Jing Xing and found thetter deep in thought so he asked, ¡°What do you think about this?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing raised his head and looked towards Ji Yu Shu, ¡°Did you agree to her conditions?¡±

    ¡°Such a big matter like this have to be discussed with you all.¡± Ji Yu Shu bit into another pastry, ¡°But I reckon that the Shen family business is big and the military power in their hands is not weak at all. If what that Shen family Young Lady said is true, in the future when Third Xie Older Brother n things, it would be much easier. She after all does not fathom that our Feng Xian Pawnshop is actually Third Older Brother¡¯s secret business.¡±

    When a sandpiper and a m are locked in a fight, this was only to the advantage of the fisherman. That Shen little youngdy most likely did not know that her promisedmitment would only be to the advantage of Xie Jing Xing. But this could not be med on her as the powerful rtionship between them was not even known to Hong Ling, even though she had managed the business for so many years.

    ¡°Even so...¡± Gao Yang pondered, ¡°This stakes is just too big. On the news she wants to create, the Imperial family would easily catch the attention if one is not careful. We are very discreet with our actions and if there were to be any mistakes, there will be no losses. As for one Shen family more or less, there is no influence of them in the initial n so this is not that tempting.¡±

    ¡°What you said also make sense.¡± Ji Yu Shu nodded his head and looked towards Xie Jing Xing, ¡°But at the end, it is still Third Older Brother that makes the decision.¡±

    ¡°You should agree to her condition.¡±

    When Xie Jing Xing said those words, Gao Yang frowned, ¡°Why the hasty decision?¡±

    ¡°Since the Shen family has be a variable, it does not mean that there is no role for them in the future. To use them to deal with some people, it is worth a battle. As for her wanting to create news, it is targeted at Prince Yu residence.¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his brows, ¡°Just nice, we do not need to take action and there will be things that we can do without.¡±

    When he said so, the others then remembered. Ji Yu Shu smacked his palms, ¡°Oh yes, I almost forgot. She want to create news about Prince Yu residence plotting a rebellion. This was to target the residence of Prince Yu. What grudge does the Prince Yu residence have with the Shen family?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu just returned back to Ding capital and usually did not pay attention to the affairs of the court¡¯s daughters, so there were things that he was unclear and was unable to make heads or tails at all.

    It became evident in Gao Yang¡¯s mind, he knew about the resentment between Shen Miao and Prince Yu and could not help but be surprised. If it was an ordinary female that came upon such a thing, one would be afraid of Prince Yu residence¡¯s power. But not only was Shen Miao not afraid, she was waiting for an opportunity to attack. She was extremely clever to know that the Imperial family was backing the Prince Yu residence, and first worked on driving a wedge between them. If the Imperial family had doubts about Prince Yu, naturally the lifesaving charm behind the Prince Yu residence was of no use.

    But even so, what could she still do?

    ¡°ept this business.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Inform the Chen family of JiangNan as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. I have already let Hong Ling send a letter to Yu province. But the Chen family¡¯s case has been dragged on for three years, I do not know if that Shen family little youngdy¡¯s news is really true. After all in the beginning the Chen family had thought up of hundreds and thousands of methods but there were no news at all, so how could this be known by a little youngdy? If her news is fake, most probably the Chen family would not let her live well.¡± Ji Yu Shu¡¯s mouth was stuffed with snacks and could not speak clearly.

    ¡°Since shee here selling the news, it is real.¡± Xie Jing Xing frowned, ¡°It is just that there are some parts that make no sense.¡±

    ¡°Are you a rice bucket?¡± Gao Yang looked at Ji Yu Shu¡¯s look of wolfing down the food and could not help but shook his head, ¡°Could it be that you, a manager of the Feng Xian Pawnshop, have never eat before?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu put a finger out and waved it, ¡°How would there be other ces¡¯ snacks be as good as the ones made by Third Older Brother¡¯s chef? Thest time I brought the snacks made by Third Older Brother¡¯s chef to Young Lady Shao Yao and she actually smiled at me. It can be seen that,¡± he lifted one snack to Gao Yang¡¯s face, ¡°There are some differences to it.¡±

    Gao Yang was toozy to scold him when he saw Ji Yu Shu suddenly had a concentrated look and like he had thought about something, before taking out a piece of banknote from his pocket, ¡°Speaking of which, that Shen family Young Lady gave me a thousand taels at the end to buy an information.¡±

    ¡°What information?¡± Xie Jing Xing and Gao Yang looked at him the same time.

    ¡°To look for someone. A youngdy by the name of Liu Ying and said that... Most probably she is a youngdy from a brothel and is located in the Ding capital. And it was essential for me to find her.¡± He asked curiously, ¡°Why does she want to find a brotheldy? Could it be that she, like me, loves beauties?¡±

    Gao Yang and Xie Jing Xing looked at one another. The former was puzzled and thetter just shook his head lightly.

    *****

    When Hong Ling ushered her out, Mo Qing and the rest gave a sigh of relief after seeing her safe and sound. Shen Miao had stayed inside for far too long and if she stayed for a moment more, the few of them would have rushed in to get her out. Before leaving, Shen Qiu had warn repeatedly that Shen Miao had provoked trouble so one must be careful during the journey. If they lost Shen Miao, Shen Qiu would kill the few of them.

    Hong Ling politely smiled at Shen Miao, ¡°May Shen Young Ladye here again in ten days¡¯ time.¡±

    ¡°Thanking Supervisor Hong.¡± Shen Miao replied softly.

    It was the little shop assistant by the door that could not help but nce at Shen Miao a few more times, most likely because it was the first time seeing Hong Ling treating someone that respectfully.

    After Shen Miao and entourage went up the carriage and left, the little shop assistant could not help but asked Hong Ling, ¡°Supervisor, what kind of backing does that youngdy have?¡±

    ¡°Go and do your things well.¡± Hong Ling patted his head. After some thoughts, she said more, ¡°The next time when you see this Shen Young Lady, sweeten your mouth. She is not a simple character.¡±

    The little shop assistant quicklyplied. Hong Ling watched the horse carriage getting further away as her heart sighed in relief. Highly-talented individuals truly came forth inrge numbers in the Ding capital that now even a little youngdy was able to scheme major events quietly. Aspared to her family master, she was not inferior in any respect.

    In the horse carriage, Shen Miao was still lost in thought and one did not know what she was thinking about, and Jing Zhe and Gu Yu dare not disturb her train of thought and thus kept quiet. Actually they also did not know what kind of business Shen Miao came over to do. It was obviously a pawnshop but they did not know what was actually pawned. Since Shen Miao did not talk about it, the two maids would also not shoot their mouths¡¯ off.

    But after passing by a ce, Gu Yu said with a smile, ¡°It is Guang Fu Zhai in front. Since it had been a long time since one came out, why not let this servant buy some snacks from there?¡±

    Guang Fu Zhai¡¯s snacks had always been sought-after and at the moment it was not the time when it was the most crowded so there was no harm in buying some. Even though Shen Miao herself did not really like to eat them, Luo Xue Yan and Shen Qiu do. Shen Miao nodded her head, ¡°Go then.¡±

    Gu Yu jumped off the carriage and headed to Guang Fu Zhai herself.

    Mo Qing and the few of them surrounded the horse carriage and because they were all tall and hefty, they were somewhat eye-catching so those people who passed them would give them a second nce. Shen Miao opened up the curtains for venttion but her vision was attracted by another person.

    That person most likely also came out from Guang Fu Zhai and was carrying a bag of snacks. When the person¡¯s eyes just nicely met Shen Miao¡¯s, one could not help but be slightly stunned.

    It was Pei Lang.

    Shen Miao had not been to Guang Wen Tang for a long time, since she did not want a reputation of a talented female nor getting schrly honour. In these days, she was busy with her things and forgot that there would be such an encounter. She looked at Pei Lang and suddenly smiled as she nodded her head in the horse carriage.

    Pei Lang was stunned for a moment. In fact, Shen Miao was his student. Ming Qi looked upon the respect one had for teachers, not counting Xie Jing Xing, all the students would treat him respectfully. But Shen Miao¡¯s nod gave Pei Lang a wrong impression as it seemed that he was looking up to Shen Miao and she was even higher than he was.

    Before he had time to respond, Shen Miao had already put the curtains down. Mo Qing and the few of them who noticed his line of sight, were looking at him vigntly.

    Pei Lang stood rooted in ce. This kind of rude action would made him, who was arrogant to the bones, angry. But he did not know for what reason, other than feeling of not knowing whether tough or cry, there was no other feelings that came out of it. Most likely it was because of Shen Miao¡¯s strong performancetely that made him felt that if Shen Miao was like the rest of those students and acted obediently, he would not be used to it.

    Pei Lang shook his head and could only walk away.

    Feeling that the gaze from outside the horse carriage looked away, Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hang down as she looked down to her cuffs. Towards Pei Lang, she hadplicated feelings as she hated his nonchnce on the matter of Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s treatment of Wan Yun and Fu Ming but also knew that Pei Lang was only doing what he thought was loyalty to the monarch. The resentments in the previous life was over and even though there was still uses for Pei Lang in this lifetime, she should not be tangled up in the matter. It was just that there was some ufortableness in her heart.

    As she was thinking, Gu Yu had returned after buying the snacks.

    Upon returning to the Shen residence, the skies were not considered dark and since Shen Qiu also lived in the Western courtyard, Shen Miao nned to send the snacks to Shen Qiu. Just as she walked to the main hall, she coincidentally meet Ren Wan Yun supporting Shen Qing as they walked out. Ren Wan Yun looked at Shen Miao as if there were knives in her eyes and Shen Qing looked extremely maliciously at her, that even Gu Yu and Jing Zhe could not help but shudder as they went up to protect Shen Miao.

    ¡°Fifth daughter did not go to Old Furen for greetings these days.¡± Ren Wan Yun brought the matter up, ¡°Could it be that one intended to be an unfilial grandchild?¡±

    Shen Miao swept a nce at her. Ren Wan Yun was now like a mad dog, biting whoever it sees. On one hand she feared Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan and on the other hand she has not resigned to Shen Qing¡¯s misfortune, thus she could only do some superficial little actions.

    But Shen Miao was not scared after all. She was not afraid of that reputation at all and smiled gently at Shen Qing, ¡°Second Shen now still have the energy to manage my matters and not afraid that Eldest Sister would feel hurt. The Empress¡¯s bestowment is quick and one have to enter the Prince residence next month. Second Shen have to also teach Eldest Sister some matters after all the family is not an ordinary one but a Prince of First Rank.¡±

    Finishing, she walked away with Jing Zhe and Gu Yu without even turning back.

    Ren Wan Yun was so angry that her body started shaking. These days the more she was angry, the more she felt her mind was in chaos, that she did not have time to deal with those YiNiangs that Shen Gui doted even moretely. Shen Dong Ling, borne by Wan YiLiang, who had the image of delicate, without backing and always behind a closed door, started to cook for Shen Gui from time to time. With Shen Qing as an example, she was even more obedient. And that Wan YiNiang coaxed Shen Gui very well, and it was Ren Wan Yun and Shen Qing whose days were unlike before.

    All of this was due to Shen Miao. Otherwise with Ren Wan Yun¡¯s means, how would that lowly Wan YiNiang, who was managed by her since the beginning, be able to be so arrogant now.

    ¡°Mother.¡± Shen Qing, who was beside her, pulled her hand. These days she had suffered all kinds of indifference treatment that her previous arrogant temper had reduced quite a lot, but the maliciousness and hatred in her eyes did not lessen as she said with clenched teeth, ¡°Do not worry. Tolerate a little. Wait till I enter the Prince of First Rank residence, even if one had to stake this life, I will make Prince Yu take action on Shen Miao. I will definitely not let her live well.¡±

    Because Shen Qing was already pregnant, the Empress bestowed the marriage to be held next month so that the matter would be easier to handle early. In such a short time and moreover because it was an Imperial decreed, Ren Wan Yun had no way out of it and could only watch as Shen Qing jumped into the fire pit.

    ¡°Qing-er must not be afraid.¡± Ren Wan Yun said, ¡°Your Older Brother will return soon and Yuan-er is the most intelligent. When he return, he will definitely think of ways to ruin that little slut.¡± Shen Yuan would also rush back to attend Shen Qing¡¯s wedding and Ren Wan Yun¡¯s eyes shed. Now she was isted and helpless, if it was not because of Shen Yuan Bo listening to Old Furen¡¯s words to please her, one would be afraid that even that old woman would not help her.

    When Shen Miao returned to the West courtyard, she was surprised to see Shen Qiu was waiting for her in there. Seeing her return, Shen Qiu then released a sigh of relief and gave one round of checks before saying, ¡°Why go for so long? One would think that something had happened.¡±

    ¡°At the feet of the Emperor and in the bright daylight, whoever takes action mean that they are fools.¡± Shen Miao passed to him the snacks, ¡°Bought it on the way back. For you.¡±

    Shen Qiu was surprised for a moment and was somewhat touched as he took it. This timeing back, Shen Miao attitude to him changed and it made him particrly happy.

    ¡°Why is Father and Mother not in?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°Just returned to the capital and need to socially interact with colleagues.¡± Shen Qiu looked around and said, ¡°Younger Sister was not in today. These few days Father has been in conflict with Second and Third Shu and just now Old Furen severely scolded Father.¡±

    ¡°Father is in conflict with Second and Third Shu?¡±

    Shen Qiu saw the look on Shen Miao¡¯s face and said after some thoughts, ¡°Younger Sister, you also know that because of the matter of the ancestral hall, Father and Mother are somewhat dissatisfied with Second and Third Shu. Naturally they did pay attention to them, most likely Old Furen was anxious and thus reprimanded Father.¡± Speaking till here, Shen Qiu could not help to show an expression of unfairness, ¡°Old Furen¡¯s heart is just too biased. What wrong do Father have? Second and Third Shu did not take good care of you in the residence and even I am angry about it, let alone what Father feel.¡±

    Shen Qiu did not use ¡®Grandmother¡¯ but ¡®Old Furen¡¯, apparently also had some misgiving for Old Shen Furen.

    After finishing that sentence, Shen Qiu could not help but look at Shen Miao¡¯s expression. Shen Miao was after all raised by Old Shen Furen all these years and previously when he returned, he saw her being very respectful to Old Shen Furen. Shen Qiu had said those words in impulse and was unable to predict if Shen Miao would dislike this.

    ¡°Close and distant rtives are different. What more the blood flows is after all not one¡¯s own.¡± Shen Miao said indifferently, ¡°Naturally there will be discrimination.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Shen Qiu was happy to find himself an ally, ¡°Exactly. Father showed to her filial respect because of Grandfather¡¯s sake, and he had done so much for all these years. To even scold Father for being unfilial...¡±

    ¡°It was not only because of Second and Third Shu that she scolded Father.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°One fear that this was rted to Father not bringing out the money that His Majesty had bestowed.¡± Old Shen Furen was one who loved money as much as one¡¯s own life, and this time Shen Xin was so extremely angry that he retained the rewards for his own use, and moreover Shen Miao also did not propose to send the money over. As time went on, Old Shen Furen naturally could not sit still and had to thicken her skin toe finding fault.

    ¡°This is really...¡± Shen Qiu wanted to say some stuff but felt that it was not appropriate to say it in front of his Younger Sister so he repressed it, ¡°So what about it! Its father¡¯s stuff, he will give to whoever he wants!¡±

    ¡°Correct, so let her carry on scolding. As long as it is passable on the surface and do not bother about her, she would not be able toe up with any tricks. But Father¡¯s temperament is overly straight. Some things have to be patient on the surface. When the opportunityes, naturally there will be an outlet to vent one¡¯s anger.¡±

    Shen Qiu found that Shen Miao¡¯s words were somewhat strange but faintly understood something and smiled, ¡°One year of not seeing, Younger Sister¡¯s temperament has gotten much stronger.¡±

    Shen Miao did not express ament and saw that Shen Qiu had already opened up the paper back and put a big piece of snack into his mouth and chewed it up, ¡°The Ding capital snacks is just so good to eat. How could there be such a fine thing in the Northwestern desert?¡±

    Shen Miao quietly watch him eating and asked gently a moment after, ¡°How does Eldest Brother view loyalty?¡±

    ¡°Loyalty?¡± Shen Qiu spoke without even lifting his head, ¡°Naturally is being devoted to the monarch, dedicate oneself to the service of the country, killing the external enemies, dominating the entirend and bing the pirs of the nation.¡± Finishing speaking, he asked Shen Miao, ¡°Why does Younger Sister ask this?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Shen Miao shook her head and lightly said, ¡°Eat up.¡± Her eyes were at deep thought but there was a sh of sadness.

    The first snow came falling down and the Ding capital was covered in the first night of snow. When the sun shone, the snow that froze the eaves started shining, making it a truly beautiful sight. There were naughty children on the streets which bent down to grab a handful of snow and rolled them to a snowball. They then threw it at one another and yed. The closer it was to the end of the year, the more crowded the Ding capital would be, as if with the hard work for the entire year, at the end of it, it has be fruitful.

    Outside Feng Xian Pawnshop, there hung a row of rednterns but they were not ordinary rednterns. One did not know what kind of materials thenterns were made of as it seems to be mixed with gold yarn that was shining even in broad daylight. There were also shiny ss beads that were shinning at the bottom of thenterns, each sh of light was shing like crystals. With this kind of disy of wealth, there were guards stationed outside and that deterred the constant stream of people who wanted to steal thenterns.

    The inly dress little shop assistant weed the guests with smiles. There were only a few people who came to Feng Xian Pawnshop for business and the shop assistant all generallyzed around but today they were uncharacteristically energised, as if expecting guests to arrive.

    Behind Feng Xian Pawnshop¡¯s long corridor, thereid a another piece of heaven and earth. At the first level of the pavillian, in the tea room, the red ddy¡¯s smile was charming and seductive as she personally carried snacks over. She said a smile as she delivered, ¡°The chef had made some snacks, may the guest give it a try.¡± Finishing, she withdrew from the room.

    There sat three people in the tea room. One was wearing ake green long robe and the smile was kind and warm. The two persons that he was facing was around twenty of age and had a seventh to eighth simr appearances, obviously this was a pair of brothers. Both of them hadrge eyes and there was swords on their waist with airs of the pugilist world.

    At this moment, the older of this pair of brothers said, ¡°Manager Ji, is the seller of news deceiving us brother? Why the tardiness of appearance?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu smiled, ¡°Chen brother must not be anxious, that day I had already arranged with her to meet today but did not mention the time. Anyways it would be today and would not be toote, so one hope that both of you will pardon this.¡± As he speak, he was cursing the both of them in his heart. Where would here be a business that would be conducted when the day just broke? Others were still sleeping. If one was not taking into consideration JiangNan¡¯s Chen family¡¯s reputation, he would have let the shop assistant to throw them out.

    ¡°Dare not conceal.¡± The Eldest Chen Young Master, Chen Yue Shan, said, ¡°When we brothers came to know about the news, it originally took half a month to reach Ding capital but due to the nonstop journey by horse, we had made four horses tired to death just to know of our two Younger Sisters¡¯ news. Manager Ji also know that for these three years in order to find our younger sisters, we had spent much of our energy but there was no information at all, thus upon hearing such sprouts, naturally one¡¯s heart would be anxious. Hope that Manager Ji will not jest.¡± This Eldest Chen Young Master was good at talking and most likely saw that Ji Yu Shu was somewhat unpleased with their earlying and half exin and half apologising.

    Ji Yu Shu felt a littlefortable and his smile became a little sincere, ¡°These years I also helped you to pay attention to the information and now with the signs of positive oue, I also feelforted.¡±

    ¡°It is in fact nothing for us to be waiting here.¡± The Second Chen Young Master was much younger and he spoke with full of vim, ¡°As long as the news is real, there was no problems waiting for half a month more. But if it fake... To y with our JiangNan¡¯s Chen family like this, don¡¯t me us brothers for being rude.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu¡¯s warm heart suddenly felt annoyed. He did not care if the Chen brothers yed with him but if they were to y punk in his territory, it made him extremely annoyed. His smile did not change but his tone of voice became much colder, ¡°My Feng Xian Pawnshop only care about buying and selling of news and when this deal is a sessful, then there will be an exchange of money but if it is unsessful then it would be dispersing with a p. What Chen brother want to do, I would not care. This Feng Zian Pawnshop of mind is however a ce purely for business and cannot afford any trouble.¡±

    Chen Yue Shan paused and fiercely stared at his Younger Brother. He naturally knew the power of the seemingly friendly and harmless youth in front and his current appearance now was not as simple as what he was showing now.

    Chen Yue Hai saw his Eldest Brother¡¯s look and knew that he had said the wrong thing and did not continue. The atmosphere became silent.

    After a long time there were footsteps at the door but it was Hong Ling that parted the beaded curtain with a smile and spoke to Ji Yu Shu, ¡°Manager, the customer is here.¡±

    The Chen brothers unconsciously looked at the door and a purple d young female walked out from behind Hong Ling. This young female looked delicate and adorable and seemed to be around thirteen or fourteen of age. But one did not know why her brows were as calm as water like she was much older than she was thus it made others feel somewhat confused.

    She opened up the curtains and sat down on the empty chair before nodding at Ji Yu Shu, ¡°Manager Ji.¡±

    ¡°This... Young Lady.¡± Chen Yue Shan felt difficult asking, ¡°Is the one selling the news?¡±

    Hong Ling retreated with a smile and there was only the Chen brothers, Shen Miao and Ji Yu Shu in the tea room. Shen Miao said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chen Yue Hai¡¯s facial expression changed and sneered, ¡°Young Lady, how old were you three years ago. Don¡¯te and y with the two of us.¡±

    ¡°There are many channels to gain the news and perhaps it was not seen personally and perhaps it was not known three years ago. The buying and selling is about the results and it is really not worth ying with just a small Chen family.¡±

    A ¡®pu¡¯ sound was heard and Ji Yu Shu could not help butughed out. But when heughed, he saw Chen Yue Hai¡¯s face turned ugly and he quickly made his face serious, ¡°What Shen Young Lady said was not wrong. The buying and selling is about the results and the process is not as important.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Yue Hai looked at Shen Miao and said in a not warm or cold, ¡°Then one do not know how can this Shen Young Lady guarantee that the information is true? It is especially particr in business that the results is not false so if the results is indeed real, us brothers would definitely provide heavy amount of gold for thanks but if it is not real... Do you know the consequences?¡± When speaking thest part, Chen Yue Hai¡¯s tone became sinister.

    Those who wandered in the pugilist world had a little viciousness and in that moment the fierceness burst out and it was enough to intimidate normal people, must less a little youngdy.

    But one only met with silence as Shen Miao was looking at him without blinking. There was not even a trace of a change of emotions. Her calmness seemed to make Shen Yue Hai felt like one who stirred up trouble deliberately.

    Ji Yu Shu wanted tough but could notugh so he could only hold it in. The silent Shen Yue Shan finally spoke, ¡°Shen Young Lady, my Younger Brother is somewhat rude and I apologise for him. The two of us are sincere to buy the news and if Young Lady¡¯s news is true, we will definitely offer tens of thousands of gold as thanks.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for tens of thousands of gold.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Just give some as you prefer. It is just that JiangNan¡¯s Chen family¡¯s connections are widespread and I only wanted to receive good karma. One would be unable to say for certain that in the future if there are anything that requires Chen family¡¯s help, hope that both would take into consideration to the news provided and take care ordingly.¡±

    The two person she was facing were males that were much older and had also experience much more but there was no conceding in terms of her words and everything was done properly, as if there was some heroism of the pugilist world. This made Chen Yue Shan view her higher and cup his hands in agreement. But he did not know that Ji Yu Shu was long cursing Shen Miao as a unscrupulous merchant in his heart. One knew that the money earn from the sold news would all be given to Feng Xian Pawnshop but now Shen Miao took the initiative to tell them to give lesser money, wasn¡¯t this making Feng Xian Pawn shop earning lesser?

    ¡°You better speak about that news.¡± Chen Yue Hai was after all somewhat anxious.

    Shen Miao nced at him and said, ¡°The sisters of the Chen family disappeared at JiangNan¡¯s Yu province but was in fact abducted by others. The mastermind of the abduction of the sisters is currently the brother of His Majesty, Prince Yu of the First Rank.¡±

    When the words were spoken, the three person in the tea room became silent. In the secret room next to the tea room, both people were also stunned. The white d gentleman¡¯s voice even broke, ¡°Prince Yu of the First Rank?¡±

    The purple d youth was gently stroke the jade cup when his lips suddenly raised to a smile as he said, ¡°Interesting.¡±

 Chapter 83: Extermination of the Entire Household

    <h4>Chapter 83: Extermination of the Entire Household (Part 1)</h4>

    In the tea room, Ji Yu Shu had a sudden realisation in his heart. Previously Shen Miao said that she wanted to create news and it was targeted against Prince Yu residence. At this moment the information that was sold to the Chen family was also rted to Prince Yu residence. Was not this beckoning resentment for Prince Yu¡¯s residence? It seemed that what Gao Yang said was indeed correct, the Shen family and Prince Yu residence have a deep-seated hatred, people set a trap here for Prince Yu residence and wait for them to suffer a setback. But the more Ji Yu Shu thought, the more he became somewhat gloomy. The people who came to Bai Xiao Shen to do business had always been sincere in trading news, and would be deeply grateful to have a ce to provide useful information. Nowhere would it be like Shen Miao, who directly used Bai Xiao Sheng as a tool and made use of Bai Xiao Sheng to entice the Chen family to go against Prince Yu residence.

    But Ji Yu Shu was thinking that even if the Chen family of JiangNan wasrge, Prince Yu residence had an infamous reputation for so many years, and there was the Imperial family protection. So unless there was a huge blood debt, no one would rush into such a danger.

    ¡°Is what Shen Young Lady say is true?¡± Chen Yue Shan words wereboured. Prince Yu¡¯s infamous reputation was known to everyone and if the Chen family¡¯s sisters ended in his hands, one could well imagine the end.

    ¡°I have no need to lie to you.¡±

    ¡°How could you prove that what you said was true?¡± Chen Yue Hai suddenly shouted out agitatedly. Most likely he did not believe it or maybe did not dare to believe it, so he was particrly fierce to Shen Miao.

    ¡°Both Chen family¡¯s sisters were beautiful and were protected by the Chen family rigorously. Prince Yu of the First Rank had always been provocative and spend quite a lot of thought into capturing the sisters from the Chen family. After which, they were transported overnight to the capital and when the Chen family was searching for the sisters¡¯ whereabouts in Yu province, the Chen family¡¯s sisters had already reached Prince Yu residence.¡± Speaking till here, Shen Miao¡¯s paused before continuing, ¡°After which, Prince Yu methods of torturing were extremely terrifying and the Chen sisters attempted suicide but were stopped by Prince Yu. Afterwards the older sister intended to fawn so that the younger sister could escape, but in fact Prince Yu was well aware of the sisters¡¯ ns but pretended ignorance. Afterwards Prince Yu gave the older sister to his subordinates and was tortured and beaten to death. The younger sister was insulted during the escape journey and was blinded in one eye. She found a ce to work by cleaning up night soil but the neighbours around were all put in ce by Prince Yu. This was all to y with the younger Chen sister to see her live full of hope in the swamps.¡±

    Her voice was calm and cool and there was only a little regret at the end but it made one feel cold as one listened. Ji Yu Shu was also extremely terrified. Although he was aware that Prince Yu¡¯s methods of torturing females were dreadful but it was the first time hearing someone describing it to such a detail like Shen Miao. Moreover that younger Chen sister thought that she had escaped and was living full of hope, wishing that there would be a day where one could take revenge and return home but did not know that the hope was fabricated in one¡¯s hand, and what she had all done was just a form of entertainment in the eyes of Prince Yu.

    Such words like this made the Chen brothers to be quiet. Chen Yue Hai slowly extended his hands and clutched his head and he suddenly howled out painfully. His voice was like a wounded beast that made one tear when they heard it. Ji Yu Shu could not help but cast a sympathetic eye.

    Shen Miao looked at him and she sighed in her heart. The first half of the Chen sisters lives were filled with brocade garments and jaded meals and were pearls in the family palms The lives they lived were carefree and they could be the happiest and most fortunate female in the world. But the next part of their lives were so miserable that it was iparable to ordinary females. A too magnificent appearance was a sin and the Chen sisters had sinned.

    ¡°Shen Young Lady.¡± Chen Yue Shan was after all moreposed than Chen Yue Hei but even so, his voice was trembling as he spoke, ¡°How can Shen Young Lady prove that what was said is the truth. All this is after all, Shen Young Lady¡¯s one-sided statement.¡± Even if the most steady person were to hear the information, they would not be willing to believe it and also would be like Chen Yue Shan and continue to evade and not face it.

    ¡°Very simple, the younger Chen sister is still alive today, but Prince Yu residence have an imprable defence so if you rush into it like this, one would inadvertently alert the enemy. If one want to know if what I said is true, you should go to the little footboy whoes out to buy stuff and ask if there is a female who clean up the night soil. She is your younger sister, so you will know if you ask.¡±

    Once the words were said, both Chen brothers¡¯ bodies shook and the pain on their faces could not be hidden. Ji Yu Shu sighed in his heart, Shen Miao said it that detailed and confidently, so this information must be true.

    ¡°You.¡± Chen Yue Hai stared at Shen Miao and suddenly said, ¡°Since you were already aware of this, why did you not save her and just watched her fall into the fire pit without lending a helping hand, and insteade here calmly to sell the news. You.¡± He fiercely mmed the table, ¡°You are so ruthless.¡±

    ¡°Yue Hai.¡± Chen Yue Shan reprimanded him in a low voice and cupped his fist in the other hand and said, ¡°My apologies to Shen Young Lady. My Second Younger Brother is too deeply hurt and hope that Shen Youngdy would not take it to mind.¡± Even though the words were polite, there was a trace of me when he was looking at Shen Miao.

    After a quiet moment, Shen Miao did not get angry butughed instead before looking at Chen Yue Hai and said, ¡°How would Gentleman Chen think I can lend out a helping hand? I am a unarmed and defenseless youngdy, and how would I have any ability to save her out from the pit of fire, without any regards of one¡¯s safety to infiltrate Prince Yu¡¯s residence, or be like her Older Sister and give up my life to give her an opportunity? Today I will say this out, if that person was my own Older Sister, I could attempt to rescue but that is only a stranger to me. Dare to ask Gentleman Chen, would you bet your life for a stranger? If you dare, I will respect you as a hero. Unfortunately I am just a timid and narrow-minded female. On what basis must I be the good person?¡±

    Her words were said quickly and anxiously and the Chen brothers were actually rendered speechless by her. Ji Yu Shu jaw dropped. He did not know why but felt that Shen Miao just suddenly got mad just now. Shen Miao¡¯s words were filled with sarcasm, she was not wrong. If there were good people who were willing to bet their life for strangers than the world would not be this difficult to live in. Shen Miao was only a young female, how would she have any ability to help the Chen sisters to escape from the trap.

    Shen Miao looked coldly at the two brothers opposite her. Just now she had lost control of some of her emotions. It was just now that she most hated others using the righteous cause to coerce her. In the beginning because of the people of Ming Qi, because of Fu Xiu Yi, she was willing to be the a hostage in Qin country but upon the return back to the Pce, what waited for her was the cold indifference of the Emperor. Her Shen family has supported the monarch¡¯s greater good of the country but ended up with the extermination of the family. On what basis it was always them that were paying? On what basis she had to be the saviour? The Chen family sisters were indeed pitiful but when she was thrown into the Cold Pce and was at the end of one¡¯s rope or when she could not even protect her children, was not she also pitiful? But who reached out to help her?

    In this troubled world, no matter how difficult life was, it was to be travelled by oneself, no one would go out to rescue others.

    Chen Yue Hai was silent for a long while before he spoke to Shen Miao, ¡°Just now my words were too strong. Shen Young Lady, do pardon me.¡±

    Shen Miao had calmed down her frame of mind and said, ¡°My information ends here.¡±

    ¡°Us brothers believe Shen Young Lady¡¯s words.¡± Chen Yue Shan said, ¡°But it is imperative to first investigate my Younger Sister whereabouts and once Younger Sister is found, the Chen family would definitely award tens of thousands of gold as thanks.¡±

    ¡°I had said before that there is no need for tens of thousands of gold and only wished to attain good karma.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°But I have some words, not sure if both of you are willing to hear it out.¡±

    ¡°Willing to hear the details.¡± Chen Yue Shan cupped his hands together.

    ¡°Prince Yu of the First Rank is calcting, narrow minded and unwilling to make the smallest of sacrifice, thus if anyone provoke him, he would definitely retaliate back. The Chen family is a big household but once a contest with the Imperial family happen, one would at the end fall short. Presumably both of you not only want to save the younger Chen sister but to also take revenge for the Chen sisters.¡±

    The two brother looked at one another and Chen Yue Hai did not concealed at all, ¡°A deep blood feud which is absolutely irreconcble. We the Chen family cannot exist together with Prince Yu residence. This debt of blood is bound to be recovered back.¡±

    ¡°Even if you do not demand this debt back, to take back the younger Chen sister, Prince Yu would definitely know that it is the doing of the Chen family so no matter what the case, it would be going up against Prince Yu residence. I am under the impression that when one cut the weeds, the roots must also be dug out. If one do not want to fear the future, Prince Yu residence have to be eliminated in one stroke.¡±

    ¡°Shen Young Lady meaning is?¡± Chen Yue Shan asked hesitantly.

    ¡°The numerous connections with different sects in the pugilist world and being friends with the different heros, even though Prince Yu residence is noble, but considering the actual strength, if one wanted to carry out the extermination of the entire household, it is not a difficult thing.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu was idly listening at the side and when he listened to that he could not help but spurt out his tea. The look he gave to Shen Miao was one of astonishment. It was truly somewhat terrifying to hear a little Young Lady to calmly say ¡®extermination of the entire household¡¯.

    The Chen brothers were also stumped for words. Chen Yue Shan sized Shen Miao up and his heart could not help but be filled with a chill. One thought that when wandering on the pugilist world, one would have seen numerous people who were vicious and merciless but this little youngdy in front of him was by far the best. One sentence and it was not to leave a person alive, really extremely vicious.

    However they too also felt that Shen Miao¡¯s words had some sense. If there would be a living person, the centipede would die but never fall down, and it would be inevitable that it would be traced back to the Chen family of JiangNan.

    ¡°The matter of extermination of the entire household is indeed not difficult.¡± Chen Yue Shan smiled bitterly, ¡°But this is going against His Majesty.¡± As one¡¯s family, naturally he could not wait to chop Prince Yu to a thousand pieces and they could do it too but there were still other people in the Chen family. There were womenfolk, children and the weak elderly. With the Imperial family embroiled in it, one could harm the entire Chen family.

    ¡°I have a way to not let His Majesty pursue the matter as long as you have the guts to turn Prince Yu¡¯s nest upside down.¡± Shen Miao said.

    ¡°You.¡± Chen Yue Hai said, ¡°Shen Young Lady we know you are powerful, otherwise the news that we were not finding for the past three years would not have fallen onto your hands. But the Imperial family matters are not that simple, and with one carelessness one would draw fire onto oneself.¡±

    ¡°It may be assumed that after I leave, you both would also investigate my background. I am the Di daughter of the Formidable Great General, Ding capital¡¯s General Shen residence. With this identity, do you think that one¡¯s words can be spoken in the Imperial court?¡±

    The Chen brothers were surprised for a moment and had an astound expression on their faces. Most likely they did not think that Shen Miao had such an identity and thus fell silent. They started their family in the pugilist world and even though they were wealthy, between officials and merchants, merchants were forever below and could only look at the matters of the court from afar. Without knowing the depth of the matter and with Shen Miao¡¯s light coaxing, a sensation was stirred up.

    ¡°Why do you want to help us?¡± Chen Yue Hai asked vigntly, ¡°To spare no effort to help us, what benefit do you get?¡±

    ¡°You are surely a weird person. Just now you med me for not lending a helping hand and now that I do lend it, you are now suspicious and do not understand.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s taunts made Chen Yue Hai feel aggravated. Chen Yue Shan waved his hand and looked towards Shen Miao with a smile and said, ¡°Shen Young Lady is naturally a mediator but since the matter is important, one was afraid of implicating Shen Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°One did not only help you.¡± Shen Miao said ndly, ¡°I also have a huge blood feud with Prince Yu residence. Currently my TangJie is about to marry into the Prince Yu residence and was also one of the tortured people. If you were to exterminate the entire Prince Yu household, would trouble you to please spare my TangJie¡¯s life.¡±

    When the Chen brothers heard of this, the doubts in their hearts were more than half scattered. They cupped their hands towards Shen Miao, ¡°As such, many thanks.¡±

    ¡°Both of you can first inquire news of the Chen Young Sister. One must not act rashly upon receiving the inquiry. I will meet you again to discuss, here in three days¡¯ time.¡±

    The Chen brothers nodded their heads and also heard the intention of sending them off in Shen Miao words. There was no moment to be careless now so they stood up straightforwardly. Chen Yue Shan said, ¡°After finding my Younger Sister, the Chen family have received Shen Young Lady¡¯s favour, if in the future there is a use for the Chen family, naturally the Chen family would not decline. For this matter, many thanks.¡± After finishing, they quickly carried their swords and left hastily, mostly likely to inquire about the whereabouts of the Chen family younger sister.

    Ji Yu Shu stared at Shen Miao. He initially thought that that day Shen Miao¡¯s performance was already quite unique, but one had not thought that she was even more surprising today. People from the pugilist world were mostly arrogant, and the Chen family was considered arge family and this was a transactional deal but under Shen Miao¡¯s few words, she had be the Chen family¡¯s benefactor and the Chen brothers¡¯ attitude towards Shen Miao became courteous. Just like the brothers said, in the future if Shen Miao have any difficulties, the Chen family would help and to be able to be connected to the Chen family, it was not an easy feat.

    ¡°Manager Ji, now we can discuss about the deal between us.¡± Shen Miao looked at him.

    ¡°The conditions that you mentioned that day, I have thought about it.¡± Ji Yu Shu pretended to touch his chin and made an appearance of being in a difficult position, ¡°Actually this news of yours is just too dangerous. If it is sessful, naturally one would be happy but if it is discovered one day, my Feng Xian Pawnshop would not need to open anymore. I, the manager, would also have my head chopped off and all the servants here would also lose their lives. So for this deal, you need to pay with the Shen family and money but I need to pay with lives. Speaking of this, it is to my disadvantage.¡±

    Shen Miao gave him a fluttering nce and said, ¡°As such, there is no deal for this business. I understand, have disturb Manager Ji for so long. Goodbye.¡±

    The words that Ji Yu Shu nned to say were not finished when he saw Shen Miao sudden change of expression and wanting to leave. He was so shocked that he forgot to pretend and quickly said, ¡°Hey, hey, hey. I have yet to finish my words. How is it that nowadays youngdies are unable to remain calm. Shen Young Lady, even though I felt that this is very dangerous, the first time I saw you, I felt that both of us are very fated. For a beautiful girl like you to put forth any request, there would not be any males who would not disagree. I am one who cannot see a beauty in grievance and if this deal is not done, one think that you would also not be happy. To make you happy, what harm is there to bet my life to it so I will make this deal.¡±

    In the secret room at the other side, after hearing such nauseating words from Ji Yu Shu, Gao Yang could not help but look at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Is he alright? This is not Young Lady Shao Yao and to provoke such a poisonous female like this. This is a cannibalistic youngdy.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s pulled back, ¡°Such recklessness.¡±

    But when Shen Miao finished listening to Ji Yu Shu, she calmly said under Ji Yu Shu¡¯s ardent and warm eyes, ¡°That being the case, then let me tell Manager Ji of my ns.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu immediately sat down, ¡°Alright, may Shen Young Lady speak.¡±

    ¡°Currently the Ming Qi people all know that then years ago His Majesty met with an assassination, and Prince Yu used his body to protect and managed to save His Majesty from the assassin, and lost a leg in the process. That assassin however escaped.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°The news that I want you to spread is very simple. Is that recently Prince Yu had put a personal guard to death and in addition that personal guard, other than looking slightly older, looked exactly the same as the assassin ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°This.¡± Ji Yu Shu was dazed first before suddenly pausing and the cup in his hands almost fell out of his hands.

    ¡°May Manager Ji ensure that this information be heard by His Majesty.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently.

    ¡°Is this true?¡± Ji Yu Shu tried to probe.

    ¡°Real or fake, it is enough when Manager Ji find ways to turn it into the truth.¡± Shen Miao smiled.

    ¡°You.¡± Ji Yu Shu stared at Shen Miao and was speechless for a long time. He felt that this little Young Lady who looked younger than him was actually a monster.

    ¡°Since the deal is done, I should also leave.¡± Shen Miao stood up, ¡°Manager Ji¡¯s action has to be faster, at least faster than the extermination of the entire Prince Yu household.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she did not even nced at Ji Yu Shu when she turned and left. Hong Ling was waiting outside for a long time and when she saw hering out, she knew that the discussion of the deal waspleted and led her out.

    In the secret room, Gao Yang was silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°Shen family is so powerful and I do not think that this is a good thing. Now that there is more monks and less porridge, the Shen family cannot remain for long.¡±

    ¡°I have the final say towards remaining or not.¡± Xie Jing Xingzily said, ¡°It is also not bad to use the Shen family hands to deal with the old dog Prince Yu.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps one day the Shen family will deal with you like that.¡±

    ¡°If they dare, I would not mind to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s beautiful ck eyes lit up, ¡°Is there whereabouts for that thing?¡±

    Gao Yang shook his head.

    ¡°On the extermination day, I will personally take a trip there.¡± Xie Jing Xing sat up straight and yed with the jade in his hands, ¡°I do not believe it can fly away.¡±

    ¡°You really believe that Shen Miao¡¯s n of exterminating the entire Prince Yu¡¯s household is done well? But during the actual proceeding, there would always be idents.¡±

    ¡°idents?¡± Xie Jing Xing chuckled lightly and his half open peach eyes looked like they were intoxicated but under the long eyshes, that pair of eyes were as sharp as knives, as if the cat had caught the mouse and was ying with it, ¡°Ever since I met her the first time, there was no ident with her.¡±

    The time passed as always very fast.

    The General Shen residence was a very strange residence. Before the idents happened, everything was naturally concealed under a joyous and harmonious appearance. Previously the rtionship between the households at least looked good from the outside. That was until a fire burned down the Shen family¡¯s ancestral hall, it also burned Shen Xin couple¡¯s trust of the Second and Third households which had soured now their rtionship with the Eldest household.

    Now that Shen Qing had lost her innocence and had to marry Prince Yu of the First Rank, people who knew the reason were also aware that this was not a good thing. But Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Yu were happily and busily preparing for Shen Qing¡¯s marriage. Since it was the Imperial family that bestowed the marriage one had to show a happy appearance, but between one¡¯s own family there was no need to show such a happy attitude. This looked overly cold.

    Because of Shen Qing, Ren Wan Yun quarrelled with Shen Gui and Old Shen Furen was biased towards Shen Gui, and was increasingly dissatisfied with this daughter-inw so she did not return the power of managing the household back to Ren Wan Yun. Chen Rou Qiu was valued by Old Furen so naturally her actions were more solicitous. Ren Wan Yun had anger in her heart and at times could not help but show resentment to Old Shen Furen. Old Shen Furen was even more severe as she directly retained Shen Yuan Bo in Rong Jing Tang and did not let Ren Wan Yun see him.

    At this point, Ren Wan Yun had be the person who was cut off from others in the huge Shen family. Even the servants that were under her also secretly seek refuge with Wan YiNiang, who was currently in the limelight. If Ren Wan Yun was not scolding and cursing the entire day in Cai Yun Yuan, then she would be crying and hugging Shen Qing, making her look somewhat insane.

    Those things had no rtionship with the Western courtyard.

    Shen Xin couple was conscious of keeping the distance to Second and Third households so the attitude was neither hot or cold. Through this matter, they most likely saw clearly the Second and Third households¡¯ cold character. At least to Shen Xin¡¯s and Luo Xue Yan¡¯s viewpoint, if whatever that happened to Shen Qing befall on Shen Miao, both of them would never have swallowed the anger and were afraid they would fight with their lives to give justice to Shen Miao. In addition with Shen Miao¡¯s sensibility, she did not alienated them like she had treated them in the past, which made them feel that it was very worth it to have requested Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s grace to stay in the Ding capital much longer.

    In the room Bai Lu said, ¡°Eldest Young Master just now picked a few precious jewellery for Young Lady again and also gave a few banknotes for Young Lady. This servant will put it in the box for Young Lady.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head. After Shen Qiu was aware that she had gone to Feng Xian Pawnshop, he thought that she was short on money to spend and sent over every few days the exquisite stuff that the Pce had bestowed, or else he would just directly sent money over and also said to her, ¡°Younger Sister, if you have no money, tell Elder Brother and Elder Brother would give it to you. Do not go to that whatever pawnshop, Shen Qiu¡¯s Younger Sister do not need to go to a pawnshop to pawn things for money.¡±

    Shen Miao was also disinclined to exin to him and since having more money was not a problem, she was happy to ept it.

    It has been two days since the meeting with the Chen brothers and one had to go to the Feng Xian Pawnshop again tomorrow. One was not sure if Chen Yue Shan and Chen Yue Hai were able to inquire about the whereabouts of the younger Chen sister.

    That Chen family¡¯s sisters life experience was undoubtedly very pitiful. And when she came to know about the matter, it was during her previous lifetime. She had married to Fu Xiu Yi and when Fu Xiu Yi just ascended the throne, he had no patience with Prince Yu of the First Rank. Fu Xiu Yi was after all not Emperor Wen Hui and Prince Yu had not saved his life. As an Emperor who had just ascended to the throne, there was nothing worthy of happiness from a Royal Shu who gave trouble to him.

    JiangNan¡¯s Yu Province¡¯s Chen family finally learned about the Chen sisters¡¯ experiences three yearster and at that time also tried assassinating Prince Yu. This pair of brothers had the guts and directly crippled Prince Yu¡¯s other leg but unfortunately let Prince Yu live. Prince Yu was furious and wanted to track down who was it and threw this problem to Fu Xiu Yi.

    To investigate who were the assassins it was especially difficult, but Fu Xiu Yi had aids and advisors all over thend and that also included people in the pugilist world, thus someone mentioned the Feng Xian Pawnshop¡¯s private business to Fu Xiu Yi.

    Fu Xiu Yi himself did note forward personally, but sent people to spend heavily to buy the news of the assassins who assaulted Prince Yu. It was also strange to mention that the Feng Xian Pawnshop took the business, but the deal was notpleted as they said that there was no news received. The Feng Xian Pawnshop did not receive it but Fu Xiu Yiter found out that it was the JiangNan¡¯s Chen family, so the whole family was drowned in the disaster that they ushered in.

    In this lifetime, Shen Miao had long thought about this matter, long before Prince Yu had different designs on her. Just as Ren Wan Yun had started the transaction, she had alreadyid out such a scheme. Everything was in ordance with the chess game. Shen Qing was humiliated, Ren Wan Yun counterattacked, even Shen Qing¡¯s idental pregnancy were all in her ns. In a natural way, implicate the pregnancy in the returning feast, Shen Qin would want to marry Prince Yu and Prince Yu would be up in a violent rage.

    Prince Yu would ce all his energy on her, thus the Chen family¡¯s people would be able to take advantage of this opportunity to work out a strategy secretly. As for the Imperial family, it would be a light work.

    Actually Shen Miao had a spection all along that with the Feng Xian Pawnshop¡¯s ability, it was not exactly unable to find out that it was the Chen family that assaulted Prince Yu in the past life, but Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people kept not receiving any news. Perhaps the Feng Xian Pawnshop deliberately did so, and there was a possibility that there was some discord between the Feng Xian Pawnshop¡¯s people and Prince Yu.

    That was why in the pagoda of the Feng Xian Pawnshop, Shen Miao deliberately tested Ji Yu Shu and said ¡®extermination of the entire household¡¯. Ji Yu Shu had a stunned look but there was no gloom on it, so obviously Ji Yu Shu had no resentment or gratitude to the residence of Prince Yu.

    But for a person who had died once, sometimes one¡¯s intuition was terribly urate. Ji Yu Shu¡¯s reaction not only did not dispel Shen Miao¡¯s conjectures, but also made her have another doubt in her heart. If it was so, then everything was not unexinable.

    Perhaps the owner behind the Feng Xian Pawnshop was not Ji Yu Shu.

    Who was the person behind the scene?

    Shen Miao was unable to call it to mind. She originally thought that due to being an Empress in the past life and also being by Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s side, all these big and small secrets would be in the palm of her hands, but it seemed that the depth of this waters was more dangerous than she had imagined it to be.

    But in any case, Prince Yu¡¯s household must be exterminated and Prince Yu¡¯s life be collected, as for Shen Qing, naturally should be kept alive in a manner where death was better than living. In the previous life Shen Qing came to see her in jail, now in this lifetime, she would return the favour with thanks.

    Shuang Jiang carried a flower pot in and smiled, ¡°Yesterday the sun was especially big so this servant brought this pot of flowers out to bask in the sunlight. Initially this servant did not believe when Young Lady said that most likely there would be snow in these past few days, and made this servant bring out the parasol covers. Who knew that early this morning, there was snowfall. Thanks to Young Lady¡¯s preparation or else these pots of flowers would be miserable and this servant would also get into trouble.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, Young Lady seemed to like making preparations.¡± Bai Lu smiled, ¡°To prepare things early, one will be able to think of things that could go wrong and every time we encounter critical issues, we are able to get by it easily. This character of Young Lady¡¯s is very good to have.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled lightly and the pair of bright eyes reflected the scenery outside but were as firm as a rock. She said, ¡°It is nothing. I just do not like idents.¡±

 Chapter 84: Distrust

    <h4>Chapter 84: Distrust (Part 1)</h4>

    A nned day would often go by very quickly. On the third day, when Shen Miao came to the Feng Xian Pawnshop, the Chen brothers had been waiting for a long time.

    Compared to before, both of them seemed to have changed a lot. Especially Chen Yue Shan, that bold and uninhibited air was gone and reced by dense clouds. Shen Miao gave Chen Yue Shan and Chen Yue Hai a nce and had an idea about it in her heart. In all likelihood both of them had already inquired about the younger Chen sister¡¯s information, perhaps had also personally saw her. To witness for themselves the miserable situation that their sister had fallen to, was the greatest provocation for someone who was decisive in killings in the pugilist world. Otherwise in the previous life the Chen family would not have recklessly went forward to assassinate Prince Yu.

    ¡°Shen Young Lady.¡± Chen Yue Hai first spoke, ¡°Previously Shen Young Lady said that there was a way to let the Imperial family not being able to trace the matter back to the Chen family. Is it possible to tell us brothers?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu looked at his cup, as if he could see the flowers inside but was deliberately not looking at Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao sighed, ¡°I naturally want to help but just like what was said before, the risk I am taking would be great. In some ways, the Shen family is tied to the same boat as your Chen family, so if anything goes wrong, the Shen family will also suffer.¡±

    Chen Yue Shan paused before saying, ¡°I knew that this action is forcing one to do things against one¡¯s will, so if Young Lady is willing to help, half of our Chen family business and everything would be given to the Shen family.¡±

    Once his words were said, even Ji Yu Shu could not help but raise his head and look at Chen Yue Shan.

    The Chen family was the richest in JiangNan which was a fertilend since ancient times. The Chen family¡¯s money was estimated to be much more than the Imperial family had, and now to take the initiative to give half of this business, for the Shen family, it must be asking a tiger for its skin.

    Shen Miao heard what was said and when she saw Chen Yue Shan pleading expression, she could not help but be in a daze. The Chen family sisters had experienced torture and because of revenge the Chen family was willing to pay such a price. They obviously knew that even if she helped, one could not truly sleep infort without worries. Even so, they were willing to gamble. This could be said that the Chen sisters had such a position in the Chen family heart. In the previous life when she was imprisoned and when she was isted in the Inner Pce, if at that time the Shen family was still around, would her parents and Elder Brother also spared no cost to save her.

    ¡°Shen Young Lady.¡± Seeing Shen Miao lost in thought, Chen Yue Shan spoke out to call her attention.

    Shen Miao recovered to her senses and smiled gently, ¡°Do not bother about half the family business, I will help with this matter but not because of your family business but to build a rtionship. In the future if there is any need for your Chen family, one hope that one would not decline. Secondly, I have also have a blood debt with Prince Yu residence and if the Prince Yu of the First Rank residence is not exterminated, there will be a day when trouble wille.¡± She looked at Chen Yue Shan, ¡°Today, we are all on the same boat.¡±

    Chen Yue Shan looked at Shen Miao, her eyes were clear and her tone was sincere, as if all the words and phrases she said had substance and everything that she said could be done. From the first encounter to the present, she did not have the disy of a budding youngdy. Chen Yue Shan could not help but think that if the Chen sisters had the temperament and means of the young female in front, perhaps they would not be so miserable now.

    Thinking about the Chen sisters, Chen Yue Shan mood turned slightly better before darkening again. He said, ¡°What is Shen Young Lady¡¯s approach?¡±

    ¡°Regarding the Imperial family, you temporarily need not ask as it would get better in these days. Furthermore if you want to take action, it is best to do it next month. Next month, Prince Yu will be marrying my TangJie over and during the second day of marriage the surroundings would bex, so you should start it in the early morning to be absolutely safe.¡±

    ¡°You.¡± Chen Yue Shan wanted to say something but at the end he shook his head, ¡°How could you conclude the Imperial family side in one month?¡±

    Shen Miao nced at the tea drinking Ji Yu Shu with a smile but yet a smile, ¡°You need not worry about that. The current matter of vital importance is to convene men and horses.¡± After pausing, she then continued, ¡°The Prince Yu residence is not small, you must first find out theyout and on the day of execution, other than my TangJie, after rescuing, you must cut the weeds and dig up the roots.¡±

    ¡°Rest assure, us brothers know.¡± Chen Yue Hai said.

    ¡°One do not know what rules are there in pugilist world¡¯s extermination of the household. The cutting of weeds and digging up of roots that I said meant that regardless of womenfolk, children or the old or servants and concubines, there must not be one alive. The entire Prince Yu of the First Rank residence mustpletely be a grave.¡±

    Chen Yue Shan and Chen Yue Hai were surprised for a moment before Chen Yue Hai frowned, ¡°The servants and concubines are mostly the pitiful people that Prince Yu took captive.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled bitterly, ¡°A centipede dies but never falls down. If Gentleman Chen want to be merciful, it would only harm the Chen family and our Shen family people would also be implicated.¡±

    She said callously and in a momentter, Chen Yue Shan nodded his head, ¡°We would definitely not leave a survivor and implicate Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°It would be the best.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Then one wish that both of you would be able to avenge the deep hatred and wash the Prince residence with blood.¡±

    After speaking with the Chen brothers for a while, they then stood up to leave. After they left, Ji Yu Shu finally spoke, ¡°Shen Young Lady, you are still young of age but know a lot of things. Just now I see it clearly, the Chen brothers are experienced and knowledgeable people and they actually went along with your arrangement. Shen Young Lady, it is my first seeing such an intelligent and beautiful female like you. One do not know if there is any opportunity in the future to take a walk with you in the outskirts on a spring day, admire theke on a summer night, in the deep autumn...¡± The words in front were still fine but theter words were getting outrageous, they were like a lecher¡¯s words that teases unmarried young females.

    ¡°Manager Ji.¡± Shen Miao asked, ¡°It cannot be that you only want to say these stuff to me.¡±

    ¡°Ke.¡± Ji Yu Shu cleared his throat, ¡°In fact I only want to tell Shen Young Lady that the information had been created and spread into the Pce. One think that it would not take for long for Shen Young Lady to achieve the result desired.¡±

    Shen Miao was secretly slightly surprised. Although she knew that the Feng Xian Pawnshop had the ability, but she did not know that other side¡¯s action would be this fast, presumably there were also people in the Pce that were colluding, else there would be some twists and turns to get the message quietly prated into the Pce. The waters of the Feng Xian Pawnshop really ran very deep. Just now she did not concealed the deal with the Chen brothers because she knew that it could not be covered up.

    ¡°Thanking Manager Ji for the trouble.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hang down, ¡°When the matter is sessful, the promise made with Manager Ji will be done as pacted.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu was silent for a moment before asking in a rare serious tone, ¡°Shen Young Lady, this one do not understand one thing.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°Shen Young Lady represent the Shen family to do business with me, are not you not afraid that there will be a day where I will want the Shen family to do dangerous things, and push the Shen family into where the wind and waves are the fiercest, making this deal not be such worthwhile?¡± Having said that, Ji Yu Shu stared at Shen Miao to pay attention to her expression.

    Shen Miao did not blink and lightly said, ¡°As for worrying about future difficulties, it would be better to worry about the problem on hand. If there would really be such a day, one can only say that it is my Shen family¡¯s fate.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu spoke with some doubt, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°It is fake.¡± In the secret room, Xie Jing Xing heard the movement at the other side andzily said.

    ¡°Only Ji Yu Shu, that fool, would believe her words.¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°This girl¡¯s deceptive abilities is at the point of perfection. How is Ji Yu Shu her opponent?¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡± Xie Jing Xing said leisurely, ¡°Once boarded my ship, it is not so simple to get out.¡±

    When Shen Miao got up to greet Ji Yu Shu with her goodbye, Ji Shu Yu suddenly said, ¡°Oh yes. Shen Young Lady, previously you requested of me to inquire about Young Lady Liu Ying, there seems to be some news. If Shen Young Lady is anxious, there could be a result in these couple of days.¡±

    However Shen Miao¡¯s reply made Ji Yu Shu shocked, Shen Miao said, ¡°No rush. Manager Ji can slowly search and I can slowly wait.¡±

    After she left, Ji Yu Shu then shook his head and spoke as he walked into the house, ¡°Truly a female who is more difficult to understand than Young Lady Shao Yao. At least Young Lady Shao Yao would be happy when she is given pearls, could it be that this one will be happy if one send her a human head?¡± He shuddered as he hurried into the house.

    *****

    In the Pce.

    In the Emperor¡¯s study, the memorandums on the desk were stacked way high. Emperor Wen Hui sat in front of the table with the report spread out but he did not take a single look. He had already reached the age of a cycle of sixty years, although he was hale and hearty, he had stepped into the passage of time and his temples had white spots. In this word, it was byrge just a reincarnation, he had experienced the will and spirit of a youth, moments full of vim. That even though his strength was not there but the people that were looking at him saw an elderly and old tiger.

    There would always be new tigers to inherit his position.

    At this moment Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s expression was very serious. As he grew older, he became thinner but his skin wasx as if it was paste onto the bones, making it a strange elderly sight. When he spoke in a hoarse voice, one could vaguely hear the monstrous anger inside.

    ¡°Old Eleven really killed a guard that looked exactly alike to that assassin ?¡±

    The two ck d men in front said, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, yes, the people caught was tortured. In addition, Prince Yu¡¯s trusted aide that was captured in the residence of the Prince of First Rank, had also personally admitted that a few days back there was a masked guard that was killed by the Prince of First Rank.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui closed his eyes and threw his hand violently. The paperweight on the table flew out and ttered as it broke into a number of pieces. After a moment heughed out coldly, ¡°Old Eleven, Zhen really underestimated him.¡±

    There were numerous eyes and ears in the Pce. Concubines, officials and even the Empress use these eyes and ears to survive in the Pce. Whoever was able to gather more information, whoever would gain the decisive opportunity to win. The Emperor was no exception, only when his eyes and ears were everywhere, he would be able to sit more securely on this dragon seat.

    Initially when he heard from the spies of the matter by ident, that Prince Yu of the First Rank had killed a person who looked like the original assassin, Emperor Wen Hui could not believe it in his heart. The Imperial family¡¯s feeling was that thin and he had stepped on all his brothers¡¯ corpses to seat on this Imperial position. He only left the then ranked eleventh Prince Yu aside, because Emperor Wen Hui always remembered that dangerous night where Prince Yu used his body to block, and was drenched in blood as he saved his life.

    Emperor Wen Hui often thought that after so many years, his good treatment to Prince Yu was only just because of the gratitude of that leg but since then it represented that Emperor Wen Hui still had affection and kindness. When sitting in the position of an Emperor, the feelings behind everyone¡¯s treatment were no longer pure, even his sons were filled with a calcting heart. But Prince Yu was able to remind Emperor Wen Hui that there was still someone who could ignore safety, and block a sword for him and that he still had a close brother.

    But now, this was like the greatest joke. Apparently that act was just a scene arranged by this ¡®close brother¡¯, so much that Emperor Wen Hui suspect that Prince Yu¡¯s deposed leg was also fake.

    What kind of ns that Prince Yu had to seize the throne, that he had concealed one¡¯s strength and bide one¡¯s time for so many years? Emperor Wen Hui felt furious and insulted when being cheated.

    To be betrayed by a trusted person, not only would that trust be returned, but doubts would also be intensified. The people in the Imperial family were naturally paranoid, previously one did not suspected Prince Yu because of his devotion but now that devotion had be a false front, the seed of doubt that the Imperial family had, immediately grew into a towering unshakable tree.

    ¡°Send people to guard Prince Yu residence. Zhen want to see what kind of tricks he want to y.

    Gao GongGong lowered his head and looked quietly down at his toes, as if he had not heard the Emperor¡¯s anger. But his heart sighed slightly. Troubled times. Troubled times.

    As the days passed, it seemed that nothing was happening in the calm Ding capital. With the approaching of the new year, people were busy purchasing new year stuff and even the poor seemed to have some faint joy.

    But no matter how happy the days were, there would always be people who were not happy.

    In the Pce, Prince Li was walking along the gardens with Prince Xiang.

    In the faction of Prince Li, Prince Xiang¡¯s and Prince Chen¡¯s forces were weak and bowed before Prince Li and their attitudes were very respectful. Aspared to the Crown Prince¡¯s power where Prince Zhuo and Prince Jing were the tip of the spear, Prince Li was taking the route of doctrine of the mean. His learnings were not of the most outstanding, Consort Mother was not the most favoured but was able to organise things from up till down slickly. No matter if it was the court officials or brothers, they were willing to give him face but in private he was an out and out smiling tiger.

    ¡°Sixth Older Brother, these days, one heard that Imperial Father treat Royal Uncle very coldly.¡± Prince Xiang spoke.

    ¡°You have also heard it.¡± Prince Li smiled. When he smiled, there were small wrinkles at the corner of his eyes, making him look like he had an easy going character. He also had an easy going attitude and chatted with Prince Xiang, ¡°Imperial Father had always valued Royal Shu greatly. These few times Royal Shu had a request to ask and had entered the Pce a few times, but Imperial Father unexpectedly declined with the excuse of being busy with state affairs. Discerning people could see that Imperial Father is deliberately hanging Royal Shu to dry.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s treatment to Prince Yu could be described as being extremely benevolent and did the utmost duty. There was once a time Emperor Wen Hui had a favoured consort who offended Prince Yu and her maiden family was also quite powerful, but Emperor Wen Hui did not even say a second word and banished the favoured consort to the Cold Pce. He even told everyone, ¡°Eleven is Zhen¡¯s brother, those who do not respect him are not respecting Zhen.¡± It was because Emperor Wen Hui would definitely agree to all of Prince Yu¡¯s requests that such a sudden change in attitude would make everyone detect it.

    ¡°But why is this so?¡± Prince Xiang was puzzled, ¡°What had Royal Shu done that provoked Imperial Father? For so many years, no matter what Royal Shu had done, Imperial Father did not even me him at all. One also did not hear anything about the matter with Royal Shu these days.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it is that Royal Uncle entered the Pce to request from Imperial Father?¡±

    Prince Xiang shook his head.

    ¡°Seventh Younger Brother.¡± Prince Li patted his shoulder as if he was an older brother admonishing one¡¯s insensible younger brother, ¡°One must pay more attention to the things in the Pce. With such honesty of yours, Sixth Brother would have to worry everything for you.¡±

    Prince Xiang smile shamefully, ¡°I follow Sixth Older Brother and Sixth Older Brother is smarter than me so whatever Sixth Older brother says, it would be it.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Royal Uncle entered the Pce to request on the matter on the Shen family.¡±

    ¡°Shen family.¡± Prince Xiang suddenly saw the light, ¡°Could it be that Royal Shu angered Imperial Father because of the matter with the Shen family?¡± He thought for a while before saying, ¡°But Royal Shu is marrying the Di daughter of the Second household of the Shen family. Imperial Father could not be furious just because of the Shen family¡¯s Second household.¡±

    No one could understand Emperor Wen Hui more than his sons. Prince Yu could not have angered Emperor Wen Hui, unless his request had overstepped the proper boundaries. One had lived in the Imperial family for so long, the bottom line of the Emperor was nothing more than power. The Shen family¡¯s Second household had a third rank civil official, Shen Gui, who had no real power and would not affect the overall situation, so Emperor Wen Hui would not be angry with Prince Yu because of that.

    ¡°That is correct.¡± Prince Li said meaningfully, ¡°But Royal Uncle requested to marry the Di daughter of the First household of the Shen family, Shen Miao.¡±

    ¡°So it was like this.¡± Prince Xiang only understood clearly now, ¡°That Shen Xin has the power of the army and if Royal Shu want to marry the Di daughter of the Shen family, one fear that he hasmitted Imperial Father¡¯s taboo. But how did Royal Shu suddenly want to Marry Shen Miao? Previously did not he want to marry Shen Qing? Even if Imperial Father take his nonsense, such a sensitive thing like this, Royal Shu would not be this muddled.¡±

    ¡°I also do not know.¡± Prince Li shook his head, ¡°Even though Royal Shu had overstep the bounds of what is proper for these years, but kept ying his role of a courtier. This time it was excessively absurd.¡±

    ¡°Imperial Father would certainly not let Royal Shu marry Shen Miao. But this time Imperial Father did not explicitly say it to Royal Shu but instead avoided to meet. It seems like there is a warning of sorts.¡±

    ¡°Probably it is that the patience had whittled away cleanly.¡± Prince Li smiled bitterly, ¡°It is better for both of us not to talk about these things as it has nothing to do with us. These days Imperial Father does not look too happy, one must not show up and poke.¡±

    ¡°Sixth Older Brother is right.¡± Prince Xiang nodded.

    After the two persons left, a person slowly walked out from the depths of the garden. With light colored boots and jade, it was Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi. He had stood in the garden and the conversation between Prince Li and the other was heard by him. He looked at the disappearing back of the two and thoughtfully murmured, ¡°Shen Miao.

    *****

    In the top floor of the Lin Jiang Xian¡¯s pagoda, Ji Yu Shu ced the letter that Gao Yang finished reading into the burning charcoal to destroy.

    ¡°The information has been spread out and Emperor Wen Hui is also suspicious towards that old dog. That old dog has crushed its own foot while trying to manoeuvre a rock and did not even know it.¡± Ji Yu Shu was somewhat rejoicing at other people¡¯s misfortune.

    Gao Yang shook his head, ¡°It is better to be careful. Nothing can go wrong now.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Ji Yu Shu touched his nose. ¡°What is Third Older Brother Xie doing that one cannot even see him?¡±

    ¡°Which day is he not busy?¡± Gao Yang suddenly sighed, ¡°Do not know if his character is right or wrong.¡±

    ¡°I believe Third Older Brother Xie.¡± Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°Third Older Brother Xie has such great ability, why are you blindly worried about? He had nned it for so long that even if it was not sessful, there is no problems with retreating without any harm. Gao Yang, you really have a heavy mind, you look at our Third Older Brother Xie, even though there so many things in his heart, he is still natural and unrestrained. This is then considered a man!¡±

    It was evident that Ji Yu Shu was Xie Jing Xing loyal follower, that even the meaning between the lines were filled with worship of Xie Jing Xing. Gao Yang rolled his eyes, ¡°Bootlicker.¡±

    ¡°Who is a bootlicker? What¡¯s more, one need to see who the other person is to boot-lick, if it is deserving for me to do so.¡± He looked at the other in despise, ¡°Like you, I would not bootlick even if you go down on your knees and beg me.¡±

    Gao Yang smile warmly, ¡°Is it? Then in the future do note over to take medication for whatever reason, even if you go down on your knees and beg me, I will not prescribe any.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu was surprised for a moment and immediately changed the direction of the conversation, ¡°Actually, I previously thought that the youths in the Ding capital are all embroidered pillows, good to look but not good to use and only Third Older Brother Xie is the man. But now I actually admire another person. Other than Third Older Brother Xie, there is someone who is considered a young hero in Ding capital.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you still admire others. How refreshing.¡± Gao Yang said in a lukewarm attitude, ¡°Who is able to enter your old powerful eyes?¡±

    ¡°It is Shen family Young Lady, Shen Miao!¡± Ji Yu Shu pped his thigh, ¡°Damn, I have never seen such a daring female! Even dare to scheme the Imperial family and towards Prince Yu residence, that is a residence of a First Rank Prince but then she want to get rid of it all at once.¡±

    ¡°You have not see before.¡± Gao Yang scoffed. Previously Shen Miao burnt down her own ancestral hall in a big fire and even dared to use her own life to bet, and it was at that time that Gao Yang felt that Shen Miao was really a madman. They were ustomed to scheme and n and when taking action it would be cautious but dependable, so at the first nce upon seeing such actions without fear of one¡¯s life, Gao Yang initially had the mindset of watching a show as he was certain that with Shen Miao¡¯s rampage, she would not live for long but he did not expect it was him who judged incorrectly. In every seemingly reckless event, she would be the final winner of it.

    Gao Yang sometimes felt very strange. People like them view themselves as exquisite porcin, unless it was thest resort, they would not risk one¡¯s life if there was no confidence as the opponent was not worth their own lives. But Shen Miao was the other extreme, she treated herself as the hardest rock there was and her opponents were porcin, and she seemed to have lost nothing but those porcins up against her were all smashed into pieces.

    Not everyone had the courage to treat themselves as a rock but it was because of that, that Gao Yang felt Shen Miao was much more dangerous. And towards an enemy who could grow, the best way was to kill her before she could grow in time. But... Gao Yang was somewhat unsure, what Xie Jing Xing was thinking.

    It was not possible for Xie Jing Xing to not see the variables on this girl. If Shen Miao be the obstruction to their ns, it would only mess up the overall of things.

    ¡°Previously did she do any brave deeds?¡± Ji Yu Shu asked in shock and then nodded, ¡°Formidable Great General¡¯s daughter, it is normal to be brave. Even though she does not have any martial art skills and was not brought up by Shen Xin¡¯s side, no one would dare to bully her with this temper.¡±

    Seeing Gao Yang was somewhat out of sorts, Ji Yu Shu suddenly thought of something and continued speaking, ¡°Speaking of which, even though it was I who made the news for this matter of the Imperial family, but everything was done in ordance to Shen Miao¡¯s n. Now to think about it, she is truly scary. Do not know what was wrong with Prince Yu, these days it seems that he had lost his head in anger and actually told Emperor Wen Hui directly he wanted to marry Shen Miao. He obviously knew that Shen Xin had military power in his hands, and whoever marry Shen Miao would be people with evil ns in the Emperor¡¯s eyes. Prince Yu would actually make such a mistake. And that Emperor Wen Hui indeed be suspicious all the way, once a little fire is added, one fear that even upon Prince Yu¡¯s death, Emperor Wen Hui would not bat an eye to it. Like this, this would be the advantage of the Chen family. This n of Shen Miao interlocks and there was no error in calction at all.¡±

    ¡°Because she is one without any idents.¡± Gao Yang was somewhat rueful. What Xie Jing Xing said was correct, every time when one saw Shen Miao doing a seemingly dangerous thing, at the end she would be able to reach her initial purpose. In her ns, there was never any ¡®idents¡¯.

    Gao Yang thought mischievously, if there was a day where he could see Shen Miao panic stricken and be dumbfounded because of ¡®idents¡¯, how happy would he be.

    ¡°In short, I think that this Shen Miao, is worthy to be considered a friend.¡± Ji Yu Shu seriously said, ¡°In addition to my ability to see appearances, she would definitely be a beauty in a few years¡¯ time. An intelligent and beautiful female like this, how can I, Ji Yu Shu, miss?¡± He exposed a self-considered romantic smile, ¡°I have decided, other than Young Lady Shao Yao, she would be ced in my heart. From now onwards, other than Young Lady Shao Yao, she is considered my intimate female friend.¡±

    Gao Yang simply turned his head away to not look at this stupid fool.

    And at the moment the ¡®intimate female friend¡¯ of Ji Yu Shu¡¯s mouth was picking and choosing things in a room.

    ¡°Younger Sister, you have picked so many things to gift Shen Qing for her dower?¡± Shen Qiu scratched his head and asked.

    Shen Miao had picked from the safe a portion of things that the Emperor had bestowed and was searching for something. Finally she picked out a jade pillow that felt smooth and cooling that even putting it out on disy, it was was filled with the lustrous light of jade. It truly looked good.

    ¡°Could it possible that Younger Sister picked this to gift to Shen Qing?¡±

    As the day of Shen Qing¡¯s marriage was approaching, the entire Shen family started to worry about Shen Qing¡¯s marriage. A few days back, Shen Yue actually asked Shen Miao what was she gifting to Shen Qing and was coincidently heard by Shen Qui. But one did not see Shen Miao do anything and thought that she finally remembered about the matter today.

    ¡°This?¡± Shen Miao picked the jade pillow and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Qiu asked, ¡°Does Younger Sister wish to use it? This jade pillow looks not bad.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes drooped. This jade pillow was called ice silkworm pillow. In her previous life after she entered the Pce, Shen Xin gave it to her as part of her dowry. Muchter then she became the Empress and Mei Furen was deep in the Imperial favour, she said that her health was not well on one fine day and had some headache, and insisted on having this pillow of hers. At that time the ice silkworm pillow was given to Wan Yu. Wan Yu did notply and quarreled with Mei Furen and broke the jade pillow into pieces. Fu Xiu Yi severely punished Wan Yu but after a while, the news of the marriage with the Xiong Nu came.

    Now thinking about it, the past were but all old dreams but still able to break one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Younger Sister.¡± Shen Qui called out worriedly when he saw Shen Miao keeping quiet.

    ¡°This is for me to gift another.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°As for Eldest Sister¡¯s additional dowry, if Eldest Brother have time then help me to casually pick. If Eldest Brother do not have time, it is the same to let Gu Yu buy.¡± Her words could tell the thin rtionship she had with Shen Qing.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Qiu mumbled. Only when Shen Miao walked out the room he then pat his head, ¡°Silly me. I forgot to ask Younger Sister who she was giving the jade pillow to.¡±

    Outside the room, Jing Zhe also asked, ¡°Young Lady will be giving the pillow to who?¡±

    ¡°A friend.¡±

    Since there was future use for the Chen family, there could not be no indication. Favour and benefit, sending charcoal in a snowy weather could gain a faithful ally. The technique of managing people was what she learn from Fu Xiu Yi.

    To the younger Chen sister with a chaotic mind, soothing the nerves was undoubtedly a good thing.

 Chapter 85: The Day of Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 85: The Day of Marriage (Part 1)</h4>

    Chapter 85: The Day of Marriage (Part 3)

    Time quickly past like it was flying by and in a twinkling of an eye it was the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month.

    On the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, it was an auspicious day and was good to go get married and it was the day the long widowed Prince Yu to marry a Wangfei. After Prince Yu had been widowed for so many years, the residence of Prince Yu is finally weing a new mistress. However everyone was well aware that this was not something to be happy about. Just like the previous Prince Yu¡¯s Wangfei, who could know when will the happy asion be a funeral.

    The target that was marrying into Prince Yu residence is the Shen family¡¯s Di daughter of the second household in the capital. There were three Di daughters in the Formidable Great General residence, Shen Miao was famous for being an idiot, Shen Yue¡¯s talented reputation was well known and Shen Qing was considered to be beautiful, generous and capable, and thisst such good female was going to get married to Prince Yu kind of person. This made others unable to bear but to let a sigh go.

    ¡°That Shen Gui has gone crazy.¡± There was someone who was speaking softly in the crowd that was looking at themotion. ¡°Is not this watching one¡¯s daughter jumping into the fire pit? This is sinful.¡±

    ¡°What do you know.¡± Another person disapproved, ¡°I heard from my official Biao Older Brother, that this Eldest Shen Young Lady had illicit sexual rtions with Prince Yu and is already pregnant. If it was not because that is a Royal flesh and blood, she would be drown.¡±

    ¡°Ah. What you said is real?¡± The surrounding people heard that and all of them were surprised as they did not know about this before.

    That person shook his head proudly, ¡°It is so. Heard that during the returning banquet in the Pce, hundreds of civil and military officials had witnessed it, and heard that this Shen family Eldest Young Lady was not pitiful at all and brought trouble to herself.¡±

    ¡°Indeed if it is like this. To be pregnant before marriage, this offend the public morals.¡±

    ¡°Really, does not know what shame is.¡±

    ¡°How did the Shen family¡¯s Second household taught such a daughter that harmed General Shen¡¯s noble and benevolent character. Really she is humiliating the family status.¡±

    ¡°What does this got to do with General Shen? General Shen is not in the Ding capital all year and even his daughter was raised by the two other households.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s lively discussion andments were diverse and all the conversation were words of despise for Shen Qing. From the initial sympathy to theter spitting and cursing, seemed to have passed only a short moment of time. Even Shen Gui¡¯s and Ren Wan Yun¡¯s bones were picked.

    That person who initially said that Shen Qing was pregnant, only quietly smiled and disappeared into the crowd.

    In the Shen residence, the matchmaker was putting makeup on Shen Qing.

    Ren Wan Yun stood behind Shen Qing and tightly twisted the handkerchief in her hands and could not wait to shred it into pieces. She raised her daughter up well but now had to watch as Shen Qing jumped into the fire pit. No mother would not love their own daughter and to Ren Wan Yun, everything that had happened felt like someone cutting into her flesh with a knife.

    What was different was that Shen Qing did not have such strong emotions as Ren Wan Yun. She sat quietly at the seat and let the matchmaker move around and that matchmaker smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Young Lady, this old one will thread one¡¯s face. Face threading is somewhat painful, Eldest Young Lady must tolerate and after it, one will be able to be a beautiful bride.¡±

    It was still alright if these words were not said but when these words were said, Ren Wan Yun only felt pain in her heart and she almost fainted. Shen Qing only looked woodenly at herself in the bronze mirror. If it was not for her blinking eyes, one would think that she was a corpse.

    The matchmaker also grew apprehensive towards Shen Qing¡¯s expression as she took a thin cotton thread from a box and started threading. This face threading made one¡¯s face fair and clean but it was very painful and normally a noble youngdy would delicately cry out with some pain. But when they were doing the threading, Shen Qing was still expressionless as if she was dead.

    ¡°Qing-er.¡± Ren Wan Yun could not help but shed tears.

    When the matchmaker saw such a scene, of the bride not having the joy of being one, but her whole body was filled with despair, she understood a little in her heart. She did not say any auspicious words and quickly put Shen Qing¡¯s makeup on and found an excuse to depart.

    Only Ren Wan Yun and Shen Qing were left in the room with a few maids.

    Ren Wan Yun¡¯s tears could not stop, it was only a short few months but she has aged so much that she had now the looks like those of an older woman, her face was much older and her white hairs have increased. How could one see that previous plump gorgeously wearingly smartdy.

    ¡°Mother, do not worry.¡± It was Shen Qing who spoke first. Her voice was hoarse and it sounded strange, she seemed to cry yet as if she wasughing, ¡°Today what I have suffered would not be in vain. I will take revenge myself.

    ¡°Qing-er, Mother let you down.¡± Ren Wan Yun went up and hugged her.

    Shen Qing woodenly let her mother hug her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Father and Mother cannot help but even so I will take my own revenge.¡± Her tone was gloomy but that burst of grievances could be felt by everyone. Shen Gui looking on coldly by the side, Ren Wan Yun¡¯s apprehension, their inability to face up to Shen Qing¡¯s marriage, and finally Shen Qing hate of her own parents.

    It was like a strike of lighting for Ren Wan Yun to be hated by her own daughter. But she knew how the matter came to this step and it was not necessarily without her reasons. If she had not schemed against Shen Miao in the beginning, if she went out and took a look in Wo Long Temple or perhaps if she had not written to Prince Yu about the wrong person, perhaps then Shen Qing would not have fallen into such a desperate situation like now.

    She reluctantly smiled, ¡°Qing-er must not be afraid, Mother swear to definitely take revenge for you. And your Second Older Brother would definitely not let that little slut off.¡±

    In the big hall of the Shen residence, Old Shen Furen¡¯s expression was serious as she sat on the seat in the middle, and Shen Yuan Bo was halfying in her arms as if he feared Old Shen Furen¡¯s ruthless expression and obediently dared not move.

    ¡°Make what up.¡± Old Shen Furen said, ¡°After doing such a shameless thing, she still have face to increase the trousseau. Number Two, you have raise a good daughter.¡± Old Shen Furen was vain and superficial and loved to have face outside. This time what happened to Shen Qing could not be hidden from her, and knowing that all the civil and military officials were aware of Shen Qing¡¯s shameful deed, Old Shen Furen felt that her old face was lost and naturally hated Shen Qing and her mother.

    Shen Gui quickly consented and could not wait to divorce Ren Wan Yun on the spot.

    Shen Qiu expression upon hearing this was weird, seemingly like he wanted tough. Most likely Old Shen Furen herself had forgotten that she was originally a songstress, and speaking of which how much better could she beparing to Shen Qing. She really thought that she was an unmarried daughter of a noble house who was as clear as ice and as clean as jade.

    Shen Wan did not make any sound and Chen Rou Qiu would not take the initiative to attack when Old Shen Furen was that angry. As for Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan, they stoodrgely on the spot as if they had not heard Old Shen Furen¡¯s words.

    Old Shen Furen finished throwing out her temper, ¡°The dowry cannot be too much. This kind of daughter is not worth my Shen family¡¯s money.¡±

    When such words were spoken, Luo Xue Yan had ayer of contempt in her eyes. Old Shen Furen was most biased against Eldest household and even if one valued males and belittled females, but Shen Qing grew up under Shen Old Furen. One obviously knew that Shen Qing¡¯s marriage into Prince Yu¡¯s residence was a tragic start, by giving more money perhaps Shen Qing could live morefortable, but one did not think that Old Shen Furen would be so stingy to that level and be that ruthless. Indeed a female born from the lowest level that could not be seen in public.

    Shen Gui agreed, he had always had the attitude of a filial son and Old Shen Furen upon seeing him obedient, her expression was much warmer. When her eyes fell onto Shen Xin, she was about to say something when suddenly Shen Yue eximed, ¡°Second Older Brother.¡±

    Everyone looked at the direction of Shen Yue¡¯s eyes and there from the door walked in a young male, wearing a stone green long robe. This male looked upright and upon closer inspection, looked a sixth or seventh simr to Shen Hui but there was a touch of pride in his brows.

    This was not anyone else but the Shen family¡¯s Second household¡¯s eldest Di son, Shen Yuan.

    In the Second household, Shen Yuan was naturally clever and quick-witted,pared to Shen Qiu¡¯s military power where each step all depended on himself, Shen Yuan depended on his genius. Since young, he would score the top ranks in the exams and afterwards had the attention of nobility and went into a career in court. But previously, he had to be posted for three years in the outskirts for training purposes and this year was thest, and he would be an official in the Ding capital after the year ends. Who knew that Shen Qing would fall into a mishap and it seemed that he rushed back so that he could see the day his Younger Sister married off.

    Even Shen Yue could not help but hid behind Shen Wan. Shen Wan patted She Yue¡¯s back as his eyes fell onto Shen Yuan.

    Towards Shen Yuan, there were a number of people in the Shen residence that were somewhat afraid of him. Perhaps it was that Shen Yuan had fame at such a young age or from one¡¯s intuition one felt that he had deep thoughts even though he was young. In short, Shen Yue and the previous Shen Miao were all very afraid of him.

    The happiest person was no other than Old Shen Furen. She waved her hands to Shen Yuan in pleasant surprise, ¡°Yuan-er.¡± Shen Yuan Bo in Old Shen Furen¡¯s embrace also called out crisply, ¡°Second Older Brother.¡±

    Shen Yuan then only smiled and gave Old Shen Furen a greeting, ¡°Grandmother.¡± Then he touched Shen Yuan Bo¡¯s head, ¡°Yuan Bo grew taller again.¡±

    ¡°Afraid that Yuan boy has rush back.¡± Chen Rou Qiu smiled, ¡°The journey must be tiring, why not take a rest first?¡± Now that Ren Wan Yun is not here, she was the one managing the Shen residence so naturally she had a matriarch appearance on.

    Shen Yuan turn around and nced at Chen Rou Qiu. She did not know why but Chen Rou Qiu had a sinking feeling and spontaneous fear. After a year of not seeing, Shen Yuan became one that was unable to see through. Chen Rou Qiu was naturally smart and when the children were young, she had secretly tripped Shen Yuan but he was unexpectedly smart and muchter, it was Chen Rou Qiu that suffered. Chen Rou Qiu thought that Ren Wan Yun was lucky to be able to give birth to a clever son, so even if one were to be dissatisfied with the Second household, Chen Rou Qiu did not dare topletely annoy the other.

    ¡°No need.¡± Shen Yuan said, ¡°I return this time is just to see my Younger Sister get married. If one rest then it would be toote.¡±

    Speaking of Shen Qing, the atmosphere became a little awkward and Old Shen Furen did not delve into it. Shen Yuan also did not move as his eyes almost did not hesitate to look over to the person standing next to Shen Qiu, Shen Miao.

    ¡°Not seeing for a long time, Fifth Younger Sister has also changed a lot.¡± He narrowed his eyes, ¡°Indeed, females changes eighteen times between childhood and womanhood, Fifth Younger Sister changed so much that I somewhat cannot recognise.¡±

    Shen Miao calmly looked at him, Shen Yuan¡¯s eyes were probing sinisterly, as if they were a poisonous snake slithering in the marsh and tightly wrapping around that made one feel crept out. She smiled lightly, ¡°Second Older Brother stayed the same as always.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes paused, Shen Yue was somewhat rejoicing at another¡¯s misfortune and Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan coincidentally frowned at the same time. But Shen Qiu smiled as he continue the conversation, ¡°Exactly, Second Younger Brother looks like there is no change.¡± He lead the conversation to him and it provoked Shen Yuan to look at Shen Qiu as he said meaningfully, ¡°Did not think that now Fifth Younger Sister¡¯s and Eldest Brother¡¯s rtionship is actually this good.¡±

    ¡°Since its real siblings, so feelings are naturally good.¡± Shen Miao smiled warmly, ¡°If Second Older Brother go down to see Eldest Sister, perhaps one can catch her before her makeup.¡±

    Shen Yuan looked at Shen Miao deeply and smiled, ¡°Yes. I will go now.¡± Having said that, he bowed to Old Shen Furen, ¡°Grandmother, I will go and take a look at Younger Sister first. I as an Older Brother is not by Younger Sister side and now she is to get married today, one is not sure if she would be bullied in the future and could only speak a few words to her so this one will leave first.¡± Finishing, he turned around and quickly left without looking at anyone.

    From the beginning to the end, not a word was said to Shen Gui.

    In the past, even though Shen Gui¡¯s and Shen Yuan¡¯s rtionship was not particrly close but they were after all father and son, and Shen Gui highly regarded Shen Yuan so he took more care of him, and Shen Yuan also treated Shen Gui with respect. There was obviously some problems with today¡¯s attitude. Shen Gui was livid as he clenched his fists. Old Shen Furen gazed at him with aplicated look and also felt something stuffed in her heart so she waved her hands, ¡°Support me back to the room.¡±

    Old Shen Furen did not n to go to the wedding banquet tonight. To what Old Shen Furen sees, those who were invited to participate in the wedding banquet were high ranking or nobles, so they would have known the ins and outs of this marriage. To throw such an old face of hers away, it would impact her fortune so she let Zhang Mama support her back to the room at that moment.

    After Old Shen Furen left, it was somewhat awkward in the hall. Shen Yue looked at Shen Miao and asked, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, what did you gift Eldest Sister as part of her dowry?¡±

    ¡°Just some jewellery only.¡± Shen Miao lightly said.

    Shen Yue replied with an ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing that she had a cannot be bothered look, although she was angry in her heart, she dared not show it in front of Shen Xin and couple and quietly stood by Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s side.

    Shen Wan looked towards Shen Xin, ¡°Eldest Brother, now that Yuan-er has return, what is next?¡±

    ¡°What does Yuan Boy got to do with me?¡± Shen Xin said puzzled, ¡°I cannot control my own Jiao Jiao and Qiu Boy but I need to manage Number Two¡¯s son? Number Three, your Third household has less people so if there is nothing the matter then you should also help Number Two, after all you are all real brothers.¡± He spoke with meaningful and heartfelt words.

    Shen Xin was one that looked straightforward and honest but the words he spoke were like poisonous snakes. This could be seen by the Marquis of Lin An, Xie Ding, who he had not spoken properly for decades. When he said those words, Shen Wan had yet to respond but Chen Rou Qiu was so angry that her nails were embedded into her palms. Everyone knew that the Third household had a thin line and Chen Rou Qiu other than given birth to Shen Yue, there were no sons at all. Even though it was said that Shen Wan had deep feelings towards Chen Rou Qiu, but Old Shen Furen had already wanted to give concubines to Shen Wan numerous times because of Chen Rou Qiu¡¯sck of pregnancy. Shen Xin was poking knives into Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Yes, DiXiFu (aka Younger Brother-inw¡¯s Wife).¡± Luo Xue Yan also smiled as she spoke, ¡°Do not keep worrying about other family¡¯s matter. One know that both of you are kind but it is also time for you to think about your own matters. Yue Girl is already so grown up, in future when she get married there would not be any brothers to help out, it would be considered ascking.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes were stirring withughter. Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan were not experts at the battles in the courtyards but their battlefield experience made them feel more sensitive and intuitive toward others. Shen Wan and couple wanted to sow discord but were swallowed by Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan in the mix.

    ¡°Younger Sister, let¡¯s go and take a look at Eldest Younger Sister.¡± Shen Qiu patted Shen Miao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Your makeup is still at my ce.¡±

    Shen Miao knew that Shen Qiu had something to say to her, so she nodded her head and greeted a few people before heading to the Western courtyard with Shen Qiu.

    ¡°Younger Sister, Shen Yuan is hostile to you.¡± Shen Qiu said.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°It is possible he is aware of the root cause of the matter.¡± Shen Qiu was somewhat anxious, ¡°He is one who loves to act behind the scenes and is quite scheming. One fear that he would take revenge for Shen Qing and would think of ways to harm you. These days you should stay in the residence and not go out.

    Shen Qiu had a kind of natural hostility to Shen Yuan and it was something that had unknown reasons. In fact there were no quarrels or fights between Shen Yuan and Shen Qiu, but Shen Qiu just found that Shen Yuan not pleasing to his eyes. Perhaps there were people born that were arch-enemies.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, if he truly want to harm me, no matter how well I hide, he will still find a way. Moreover, what can he do? Rest assured, since he is a cautious person, he would not casually find someone to kill me and woulde up with some ns.¡± Talking about schemes, who couldpare with her who had died once before.

    ¡°Younger Sister, you are still young and do not understand how dangerous some things are.¡± Shen Qiu was more anxious, ¡°Shen Yuan is not a good person, if you are this careless, you will suffer.¡±

    ¡°Rest assure Eldest Brother.¡± Shen Miao looked at Shen Qiu, ¡°Counter soldiers with arms, and water with an earth weir. If there is really anything, is not there still Eldest Brother?¡± She coldly smiled but there were words in her heart that she did not say to Shen Qiu.

    Shen Qiu¡¯s death in the previous life was definitely not an ident. She did not know if it was either the Second or the Third household but not one of these people would escape. Even if Shen Yuan did not take action on her, she would not let Shen Yuan live well.

    This could be considered as paying the debt from the previous life.

    In Cai Yun Yuan of the Eastern courtyard, when Ren Wan Yun saw Shen Yuan she went up to hug Shen Yuan and burst into tears. These days she was alone in fear and felt helpless and finally everything burst out when she saw Shen Yuan. Ren Wan Yun was so shocked up that she could not say a single word, and even Shen Qing who was already like a wooden puppet when she saw Shen Yuan, her eyes filled with despair had a glimmer of colour.

    Shen Yuanforted Ren Wan Yun for a while beforeing forward to touch Shen Qing¡¯s head. Shen Qing tolerated before finally started bawling and said between cries, ¡°Second Older Brother, why did you not return earlier?¡±

    When Ren Wan Yun saw Shen Qing cry, she also cried. For a moment, the room was shaking in cries and one would have thought that it was a funeral and not a happy event.

    A sh of haze appeared in Shen Yuan¡¯s eyes. He grew up in the General residence and although the most powerful in the General residence was the Shen Xin couple, but to him, those two people only knew how to fight and the children they had were all fools, and all of them were easily yed in the hands of their Second household. As for his Mother and Younger Sister, they have always been elegant and noble, by contrast that Shen Miao was like a country bumpkin who was from a small family.

    And now, that household of fools actually forced Ren Wan Yun and Shen Qing to this point, this was undoubtedly provocative to Shen Yuan.

    Ren Wan Yun exined the context of things clearly in the letters to him and in Shen Yuan¡¯s view, even though Ren Wan Yun¡¯s ns were not perfect, but for Shen Miao to fight back and even escape without harm was actually a surprise to his expectations.

    ¡°Mother must not cry.¡± Shen Yuan¡¯s expression was somewhat emotionally moved as he said, ¡°Crying is to no avail.¡±

    ¡°Yuan boy.¡± Ren Wan Yun clutched his hand, ¡°You have the most ideas, you must be able to save your sister right?¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Qing also looked towards Shen Yuan with hope, ¡°Second Older Brother, begging you to help me. I do not wish to marry to that person. I should not be marrying to him. Second Older Brother, help me, help me.¡± Even though Shen Qing was somewhat fearful of her Older Brother but since young when she was bullied, Shen Yuan would quietly help her to win it back. Towards Shen Yuan, Shen Qing loved and hated but now Shen Yuan was her life-saving straw so naturally she will grab onto furiously.

    ¡°Not possible.¡± Shen Yuan¡¯s calm expression was almost cold, ¡°The matter of marriage has no possibility of a turn at this point and one cannot do harm to everybody because of Younger Sister. So Younger Sister must go through this marriage.¡±

    As the voice finished speaking, Shen Qing fell onto the ground paralysed and finally cried out desperately. Her action destroyed her makeup and dirt were all over her but she had not notice it at all.

    ¡°Really no other way?¡± Ren Wan Yun murmured.

    ¡°Even though there is no way to get out of this marriage, but my Shen Yuan¡¯s Younger Sister cannot just take this kind of calction from others withoutying down.¡± Shen Yuan coldly said, ¡°For Shen Miao to be so smart overnight, there should be someone behind guiding, else it is that she had faked it all along. It is better to settle if there was someone guiding but if she faked it for ten over years, it is truly too scary.¡±

    ¡°That little slut seemed to be possessed. Seeing that she escaped when the matter was about to seed. Yuan-er, that little slut cannot remain.¡± Ren Wan Yun gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Thinking about that everything today was caused by that slut, I could not wait to eat her flesh and drink her blood.¡±

    ¡°Mother now cannot deal with her unbridled because of Eldest Bo¡¯s family. Heard that Eldest Bo will be staying in the capital for half a year more, like this Shen Miao have a longer period of backing.¡± Shen Yuan looked at Shen Qing.

    Ren Wan Yun trembled, ¡°But one cannot just let the matter go like that.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Shen Yuan said, ¡°In this world, there would always be a day where the backing will fall, no matter how big it is. Since Shen Miao have backing, then let her backing fall. It is good for Eldest Bo¡¯s family to stay in the Ding capital.¡± A smile floated on Shen Yuan¡¯s lips, ¡°Saves me the trouble to find each one.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun was somewhat fearful in her heart unknowingly but seeing the fallen Shen Qing, a wave of anger immediate raised up, ¡°Yuan-er, must not let that little slut off.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured.¡± Shen Yuan eyes were gloomy, ¡°Whoever dare to y under my eyes, I will return it with thanks. Since Shen Miao harmed Mother and Younger Sister, I will let their Shen family First household pay and leave Shen Miao for thest and y with her slowly. That is then interesting.¡±

    He leisurely smiled.

    Shen Qing¡¯s bridal makeup had to be redrawn at the end.

    The matchmaker was surprised to find out that during this makeup, Shen Qing¡¯s expression was a little energetic aspared to the just deadly heavy semnce she had previously. At least it looks like she was ¡®alive¡¯.

    When Shen Yue and Shen Miao came over to send the gifts, Shen Qing even smiled at both of them.

    Now that Shen Qing was pregnant, her body was somewhat swollen and coupled with her anxiousness these days, she looked haggard even upon putting makeup. Her smile did not showcased a young female¡¯s delicateness but looked somewhat weird and scary.

    ¡°Eldest Sister must take care of yourself.¡± Shen Yue eyes were red as she spoke.

    ¡°Definitely.¡± Shen Qing concurred before looking at Shen Miao and coughed, ¡°I will definitely return Fifth Younger Sister¡¯s benevolence to me.¡±

    Even though it was said with a smile, the hate and viciousness made Shen Yue shudder.

    ¡°I will wait.¡± Shen Miao also smiled lightly.

    Afterwards things became much natural. Old Shen Furen avoided meeting Shen Qing and Shen Qing could only talk to Ren Wan Yun. Because this marriage was not considered a glorious thing, everyone in the Shen residence felt embarrassed. Those festive actions and wishes were all done carelessly.

    At the end when going to the wedding sedan, it was Shen Yuan who carried Shen Qing up the sedan. The thing that made one felt most embarrassed was that Prince Yu of the First Rank did not came to fetch the bride and only sent a housekeeper ahead.

    When Shen Yuan was carrying Shen Qing, themoners around the General residence were all pointing fingers of me at them and there were all sorts of stuff that were spreading among them. Some mentioned that Shen Qing had no sense of shame and was fickle. Even if Ren Wan Yun¡¯s and Shen Yuan¡¯s hearts were filled with anger, public mour could obscure the truth and they could not kill all themoners.

    When the sedan finally left, Shen Yuan returned to the main doors of the Shen residence and stood by Shen Miao and spoke as he looked at the leaving sedan, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister look calm.¡±

    ¡°The person marrying is not me, why would I not be calm?¡± Shen Miao answered.

    ¡°Fifth Younger Sister know how the future will be like when Qing-er marries over?¡±

    ¡°How the future will be is not what you and me can decide.¡±

    Shen Yuan seemed not to have heard Shen Miao¡¯s words and only minded his words, ¡°The events in the world are ever changing. Sometimes there is no room to advance or retreat, but one do not know if the willow trees would make shade and the flowers would give light. There are times when even though there is an optimistic road in front but one cannot say preciously.¡± His voice suddenly deepen, ¡°It is that one had forced themselves to the dead end.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°No one can say for sure what will happen in the world. Some people may have the luck of misfortune but it could be that there is no more road in front.¡±

    Shen Yuan finally turned his head over and looked at Shen Miao directly. His eyes sized her up which made others especially ufortable, and the things others were ufortable were also his words. He said, ¡°I only found out today that Fifth Younger Sister is actually a smart person.¡±

    Shen Miao decline toment but heard a roar from behind, ¡°Younger Sister.¡± Shen Qiu ran over in a hurry and looked warningly at Shen Qiu before saying to Shen Miao, ¡°Younger Sister should not run around, there are so many evildoers outside, knowing a person but not understand one¡¯s true nature, who knows what would happen.¡±

    Shen Yuan nced at Shen Qiu beforeughing, ¡°Eldest Brother really know how to joke, what¡¯s more Fifth Younger Sister is so smart that one fear that no one will be able to scheme her. As for the phrase of ¡®knowing a person but not understanding one¡¯s true nature¡¯, perhaps there is someone else more suitable for it.¡±

    Shen Qiu sneered, ¡°My Younger Sister has a pure and virtuous natural disposition which cannot bepared to those sinister viins. I as an older brother naturally would need to constantly worry, else those wolves who studies would eat her whole and there would be nowhere to cry to. Younger Sister lets go. We will sit the horse carriage to the residence of the Prince of First Rank.

    The Shen family people also had to go to the Prince of First Rank residence to participate in the wedding banquet but Shen Qiu¡¯s words real meaning was that he distrusted Shen Yuan.

    Shen Yuan looked at the back view of the two siblings and a sh of viciousness appeared in his eyes.

    The Shen family wedding sedan had to travel over half of the city of Ding capital and it was going along the most flourishing of streets. After all this was a marriage that was bestowed by the Empress so the parade was naturally extravagant. Even though every knew that this marriage was not glorious, but one still had to beat the drums and strike the gongs to make it well known.

    In the most wealthy section of the road, at the seat by the window of Kuai Huo Lou, a white d gentleman was there as usually slightly moving his folding fan as he watched themotion at the wedding entourage. The entourage was throwing coins as they walked and thosemoners who were watching themotion all went up to snatch for them, so it seemed to be filled with jubtion.

    However what kind of feeling there was, only the person in the sedan knew.

    ¡°This marriage of the Shen family is really quite big.¡± Ji Yu Shu yed with the silver in his hands as he said, ¡°I have not seen for a long time such a lively marriage. Do not know in the future when I marry Young Lady Shao Yao, will it be such a grand asion.¡±

    ¡°Still thinking about that Young Lady Shao Yao of yours.¡± Gao Yang looked at him, ¡°Yu Shu, I remember you still have a fianc¨¦e. Does that fianc¨¦e of yours know how particrly attentive you are to Young Lady Shao Yao?¡±

    ¡°Already said that that was a joke made when we were babies, who know how she look like now. I am not going to marry. I just love Young Lady Shao Yao. If Young Lady Shao Yao is not possible then the Fifth Young Lady of the Shen family is also not bad.¡± Heughed and looked towards the person opposite, ¡°Third Older Brother Xie, is it right?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing nced at him and was toozy to speak. Gao Yangughed out, ¡°One fear that you have no life to marry Shen Miao.¡±

    ¡°What! Do not say a female like a killing demon. I valued her intelligence, sharpness and courage greatly.¡± Ji Yu Shu was not convinced, ¡°Besides, she also looks not bad. Heard that previously she liked that boy, Prince Ding, before. How can a youngdy eyes be bad? Prince Ding can bepared to me?¡±

    Gao Yang looked at Ji Yu Shu, ¡°You are capable. But this Shen Young Lady of yours will be in trouble quickly.¡±

    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± Ji Yu Shu asked.

    ¡°Shen Qing¡¯s older brother, Shen Yuan has returned.¡± Gao Yang said with some rejection at other¡¯s misfortune, ¡°Shen Miao swindled Shen Qing into the Prince residence, Shen Yuan will definitely not let Shen Miao off. This Shen Yuan is not an oil savingmp. In the Second household of the General residence, one fear that even Shen Gui cannot bepared to Shen Yuan for being circumspect and foreseeing. Moreover this Shen Yuan is vicious and merciless and when he takes action, he would never waver.¡±

    ¡°Shen Yuan seems like not an ordinary person.¡± Ji Yu Shu suddenly remember something, ¡°Is he not Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people?¡±

    ¡°Only a small little bandit.¡± Xie Jing Xing suddenly spoken andzily nce below, ¡°A little clown jumping around can attract your attention.¡±

    ¡°Ha. You are still this arrogant.¡± Gao Yang asked, ¡°What is next?¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Wait for people to start the game and then plug the leaks.

 Chapter 86: Bloodbath

    <h4>Chapter 86: Bloodbath (Part 1)</h4>

    After the wedding sedan went through more than half of the capital, it finally went into Prince Yu of the First Rank¡¯s residence.

    There were already a number of guests that had arrived at Prince Yu residence. Although Prince Yu was considered fierce and cruel normally, ministers and officials would still attend as he was after all one from the Imperial family. Emperor Wen Hui and the Princes had yet to arrive but gifts were already sent from the Pce.

    Probably because these days Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s attitude made Prince Yu unhappy, when the people from the Pce came over, he did not show any moves and action to let the other person give thanks or to drink a cup of wedding wine. When the GongGong from the Pce saw such a scene, he coldly scoffed in his heart. Perhaps to other people they were only worthless castrated people, but in fact they were the people who were the closest to the Emperor. There must be problems between Emperor Wen Hui and Prince Yu, Prince Yu still carried on as usual but Emperor Wen Hui was no longer as tolerant as before. The actions Prince Yu did today would only make Emperor Wen Hui angrier.

    When the people from the Pce left, Prince Yu then turned his head to instruct the servants to continue to wee the guests. Today Prince Yu of the First Rank wore bright red wedding robes, and that fabric and embroidery was undoubtedly very intricate but when worn on his body, one side of the pants was empty which made it look awkward. Moreover he had a fierce look but had to fill his face with smiles, even though no one knew who he was smiling for but when one saw him smile, ayer of goosebumps would form.

    The Shen family also arrived. Shen Gui and Shen Wan had long went to look for their familiar colleagues for a chat. Shen Gui currently was now fixing a broken pot and since everyone was aware of Shen Qing¡¯s scandal, they took advantage of Shen Qing being married into Prince Yu residence and use the rtionship with Prince Yu to pave some way for their career. As for Shen Wan, even without mentioning, since he was the more ambitious of the two, naturally he would not miss this opportunity.

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan sat together at the bride side of the family and they looked down upon Shen Gui¡¯s attitude. It was Ren Wan Yun who came over and sat with Shen Yuan at the side. She had carefully done her makeup that covered up her red eyes, and was afraid of angering Prince Yu so she forced herself to smile but no matter how one look at, that smile had anger in it. Shen Yuan did not have any expression but the looks that he gave when his eyes swept by Shen Miao were filled with meanings.

    Shen Qiu noticed Shen Yuan¡¯s gaze and often blocked it in a huff. When Luo Xue Yan found out, she thoughtfully asked, ¡°Dumb boy, what with you and Shen Yuan?¡±

    Shen Xin couple was not aware of Shen Qing¡¯s and Shen Miao¡¯s grudge so Shen Qiu responded vaguely, ¡°He is not pleasing to the eye thus there is a little friction.¡±

    ¡°You are really good.¡± Luo Xue Yan red at him, ¡°To hit a person without martial arts. Shen Qiu, how old are you this year?¡±

    Shen Qiu looked towards Shen Miao for help but Shen Miao only feigned ignorance and did not speak as she looked at her tea cup.

    The guestsplimented each other and from the looks of it, it was a scene of peacefulness. In a blink of an eye, it was time for the wedding ceremony of Shen Qing and Prince Yu.

    Shen Qing¡¯s head was covered as she was supported by her maids Chun Tao and Xue Li. After finishing bowing to the heavens and the ancestors, Shen Gui¡¯s expression was very awkward. Prince Yu¡¯s eyes wereughing as he looked at him, as it was a terrifying matter letting Prince Yu bow to them husband and wife.

    Sure enough the steward of Prince Yu residence haughtily said, ¡°His Highness the Prince of First Rank is feeling inconvenienced so this ceremony would be excused.¡±

    When the words were out, the hall fell into silence. Ren Wan Yun gritted her teeth and even the muscles on her cheeks were trembling. Bowing to Heavens and ancestors werepleted but when it was time to bow to the parents, Prince Yu then remembered that he was feeling inconvenienced. This was obviously indication that Prince Yu did not recognise Shen Qing, and also deliberately made Shen Gui and Ren Wan Yun embarrassed.

    Although Shen Gui felt his face scorching hot, he was one who bullied the weak and feared the strong and was afraid that Prince Yu would me him so he immediately said, ¡°Since His Highness is inconvenienced, then it should be excused.¡±

    The younger guests could not help butugh and they did not cover up theirugher and Ren Wan Yun almost rushed up to quarrel with them. Just as she was unable bear it, Shen Yuan suddenly reach his hand out and held her arm and shook his head gently. Ren Wan Yun then calmed down and Shen Yuan retrieved his hand back before his eyesnded on Shen Gui who was smiling tteringly, and his expression became darker.

    ¡°Number Two actions are really too shameful.¡± Luo Xue Yan said in despise, ¡°How could one let others bully one¡¯s daughter like this?¡±

    ¡°I initially though he only coveted wealth and riches and did not think that he waspletely crazy and ridiculous.¡± Shen Xin shook his head and said in a disappointed tone, ¡°How did Number Two be like this?¡±

    ¡°We were fine by ourselves but now was also avoided together. It is really bad luck.¡± Shen Qiu said sulkily.

    At the other end, Shen Yue entire family also turned red. Even though Shen Wan was also very ambitious in his career he was unable to mask it like Shen Gui, and Chen Rou Qiu upheld the high requirements of a schrly lineage herself. They were after all the Shen family and Shen Gui¡¯s attitude made them feel shameless.

    After Prince Yu humiliated Shen Gui, he was very satisfied seeing everyone¡¯s contempt of the Shen family. During the bowing with the bride, he deliberately prolonged the time. Shen Miao did not know if she was seeing things but when the bride walked by them, it seems like her body was shaking.

    Even the crashing of the bridal chambers were avoided for this marriage. Shen Qing was currently pregnant and one fear that there would be any ident during the crashing of the bridal chambers, and no one could afford to bear the offence of harming a Royal member, so after Shen Qing was sent to the bridal chambers, Prince Yu was still outside at the banquet, drinking and making merry.

    ¡°Congrattions to His Highness Prince Yu of the First Rank.¡± The officials came over to toast.

    ¡°Same to you.¡± Prince Yu replied. On the surface Prince Yu was happy today and even enjoyed it with the officials but Shen Miao did not ignore his asional cold expression when he swept his eyes over.

    Prince Yu had forcibly nned a fight with her and kept thinking of getting back at her. As the vision grew closer, Prince Yu gave a toast with someone and suddenly made a dirty gesture and licked his lips.

    Shen Miao just looked calmly at such a malicious expression, but it was Shen Qiu at the side that saw her staring at the distance and also looked towards the direction of her gaze, ¡°What is Younger Sister looking at?¡±

    Prince Yu had already turned around to drink with others so Shen Qiu did not see anything. Shen Miao stood up, ¡°It is a little stuffy, I will go to the doors for a breath.¡±

    ¡°I will apany you.¡± Shen Qiu quickly said.

    ¡°No need. There is Mo Qing and the rest guarding outside. I will not go far and it would be just at the door.¡± Shen Miao refused him and got up from her seat and left alone.

    Prince Yu residence was very big and Mo Qing was guarding outside the garden. When he saw her going out, he immediately went up. Shen Miao did not go afar and just stood on the spot and looked entranced at the Southwest corner of Prince Yu residence.

    Until there was a voice behind her, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister.¡±

    Shen Miao turned back and one did not know when Shen Yuan also came out and smiled at her.

    Shen Yuan¡¯s smile was different from Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s gracefulness and also different from Shen Qiu¡¯s simplicity and honesty, and was even more unlike Ji Yu Shu¡¯s mischievous. His smile always seemed to contain other intentions and made one feel very ufortable. And when he stared at other people¡¯s eyes, it was like a poisonous snake that was eyeing the prey and that cold atmosphere was wrapped around the air.

    Shen Yuan was the opponent in the Shen family Second Household that made one fearful.

    ¡°The banquet is only at the halfway point and Fifth Younger Sister came out along. I thought Fifth Younger Sister have some kind of secret and y behind older brothers¡¯ back.¡± His words had more than just the apparent meaning.

    Shen Miao looked at the flowers in the garden. It was already in the severe winter and the previous flourishing flowers have long died, and there was barely nothing left on the branches save for some snow, illustrating a cold feeling of despair. She said, ¡°Then why did Second Older Brother follow out? To take a peek at my secret?¡±

    ¡°I do had the intention to peek.¡± Shen Yuan said, ¡°It is just that Younger Sister hid it so securely that I, your Older Brother, was unable to do anything. But thinking that you and I are considered as brother and sister, if there is an opportunity, one should give you a few advice.¡±

    Shen Miao turned her head around and stared at him without blinking, ¡°One¡¯d like to hear the details.¡±

    ¡°In fact in my return to the capital, one found that Fifth Younger Sister has changed a lot, as it was a change in person. Perhaps Fifth Younger Sister has grown up or perhaps there is someone showing guidance. But I, the Second Older Brother, have walked on more roads than Fifth Younger Sister after all and some matters, see more clearly that you all.¡± He paused and slightly looked at the wedding hall. In there, everyone voices were exchanging wishes, the sound of the clinking of cups and the reply of greetings and congrattions. Even the words of fawning could be heard from afar. Shen Yuan said, ¡°Today¡¯s Qing-er¡¯s wedding, does Fifth Younger Sister feel happy?¡±

    ¡°Honestly speaking, to the satisfaction of one¡¯s heart.¡± Shen Miao smiled lightly.

    A sh of colour appeared in Shen Yuan¡¯s eyes before heughed, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister really do not know to exercise restraint. The grudge of you and Qing-er have already reached the point of no rest till one¡¯s death. Now that Qing-er was sent into Prince Yu residence, one will think this is victory which is to say that Fifth Younger Sister after all have a heart of a child¡¯s.¡± He touched Shen Miao¡¯s head, like a close brother, ¡°But it is not necessary that Qing-er does not have a chance to turn around after entering Prince Yu residence. After getting over this period, one cannot say for sure how Qing-er days will be like but one would be afraid that Fifth Younger Sister will be struggling a lot.¡±

    Shen Miao did not speak and only heard Shen Yuan continuing, ¡°If I were Fifth Younger Sister, one would not have gave Qing-er an opportunity in the beginning and would remove the opponent early and end her life. The so called pique and so called letting the opponent suffer more pain, are only increasing one¡¯s trouble.¡± He looked at Shen Miao and smiled kindly, ¡°It is assumed that you are still young and do not understand the logic of tolerating is nurturing an evildoer. It is the ideal case to end the opponent life early.¡±

    Shen Miao quietly looked at Shen Yuan in front and her heart was slightly moved. Shen Yuan was indeed the most intelligent person of the Second household and he did not see the process but just looked at the result. If one offended him, he would use the simplest of method to end someone¡¯s life. Such direct and vicious means that trouble was nip at the bud. This kind of person, calm and rational, would not be emotional because of other things thus when dealing with such a person, one could not be enraged.

    She smiled, ¡°What Second Older Brother said is correct. I am after all young and do not treat rtions lightly.¡± When such mocking wordsnded in Shen Yuan¡¯s ears, Shen Yuan smiled without a care but before he could speak, he heard Shen Miao faint voice, ¡°Even though I am not like Second Older Brother treating rtions lightly, but there is one point that I am simr to Second Older Brother, which is I too do not like to retain future trouble. You guess if Eldest Sister would be able to turn around after marrying into Prince Yu residence?¡±

    Shen Yuan stared at her, ¡°Do you think not?¡±

    ¡°Will it?¡± Shen Miao answered the question with another. She had been speaking calmly and obediently but this ¡®Will it?¡¯ was filled with thick provocation and ridicule, it was like one is high up ridiculing which made the all the while unmoved Shen Yuan abruptly shrink.

    After Shen Miao finished this sentence, she lightly chuckled and did not look at Shen Yuan again and headed to the wedding hall as she left the garden.

    Whether Shen Qing will turn around made her lips slightly raised up. That kind of pleasure from her heart made Mo Qing, who was following behind, surprised for a moment. After following Shen Miao for this long, Mo Qing was gradually aware. He had seen Shen Miao ruthless moments and most of the times it would often be Shen Miao calmly giving out orders even if sheughed, there would be a touch of majestic to it. But at the moment her eyes were curved as if they were very happy, one did not know what matter made her that happy. Mo Qing looked at Shen Yuan who was still standing nkly in garden, and his heart was filled with doubt of how Shen Miao could be so happy just by talking a few sentences with Shen Yuan.

    No matter how grand the banquet was, there would be time for it to end. Just when one was tipsy and merry, guests started leaving in twos and threes and Shen Miao also stepped into the carriage to return back to the residence.

    In the carriage, Luo Yue Yan remained silent. One did not know what she was thinking about when she held Shen Miao¡¯s hands and asked, ¡°Jiao Jiao, what kind of man does your heart admire?¡±

    It was in fact somewhat out of line for a mother to ask her unmarried daughter. But most likely because Shen Qing was married today, it had touched on Luo Xue Yan¡¯s worries. She was often out in batters and now thinking about, she actually knew nothing about what Shen Miao was thinking in her heart. She only knew of Shen Miao liking Prince Ding and Luo Xue Yan had seen him before, he was indeed a giant among men and was elegant and talented but that kind of person¡¯s aspiration would not be short and towards matters of rtionships, one may not be able to achieve happiness when marrying to such a person.

    Shen Miao was surprised for a moment before she smiled and looked at Luo Xue Yan, ¡°What kind of person does Mother wish for me to marry?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan did not think that Shen Miao would answer a question with another, so for a moment of time she ignored the question and looked at Shen Miao. There was no trace of embarrassment, as if this was amon and simple question. Luo Xue Yan thought for a bit before speaking, ¡°Mother wish that you are able to marry a person of integrity. It would be best that his official position is not too high, wealth not too big, ambition not too extensive and residence not tooplicated. Father and Mother will give you influence and wealth, with a smaller ambition, one would sincerely love you. A simpler residence meant that you will be able to quietly live on when you are married over. In short, one must sincerely respect and love you.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes smiled. Luo Xue Yan¡¯s and Shen Xin¡¯s hope had not changed at all. They wished for Shen Miao to be married to an ordinary person and most of the demands were so that one would dote and love her more. Unfortunately, her heart was befuddled and of all thousands of males, she chose the one that would not like her the most.

    ¡°But.¡± Luo Xue Yan spoke till she herself smiled, ¡°Mother know that you at such age would not love such person like this. You all would more likely like those that are seen in a crowd. When Mother was at your age, one also loved young and handsome heroes but Mother did not regret being married to your Father.¡±

    ¡°As such, I will listen to Mother.¡± Shen Miao said softly.

    Luo Xue Yan was stunned, ¡°What?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at her and said word for word, ¡°To marry an ordinary person that can love and respect me, is not that Mother¡¯s wish? Therefore, in the future when one reached to a marriageable age, I will marry a person like this.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan held onto Shen Miao¡¯s hands and felt strange in her heart. The young female in front was well-behaved and had a docile temperament which was a total different from the past. Whatever she said, Shen Miao would agree to it, one would be very happy to have such an obedient daughter like this but Luo Xue Yan did not know why she was not even a bit happy. As if the face in front was not supposed to be so gentle, she should be a little more arrogant, more rebellious and more lively and not obedient and calm like this which made one feel inexplicably sad.

    Luo Xue Yan pulled Shen Miao into an embrace and said in a low voice, ¡°Even so, at your current age, it is not too much to like whatever kind of person. Mother know whoever person that Jiao Jiao ce in her heart, would be a good person. Our Jiao Jiao is so good, he would definitely love and respect Jiao Jiao. If Jiao Jiao likes, even if he is not an ordinary person, as long as he treat Jiao Jiao well, Mother will not stop you.¡±

    Shen Miao buried her head into Luo Xue Yan¡¯s embrace and her voice was almost not visible, ¡°Thanking Mother.¡±

    *****

    On the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, it began to snow again.

    Actually when it was approaching the beginning of the year, the weather will turn sunny and for several days straight it had been sunny. Who knew that on this night, there was actually a rare snow storm.

    There was no pedestrian on the Ding capital¡¯s streets and all the businesses were closed. One could only see the biting cold North wind blow like sharp knives carryingrge coarse snows as it whistles in the air.

    In front of the main doors of Prince Yu residence in the Ding capital, the hanged rednterns were leaning unsteadily from side to side, and the bright red cloth that was there in the morning was already covered in snow. As for the two red ¡®Joyous¡¯ words that were pasted on the doors were already half torn away by the wind and the remaining half had holes in it, making it look somewhat weird.

    The two guards that were guarding outside also drank the congrattory wine and were somewhat drunk. One of them was holding the wine gourd in his hand as he smiled, ¡°Had not thought that there would still be day where a WangFei woulde it. After that year, I never would have expected someone would marry their daughter in.¡±

    ¡°Hey. Are not you talking nonsense? That is not called as marrying in, it was clear that it was sold into. What about WangFei?¡± The person talking took a nce inside and shook his head, ¡°Do not know how long can she live.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is to our advantage.¡± The formerughed as the malicious meaning between the words sank in.

    ¡°But Prince Yu¡¯s child is inside. If you do not want your life then go ahead.¡± The other person said.

    A ¡®chi¡¯ sound was heard a little fuzzy in the wind and snow and that person carrying the wine gourd asked, ¡°Just now seemed to have heard something. Did you hear it?¡±

    ¡°What sound?¡± Thetter then drunkenly waved his hands, ¡°Sound of the wind. You better not be flustered.¡±

    ¡°Today is the wedding of the Prince. It is better when nothing bad goes on.¡± That person was slightly awake from the alcohol and stood up straight before turning around to look but did not see anything.

    ¡°Worry for nothing.¡± The other guardughed at him, ¡°What kind of ce we are at. Whoever dare toe here and behave atrociously would have lived for far too long. Hey.¡± He noticed something dripping onto his face and wiped I away, ¡°Why is this snow warm?¡± When he opened his hands, one could see clearly as he was by the fireside. How was it snow? It was clearly blood.

    Warm blood.

    That person was shocked but was quick to look up and saw a guard staring at him from the eaves, with blood dripping down from his throat.

    ¡°Some.¡± He just opened his mouth when he saw a silver light shing by. He felt that something hot was spraying from his throat and his whole body lost its strength as he softly went down.

    When he fell onto the ground, he saw his partner that he was talking to also fell onto the snow and his chest was bright red, and even the snow also disyed such shocking traces of it.

    From the eaves of the house, over dozens of people jumped down and they were all d in ck and had masked their faces almost blending into the night. At the other side two people jumped out and moved the two corpse at the doors away and after a moment, new ¡®guards¡¯ stood in front of the doors.

    The ck d man leading did a hand gesture and a line of people noiselessly sneaked into the Prince Yu residence.

    In the Prince Yu residence, in His Highness room, Shen Qing was sitting on the bed with her entire body trembling.

    Prince Yu wasying on the soft couch and two irresistible pretty maids were tenderly feeding and messaging him, and from time to time whispered words that increased one¡¯s heartbeat. Shen Qing bit her lower lip as an unspeakable shame gurgled up in her heart.

    She was originally a high born Di daughter and would marry to His Highness Prince Ding, such an impressive and talented man, but who knew now she ended up in Prince Yu¡¯s hands. Now she as the formal wife had to be humiliated by such cheap females, from who knows where. Seeing such a shameless scene, Shen Qing¡¯s was fearful and angry but the hate was towards Shen Miao, through and through.

    ¡°You should be d that you are pregnant with this Prince¡¯s seed.¡± Prince Yu noticed her semnce and his expression darkened, ¡°Otherwise you would not be able to easily past tonight.¡± He appreciated Shen Qing¡¯s somewhat fearful eyes but a pair of clear and calm eyes kepting up in his mind. Suddenly a wave of anger gushed out and Prince Yu looked at Shen Qing before saying slowly, ¡°However, once you deliver this Prince¡¯s child, this Prince would not ill-treat you. There are so many guards in this Prince¡¯s residence and these guards went through thick and thin with this Prince. Since you are this Prince¡¯s wife, you shouldfort them for this Prince.¡±

    A buzzing sound was heard in Shen Qing¡¯s mind and she almost fainted. The terrifying things in Prince Yu¡¯s words made her think about the future, and now even the courage to carry on living was gone.

    ¡°Ah. This Prince will definitely treat you well.¡± The more gentle Prince Yu¡¯s voice were, the more fanatic his eyes became that even the two maids beside were somewhat trembling.

    ¡°Tremble what tremble.¡± Prince Yu suddenly frowned and was about to speak when the maid on the left side suddenly staggered and fell onto Prince Yu, and a pair of jade arms just nicely went around Prince Yu¡¯s head. Prince Yu had yet to react when the other maid suddenly took the hairpin off and pierced it onto Prince Yu¡¯s throat.

    Prince Yu screamed but he was not one who would do nothing. A ¡®hong¡¯ sound was heard and the two maids were overturned by him. He also had martial arts skills and his action was very vicious as both maids struggled on the ground a few times before their breath stopped.

    Shen Qing who was at the side, was scared stunned and in a panic hid under the table. Prince Yu pulled the hairpin out from his throat. That hairpin was not thrusted deep but there were still a lot of blood flowing out. Prince Yu cursed before crying out, ¡°Guards, guards.¡±

    One guard quickly answered and came in. Prince Yu kicked the two corpse on the ground, ¡°Go and check what ything are these?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± That guard bowed andplied. Prince Yu just turned back when he heard a ¡®chi¡¯ sound. When he looked down, he saw a silver tip stained with blood sticking out from his chest.

    It cleanly went through his chest.

    The guard who justplied drew his sword out and Prince Yu body became unstable. He seemed to want to call for someone but after walking a few steps, he copsed.

    The tip of the de was glistening in the night reflecting arge stain of blood. The technique was very skilful like one ughtering pigs or sheep as one stroke was enough to kill and no excess strokes were required.

    The guard nced at Prince Yu¡¯s corpse and then looked towards the shivering Shen Qing who was hiding under the table, ¡°You are Shen Qing.¡±

    ¡°Is warrior... Are you send by Second Older Brother to save me?¡± Shen Qing¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the other person.

    That guard did not say anything and turned to walk out.

    Shen Qing had some doubts in her mind and wanted to go out and after some thoughts, she finally was afraid to face Prince Yu¡¯s corpse so she took some gold and silver on the table and wrapped it in a cloth before heading out.

    Just as she opened the door, she almost tripped and thentern shone onto the particrly frightening body of a guard. Shen Qing screamed as she looked out.

    In the dark, there seemed to be a dark shadow quickly passing through and a heavy thud sounded. Every sound made one¡¯s heart chill a bit. Prince Yu residence was eerie as the underworld and the wind and snow made one unable to see the scene outside, but the thick smell of blood was like a big, firmly covering one¡¯s head.

    It seems that even the snow had won a scarlet shade.

    *****

    Western courtyard of the Shen residence.

    Bai Lu closed the window again and said, ¡°The wind and snow outside is really big. The window was blown open a number of times, truly scary.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Shuang Jiang smiled, ¡°Heard the old folks say that such weather like this meant that the Heavens want to punish the sinners. It seems that this time the sinner¡¯s offences must be huge, for such a big storm like this was not seen for many years.¡±

    ¡°What is Young Lady looking at?¡± Jing Zhe asked, ¡°Could one be thinking about the wedding banquet during the day?¡±

    Since returning back to the residence in the evening, Shen Miao sat in front of the table and one did not know what she was thinking. Once she sat down it was till the night had fallen. One did not know why but Jing Zhe felt that Shen Miao was waiting for something.

    Waiting for what?

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°Just looking.¡±

    Gu Yu and Jing Zhe looked at each others before looking at the outside. It was dark outside and nothing could be seen so what could Shen Miao be looking at?

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hung down and the lights in the room were quiet while the snow was fighting outside. In just one night, how many people would lose their lives and head towards the underworld.

    Shen Yuan said correctly, she would not give herself a road to retreat so she would not give others a road to retreat.

    The slender fingers unhurriedly tap on the tables, as if tapping onto a mncholy rhythm as one was reminiscing the strange songs in the Cold Pce.

    What kind of song was that?

    It was a song that sings about how the virtuous and wicked got their just rewards and how the heavenlyws were cyclical.

 Chapter 87: Unable to Bear

    <h4>Chapter 87: Unable to Bear (Part 1)</h4>

    It was a rare snowstorm that was unseen in thest decades in the Ding capital but on the second day, it abruptly stopped. The thick snow piled up till one¡¯s knees and in such a cold weather like this, even the most diligent traders would prefer to bury themselves in their warm beds rather than risking the cold to set up the stall.

    It was the person who was sounding the night watch that had missed the timing and hastily got up with the gong. The sun had yet to rise and the skies were not lit but he tightened the worn out jacket on his back and stepped into the snow. In a steady pace, he passed the main doors of Prince Yu residence.

    The main doors of Prince Yu residence were slightly opened with a slight seam and there was only half of the word ¡®Joyous¡¯ on the door. The old man that sounded the night watch did not see a single guard and his heart whispered. The people of Prince Yu residence were extremely fierce and evil, and he had been scolded by them many a times but it was strange not to see them today. After seeing half the ¡®Joyous¡¯ word, suddenly he realized. Yesterday was the day of Prince Yu residence weing the Wangfei to the residence so probably the guards were also rewarded with food and drinks and became drunk.

    Thinking of the future of that Young Lady who was married into Prince Yu residence, the old man shook his head and was about to walk pass the main doors of the residence of Prince Yu of the First Rank. Coincidentally a cold wind blew out making the heavy door to squeak and the ck slit to widen. The old person who sounded the night watch could not help but be surprised. The door squeaked and slightly shook, and unknowingly, he suddenly had a strange feelinging from his heart. He also did not know how this feeling was formed, so he stood at the door for a long time until a hawker who was out and about saw him and greeted, ¡°Old Fourth Lee, what are you doing at the door?¡±

    The person who sounded the night watch¡¯s heart jumped and suddenly understood what the strange feeling was. In the broad daylight, no matter how ferociously drunk one wasst night, how would there be no sounds from the residence at all? Even if everyone were drunk and fast asleep, there would be still dogs or pet birds but there was nothing. The air was dead, as if it was a grave.

    His hand was somewhat trembling but he could not help it and took two steps forward. When he just reached the creak at the door, a thick strong smelling scent washed over, almost making him stagger. The old person who sounded the night watch pushed the door but the main door of the Prince Yu residence did not open. When one looked down, between the dark slits of the door, there was a piece of solid ice stuck there.

    Most probably due to the wind and snowst night, it was frozen solid and was stuck at the door.

    The old person who sounded the night watch stared wide eyed and took two steps back before suddenly screaming, making the people on the streets look over at him.

    With the first ray of dawn, that piece of crystal clear ice was particrly clear. It was thick concentrated blood that had solidified into an ice piece, from the door slits flowed out an ice river but halted at the front of the door. It was as if those who were being chased were struggling to live but were cut off from the route by the distance of a door.

    As if it was the flow of fresh blood.

    *****

    Ding capital¡¯s Prince Yu of the First Rank residence¡¯s entire household was exterminated the day it weed the Wangfei. From the top to the bottom of the residence, servants to concubines, even a cat, dog, chicken or duck was not spared. It was as if the person who did it had a huge debt of deep seated hatred so they ughtered everyone cleanly. Such clean and neat execution that deathes in one stroke and in addition that there was not a single loss of gold or jewellery, it was obvious that one was not seeking for money.

    It was assumed that Prince Yu was a ferocious and vicious person that did so many evil deeds and had made lots of enemies, so no one knew who would have done it. But the person that took action was very courageous, as by going against the Prince Yu residence was as good as going against Ming Qi¡¯s heavenly family. Everyone knew that Emperor Wen Hui valued this brother greatly, so Prince Yu was so secure with his backing for so many years that even the Princes would fear the consequences. It was nothing more than relying on the support of Emperor Wen Hui.

    But this time it was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Emperor Wen Hui actually did not ce any order to vigorously apprehend the culprit, not even a bounty was offered. He only instructed the officials to investigate and passed the matter to the Administer of the Capital. It was alright for the Administer of the Capital to handle other things but for investigations, they were mediocre. Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s actions meant that he did not want to waste too much energy on the case of the extermination of the entire household. The smart people saw the knack to it. Presumably, Prince Yu had done something before that made Emperor Wen Hui angry else Emperor Wen Hui would not be so cold. Perhaps Emperor Wen Hui in his heart already known who was the culprit who had dealt the problem.

    But be it conjecture and rumours, as it spread from word of mouth, many had deviated further from the facts. But some were definitely close to the truth.

    In the case of the Prince Yu¡¯s entire household being exterminated, one person survived. This person was not someone else but Shen Qing, who was married into the Prince Yu residence yesterday night. The person who sounded the night watch was the one who first found that something was not right in the Prince Yu residence, and at that time there were many pedestrians on the streets and those braver actually apanied each other into Prince Yu residence. When they saw the scene in Prince Yu residence, even from the hearsay, it felt creepy.

    ording to someone who said, in Prince Yu of the First Rank¡¯srge mansion, it was all filled with iced corpse and blood ice pieces. Those blood were disyed all over the courtyard and the snow and windst night quickly froze them, making the entire floor appear to be red ice. The corpse were all frozen and were as hard as sculptures.

    No matter where it was, the air of death was heavy as not a single person survived.

    And Prince Yu¡¯s body was in his bed chambers. There were knife wounds on his chest, two maids were likewise beside him and Shen Qing had fallen at the door of the bed chambers, surrounded by gold and silver. At first people thought she was also killed but she awoken when moved. Thus Shen Qing became the only survivor in the entire Prince Yu residence.

    To Shen Qing, this was perhaps a good thing but it seemed even worse than death. The entire household of Prince Yu was exterminated, so why leave Shen Qing alive? If it was because Shen Qing was innocent and had no rtionship with the Prince residence, then why did the people who did it not let even the servants and concubines go, it was definitely not that they had gotten soft. Moreover, when Shen Qing fainted, at the side there were gold and silver sprinkled like she was escaping.

    The most important thing was that other than the stab wound on Prince Yu¡¯s body, there were also stabbed traces of a woman¡¯s hairpin. Thus the most suspicious person was Shen Qing, who just married into Prince Yu residence.

    With so many suspicions, it made Shen Qing in a moment the target of public criticism that even if she had nine mouths, she would be unable to clear it up. There was no methods, who asked the entire household of people of Prince Yu residence to die but she remained alive?

    Naturally the Administer of the Capital¡¯s people wanted to bring Shen Qing back for interrogation. Regardless of whether Shen Qing was involved in the matter or not, she became the only witness for being alive. To find for clues or even just to do anything for the rest of the world to see, Shen Qing would not be able to get out easily.

    When the Shen family received the news, the officials already went to Prince Yu residence to arrest people. Upon learning about the incident, Ren Wan Yun fainted on the spot and it was Shen Gui and Shen Yuan who rushed to pack up and head out.

    ¡°Yuan-er, where do we go now?¡± When Shen Gui faced his own son, he was still somewhat undecided. He knew that even if it was real or not, Shen Qing was involved in the matter and although the Emperor was not in a rage about the matter, but apanying a monarch was like apanying a tiger. Who knew what was Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s real thoughts? If this matter was used to provoke him in the future, this would impact his career.

    Shen Yuan said icily, ¡°Go and find the Administer of the Capital. It is toote to go to the residence of the Prince of First Rank now. Younger Sister was taken away so the Administer of the Capital will know more of the inside news.¡± Pausing, he swept a look at Shen Gui, ¡°Father need not worry. This matter will not be on Father¡¯s head.¡±

    Shen Gui heard the sarcasm in Shen Yuan¡¯s words and he was slightly angry but it was not good to say anything so he could only pretend not to understand Shen Yuan¡¯s meaning and said, ¡°That being the case, let us hurry.¡±

    At the other end, Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin also got ready to leave.

    ¡°Qiu-er, go and take a trip to the residence of the Prince of the First Rank. Now that Number Two went to the Administer of the Capital and Number Three entered the Pce to listen for news, someone should still pay attention to the Prince residence. Your Father and I will first go to the Pce, since the matter is huge, it would be bad if spies enter the city now.¡± Luo Xue Yan instructed Shen Qiu, ¡°Go and negotiate with the Prince residence side and investigate which of our Shen family¡¯s people died so thatpensation payments can be given out.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured Mother, leave this to me.¡± Shen Qiu readilyplied.

    Waiting till after Shen Xin and coupe left, Shen Qiu tidied up his clothes and intended to leave but suddenly heard Shen Miao¡¯s voice from behind, ¡°Eldest Brother.¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister?¡± Shen Qiu was surprised for a moment and turned to ask, ¡°Why is Younger Sister not staying at home ande out?¡±

    ¡°Is Eldest Brother going to the residence of the Prince of First Rank?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°Correct.¡± Shen Qiu answered, ¡°There are still some things that have to be dealt with. Once these matters arepleted, I will quickly return.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him and said, ¡°Eldest Brother, bring me along.¡±

    Shen Xin was startled but then shook his head and said seriously, ¡°Younger Sister, I know that you have deep resentment with Prince Yu residence and now that Prince Yu residence had fallen to such a state, to be honest, I too find that they invited it upon themselves. If you want to personally see their fate, then Eldest Brother will do it for you. It is not worthwhile for you to personally take a trip down.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°I only want to take a look.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing worth looking.¡± Shen Qiu deliberately scare her, ¡°One heard thatst night those people died miserably, they were all cut open and the blood was amassed for a few chi (1 chi = 1 foot = 1/3 meter). Fear that when a person die so miserably, the soul still remains in the residence. For a little youngdy like you to go, it is possible to see ghosts.¡± Even though everyone in the Prince Yu residence died miserably, it was not as horrifying as what Shen Qiu had described. Shen Qiu only wanted to scare Shen Miao as he really did not wish to let Shen Miao see such bloody scenes. How could a delicatedy of an official family see a death scene.

    However when he finished saying those words, Shen Miao who was facing him did not have any response. It was as if what he said was amon picture and Shen Miao evenughed, ¡°As children of a military family, if one were to be scared of ghosts and gods, one would scorned by others. Could it be that in the battlefield Eldest Brother would also fear of seeing scenes of the death?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Shen Qiu immediately said and once he opened his mouth, he knew he had said the wrong thing. Seeing Shen Miao looking at him quietly, she then said, ¡°That being the case, these are not considered fear so Eldest Brother will bring me along.¡±

    ¡°No. Younger Sister, why do you want to go to Prince Yu residence?¡± Shen Qiu asked, ¡°There is really nothing there.¡±

    ¡°I go there just to see. Eldest Brother need not to care about me, just like Eldest Brother mentioned, now there are guards defending outside and there will not be any danger. There would not be any trouble in bringing me along.¡±

    Every word that Shen Miao spoke was extremely firm. Shen Qiu found out in the recent things that Shen Miao had a mind of her own and a very stubborn temper. Once she had decided on something, ten cows would not be able to pull her back. Even if he did not let her go today, there would be a day where she will go secretly on her own behind his back, so it would be better to bring her as apanion today and it would be much safer.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Qiu stared at her, ¡°Once in the Prince residence, you cannot wonder about. I will let Mo Qing follow you. If there is anything wrong, immediately shout for me.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Alright.¡±

    It was with just the difference of a night that Prince Yu residence had changed image. The inside and outside were entirely different. Last night it was filled with friends andughter, and one could almost see the endless stream of horses and carriages at the front gate as guests entered the ce with smiles. Now the vermilion coloured main doors were covered with a white seal and the guards at the door had a grave expression, as if they were afraid something brutal would suddenly spring up.

    Half of the ¡®Joyous¡¯ word was fluttering in the wind alone, till it finally could not withstand the cold and unattached itself from the door to float down onto the floor. An oing guard stepped it into the snow and nothing was seen.

    There were a number ofmoners that were standing in front of Prince Yu residence to watch themotion and also pointing the finger to me. Although the event made one sad but there was also a faint pleasure to it. Over these years, Prince Yu¡¯s evil ways were well known and it was the most desirable thing to watch the wicked suffer the consequences.

    When Shen Qiu and entourage reached Prince Yu residence, the scene they saw was this. Thinking of the festive yesterday and today¡¯s deathly stillness, the sharp contrast made one suddenly feel a sense of trance. Although Shen Qiu was one who was used to seeing death, he could not help but feel a little the same.

    After all not one remained in the entire household and it was really quite miserable.

    A Shen Qiu¡¯s soldier went up to the officials at Prince Yu residence door and indicated the reason of their arrival. The guards let them in and the entourage followed Shen Qiu in and were shocked by the sight that they did not utter a word.

    The corpse of the servants in the residence were dragged away but the blood trailst night still remained. The remaining blood formed into ice and looked extremely horrible when one take a nce. It was as if the entire mansion was scarlet in colour. Even under an entire night of snow, this was unable to cover up the thick smell of blood. Throughout the entire area of scarlet red, one was able to see the tragic massacre that happened in the snowstorm yesterday night and seemed to hear the desperate cry of the night.

    The soldiers were somewhat whispering and Shen Qiu also frowned and suddenly remembered that Shen Miao was beside him. Afraid that she would be frightened, he quickly looked at Shen Miao, intending tofort her. But who knew that when he turned, Shen Miao¡¯s eyes were calmed and was even more undaunted than his soldiers.

    Shen Miao looked at the scarlet scene in front. What was this considered? The blood of the enemies would only make one feel excited but the blood that was spilled during the extermination of the entire Shen family in the previous life was much more tragic than this. She was not moved, had no sympathy and no sorrow, she hated that she could not throw her head back andugh loudly and make some stabs to Prince Yu¡¯s body.

    ¡°Younger Sister...¡± Shen Qiu asked hesitated, ¡°I want to investigate a little. Do you want to rest in the house?¡±

    Shen Miao looked towards the Southwest corner of the Prince Yu residence and smiled gently, ¡°Yesterday when I was here, one heard from a Prince residence¡¯s maid that there is a tea room to rest. I will head there to take a seat. How about Eldest Brothering over to find me when everything is done?¡±

    ¡°Over there?¡± Shen Qiu looked towards Shen Miao¡¯s sight. The trees of the Southwest corner were lush and pruning was done delicately, it seemed that the Prince deliberately renovated the ce up to enjoy the flowers and entertainment. He nodded his head, ¡°Let Mo Qing follow you in. Do not run around.¡±

    Shen Miaoplied and went with Mo Qing towards the Southwestern area. Today, fearing that the few personal maids would be scared after seeing the blood in Prince Yu residence, Shen Miao did not bring a single personal maid along. Mo Qing was a guard and naturally was not afraid of this.

    Mo Qing followed Shen Miao and was somewhat surprised that Shen Miao seemed to be familiar with this ce. Where were the corners, where were the corridors, where to go up, everything was clear to her. Even if one were toe here yesterday, this seemed too familiar.

    Just as he was thinking about this doubt, Shen Miao had already reached the tea room. This room was set in the flowers and there was a shelf of grape vines. Most likely it was to eat the fruit during the summer when the grapes bear fruit and the flowers were also very elegant. But to use such elegance on Prince Yu, it somehow made one feel a bit weird.

    ¡°Wait for me outside.¡± Shen Miao said to Mo Qing, ¡°I will go in alone.¡±

    Mo Qing was somewhat hesitant so Shen Miao said as she looked at him, ¡°It is just a tea room. If you do not feel reassured, then go with me to take a look.¡±

    Mo Qing immediately cup his hands, ¡°Yes.¡± Finishing, he took the lead and went in with his hand on the sword.

    Shen Miao looked at Mo Qing back and was distracted for a moment. In this life or the previous, no matter what identity she had, Mo Qing seemed to always been so cautious and loyal.

    The tea room wasrge and was divided into three areas with screens and each area was very extravagant. It was different from the elegance outside and had the interior design of the Pce. Mo Qing carefully scrutinized the ce to ensure that there were no assassins hiding before cupping his hands to say to Shen Miao, ¡°Young Lady just call Mo Qing for anything. Mo Qing will be outside guarding.¡± Finishing, he walked out.

    After Mo Qing left, Shen Miao walked to the front of the table at the front of the tea room. The green flowers and blue based tea set was disyed on the table. It had a good ze on it and seemed to be from the Pce. Shen Miao took a nce and walked over. After walking past the first folding screen and the second folding screen, she reached the third area of the tea room.

    At the third area of the tea room, the walls were filled with calligraphy and paintings. If one looked carefully, their inscriptions all came from famous people. This entire room of calligraphy and paintings was most likely valued at thousands of gold. Shen Miao looked at each individual piece, as if she was appreciating those paintings but her steps stopped when she walked past a painting.

    It was a painting of a night banquet and came from the previous dynasty famous great artist, Liu Yan, and what was drawn was a record of a grand banquet of the previous dynasty officials. The maids were beautiful, food was exquisite, fine wine was present and the guests were enjoying. The people were drawn very lifelike and the ink and brush strokes were fine, also had a ir to it and the colours were exceptionally bright. In the entire wall of paintings, this one was not outstanding but Shen Miao was spellbound by it, as if she was suck into the scene.

    She stared at the painting of the night banquet for a long time, and after a moment she finally reached out and run her hands along the calligraphy and up to the painting. She slowly explored the paper until she touched the painting of the protagonist of the night banquet, thepel of the potbellied official.

    Thepel was very delicately done that even it was a painting, when one felt it, it was almost as if one could feel the buttons on the jacket.

    In fact, Shen Miao had touched it.

    There was a slightly raise feeling on her fingertips which was different from the rough texture of the paper. Shen Miao pressed it and only heard a soft ¡®ka¡¯ sound.

    Apanying the slight sound, the wall of calligraphy and painting suddenly split in half and a secret room appeared. From the outside, one could only see the long corridor and there was a torch that lit the area which made it as bright as outside.

    Shen Miao gently gave a sigh of relief. Without any hesitation, she lifted her skirt and stepped in.

    *****

    In the deepest of the secret chamber, there stood a coffin that was already opened. After the insides were revealed, it was actually empty while two people stood in front of the coffin. A purple d person and a white d person. They were exactly Xie Jing Xing and Gao Yang.

    Xie Jing Xing was holding a bright yellow cloth bag. One did not know what it was holding but it looked heavy. Gao Yangughed, ¡°Prince Yu that old dog actually put the thing in here. If it was not because of the massacre by the Chen family, we would have to take a lot of trouble to find this thing.¡±

    ¡°So one only need to wait for the leaks to appear.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Check if there is anything in the surrounding area.¡±

    Gao Yangplied and went around looking, ¡°Speaking of which, the Old Yu Dog did not even ce a guard here. Seeing that this ce is so secretive, it seemed that other than him, no one knew of this ce.¡±

    ¡°The Fu family are paranoid.¡± Xie Jing Xingzily said, ¡°If it was you, would you not hide?¡±

    ¡°Naturally I would hide.¡± Gao Yang lightly shook his fan and his smile was very gentle and elegant but the words he spit out were scary, ¡°If I was that Old Yu Dog, if anyone were to know about this ce, no matter who is it, even if they did not know the secret, as long as that person is able to enter this secret chambers, I would eliminate them. Only the dead can kept secrets. The one thing that that Old Yu Dog did well was this.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing could not be bothered about it and went around looking.

    At the same time, Shen Miao was holding a torch, quietly walking in the dark secret corridor. Compared to her usual slow pace, this time she walked more urgently. There was no other reason that she did not know when would Shen Qiue over, so before Shen Qiu came to search, she had to retrieve that thing.

    This secret chambers were originally found by Fu Xiu Yi. The conversation between him and Peng Lang was inadvertently eavesdropped by her. At that time Pei Lang had copied a blueprint and told Fu Xiu Yi that the switch to Prince Yu secret chamber was thepel of the host of the painting of a banquet. That time Pei Lang also said, ¡°That thing is in the secret chambers. Your Majesty can investigate.¡±

    As for what the ¡®thing¡¯ actually was, Shen Miao did not know as she only heard from Pei Lang¡¯s and Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s tone that the ¡®thing¡¯ was very important to Fu Xiu Yi. Thus when Shen Miao mentioned about exterminating the entire household, other than not to leave future trouble, it was also for this matter.

    If the entire household was not exterminated, perhaps there will be one among the people left in Prince Yu residence that knew about the secret chambers, and this would in turn invoke trouble. Now that the everyone in Prince Yu residence were all dead, presumably this secret would not be found out for the time being, after all the Fu Xiu Yi in the past life only knew about the matter when he ascended to the throne.

    As long as that ¡®thing¡¯ was very important to Fu Xiu Yi or was beneficial to him, one must never let Fu Xiu Yi attain it. Either obliterate it or send it to Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s enemies¡¯ hands, at least that ¡®thing¡¯ would be an advantage when dealing with Fu Xiu Yi in the future.

    This was the motive of following Shen Qiu to the Prince residence today.

    Shen Miao headed into the corridors of the secret chamber. The corridors snaked around and were much longer than she had imagined. In another bend, suddenly her eyes saw light and the narrow corridor led to a hall where the rows of torches were lit, brightening the entire ce up.

    And in that chamber, thereid a coffin and in front of the coffin, there stood two people.

    Shen Miao had yet to move when she heard one of them snapped, ¡°Who is it!¡±

    That voice was very familiar and she did not have time to distinguish when she saw two figures violently rushing over, and then saw two familiar faces in the fire.

    Xie Jing Xing. Gao Yang.

    What did Xie Jing Xinge here for? Was not Gao Yang from the Imperial Medical Institution, so why was he mixed up with Xie Jing Xing?

    Even the usually calm Shen Miao was also secretly stunned and her brain was momentarily thrown into confusion. Those doubts that were hovering early on in her heart took root, but it was as if there suddenly was an exit in a bout of lightning, something seemed to have broken out.

    ¡°Shen Miao!¡± Gao Yang¡¯s eyes were of surprise too but it was towards Xie Jing Xing as he said, ¡°Do it!¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes kept on staring and she only felt dizzy as he could not see past the figure in front. Her body was shoved heavily and she hit the stone wall behind which made her suck in a mouthful of cold air due to the pain. Immediately after that, a long hand grabbed onto her throat as Xie Jing Xing¡¯s handsome face inched closer.

    Xie Jing Xing almost pressed Shen Miao entire body against the stone wall. His ice cold coat touched Shen Miao¡¯s face and his hand was also ice cold. They were clearly some bright and burning brows and eyes like the sun, and the curves of his lips made one fascinated but his sight was so sober that it was almost cold.

    ¡°Shen Miao cannot be left alive.¡± Gao Yang rapidly said, ¡°The matter is of grave importance and it is her bad luck to die here. Leave the body here and let us get out. No one will find out. Third Xie, you must not be soft-hearted, do it!¡±

    Shen Miao looked towards Xie Jing Xing. The hand that was holding her neck was slender and looked good, but there was a tant and fierce force that was firmly fastened on her neck.

    The purple d youth¡¯s eyes got darker under the light and the charm was like drawn out from a painting. The more moving his appearance was, the more brutal the smile was, it was as if the cat had caught the mouse and its eyes revealed only indifference and the intention to kill.

    He really wanted to kill her.

    Shen Miao looked at him motionlessly and the pair of clear eyes were brighter than the melting of the first snow in spring. That epasses theck of joy and sorrow, was able to reflect another¡¯s life.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes slightly moved and suddenly his lips pulled into a smile as his other hand gently covered Shen Miao¡¯s eyes. He slightly looked down and moved closer to Shen Miao¡¯s ears, as if it was whispers among lovers, and said softly.

    ¡°Do not look at me, I will not be able to bear.¡±

 Chapter 88: Soft-hearted

    <h4>Chapter 88: Soft-hearted (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Do not look at me, I will not be able to bear.¡±

    Time suddenly stopped strangely in that moment and everything seemed to have lost its sound. The entire room of burning torches, it was lessparable than that person moving eyes. It was clearly an intimate appearance, a lover whispering ambiguously but in a twinkling of an eye, it was filled with a thick intention to kill.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes looked down and there was a slight warmth feeling on his palm, one seemingly was able to feel the eyshes moving like butterfly wings, fluttering away but unable to fly away.

    ¡°Gao Yang, go out.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    Gao Yang frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Go out first.¡± Xie Jing Xing calmly said.

    Gao Yang nced at him and did not say anything before picking that thing that was wrapped with cloth and walked out. After the footsteps had disappeared, Xie Jing Xing then slowly let go.

    When unfolding his hand, on the fair palm, there seemed to be crystals under the light of the torch.

    Just now, Shen Miao seemed to have cried.

    Xie Jing Xingzily spoke, ¡°It is just death. Cry for what.¡± He wanted to say more but he suddenly shut up when he saw the look of the young female in front.

    Shen Miao¡¯s brows were clear and there was a bit of childishness on her face, but today the coldness covered her face till nothing else could be seen. Her eyes were as clear as water but there was no look of sadness at all. Just now was most likely a fake-out as she was not scared at all. Xie Jing Xing heart shed but he saw Shen Miao suddenly raised her hand and headed to his chest. This vicious and ruthless attack, if it was anyone else, she would have startled them. But Xie Jing Xing only slightly moved and his hand gripped onto Shen Miao¡¯s left arm. Shen Miao was pulled by him and almost fell into Xie Jing Xing¡¯s embrace. But he saw her taking out something from her sleeves and stabbed it into Xie Jing Xing¡¯s arm without hesitation.

    That hairpin was very small and one would not see it if one did not pay attention. Shen Miao¡¯s action was ruthless and did not hesitate when she attacked, so the hairpin was buried in the arm of her capturer. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes darkened and with the wave of a hand, Shen Miao was thrown to the front of the stone wall again.

    Xie Jing Xing hand was holding onto Shen Miao¡¯s delicate neck, it seemed that with just a little more force, her neck could be easily broken. His voice was slightly deep and there was an undetectable anger, ¡°Worthy to be General residence¡¯s people. Learntpletely how to mount a sneak attack.¡±

    When Shen Miao¡¯s eyes fell onto Xie Jing Xing¡¯s arm, half of the hairpin was stabbed in and blood was flowing out staining his sleeves red making them stuck onto his arm. Xie Jing Xing looked towards Shen Miao¡¯s eyes and smiled in a not concerned way, ¡°It is alright even if there is poison as I will definitely kill you before that.¡±

    Hi eyes were extremely beautiful which would make one feel fascinated by watching them. If that smile but not a smile was seen by the Ding capital¡¯s youngdy, it probably would cause a ruckus. But in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes, it had hidden an indifference.

    What kind of person was Xie Jing Xing? He seemed to be veryplicated and his image in the Ding capital was that he had ability but trifled without respect, and his rebellious temper made him unable to be controlled by anyone, and also unable to flex his muscles in his career. But at this moment Shen Miao was doubting if the Xie Jing Xing in everyone¡¯s eyes was the real Xie Jing Xing? He was extremely aggressive and this kind of person hid themselves so deep, was he intentionally scheming for the country?

    Xie Jing Xing did not seemed to be dissatisfied with herck of attention and approached bullying as he stared at her, ¡°Shen Miao, if I kill you today, there would be no one protecting your Shen family.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes moved and saw Xie Jing Xingughing evilly, ¡°Shen Yuan has returned to the capital and with the Second and Third households allying together, what is the possibility of Shen Xin winning?¡± His palm slowly tightened and each sentence he said was poking at Shen Miao¡¯s fatal weakness, ¡°Fu family is eyeing the Shen family like a tiger watching his prey, thus Shen Xin will have problems progressing in the future. The matter that you wanted and had schemed for would now end in my hand. If you want to take revenge, then wait till the next lifetime.¡±

    The fiercer he was, the more indescribably handsome he became (trantor and editor roll eyes again). As if one could see people¡¯s heart, his words attacked the most worrisome things in Shen Miao¡¯s heart. In this rebirth lifetime, Shen Miao only seek that the Shen family¡¯s first household would be safe and sound, and all of her schemes were just nothing more than revenge. If one were to die here at this ce, everything will be stopped abruptly. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes did not have any trace of sympathy andpassion, no matter what identity she had, even if she was a Royal Princess, as long as she discovered Xie Jing Xing¡¯s and Gao Yang¡¯s rtionship, there would not be any safe way out. This is why she desperately gambled else with her cautious temperament, she would not have used such a dangerous method till thest moment.

    Suddenly Wan Yu¡¯s and Fu Ming¡¯s smiling faces of the past lifetime appeared in front of her. Shen Miao¡¯s eyes widened and before she noticed, two streams of tears had flowed down her cheeks.

    If she were to die here, she would not be resigned to it.

    Xie Jing Xing saw her tears and squinted his eyes as he looked at her. He had not forget Shen Miao¡¯s ruthless attack just now. Tears used by females to win sympathy would not work on him.

    However Shen Miao just stared as her tears and fell silently. There was no weakness in her eyes or expression as her tears fell woodenly, but it make one¡¯s heart sour. As if before this happened, one had experienced the pain that no ordinary people had before, and that sorrow was as if one had reached the dead end. Tears were loyal to the body and flow out first.

    Xie Jing Xing frowned at her and the hand that grabbed Shen Miao¡¯s throat gradually rxed.

    But Shen Miao not in the least noticed it. Finally Xie Jing Xing let go and had a small expression of helplessness. His physique wasrge and keeping the little girl at the corner made him feel weird, like he was bullying a little child. Even though Xie Jing Xing was well aware that Shen Miao and ¡®little child¡¯ would never beparable.

    After a moment he finally pulled out the hairpin in his arm. It was painful to pull it out and Xie Jing Xing¡¯s brow slightly wrinkled and yed with the hairpin that he pulled out. Seeing Shen Miao staring at him, he suddenly felt an inexplicable awkwardness. ¡°Do not cry, I will not kill you.¡± Pausing, he then added, ¡°Just to scare you.¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly relieved in her heart as she knew that Xie Jing Xing was not scaring her at all. That sharp killing intent a moment ago meant that other person had truly wanted to kill. But at the end had gotten soft-hearted just because of the few tears she shed. As for what moved Xie Jing Xing, Shen Miao was not clear about it.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°How did you discover here?¡±

    ¡°Saw Third Shu touching a copy of Liu Yuan¡¯s night banquet painting and when touching it, one inadvertently found this chamber due to curiosity and did not expect to see you all inside.:

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her with a smile but yet a smile, ¡°Shen Wan?¡±

    Shen Miao lied without changing any expression, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Little girl, I am not the Chen brothers. Do not use the tactic of attacking others using the strength of another on me.¡± Xie Jing Xingzily said. Shen Miao was one who appeared genuine but was actually devious to the bones, even at such a moment she still wanted to implicate Shen Wan.

    ¡°I did not see anything today and also did not hear anything. If you do not make things difficult for me, naturally I will not make things difficult for you.¡± Shen Miao looked at him, ¡°Let us be like well water and river water that does not intrude to one another.¡±

    ¡°You cannot make things difficult for me.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s tone made one grit their teeth. He said, ¡°Today I will spare you a life but if the matter is leaked the slightest bit, do notin to me when your Shen family fall into misfortune.¡±

    Shen Miao replied at lightning speed, ¡°I will not divulge it.¡±

    Her character of quitting while one was ahead made Xie Jing Xing feel satisfied. He was silent for a moment before suddenly asking, ¡°Shen Miao, do you have enmity with the Fu family?¡±

    He mentioned ¡®Fu family¡¯ and not ¡®Heavenly family¡¯, the meaning in his words were somewhat intriguing. Shen Miao turned her head and looked at him. Her heart was slightly moved but she still said inly, ¡°What Little Marquis thinks is, then it is how it is.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing raised an eyebrow, ¡°So it is as expected.¡± He looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Since the matter is settled, you should leave first. If one stay here for too long and lead others over, I will not be able to save you.¡±

    Shen Miao did not speak and just turned to leave. Today¡¯s face to face encounter with Xie Jing Xing made her to vaguely understand some things. At least this little Marquis of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, was definitely not as simple as one see on the surface. This kind of person, one could not afford to use or offend. If Xie Jing Xing¡¯s enemy was the Imperial family of Ming Qi then naturally it would be to her advantage but if not, then one must not devise a n on him.

    Shen Miao only took two steps when Xie Jing Xing followed. His legs were long and he was able to quickly catch up with Shen Miao as he threw a small bottle to her, ¡°Do not say I bully you till you cry.¡± Afterwards, he strode on and left before Shen Miao.

    Under the dusky light from the torch, Shen Miao¡¯s face suddenly reddened a little as she took a risky action. In her previous life when she returned from Qin country and was fighting with Mei Furen for favour, she had a stubborn and unyielding temperament and had heard other beauties advice, ¡°Your Ladyship put up a dignified andpose appearance all day, even though it is to be the mother of thend but His Majesty may not like it. Look at that Mei Furen, gentle, soft and tiny, and knows how to act coquettishly. It is said that only kids who cry would have sweets to eat and the love in rtionships also uses this logic. Males of all persons have tender and protective feelings for the fairer gender and females must be like water.¡±

    But at first she turned up her nose at this logic and felt that this kind of action could not be seen in public. How could a dignified Empress¡¯s actions be discussed with those female¡¯s ttery tricks. But just now under Xie Jing Xing¡¯s killing intention, she suddenly remember that beauty words of ¡®only kids who cry would have sweets to eat¡¯.

    Now she was still a young female who looked na?ve and immature, and did not have the robes and body of an Empress thus if one were to have some spoilt actions, it should be eptable. Shen Miao had never thought even when dreaming that with such a strong character like she has, she would be able to cry like a ¡®pear blossom bathed in rain¡¯ to a guy. But she was surprised at the results since she doubt that with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s aggressive temper, he would actually let her go.

    But in this confrontation, she after all had used a very disgraceful method.

    Walking out of the secret chambers, she did not know how did Xie Jing Xing and Gao Yang left as there was not a single person in the tea room. When she walked out of the tearoom, Mo Qing was still guarding outside. Shen Miao questioned him, ¡°Just now did anyone came out?¡±

    ¡°Anyone?¡± Mo Qing was surprised for a moment, ¡°Is not Young Lady the only one inside? Did Young Lady saw someone inside?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently and said, ¡°Just asking casually.¡± But in her heart she put Xie Jing Xing¡¯s ability higher a level again.

    ¡°After staying for a long time, why is Eldest Brother not here? Let us go and search for Eldest Brother.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Mo Qing was somewhat puzzled. He did not know why did Shen Miao changed her mind in a moment, as she had agreed to wait for Shen Qiu in the tea room and now she did not want to. But he naturally would not refute Shen Miao¡¯s standpoint so heplied and followed Shen Miao out.

    When Shen Miao left, she looked back at the closed doors of the tearoom, not knowing if Xie Jing Xing and Gao Yang were still there. Today she came over for that ¡®thing¡¯ but who knew that that ¡®thing¡¯ actuallynded in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands. Shen Miao was unable to make heads or tails out of it in a moment of time, ordingly to the vestige of the past life, at this time Xie Jing Xing should not have discovered the secret chambers. Could it be that there were changes in this lifetime and even Xie Jing Xing¡¯s fate was also changed? Or perhaps in her short and tragic life, there were some truths that were overlooked.

    This question was not solved even until she saw Shen Qiu and returned back to Shen residence in the evening. However when Shen Qiu saw Shen Miao dazed aftering out of Prince Yu residence, he thought that Shen Miao was scared at the bloody scene and told the kitchens to make soup to calm her nerves, and was even scolded well by Luo Xue Yan for bringing Shen Miao to such a cmitous ce. Shen Qiu felt very wronged but Shen Miao was totally unaware of it.

    At the other end, there was someone who wasing to Xie Jing Xing¡¯s aid for justice.

    ¡°That girl¡¯s actions were really too vicious.¡± Gao Yang was stunned looking at the injury in front.

    Xie Jing Xing took off his outer robe and his middle robes were hanging on. The middle robe¡¯s cor was loose, revealing half of his buff physique. His sleeve was half folded up and his arm was exposed. The injury that was caused by half of the hairpin was so deep that the bone was seen. As Gao Yang was applying medication on Xie Jing Xing, he was ying with the hairpin in his hand.

    That hairpin was just an ordinary silver hairpin and the pattern on top was also a simple waved one. But the pointed part of the hairpin was grinded till it was incisively sharp that it wasparable to a hidden silver needle weapon, and the tip was curved as if it was a barb. If someone was stabbed with this hairpin, it would definitely tear a big piece of flesh off.

    For instance, the wound at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Shen Xin¡¯s family are all noble and benevolent of character, but that girl¡¯s action was this vicious. Really do not seem to be Shen Xin¡¯s daughter. Could it be a wrong baby was carried back?¡± Gao Yang was still surprised, ¡°You can see that when she attacked, her hands did not hesitate. It went into the meat.¡± He sprinkled the powder onto the wound and Xie Jing Xing frowned and sucked down a lump of cold air.

    ¡°Even if it is painful, one must tolerate.¡± Gao Yang snapped, ¡°Third Xie, I have followed you for so many years and have never seen you to have tender and protective feelings for the fairer gender. What kind of muddled did you mixed your head with. She collided into such a big matter and also harmed you, but you just let her go like this. I say.¡± Gao Yang stroked his chin, ¡°Could it be that you really took a fancy on her? She is still a little girl. Are you crazy?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing impatiently said, ¡°Alright. I am not that shameless to bully a little young girl.¡±

    ¡°You speak as if you have never bullied little young girls before.¡± Gao Yang smiled coldly, ¡°I really do not know what are you thinking about.¡± He wrapped the bandage carefully around Xie Jing Xing¡¯s arm and gave a sigh uponpletion, ¡°Now that the thing is in our hands, what next?¡±

    ¡°Search again.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    ¡°The Fu family would know sooner orter.¡± Gao Yang frowned, ¡°Actually the strangest thing I felt was how did Shen Miaoe to know about the secret chamber? If she is the Fu family¡¯s people, you may be exposed.¡±

    ¡°She has enmity with the Fu family.¡± Xie Jing Xingzily said, ¡°And could not wait to use my hand to kill others. As to how she found it, it could be coincidence.¡± There was a sharp look that shed in his eyes. He simply did not believe when Shen Miao said that she inadvertently learned about it. Shen Miao was one who did things for a reason and it could be seen from the matter of Shen Qing and Prince Yu. It may seem on the surface that it was of no use but at the end, it yed an unexpected role. Xie Jing Xing even had a conjecture that Shen Miao dealing with Prince Yu was perhaps because of the ¡®thing¡¯ he currently had.

    But how did she knew about it? Even he and Gao Yang only came to be aware of it and also spend a lot of energy. Shen Miao was an unmarried daughter and it would be very inconvenient to investigate the matter but she knew about the secret. The secrets she had were no less than others.

    ¡°In short, it is better to be careful.¡± Gao Yang stood up, picked the remaining bandages and medication up and headed out, ¡°Moreover now she has discovered my identity, one would not know what kind of changes there will be in the future.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing remained alone in the room as he directed the hairpin to the dancing me, seemingly lost in thoughts. After a moment, what floated in his mind was that scene in the chamber, that young female¡¯srge eyes and the look of her shedding tears silently.

    He was not a person who had tender and protective feelings for the fairer gender, and it was not that he had other intentions with Shen Miao. It was just at that moment, suddenly there was an inexplicable feeling of being unable to bear. That feeling finally broke his usual calm actions and now thinking about it, he was somewhat regretful. The arm that was attended to was somewhat numb and painful. The one who attacked really did not hesitated at all. If he had not dodged quickly, this hairpin might havended on his face.

    Actually Shen Miao¡¯s tears were perhaps only a tactic. Xie Jing Xing was well aware of it. That young female was extremely sly and her brain was sharp and intelligent, and she indeed had an incredible ability. To suddenly show weakness most likely meant that she wanted to stay alive.

    Xie Jing Xing spreaded his hand out and that silver hairpin shed insignificantly in his hand, but it made one reminisce that pair of eyes that one covered, those fluttering feelings were like a flying butterfly that was dancing on one¡¯s palm and in that moment of vulnerability made his mind feel peculiar, he should not have sympathized with her.

    ¡°Little malicious woman.¡± Xie Jing Xing suddenly smiled. Under themp, that youth¡¯s handsome brows were eye-catching and there was a yful smile on his lips as he murmured, ¡°Should not have been soft-hearted.¡±

    *****

    In the Shen residence the Eastern courtyard was blooming with flowers at the moment.

    In Rong Jing Tang, Old Shen Furen had a gloomy expression as she looked towards Shen Gui and said, ¡°So to say, there is no way to release Qing girl?¡±

    Shen Gui shook his head, ¡°The entire household of Prince Yu was exterminated and only Qing-er was left alone. No matter how, there would be no escape from implication and the case has to be trailed.¡±

    ¡°With such a big matter, one do not know if His Majesty would me it on us.¡± Old Shen Furen worriedly said, ¡°What is the matter with that girl Qing-er, does the matter really have nothing to do with her?¡±

    When Ren Wan Yun heard those words, she burst out. Ren Wan Yun suddenly flew out and knelt in front of Old Shen Furen, scaring her as she cried, ¡°Old Furen, you saw Qing-er grow up and you should know what kind of character she has. How could she do such a thing? Moreover what kind of ability does Qing-er have to be able to have such connections to such powerful people like this. Is obvious that it is the enemies of Prince Yu residence and Qing-er was only lucky and able to escape. We already let her down, we must not leave her like this.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun and Old Shen Furen have been Mother and Daughter-In-Law for so many years and was also crystal clear about Old Shen Furen¡¯s temperament. Old Shen Furen was selfish and set the helm ording to the wind. Even with the feelings about Shen Qing, she would not hesitate to abandon her as she put her own safety before matters of principle. Ren Wan Yun sometimes felt that it was because of Old Shen Furen¡¯s blood running in Shen Gui¡¯s bones, that he was such a person with no conscience. Both their selfish temperaments were exactly the same.

    After Old Shen Furen heard Ren Wan Yun¡¯s words, she was angry and said, ¡°Number Two¡¯s wife, your words are really strange. How did we let down Qing girl? Is it me who forced her to have an illicit rtionship with Prince Yu? Is it me who forced her to be pregnant? These kind of rules were not taught by me at all.¡±

    Old Shen Furen was originally a songstress and mixed around at the haunts of themon people, so the words she said were naturally not good to listen. No matter how shrewish Ren Wan Yun¡¯s bones were, she was flip off at Old Shen Furen¡¯s relentless words. She retorted, ¡°Mother! How could you say that of Qing-er, she is your granddaughter!¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu consoled, ¡°Second Sao, do speak less louder. Mother is also worried about Qing-er, that is why she got angry. Everyone knows that out of the three Di Young Ladies, Mother like Qing-er the best.¡±

    She was originally the favourite Young Lady, but now one did not hesitate to tread shabbily all over. Old Shen Furen had a selfish character and it was actually a despicable conduct. Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan both looked down upon such a scene but did not speak a single word, treating as if they were watching amotion.

    Shen Yuan nced at Chen Rou Qiu and his re was very dark that it made Chen Rou Qiu to pause and feel some fear. Shen Yuan walked to Ren Wan Yun¡¯s side and supported her up before looking towards Old Shen Furen, ¡°Grandmother need not be anxious, the matter have yet to reach a terrible state. Now Younger Sister is only suspected and no offences were charged. Younger Sister has nothing to do with this matter so one thing that after a period of time the truth will unveil. I will seriously investigate the matter and would not let Younger Sister to be wrongly used for no reason.¡±

    When Old Shen Furen heard of this, her eyes warmed up. Out of all her grandchildren, she loved the youngest grandson Shen Yuan Bo the most, but was the proudest of this young and extremely capable Shen Yuan. Moreover Shen Yuan had always delighted her so she nodded her head, ¡°Since it is so, you should investigate it well. If Qing girl is really innocent, I naturally do not wish for her to be wrongly used.¡± Pausing, she also sneered at Ren Wan Yun, ¡°But I see that your mother is really possessed, if her mind is really not clear then do not go out. Stay in the residence and give me less problems.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun was angry and resentful. She did not know from when onwards Old Shen Furen¡¯s dissatisfaction increased, and now to even wantonly humiliate her in front of her children. Even Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes wereughing at her when she sees her.

    It was until Shen Yuan supported her back to Cai Yun Yuan that Ren Wan Yun then managed to breathe properly. She grabbed onto Shen Yuan¡¯s arm, ¡°Yuan-er, think of a way to save your Younger Sister. How could Qing-er have such an ability, how could she be the perpetrator!¡±

    ¡°Mother, do not worry.¡± Shen Yuanforted her, ¡°Since Younger Sister was wronged, then one would not be afraid of investigating. Now she was suspected, because the real perpetrator had not yet being brought to light, thus once the real perpetrator is found out then Younger Sister¡¯s grievances would naturally be resolved.¡±

    When Ren Wan Yun heard this, it was as if she had found a life-saving straw and her eyes became somewhat alive. She asked with joy, ¡°Then when will the perpetrator be found? How long does your Younger Sister need to be locked up for? When will you be able to find that perpetrator?¡±

    Shen Yuan watched attentively at Ren Wan Yun. She looked very haggard and had not been putting on makeup for a long time. Her skin looked old and bleak and her hair was dishevelled, where was the meticulous appearance she had before? She had always been a rich person who paid a lot of attention to appearance and now to be this sloppy, it felt as if she was a different person.

    And the cause of all this came from a young female that was formerly known as an idiot by others.

    Shen Yuan was feeling somewhat of a headache. He had imed to be smart but did not expect that upon his return to the capital, there was such a big mess that was given to him. Ren Wan Yun¡¯s status in the residence had plummeted, and disregarding Shen Qing¡¯s pregnancy before marriage, now the involvement with the case of the extermination of the Prince Yu entire household make matters worse.

    Shen Yuan did not know why but he suddenly remembered that day when Shen Qing was married, he spoke to Shen Miao and Shen Miao said this at that time, ¡°No one can say for sure what will happen in the world. Some people may have the luck of misfortune but it could be that there is no more road in front.¡±

    Now, there is no more road in front of Shen Qing and even if there was a road, it would be extremely difficult. Only she was left alive in the entire Prince Yu residence and just this point, Shen Yuan had saw it clearly that the person did not leave Shen Qing life as it is because of being soft hearted. By leaving a life, it became Shen Qing¡¯s talisman to press for her death.

    Dying in a household massacre and dying under murder charges were totally entirely different things.

    It was obvious that the perpetrator deliberately put Shen Qing in such a difficult situation, but Shen Qing was just a little young female. Who would be so ruthless to such a young female? Was it Shen Miao? Then how could Shen Miao gather that many assassins to kill everyone in Prince Yu residence? It was veryplicated to get such a number of people.

    Shen Yuan¡¯s eyes deepened. No matter if the mastermind was Shen Miao or not, he had to investigate thoroughly. Since that person targeted Shen Qing, it may be directed toward the Second household of the Shen family. Even though Shen Qing¡¯s prospects were bleak, they were not yet at the point of desperation. He must uncover the people behind and return it to them a thousand times.

    Shen Yuan thought like this but he did not expect that just as Shen Miao had said, in this world no one can say for sure what would happen in the world. Some people may have the luck of misfortune but it could be that there is no more road in front.¡±

    His road, on the second day, was sealed and became a dead end.

 Chapter 89: No Route

    <h4>Chapter 89: No Route (Part 1)</h4>

    Chapter 89: No Route (Part 3)

    For such a big thing that happened in the Ding capital, the entire city was up abuzz with the topic of the case of the extermination of the entire household of the Prince Yu residence. The rumours grew bigger like a snowball umting snow and the more the rumours spread out, the more outrageous they became. There were thousands of positions and hundreds of attitudes with so many different types of conjectures. Some people suspected that the extermination of the entire household of Prince Yu was done by the enemy of the Prince Yu¡¯s Consort who just married in, in a fit of anger, send the entire household to the grave because of a beauty. Such a rumour was very alluring, as if adding a trace of charming colour to the brutal truth.

    Such rumours like this were found everywhere and when one heard it, one may not have any thoughts but in the big river of rumours, there was one that was rming.

    The summary of the rumour was that the matter of the extermination of the entire household of Prince Yu residence overnight came from the Shen family. As the reason to why the General¡¯s residence was to do that, the waters were too deep and each officials would think themselves.

    Those rumours that were spoken upfront only brought ridicule and sneers to Shen Qing and her family, but these sinister rumours¡¯ only intention was to push the Shen residence out to everyone.

    The entire household of Prince Yu was exterminated so thoroughly that even a single animal was not spared, but the newly married bride was left behind. What kind of ability and possibility did the new bride had to make the other person spare her life, unless she was originally involved. If it was the Shen family, then everything would naturally make sense. But why would the Shen family oppose Prince Yu, perhaps they were not happy about this marriage but as one went in deeper to explore, with the currently different undercurrent forces in the court, who knows if the Shen family was incited by others or was trying to say something. These ordinary folks are not about to see it but the old seniors in the official circles would not let it go. In a moment, the entire Shen family were pushed to where the winds and waves were the fiercest.

    Early in the morning, Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang came over with snacks for Shen Miao to eat as the entire household of Shen residence had no mood to be bothered of other matters, that even the three meals from the kitchens were carelessly done. Other than Rong Jing Tang¡¯s side, everyone else all dealt with themselves so Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang simply went out to buy snacks, hoping that the sweet broth would help Shen Miao warm her body when she eats.

    After having breakfast, Shen Miao also finished grooming and looked at her appearance in the mirror and slightly frowned before causally speaking to Gu Yu, ¡°Go and bring that fox fur muffler that Eldest Brother sent over.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Young Lady thought about wearing that muffler.¡± Gu Yu searched for the muffler in a chest and wanted to put it on Shen Miao but she stopped her, ¡°I will do it myself.¡±

    The muffler was made of a white bodied fox fur and there was not a single mixed fur found on it. It was hunted by Shen Qiu in the Northwestern mountain range. Initially he saw that the fur was precious so he got it made into an borate muffler for Shen Miao, but she previously did not like to wear it so it was ced at the bottom of the chest. One did not know the reason but Shen Miao suddenly remembered it which made Gu Yu somewhat happy, as it was after all a beautiful fur and to ce it at the bottom of the chest without seeing the light of day, would make one feel sorry about it.

    When Shen Miao wore the muffler, Gu Yu praised, ¡°The muffler around Young Lady¡¯s neck looks really good as it highlights one¡¯s fairness. It also looks nice and warm. Really good.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hung down as her hands gently brushed against the soft fur, but she was thinking of the bruising around her neck when she looked at the mirror, as that was the trace that Xie Jing Xing left when he choked her. This person did not hesitated at all, she did not notice it yesterday but it was particrly obvious today. Even though all the cors of winter clothes were high, if one was not careful enough and let others see, one fear that Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan would not easily let it go. It was better to have one matter less than one additional problem, so she tightened the muffler.

    cing down the bronze mirror in her hand, Shen Miao opened the door and walked out coincidentally seeing Shen Qiu standing in the courtyard instructing the soldier by his side. Shen Qiu¡¯s guards all came from the army and were different from the ordinary guards as they had more of a valiant air. Seeing Shen Miao, Shen Qiu said a few more words to the soldier before turning around to her and smiled, ¡°Younger Sister.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Shen Miao asked. Usually in the early morning, Shen Qiu would not be shaken by thunder as he stood in the courtyard to practice spears and swords. The best thing about the West courtyard was this empty area in the courtyard. Previously Shen Qiu and Shen Xin loved to engage in bodybat in this courtyard and asionally, ording to the atmosphere, Luo Xue Yan would also join. These days Shen Miao was also used to seeing Shen Qiu practicing martial arts when she opened the door, but today there was an unprecedentedck of action which naturally meant that something had happened.

    Shen Qiuughed twice before saying, ¡°Nothing, why is Younger Sister up so early? Why not sleep a little more?¡±

    With the way he tried to change the conversation topic, Shen Miao did not even blink and responded, ¡°It is about the matter about Eldest Sister and the Shen family?¡±

    Shen Qiu quickly coughed and pulled Shen Miao towards the room. Once in the room, he dismissed the servants and closed the door before looking at Shen Miao, ¡°Younger Sister, these conversation better not be said outside.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    Shen Qiu scratched his head, ¡°It is not a big matter, just leave it to Father, Mother and me. These days do not go out and do not care about this matter.¡±

    He was vague, most likely he wanted to deceive Shen Miao. But if Shen Qiu was able to fool Shen Miao then she would not be able to survive in the Shen family. She looked unblinkingly at Shen Qiu, ¡°Alright Eldest Brother, you need not hide it from me. It is about the matter of the extermination of Prince Yu entire household, and others are suspicious of Eldest Sister and now started to be suspicious of the Shen family.¡±

    Shen Qiu was surprised for a moment before feeling powerless in his heart. He felt increasingly unable to have the feeling that an older brother should have in front of Shen Miao as she knew everything. First he was scared that she would be bullied when she was stupid and now that she was intelligent, one felt helpless.

    Seeing Shen Qiu not speaking, Shen Miao continued, ¡°Eldest Brother is worrying about this thing?¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister.¡± Shen Qiu seriously said, ¡°You are still young and do not understand about the matters in court. Even though the matter looked easy but there will be people who nder behind the back, and if one was not careful the Shen family would be implicated.¡± He looked at Shen Miao and hesitated for a moment before asking hesitantly, ¡°Younger Sister, the case of Prince Yu residence, are you aware of it?¡± When he spoke it out, he immediately replied his own question, ¡°It is assumed that Younger Sister is not aware of it. Younger Sister is an unmarried youngdy, how could one have such an ability.¡±

    Ever since Shen Miao told Shen Qiu of the n to scheme that the Second household and Prince Yu had on her, Shen Qiu was unable to swallow it down. If it was not for Shen Miao not letting him tell their parents and also forcing him not to act rashly, one was afraid that Shen Qiu would have replied with that anger in his heart and take revenge for Shen Miao. From the beginning to the end, Shen Miao told Shen Qiu clearly that she had a method to handle everything.

    And the events that happened next, was as if the Second household was in an extremely bad luck, to keep continuously having fortune turning its back on them. Shen Qiu was already very surprised that the discovery of Shen Qing pregnancy during the returning banquet, andter the marriage to Prince Yu residence was contributed single-handedly by Shen Miao. But this time, the entire Prince Yu residence was exterminated, if there was Shen Miao¡¯s part in it, Shen Qiu only felt some chill in his heart. One had to know that to make the entire Prince of First Rank residence disappear silently from this world, even if Shen Xin were to take action, a lot of energy and effort was required. Shen Miao was a delicate and gentle little youngdy, how could it be? But the more one think it was not possible, the more Shen Qiu¡¯s intuition tells him that there was enmity between Prince Yu residence and Shen Miao and now with their oue today, what if Shen Miao pushed the waves and added to the billows?

    Shen Miao took a look at Shen Qiu and sighed before saying, ¡°Eldest Brother suspect I did it?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. Younger Sister, how could I doubt you? You are a little youngdy, if you have such an ability like this, other wouldugh their teeth out when they heard it.¡± Shen Qiu quickly refuted for fear of annoying Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao could not help but give a slight sigh in her heart when she saw his cautious gazending on her. She could not tell Shen Qiu the truth as all the people of the First household of the Shen family had noble and benevolent characters and were honest and loyal. If they knew that such malicious methods were arranged by her, their heart would be very painful. She could only lie to Shen Qiu so Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°I definitely do not have this kind of ability so Eldest Brother do not need to be suspicious of me. It is just that the matter that Eldest Brother is worrying about, in fact need not need to worry at all.¡±

    Shen Qiu looked at Shen Miao and unconsciously when he faced her, the conversation had some meaning of inquiry, ¡°Why does Younger Sister think so?¡±

    ¡°The people in the world are not fools. How can a few rumours be able to convict someone. If one were to truly convict, then there would be twelve thousands evidences, moreover, what rtionship does Eldest Sister have with our First household? Father and Mother are not in the residence most of the year, so even if the dirty waters are sshed, they would not be able to reach us here. Even if the situation at present is a hundred times moreplicated, it would not need us to be worried about. Naturally there will be ¡®able and efficient¡¯ people who will resolve these problems.¡±

    ¡°Able and efficient people?¡± Shen Qiu was puzzled, ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Able and efficient people?¡± Shen Qiu was puzzled, ¡°Who is that?¡±

    The voice hardlynded when they heard Bai Lu loudly speaking, ¡°Second Young Master, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°You see.¡± Shen Miao turned back and a smile fleeted in her eyes, ¡°The able and efficient person hase.¡±

    Shen Qiu¡¯s eyes turned and in two or three steps he had reached in front and opened the door and sure enough, Shen Yuan was standing outside. Shen Yuan had always ced importance on one¡¯s appearance but looked a bit haggard today, most likely because he was up the entire night. Aspared to the act that was put on a few days ago, the look that he gave to these siblings was unconcealed dark. He said, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, I have something to say to you alone.¡±

    ¡°My Younger Sister has no words to say to you.¡± Shen Qiu stood in front of Shen Miao to block and deliberately emphasised on the three words ¡®My Younger Sister¡¯.

    ¡°There is no harm Eldest Brother.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°It happens to be that I also have something to say to Second Older Brother.¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister.¡± Shen Qiu said anxiously and almost said the words of ¡®that thing is not a good person¡¯. Shen Miao patted Shen Qiu¡¯s arm, ¡°Do not worry. If you cannot feel at ease then stand at the doors to guard.¡±

    ¡°Then I will guard at the door.¡± Shen Qiu quickly said.

    The two siblings¡¯ conduct made Shen Yuan¡¯s expression turn green. Previously no matter how much Shen Qiu was uncaring toward him, on the surface he would still be amiable. However this time, it was as if a pin was against an awn. Shen Yuan¡¯s gazended on Shen Miao. There were so many matters that would had gone well if things followed ording as nned, but it had deviated from the nned route so much that it could not be rounded up. This was all because of Shen Miao.

    She was then the biggest variable of the Shen family.

    ¡°Fifth Younger Sister follow me in.¡± Shen Yuan coldly nced at Shen Qiu, ¡°Eldest Brother, please guard by the door.¡± Finishing, he took the lead and stepped into the room.

    Under everyone¡¯s worried eyes, Shen Miao also walked in.

    After the doors were slowly closed, Shen Miao turned back and saw Shen Yuan¡¯s gloomy look, ¡°You did it.¡±

    He had an affirmative tone that he did not even bother sound her out at all. Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°Which matter is Second Older Brother talking about? The matter of exterminating the entire household of the Prince of First Rank residence or the matter of the spreading rumours.¡±

    ¡°Which one was not done by you?¡± Shen Yuan sneered, ¡°I actually looked down on you.¡±

    ¡°One fear that Second Older Brother had attached too much importance to me.¡± Shen Miao did not care, ¡°I do not have such an ability to be able to make such a cmity happen and still be able to retreat without harm.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Shen Yuan sized her up before speaking, ¡°Now are you living happily?¡±

    ¡°Mouth is on other¡¯s body and I do not care about what others say. Since Second Older Brother insisted upon it, I am also toozy to exin since you would not believe. Is not Second Older Brother here to denounce one publicly for one¡¯s crimes?¡±

    Shen Yuan endured and tolerated. The young female¡¯s smile was as light as a breeze and her lips curled up to that of a ridicule, and her eyes were as clear as water reflecting him in a sorry condition. He was prideful and conceited but now was suffering from a girl¡¯s action, naturally he was very unhappy in his heart. However since the matter has reached to such a point, it was indeed that he had underestimated the enemy.

    ¡°Are you not afraid of implicating the Shen family with your actions? Like this, Eldest Bo¡¯s entire family would not be well too!¡± Shen Yuan ferocious said.

    Hearing those words, it was like Shen Miao had heard a funny joke as at the moment she looked at Shen Yuan full of smiles till until Shen Yuan could not tolerate it, she then ndly said ¡°I did not do anything. In addition, Second Older Brother¡¯s words are just too strange. Even if the matter involved the Shen family, what does it got to do with my First household?¡± She lightly and casually highlighted.

    ¡°My parents and Older Brother are in the Northwest region in the entire year and you cannot expect to say that I, a little youngdy, is able to make the decision of the First household. Even if the Shen family is really involved, Second brother, at least the First household can be innocently extracted.¡±

    Shen Yuan on the contrary sucked in a lump of cold air.

    It is not that he did not think to thatyer but when she said those words, he wanted nothing more than to say that Shen Miao did not understand the matters of the court. No matter how smart and cunning Shen Miao was, that was only in the confines of the inner courtyard since the court was the world of men, and who would want to analyse the situation for Shen Miao who was always in the Shen residence? Shen Gui? Shen Wan? One wouldugh their teeth off. But at present with Shen Miao¡¯s sarcastic words, it could clearly indicate that she seemed to understand this situation better than anyone else.

    ¡°So you long have ns at the back.¡± Shen Yuan¡¯s expression changed and he sneered, ¡°It seems that your First household is ready to take action?¡±

    ¡°We never had the leisurely heart to worry about other people¡¯s matter.¡± Shen Miao remained calm andposed as she looked at him, ¡°But it is Second Shu and Third Shu who had to now give a good exnation. But the most worried should be you, Second Older Brother.¡± She shook her head and said in a sorry tone, ¡°You just returned back to the capital to take office and to encounter such a matter. This is a living block for Second Older Brother¡¯s future.¡±

    She deliberately said it with such cadence, mostly likely because of hanging out with Shen Xin for the past few days, she had learnt how to anger one to death without a change of emotion. It made Shen Yuan so angry that his fist was balled up tightly.

    Shen Miao suddenly turned over and touched her soft fur before gently smiling, ¡°But seeing that everyone¡¯s surname is Shen, I have an idea which can solve the urgent situation.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Younger Sister¡¯s solution, I dare not use.¡± Shen Yuan stared at her, ¡°Once one is not careful, one¡¯s life would be gone before noticing.¡±

    ¡°Second Older Brother jokes. How could I be that scary? This idea was sincerely thought out for you all. But thinking that Second Older Brother is so smart, one must have thought about it. Even though Shen residence is already implicated, it would be alright as long as the Shen family cane out of it. Second Older also know that rumours are not real. It is just that when they are spread out for too long, it would make one suspicious. So before the rumours would spread more, make it as a passing rumour. As to how to turn it to a passing rumour, one have to let Eldest Sister rify it.¡±

    Shen Miao looked out of the window and saw that Shen Qiu was anxiously holding a spear, as he squatted under a tree and looked towards this room from afar. She smiled faintly, ¡°I think that the most powerful way to quell disturbances is the price of life.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Shen Yuan suddenly raised a fist but stopped at the top of her head. He stared at Shen Miao and said, ¡°At such an age you have a heart as malicious as snakes and scorpions. Fifth Younger Sister, you are the first of such person I have seen in my life.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, likewise.¡± There was a pleased look that shed in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°You guess if Eldest Sister is willing to volunteer to quell the disturbances for Second Older Brother¡¯s future?¡± Her smile was warm, ¡°It may be assumed that she would be willing, after all you all are real blood family.¡± Shen Miao paused before suddenly shaking her head, ¡°Not correct. One think that Eldest Sister would not be willing. Eldest Sister is one who cherish herself so Second Older Brother would need to suffer the loss of the future, but Eldest Sister would need to pay with her life.¡±

    ¡°Shen Miao, you will not be lucky the next time.¡± Shen Yuan was gnashing his teeth and his tone seemed to want to swallow Shen Miao down. He suddenly understood why in every mention of Shen Miao, Ren Wan Yun would hate so crazily. Because the opponent was an out and out hateful person.

    ¡°One do not know if I would be lucky every time.¡± Shen Miao looked towards him, ¡°But Second Older Brother, you now have no way out.¡±

    With a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, Shen Yuan kicked the doors open and left abruptly without turning back. His actions made Shen Qiu¡¯s heart anxious and he rushed into the room without a second word, and only calmed down after seeing Shen Miao safe and sound. He asked curiously, ¡°What did you say to him? How did he be that angry?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Most likely feeling helpless and self-me upon seeing his younger sister in jail.¡± Shen Miao also picked up a cloak and left without turning back. When Shen Qiu saw that, he asked, ¡°Younger Sister want to go out?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Sister is in jail. As a sister, one have to go and take a look.¡± Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°After all, one is family.¡±

    For such a big event happening in the Ding capital, if Feng Xian Pawnshop did not know about the matter, it would then be strange. One fear that if Bai Xiao Sheng¡¯s ancestors were aware of it, they would jump out of their coffins to admonish them.

    In the Lin Jian Pagoda, Hong Ling ced the delicate pastries on the table and set the teacups before silently retreating. Ji Yu Shu picked one piece of a snack and took a bite before spitting it out, ¡°What kind of thing is this? It is horrible to eat.¡± After saying so, he shyly looked towards Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Third Xie Brother, do lend me your chef for a few days.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing gave him a concise andprehensive word, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Gao Yang drank tea as he spoke, ¡°Now that the entire capital is talking about Prince of First Rank residence, you still have the heart to eat snacks. Ji Yu Shu, you are really admirable.¡±

    ¡°No need to admire me.¡± Ji Yu Shu chicly adjusted his cor, ¡°I have been so outstanding all these while. But what does the Prince residence¡¯s matter got to do with me, why can I not eat snacks?¡±

    ¡°Do not forget, the Chen brothers mentioned before taking action that the news was spread out by the Feng Xian Pawnshop.¡± Gao Yang reminded, ¡°What assassination and rebellion, your news creation is really not small at all.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu blew up when he heard it, ¡°That person who created the news was Shen Miao, and one did not see her being too agitated to sit or stand or not eat any snacks. I heard that early this morning she even went to the prison to take a look at Shen Qing. See, this is then called heart like a ceramic ze as one faced on calmly. If I was Shen Qing, I would be have been angry to death.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled and he nipped a snack up to eat. Most probably the taste was not to his liking, he slightly frowned as he put the remaining half down and no longer ate.

    ¡°How could youpare them.¡± Gao Yang said breezily, ¡°One fear that the Fifth Shen Young Lady¡¯s courage is able to pierce the heavens. One need to know that to be able to stab our Third Xie Older Brother and still able to escape unharmed, she is the first one I meet.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ji Yu Shu shouted and looked towards Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Third Older Brother, you actually got stabbed?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing red at Gao Yang, ¡°Is it that you want to return?¡±

    Gao Yang immediately sat upright and still, ¡°I spoke nonsense just now.¡±

    But it was evident that Ji Yu Shu had found an interesting news and kept pursuing Xie Jing Xing energetically, ¡°How did she stabbed you? With a sword? Third Older Brother, you did not avoid her at all so her moves must have been very fast. And at the end manage to withdraw without harm. Heavens, Third Older Brother, you cannot beat her?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing finally could no longer endure, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Her skills are this good and her appearance is also not bad. I suddenly feel that Young Lady Shao Yao could not bepared to her. Ah, Third Older Brother, can you help me to think of a way to win her favour? I find that it is better to bring this kind of youngdy back home the soonest.¡± Ji Yu Shu continued to be obsessed.

    ¡°One more sentence and you will go back with Gao Yang.¡± Xie Jing Xing said in an expressionless face.

    Ji Yu Shu finally closed his mouth bitterly.

    Gao Yang moved his fan and changed the topic of conversation, ¡°But with such a big move from Shen Miao, why do I feel that the matter of the Prince residence would not end?¡±

    ¡°It will not ended?¡± Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°The people are all dead, why will not ended? But speaking of which I also felt a bit strange. Without rhyme or reason why did Shen Young Lady need others to spread such rumours around. Is she not afraid of implicating the entire Shen family? Others rush to make their rtionship clear so why is she finding trouble for herself?¡±

    ¡°Have you seen a fisherman not continue fishing after a big fish is caught?¡± Xie jing Xing swept a nce at him and had an interested smile, ¡°It is originally one round against one round. What she nned did not end at the result of the Prince residence.¡±

    At the other side, in Cai Yun Yuan of the Shen family, Shen Yuan seemed to be somewhat dragging his feet back to the room. When Ren Wan Yun saw him, she immediately went up and asked full of hope , ¡°Yuan-er, what is the matter?¡±

    Shen Yuan shook his head, ¡°It is somewhat difficult.¡±

    ¡°Yuan-er, you must save Qing-er.¡± Ren Wan Yun¡¯s tears suddenly flew down. As these days she had been washing her face with tears, her eyes were so swollen that they were somewhat scary. Furthermore she did not bother to clean herself up and thus her body was emitting a strange smell. Shen Yuan moved away without a word and Ren Wan Yun grabbed onto his arm, ¡°She is your Younger Sister, you must save her! Qing-er is so pitiful, she is innocent and would have been very scared when she was arrested. We are not by her side and only you, as a brother, can save her!¡±

    As she said that, tears and spits sprayed onto Shen Yuan¡¯s body. Shen Yuan felt anguish in his heart and when he saw Ren Wan Yun¡¯s attitude, the annoyance in his heart increased. He said, ¡°I know.¡± He then turned to return to the room.

    When Ren Wan Yun saw that, she became anxious and held back Shen Yuan, ¡°Yuan-er, how could you return back to the room? Should you not go to the government office to put things in order? Or go and seek the Emperor¡¯s help? You are so intelligent and know quite a lot of people in the court, thus can definitely help your Younger Sister. Is it that you need money? Mother will go get it for you now.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡± Shen Yuan fought the irritation in his heart before saying, ¡°At present, I am unable to do any help in the government office. Do not anyhow stir trouble.¡±

    ¡°I stir trouble?¡± Ren Wan Yun was surprised for a moment before screaming loudly, ¡°I am saving your Younger Sister. There is not a good person in this residence! Your Father does not have a conscience and only know how to mix with that vixen, how would he care about the life and death of us mother and daughter. Now even you do not want to care about your Younger Sister? You also want to learn from your Father? I raised you up with so much effort and this is how you repay me! Shen Yuan, your Father does not have a conscience, you are also one without conscience!¡± The more Ren Wan Yun spoke, the louder she got. Now she was already somewhat crazy and could not be agitated any more. One did not know which of Shen Yuan¡¯s words provoked her that made her go crazy like a madwoman.

    Not only scolding and ming, Ren Wan Yun even pushed out Shen Yuan. With all her scolding and screaming, where was the appearance of a dignified and wealthy Furen that she previously had, it was like seeing a shrew from amon small family. Shen Yuan suddenly felt tired. Shen Miao¡¯s words kept ringing in his ears over and over again.

    He initially had such great future prospects and now upon his return to the capital, he should be soaring like an eagle from the start. He would depend on a just monarch¡¯s support and be a famous Prime Minister in this generation and step everyone under his feet, and everyone¡¯s gaze will be looking up upon him. But now, what was this? His mother has be a shrew and his father was weak and useless, that even the younger sister he had that could help roll the carpet in his career had be a prisoner. All of these became his stumbling blocks.

    Even though his blood rtives were important, but was not his future prospects important too? He secretly became Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people since many years ago, and took office outside so as to n for a better future upon the return to the capital. Who knew that such a thing would have happened? What Shen Miao said was correct. Rumours were considered rumours and could not be real, but if they were to spread out fiercely and heard by the Heaven¡¯s family, then even if Fu Xiu Yi were to value him heavily, he would not dare to touch him due to fear.

    Shen Miao had ced two roads in front of him, one was blood rtives, another was future prospects. But, in some sense, he really had no way out.

    Shen Yuan looked at Ren Wan Yun and calmly spoke, ¡°Even if Mother does not care about me, can it be that one can also be reckless with Younger Brother¡¯s life?¡±

 Chapter 90: Family

    <h4>Chapter 90: Family (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Even if Mother does not care about me, can it be that one can also be reckless with Younger Brother¡¯s life?¡±

    With those calm words, Ren Wan Yun¡¯s curses abruptly stopped. She looked at Shen Yuan nkly, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Now that the entire Shen residence is implicated in, the first to bear the brunt would be our Second household. Younger Sister¡¯s matter implicate us entirely, even if Father and me were to lose our official position Mother would not care, but if it involved Younger Brother would Mother not care?¡± Shen Yuan said.

    Ren Wan Yun looked at him and in a swift moment there was some panic in her expression, ¡°What does this got to do with Bo-er? Bo-er is still so young, how would he be rted to this matter? No one is more innocent than Bo-er.¡±

    ¡°Mother, everyone is innocent in this matter.¡± Shen Yuanughed grimly, ¡°Do not tell me I am not innocent?¡± He tolerated and continued, ¡°Mother, the rumours has spread out more intense and if the Shen family provoke matters now, one fear that the entire residence would suffer.¡± He looked at Ren Wan Yun and said in a serious tone, ¡°Even if Mother have the same feelings of ending in mutual destruction, could it be to also include Younger Brother?¡±

    Ren Wan Yun¡¯s body shook and was unable to suppress the trembling. One knew that she indeed had that mindset. It was admittedly true that the hate she had for Shen Miao was unusual but the entire Shen residence¡¯s indifference, Shen Gui¡¯s heartlessness, Old Shen Furen¡¯s pragmatic acts and the Third household¡¯s detached eyes of a bystander made Ren Wan Yun felt a great anger towards the Shen residence. She even thought that even if Shen Qing implicated the entire Shen residence, it would not matter if the Eldest household could be pulled into it and die together. As such it can be considered revenge.

    But Shen Yuan happened to point out one thing, which is that if the Shen residence really suffered a cmity, even Shen Yuan Bo would not avoid it. Since the ancient times the Emperors loved the eldest sons and themoners doted on the youngest son. Shen Yuan was intelligent since young and Ren Wan Yun did not really worry over him, but Shen Yuan Bo was young and naughty so Ren Wan Yun doted him to the core. If Shen Yuan Bo were to also lose his life, it was be something that she was not willing to see.

    ¡°Then... Yuan-er, what should we do?¡± Ren Wan Yun looked at Shen Yuan, as if the state of madness she was in had left without trace, and as if Shen Yuan was her life-saving straw, her backbone.

    ¡°Mother, one cannot be greedy.¡± Shen Yuan looked at her as his eyes were filled with brutal cruelty, ¡°You can only choose one, Younger Sister or Younger Brother.¡±

    *****

    Outside the Ding capital¡¯s Government Office¡¯s prison, there stood a guard outside.

    In the case of the extermination of the entire Prince Yu¡¯s household, Shen Qing was indeed in a very awkward position. On the surface, she was also a pitiful person as she only just married when the massacre happened and fortunately manage to escape with her life. But in the depths of the investigation, there were many areas of doubts in the case and perhaps it was possible that Shen Qing was involved. Even if she was not involved, with all the different guesses and rumours, it was enough for her name to be the topic of conversation in the entire street. As such, it would have been cleaner if she had died in the massacre case.

    Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s attitude towards the case was also intriguing. Even though it was said to have been immediately investigated, but the matter was given directly to the Administer of the Capital and the Government Office, and the Emperor had not even ask about it at all. With Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s kinship feelings with Prince Yu, it would absolutely not be easily pass off. Since it had always been difficult to guess the Monarch¡¯s mind, the officials below were unable to guess what the Emperor wanted to do and could only sent Shen Qing to prison, pending for trial.

    This was actually somewhat ridiculous, the only surviving female from a massacre case who was unarmed, was regarded as the culprit. Sometimes the matter of the world could be so strange.

    When Shen Miao reached the doors of the prison, the warden was surprised for a moment when he saw her and went forward to speak, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°My Young Lady is the Fifth Young Lady of the General¡¯s residence¡¯s Shen family.¡± Jing Zhe stepped forward and ced a sachet stuffed with silver onto the hands of the warden and said, ¡°Here deliberately to visit Eldest Young Lady.¡±

    Shen Miao took the token that Shen Qiu gave her from her sleeves and showed it to the warden. When that person took a look, he immediately greeted respectfully, ¡°So it is Fifth Shen Young Lady.¡± Shen Xin¡¯s prestigious reputation was well known in Ding capital, let alone a warden, even officials would also give him leeway.

    ¡°I want to take a look at Eldest Sister. Would trouble Daren to show the way.¡± Shen Miao said.

    That warden said with a smile, ¡°Originally one cannote to visit these few days, but since Fifth Shen Young Lady had spoken then doe with this lowly one.¡± Finishing, he instructed the guards who were guarding and brought Shen Miao in, leaving Jing Zhe and Gu Yu outside.

    Now Shen Qing¡¯s identity was awkward and no one could predict if there was an opportunity to remove the crime off but even if the crime was removed, saddled with that kind of reputation, Shen Qing would have to live on distressful.

    ¡°In fact Fifth Young Lady need not have to worry too much.¡± The warden said with a smile, ¡°Even though Eldest Shen Young Lady is still in prison, once the truth is uncovered, the Eldest Shen Young Lady would not be implicated.¡± He thought that since Shen Miao came to visit Shen Qing, the rtionship between the two sisters would be very close. No matter what, as long as Shen Miao felt better, it was considered as selling a favour to Shen Xin.

    Shen Miao nodded her head, ¡°Thanking Daren¡¯s guidance.¡±

    When a stonedder appeared in front, the warden stopped his steps and said, ¡°Eldest Shen Young Lady is held below there, Fifth Young Lady can head down to talk to her. My subordinates and I will be waiting outside, so do not be too long.¡±

    Shen Miao thanked him again and after the warden and the few guards stepped aside, then she slowly took the steps down.

    Walking down the long steps, there was a cell right at the end which had iron railings all around. There was only a fist sized window in the cell and seemed to be where important criminals were located. There was a row of torches against the stone wall but the torches were faltering, making the silhouette look strange.

    The cell was covered with straw and there was a dirty quilt bed inside. Most likely the quilt was infested with lice as one could vaguely see some small ck material on it. And the person who had the quilt around was sitting on the straw with the head buried in the knees, unsure if the person was asleep or not.

    Shen Miao looked quietly for a long time before walking in and reaching her hands out to tap the iron railings a few times.

    The person who had their head in their knees suddenly raised her head and showed a slightly frightened expression. When one saw clearly that it was Shen Miao, the frightened look turned into anger as she shouted out with gritted teeth, ¡°Shen Miao!¡±

    ¡°It is me.¡± Shen Miao gently took a step back and avoided Shen Qing¡¯s scratches when she rushed up. Her guesses were indeed correct as in the next moment, Shen Qing rushed up and reached out her hands past the iron railing, she wanted to grab onto Shen Miao but her action was futile as the railings restrained her.

    ¡°It seem that you have not learn to be smart.¡± Shen Miaoughed out and looked at her calmly and unruffled, ¡°Do not waste the effort, it is useless.¡±

    Shen Qing put her hands down resentfully and suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°Shen Miao, are you here to put a demonstration in front of me? Are you here to see how miserable I am? Let me tell you, there will be a day where you will be a hundred times more miserable than me!¡±

    ¡°What a pity.¡± Shen Miao looked at her with pity, ¡°Even if there is really such a day, you will not be able to see it.¡±

    Shen Qing was surprised for a moment and there was fear in her eyes. She had been locked in this cell for a few days and she was unclear what was going on. She had all the while been spoiled and thought that that night with Prince Yu in Wo Long Temple was the most painful thing in life, but did not think that subsequent events would be even more frightening, pregnancy, returning banquet, marriage and then the night of the bloody massacre, and now she was reduce to a criminal in prison. She suppressed the uneasiness in her heart and said, ¡°Do not think of lying to me. This matter had nothing to do with me at all, so how can it implicate me?¡±

    ¡°How could you not understand?¡± Shen Miao squatted down and looked at Shen Qing in the cell. It was like she was the adult who was looking at a disobedient child as she shook her head lightly, ¡°The entire Prince Yu household was exterminated and only you survived. No matter if there was a conspiracy, no matter if you have anything to do with the perpetrator, as long as you are alive, you have be the greatest sinner on earth.¡±

    ¡°How could I have any rtion with the perpetrator!¡± Shen Qing retorted, ¡°Why would I want to exterminate the entire household of Prince Yu. I have no animosity and grievance with him, even if there is, it is you...¡± She suddenly stopped halfway as she was speaking and looked at Shen Miao incredulous, ¡°You did it?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s lips slightly raised up.

    ¡°It is you who did it?¡± Shen Qing grabbed the iron railings in a moment and looked at Shen Miao. ¡°It is you. You have a deep grudge against Prince Yu and it is you who sent people to exterminate his entire household. You deliberately kept me alive so that I will be the scapegoat. Shen Miao, your schemes are very good!¡± She looked at Shen Miao and felt shocked and angered. Shock, because Shen Miao was actually insidious to this point, and anger, because her fall was all attributed to Shen Miao!

    ¡°Eldest Sister, evidence is everything.¡± Shen Miao slightly smiled, ¡°But from the words that you just said, it seems that being imprisoned for the past few days had made one smarter.¡± Although she had denied Shen Qing¡¯s words, but in Shen Qing¡¯s eyes, Shen Miao had already admitted to the crimes she hadmitted.

    Shen Qing raged, ¡°What are you thinking of doing? Shen Miao, you will not seed. My Father and Older Brother will definitelye to save me, they will find the evidence and the person that would finally sit in this prison is you, not me! And at that time, I will definitely think of ways to make a mincemeat out of you!¡±

    ¡°You are still hoping for Second Shu and Shen Yuan?¡± Shen Miao ridiculed, ¡°Second Shu is so afraid of being implicated that he did not even bother toe and take a look at you. As for Shen Yuan...¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°He could have good career prospects and have a boundless future but because of you, troubles kept lining up. You really think that he will want to save you?¡±

    Shen Qing red at Shen Miao in anger but she knew in her heart that what Shen Miao said was not wrong at all. She was very clear of what kind of character Shen Gui had. Earlier on when Shen Gui marry her off to Prince Yu, Shen Qing saw it clearly that Shen Gui was like Old Shen Furen to the bones and new how to draw on the advantages and avoid disadvantages. As for this Second Older Brother that was inscrutable since young, even though he had helped to solve a lot of trouble for her, this time it affected Shen Yuan¡¯s career prospects. Would Shen Yuan really help her?

    ¡°Shen Miao, stop with your nonsense!¡± Despite an uneasy heart, Shen Qing still spoke forcefully, ¡°My Mother will not watch me with folded arms! My Mother would definitely think of ways to rescue me. As long as my Mother step in, with my Second Older Brother¡¯s ability, it is not difficult for the truth to be unveiled and at that time, the unlucky ones would be you guys!¡±

    ¡°Second Shen?¡± Shen Miao sighed, ¡°I know that Second Shen treat you very well and you are the pearl in Second Shen¡¯s eyes and if you suffer anything bad, Second Shen would definitely protect you with her life, just like in the beginning with me...¡±

    Shen Qing¡¯s unsettled emotions were a little alleviated and was a littlecent. Ren Wan Yun had always been indulgent to her and among the three Di daughters, Chen Rou Qiu was slightly strict with Shen Yue and Luo Xue Yan was seldom together with Shen Miao from the beginning. It was only Ren Wan Yun who was a hundred times indulgent to Shen Qing. This was because when Shen Qing was born, Ren Wan Yun had a difficult birth and it was not easy for both mother and daughter to be safe and sound, so Ren Wan Yun was very meticulous with this daughter. Even when Shen Qing initially wanted to fight for Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi, Ren Wan Yin did not say half a word of opposition.

    Even if other treat her indifferently now, as long as Ren Wan Yun was present, she would not let her be wronged. Shen Qing¡¯s smile had yet to raise when she heard Shen Miao¡¯sughing voice, ¡°But Eldest Sister, do guess that between you and Seventh Younger Brother, who has a higher position in Second Shen¡¯s heart?¡±

    Shen Qing was stumped for words and stared at Shen Miao without speaking.

    Shen Miao looked at her gently, ¡°Everyone in our residence know how much Second Shen doted on Seventh Younger Brother. If because of you, Seventh Younger Brother need to bepensated, why do not you guess if Second Shen is willing to take this risk? In fact, I also look forward to knowing the answer. Not sure if Eldest Sister is able to answer it for me?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at her gently, ¡°Everyone in our residence know how much Second Shen doted on Seventh Younger Brother. If because of you, Seventh Younger Brother need to bepensated, why do not you guess if Second Shen is willing to take this risk? In fact, I also look forward to knowing the answer. Not sure if Eldest Sister is able to answer it for me?¡±

    Shen Qing¡¯s body began to tremble violently. She knew clearer than anyone else Shen Yuan Bo¡¯s position in Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart. Because of Ren Wan Yun¡¯s current age, it was naturally precious to have Shen Yuan Bo. Moreover even though Shen Yuan Bo was naughty, he was likeable to everyone. The most important point was that Shen Yuan Bo was a son.

    In this troubled world, it had always been particrly difficult for a female to get ahead and in Ren Wan Yun¡¯s heart, she would always be more biased towards her little son. If she would really need to make a sacrifice, Shen Qing was well aware that she is be the one that would be given up. But even if her heart was filled with fear, Shen Qing was not willing to show her weakness when facing Shen Miao. She looked at Shen Miao and coldly scoffed, ¡°What you want to say? Could be that you were about to say is that no matter which route, I would still die? Shen Miao, do not you forget that I still have the Royal flesh and blood in my abdomen! Since the blood of the child in my abdomen is of the Royal family, no mishap will befall on me!¡± Finishing this sentence, Shen Qing gently caressed her abdomen and a warm smile appeared on her face. This really made one felt somewhat stunned as of a few days ago, she still beat her own abdomen and wished that this ¡®bastard¡¯ was not there.

    ¡°Eldest Sister, you really think that he is your life saving amulet?¡± Shen Miao light fluttering gazended on Shen Qing¡¯s lower abdomen and lightly said, ¡°If it was the past, with the value the Emperor¡¯s ced on Prince Yu of First Rank, naturally the child would be saved. But now... One fear that it would be your life taking amulet.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shen Qing did not understand what Shen Miao was talking about but from Shen Miao¡¯s determined to win gaze, a fear was born in her heart. Her intuition was that Shen Miao had not lied to her but why would the child in her abdomen would be her life taking amulet?

    Naturally Shen Qing would not know that some of the rumours had spread into the Pce and into the Emperor¡¯s ears, so some things had quietly changed. If it was the past, in order to preserve the blood of Prince Yu, Emperor Wen Hui would not bury her as apany that early. But now, since the seed of suspicion had grown, the Emperor had put up a cruel and unrelenting attitude and one fear that he could not wait to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots, sending Shen Qing and the spawn in her abdomen to hell earlier.

    Seeing Shen Miao smile without speaking, Shen Qing panicked and snapped, ¡°Shen Miao, I have no animosity and grievance with you, why do you do such harm to me?¡±

    ¡°No animosity and grievance?¡± It was as if Shen Miao had heard a funny joke. She turned towards Shen Qing, ¡°When you, mother and daughter, schemed against me, was there any thoughts that there was no animosity or grievance?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Shen Qing was unable to reconcile with her heart, and her gaze that was looking at Shen Miao was like one who was looking at some terrible person. She said, ¡°You harmed me, you will definitely not die easily! The wheel of fortune is always turning and there would be a day that your First household would also be disowned dogs and trampled by others! You all will not die easily!¡± Speaking till the end, her voice became sharp as if it was the only way to hide the fear in her heart.

    At her verbal abuse, Shen Miao¡¯s expressions did not change at all, she softly said, ¡°The saying of the reversal of the wheel of fortune is not false but to wait for the Heavens to reverse it would be somewhatplicated. In the world there are people that scheme and fortunately their efforts are not wasted as those traps get used one way or another.¡±

    The so called not dying easily that Shen Qing said, she had already tasted it in her previous life. At that time Luo Xue Yan had already passed away, Shen Qiu had drowned and in the First household of the Shen family, Shen Xin and all the servants were jailed. From what the eunuchs of the Cold Pce said, Shen Xin was squatting in the most horrible jail and his shoulder des were pierced with chains to prevent him from escaping, and was also branded with a ¡®convict¡¯ word on his cheek. For a General who kills on the battlefield, this was undoubtedly the thing that was most uneptable. If one were to say that the physical torture could be endured, then the psychological humiliation was the thing that was most painful to Shen Xin. And at that time, she was locked up in the Cold Pce, watching Fu Ming being pushed down from the position of the Crown Prince and watching Mei Furen being immensely pleased with herself.

    Shen Qing was already somewhat confused. She was after all young and had not experienced much and Ren Wan Yun had always doted on her while growing up. Once something out of the ordinary happened, her ability to bear with it would often be very very low. She screamed, ¡°Shen Miao, you are not human! You will not die easily!¡±

    Shen Miao quietly looked at her, ¡°Shen Qing, how is the feeling of seeing each of your hopes smashing into pieces?¡±

    Shen Qing looked at Shen Miao with hatred.

    ¡°When I was at the end of the road and the path was exhausted, you came to send me away, so this time, I will send you off.¡± She said with a gentle smile but there was no smile in her eyes at all, but her pupils were brighter than the stars like ck clouds had enveloped in the other person¡¯s body.

    In thest lifetime before she died, she saw Shen Qing and Shen Yue standing behind Mei Furen with a sweet smile on their faces. The First household of the Shen family¡¯s end was miserable and the Second¡¯s and Third¡¯s households contribution could not go unnoticed. She retook this arduous lifetime, so that she can pull down the individual poisonous snake fangs that have yet to grow out, then slowly torture them.

    Shen Qing did not understand her words and bitterly bit her teeth down as she said, ¡°Shen Miao, you will not have a good death...¡±

    Shen Miao stood up and looked condescending at Shen Qing. Shen Miao¡¯s slightly delicate face in the sinister cell had a kind of dignity and elegance, that one could not look up close and in that majesty, there was also a touch of a dark violent manner, especially the sneer on her lips.

    As the edges of the purple dress fluttered in front of the prison cell, that figure gradually disappeared and thest words that Shen Qing heard was...

    ¡°Shen Qing, you are the first one.¡±

    *****

    In the Eastern courtyard of the Shen residence, the day was of an exceptional silence.

    Shen Gui stayed in the room with a dark look on his face. He had enquired the eunuch from the Pce and Shen Qing¡¯s matter was a difficult one to settle.

    Most likely there were some problems between Emperor Wen Hui and Prince Yu and this question was more graver than the officials¡¯ guesses. Now that there was no room to advance or retreat, if one were to meddle with Shen Qing¡¯s matter, one fear that Emperor Wen Hui would not be happy and if one did not care about Shen Qing, the rumours would get more intense and when there was trouble, the first one people came looking for was him.

    He continued to let out long sighs and short gasps so Wan YiNiang walked to his side to gently massage his shoulders.

    Shen Gui was lusty and had many concubines in the residence, but Ren Wan Yun¡¯s discipline was tight and after all this time those concubines had not given birth to any children. Even if they were to be lucky enough to give birth, they would all die early. However this Wan YiNiang gave birth to a daughter, Shen Dong Ling, under Ren Wan Yun¡¯s eyelids and to be able to raise her up, it could be said of her abilities. At the beginning the servants in the residence spread out that if Wan YiNiang had not given birth to a daughter but a son, one fear that she would have the status to fight with Ren Wan Yun.

    Wan YiNiang and Old Shen Furen were songstress by birth and Ren Wan Yun despised her, thus Old Shen Furen also felt annoyed by her identity. But Wan YiNiang was indeed famous and in the beginning when she was the pir of the troupe, she was very charming and seductive that when she was in the role of a vivacious female in the shows, one could not mention how beautiful she was.

    Ever since the birth of Shen Dong Ling, Wan YiNiang had been staying in her little courtyard and behaving herself, as if she had disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes that even the weak and sickly Shen Dong Ling also did not leave the courtyard often, onlying out to meet others during the New Year festivals and was almost forgotten by others. Now that Shen Qing had met with a mishap, Old Shen Furen was unhappy and Ren Wan Yun often quarrelled when she saw Shen Gui, so Wan YiNiang managed to stage aeback. These days, she had served Shen Gui sofortably that one felt unspeakable disgust when looking at Ren Wan Yun and daughter.

    ¡°Master is still worrying about the matter of Eldest Young Lady.¡± Wan YiNiang was massaging Shen Gui¡¯s shoulders and at the same time soothing, ¡°Master do not need to overly worry, since Eldest Young Lady had never done such a thing, there would be a day where the truth wille to light.¡±

    ¡°Ai.¡± Shen Gui sighed, ¡°No matter if she did it or not, this matter is not that simple already. This time Qing-er may even implicate everyone.¡±

    When Wan YiNiang heard this, she spoke deeply worried, ¡°Although it is like that, there should be a ck and white reasoning.¡± She continued, ¡°It does not matter to this Concubine and Third Young Lady as one would just need to follow Master, life and death would not matter. But Second Young Master and Seventh Young Master are still so young, if they are implicated, what can be done?¡±

    Shen Gui¡¯s expression moved and started to feel irritation in his heart. Even though he was selfish to his bones and was also greedy and lustful, he felt a great hope towards the two of his sons. No one knew of the reason why but when ite to his generation in the Shen residence, heirs were not thriving at all. The most proudest thing for Shen Gui was that his household had two sons. Towards daughters, in Shen Gui¡¯s eyes, they were only things that could be exchanged for one¡¯s interest but as for sons, they were treasures to carry on the ancestral line.

    Now topensate his pair of sons for Shen Qing, a daughter, made Shen Gui felt enrage.

    ¡°This concubine heard that TaiTai is currently running around for Eldest Young Lady, one pities the parent¡¯s heart. If it was not that this concubine¡¯s power is weak, would really hope to be of help.¡± Wan YiNiang continued speaking.

    ¡°What help!¡± When Shen Gui heard Wan YiNiang mentioning Ren Wan Yun, he felt annoyed and said, ¡°It is all because of that crazy shrew who taught a daughter without any sense of honour and shame. Now to even implicate everyone, really do not know what can be done!¡±

    Wan YiNiang seemed to be scared and suddenly shrink back. The hands that was massaging the shoulders also stopped and only softly said after a pause she said, ¡°Master must not me TaiTai. After such a big incident had happened, TaiTai must not be feeling good. If anything happen to Eldest Young Lady in the present and she did some unreasonable thing, TaiTai will be very sad.¡±

    Shen Gui impatiently said, ¡°What things can she do...¡± Suddenly the voice paused and Shen Gui slowly though over, ¡°Unreasonable things?¡±

    Wan YiNiang¡¯s eyes shed but her voice sounded worried, ¡°Such a thing happened to a little youngdy who is now locked up in prison. Eldest Young Lady has been pampered and spoiled since childhood, so it is possible that she is unable toprehend. It is better to let someone go and persuade her from doing something silly.¡±

    Shen Gui suddenly stood up and looked outside. The sun was about to set and the skies turned dark particrly early in the winter days. He said, ¡°I will go out for a while.¡±

    ¡°It is sote, where is Master going?¡± Wan YiNiang asked.

    ¡°There are things to do. Have dinner by yourself.¡± Shen Gui strode out.

    Until when Shen Gui¡¯s figure was unable to be seen, Wan YiNiang then closed the doors and went to the table to sit down. The dishes for the dinner were a dazzling line-up, in the Eastern courtyard where it was gloomy all the time, her food was however extremely delicate. But who knew that in previous years she ate mouldy bread and stale porridge and was harmed by Ren Wan Yun so badly that even when Shen Dong Ling was sick, there was no money at all. At that time, how must her heart had felt?

    The wheel of fortune spins around. Previously it was her that was down in luck and now it was Ren Wan Yun¡¯s and her daughter¡¯s turn to be unlucky. Ren Wan Yun had made Wan YiNiang¡¯s daughter to be so cautious even as a Shu daughter for all these years, and practically did not have any opportunity to leave the courtyard at all. Now that Shen Qing is in prison, the rest of her life would only be more miserable than Shen Dong Ling¡¯s previous years.

    ¡°Go and call Third Young Lady out to eat.¡± She instructed the maid by her side and the maidplied before leaving.

    ¡°YiNiang, will Master really take action on Eldest Young Lady?¡± Another servant asked carefully.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Wan YiNiang was filled with innumerable feelings, ¡°He would definitely do so.¡± After being husband and wife with Shen Gui for so many years, she was clearer than anyone else on what Shen Gui was actually thinking. Just now she purposely reminded so that Shen Gui will recall some things. If Ren Wan Yun knew that her daughter was finally settled by her own husband, one really did not know how fun it would be.

    She scooped a spoonful of soup and slowly tasted it.

    At the same time, Shen Yuan who was in Cai Yun Yuan, put on a cloak and walked out of the Shen residence¡¯s doors without speaking to anyone.

 Chapter 91: The Death of Shen Qing

    <h4>Chapter 91: The Death of Shen Qing (Part 1)</h4>

    The night gradually darkened and as winter nights are always exceptionally cold, thus when one walk outside, the Northern wind seemed to blow into one¡¯s bones and each little movement would feel painful.

    In the sinister prison, the wind whistled into the small window opening which made the person in the prison shrunk into a ball. She had already wrapped the torn quilt tightly around her body and only her head was revealed. She struggled to get up to close the windows that the wind was blowing into.

    But as she was not tall enough even when she stood on tiptoes, in a momentter, she gave up on this intended n as she was afraid that by using more strength, it would make herself even weaker.

    When the warden who was doing his round saw this scene, he only smiled and did not go forward to help. As one stayed in this sinister ce for a long period of time, to some extent one would be somewhat distorted, and most likely would feel that seeing the prisoners suffering was also a type of entertainment, at least for now it was.

    Shen Qing took a nce at the warden and quickly lowered her head to cover the hatred in her eyes. In the few days aftering to this ce, she had suffered what she should have and did not know if Shen Yuan and Shen Gui did arrange anything, as this warden did not treat her any difference from others and even make fun of her suffering. If one were to say if there was any special consideration, it would probably be that her innocence was not destroyed like the other female prisoners. But this might not be credited to the Shen family as she was after all pregnant with Prince Yu of the First Rank¡¯s flesh and blood. Regardless if it originated honourably or not, there were still traces of a royal bloodline.

    Shen Qing gently and cautiously stroked her lower abdomen as this was now the only thing she could rely on. She did not know the reason but the words that Shen Miao said in the afternoon made her felt an extreme fear. This was what she had never felt before, not even in the beginning when she was arrested she had such thoughts because she knew that there would be peopleing to save her, for her family would not let her suffer in vain.

    But every word and sentence of Shen Miao¡¯s analysis for her, crushed her hopes one by one and made Shen Qing clearly see how those she depended on, would be unable to withstand a single blow. This also made Shen Qing doubt if she was able to escape unscathed.

    The warden took a nce at her and headed outside when Shen Qing suddenly said, ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    The other person stopped and walked to her. Most likely he was unable to stand the body odour from Shen Qing¡¯s body, he disgustedly waved, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°These days, have my familye to see me? Or perhaps have messages for me?¡± She held back her anger. Just a small ranking warden even dared to use such a despising eyes to look at her. If it was the past, one could not wait to fawn her. These curry favouring viins!

    The wardenughed, ¡°What is Shen Eldest Young Lady thinking? The case is not settled, who dare toe and see you. Besides, your family, other than that Younger Sister, did not ask any information of you.¡± When the warden said till here, his tone had some ridicule to it. After all Shen Qing had met with such a matter and even if the crimes were washed off in the future, there would still be numerous rumours, and to bring the Shen family to such a situation one fear that her future days would also be difficult. Presumably the Shen family also intended to give up this daughter, so the warden¡¯s attitude to Shen Qing got increasingly rude.

    Shen Qing could not say it clearly if she was disappointment or rxed but after hesitating a moment she then looked towards the warden, ¡°Big Brother, if my Older Brothere to see me... Please say that my mood is heavy and am unwilling to see anyone and not let hime and see me.¡± Finishing, she pulled out a bracelet from her wrist and handed it through the metal railings.

    When she was in the prison, all the jewellery were almost plundered away. This bracelet was something Ren Wan Yun put it on her hand during the day of marriage and was very precious. Shen Qing had some selfish motives and had not brought it out all this time but thinking that she was forced without any way out, she is then finally bringing this bracelet out.

    When the warden saw the bracelet, his eyes brightened and seized the bracelet to carefully look at it in the light. Seeing its good colour, there was a bit of a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Since you say so, I will then help you. But it is a good thing if your Older Brothere to see you, why do you push him out?¡±

    Shen Qing reluctantlyughed and said, ¡°Because I have caused trouble for the residence and felt very apologetic thus unable to face them.¡±

    The warden nodded his head but there was contempt in his gaze. If one was such a self-respected female like that, how would onemit adultery behind the family¡¯s back and even getting pregnant before marriage. Now to say that one was very apologetic and unable to face others, it was really putting on an act. But after taking one¡¯s bracelet, the warden had no reason to refuse so heplied with the matter and left.

    After waiting for the warden to leave, Shen Qing then squatted down and helplessly held her shoulders and buried her head into her knees. Nowadays she often did this action as she did not know if what she did was correct or wrong, and also did not know where the road ahead was and could only not look or think, as if when she opened her eyes again, she could return to being the previously unrestrained Shen family Eldest Young Lady.

    She sleep drowsily for an unknown period of time, until she heard someone tapping on the metal railing, she then looked up still in a daze.

    The swaying lights reflected a familiar face. If it was in the past, seeing this face would make her happy but after Shen Miao spoke those words, Shen Qing was so scared when she saw this face again that she fell onto the ground as she looked panicky at the person in front.

    Shen Yuan said, ¡°Is Younger Sister doing well?¡±

    ¡°Second Older Brother, why are you here?¡± Shen Qing asked as she took a step back quietly.

    When Shen Yuan saw her movements, his brows slightly frowned but he did not say anything as he took a key out from his sleeve and opened the cell door. When Shen Qing saw his actions, she was surprised for a moment before happiness appeared on her face and she stood up suddenly, ¡°Second Older Brother, you are here to save me?¡±

    Shen Yuan shook his head, ¡°Temporarily unable to rescue you.¡± He took out a pack of snacks from his arms and handed it to Shen Qing, ¡°Came over to take a look at you and give you something to eat.¡±

    Shen Qing was somewhat disappointed. Shen Yuan had walked in and seemingly felt that the prison was somewhat dirty as he had some traces of a disgusted expression on. When Shen Qing saw that, she felt somewhat sad. She subconsciously opened the oiled paper bag that Shen Yuan handed over and in the oiled paper bag, the snacks smelled savoury and were still warm. It was her favourite chestnut cake.

    ¡°You have suffered these few days.¡± Shen Yuan said in a rare gentle way, ¡°Knew that you loved eating this the most so one brought it for you to eat to one¡¯s heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Shen Qing¡¯s nose turned sour and her tears almost fell. These days she had been eating stale food and did not even eat till one¡¯s fill. She lived every day in a state of apprehension and now to see the sights of the things she once loved and that Shen Yuan was exactly right beside her, all the grievances that she felt all poured out.

    ¡°Do not cry. After eating and after waiting for a few more days, I will rescue you out of here.¡± Shen Yuan gently consoled.

    Shen Qing looked somewhat in a sorry state as she took a piece of cake to her mouth. Taking a glimpse at Shen Yuan¡¯s gentle smile, her hand suddenly trembled as if a bucket of iced water was poured over her head. Iprehensibly, Shen Miao¡¯s words in the afternoon echoed by her ears.

    ¡°He could have good career prospects and have a boundless future but because of you, troubles kept lining up. You really think that he will want to save you?¡±

    The cake was near her mouth but Shen Qing was unable to take a bite at all.

    The most precious thing between one¡¯s association with others was trust. If it was like in previous times, Shen Qing would certainly not hesitate to in choosing to trust Shen Yuan. But ever since the matter with Prince Yu, Shen Qing had witnessed the cold bloodedness of the Shen family members. This Second Older Brother was really willing to give up his good career prospects for her and was also willing to take such a big risk to rescue her? If it was Shen Qing herself, one fear that there would be some hesitation. Shen Qing suddenly remembered the jade bracelet that she used on the warden. At that time she said that if Shen Yuan came to see her, he should definitely stop him. But seeing Shen Yuan present here, what was going on? Was it that the warden took her stuff but did not take action or that Shen Yuan simply used other methods toe in.

    At this moment Shen Qing suddenly discovered that not one of the wardens that should be patrolling this prison appeared at all. And in the prison cell that she was locked in, there was no other prisoners, which meant that at this moment there was only her and Shen Yuan here. He who was originally the closest and dearest sibling but now made her feel so cold in a sudden moment.

    ¡°Why not eating?¡± Shen Yuan asked her.

    Shen Qing forcefully smiled and resourcefully said, ¡°I... I am reluctant and want to keep it to eatter.¡±

    ¡°It would not taste good when cold.¡± Shen Yuan smiled, ¡°After a few days, I will send more to you.¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Shen Qing declined, ¡°I... I do not want to eat now.¡±

    ¡°Were not you very hungry just now?¡± Shen Yuan looked towards her, ¡°Why suddenly do you not want to eat?¡±

    Shen Qing waved her hands panicky, ¡°I just do not want to eat as I suddenly feel unwell. Most probably because of the pregnancy, asionally eating habits be strange.¡± She ced that piece of cake back in the paper bag and put it aside before saying, ¡°After a while when I am feeling well, I will definitely eat it.¡±

    Shen Yuan silently looked at her actions and his eyes turned dark before he finallyughed and said, ¡°Younger Sister had stayed in prison for a few days and seemed to have be smarter.¡± His voice was no longer as gentle as previous but was inexplicable cruel. Shen Yuan said, ¡°It seems that you already knew of it. It is a pity as one thought of letting Younger Sister leavefortably.¡±

    Shen Qing¡¯s body trembled in a moment as she looked towards Shen Yuan, ¡°Second Older Brother, what does your words meant?¡±

    ¡°For Younger Sister to guard against me, I had thought that you already understood my intention. It is alright if one was not willing to eat that snack despite Older Brother¡¯s painstaking effort. But seeing your current pregnant state, Second Older Brother would not be bothered about it with you.¡±

    Shen Yuan said it very calmly, coupled with his slightly refined face, it made one felt a kind of fear. Shen Qing seemed to have realised something and suddenly shook her head frantically but unfortunately before she could make a sound, someone clutched her throat.

    A normal cultured and refined looking person would actually have such a great strength? The even more frightening thing was that he actually attacked his own blood Younger Sister, but there was not even a trace of hesitation andpassion, as if one was looking at a passerby.

    Shen Qing waspelled to stare wide eyed at the person in front but Shen Yuan lightly smiled and said, ¡°Younger Sister must not me Second Older Brother for being merciless. Now that you have brought on such a big disaster that would implicate the entire Shen family if one was not careful. Could it be that because of Younger Sister one person, Father, Mother and Yuan Bo also have to lose their lives? Younger Sister, one must not be too selfish in life.¡±

    Shen Qing spared no effort in struggling but she was after all a female and even one who was pregnant. Not to mention that she was tormented to herst gasp, how would she be able to have strength to go up against a man at the prime of his life. She could only struggle and kick futilely that even the straws below her feet were flying everywhere.

    ¡°I know Younger Sister is not resigned.¡± Shen Yuan softly said, ¡°Younger Sister has nothing to do with this matter but now had to pay for it with one¡¯s life. I am your Second Older Brother and will definitely take revenge for you. Second Older Brother pledge to you that Shen family¡¯s First household and Shen Miao would end up with a fate that is a thousand more times more horrifying than yours. So Younger Sister should not resent Second Older Brother. It is only when you die, that the Second household would not be implicated. Only when Second Older Brother¡¯s career is sessful then one can help you take revenge. Understand?¡±

    Shen Qing¡¯s body slowly grew limp and her eyes began to gradually lose their spirit as if it was a dead fish that washed up ashore and dried up.

    Shen Yuan released his hands and the body underneath his hands fell onto the ground with a ¡®pu-tong¡¯ sound. It only took a short time for the lively to be lifeless. This life of Shen Qing had ended in the prison.

    Shen Yuan indifferently looked at Shen Qing¡¯s body and after a moment he used a needle to pierce Shen Qing¡¯s fingertip and grabbed her hand to write a string of blooded words on the prison¡¯s stone wall. Immediately following that, he took off Shen Qing¡¯s belt and tied a knot on the railings and put her head through it.

    After everything waspleted, he then stood up and picked up that oiled paper bag that Shen Qing ced on the ground and said softly to that slightly moving silhouette hanging from the railing.

    ¡°Younger Sister, you will not die in vain. Second Older Brother will definitely take revenge for you.¡±

    This winter on the Ding capital, was really a troublesome season as storms came one after another. The case of the elimination of the entire household of Prince Yu was well known and even though themoners secretly pped in rejoice of the matter, they knew the danger of it. And the only survivor and bride, the Eldest Young Lady of the Shen family, was thrown into prison because of the inextricably rtions to the case, making everyone to poke their heads out to inquire about it.

    At the end of this day there was a sudden news from the outside, that the Eldest Young Lady of the Shen familymitted suicide by her own belt to preserve her innocence. She had left a blooded letter before her death saying that she had nothing to do with the matter and coupled that since her husband was also dead, she did not want to live on thus she used death as a way of dering her innocence.

    People were strange as they were always much more tolerant to those who were death. If it was previously, because Shen Qing was pregnant before marriage, she was called a slut who did not keep the morality of a female but now with this death, it attracted a lot of sadness. One praised that she had character and temperament, but her life was destroyed by Prince Yu.

    The previous rumours were discredited by itself overnight. When one thought about it, to make a pregnant female use death to show her innocence, one was certain that she had great grievance and moreover the rumours were baseless and without evidence. Shen Qing had no animosity and grievance with Prince Yu and upon Prince Yu¡¯s death, she still needed to observe widowhood thus it was not worthwhile.

    So as with Shen Qing¡¯s death, the suspicions on her and the Shen residence were cleared. Even the Emperor Wen Hui did not say anything but one still could not find out who the perpetrator was, thus this case would most probably be an unresolved case.

    In the Shen residence, everything seemed no different than previous

    Shen Qing had already married into Prince Yu residence thus her corpse would be buried with the Prince Yu of the First Rank, with the status of the Prince¡¯s Consort. Old Shen Furen felt a littlefort for this as no matter death or alive, there was a Prince¡¯s Consort from the Shen family thus at least in terms of reputation, it sounded good.

    Shen Wan and Chen Rou Qiu seemed to be very sad and cried like she was not herself. However even though they were this sad, previously they did not even go to visit Shen Qing in prison at all so there was no way of knowing if it was sincere or an act.

    In contrast, Shen Gui as the father was much more cold hearted. He continue his usual work and there was no grief on the surface at all. One could even asionally see that at times there was a fleeting rejoice in his eyes. Perhaps for Shen Gui, Shen Qing¡¯s suicide reduced a number of troubles for him and naturally he was happy about it. As for Shen Yuan, the entire burden of the Second household of Shen family had fallen onto his shoulders, and he was running about outside every day that no one know what the situation was, as even his shadow was not seen in the residence.

    The thing that made one sigh with emotion would be not other than Ren Wan Yun. When she learned of Shen Qing¡¯s suicide in the prison, she fainted on the spot. After she woke up, her state of mind was somewhat thrown into confusion as she pulled Xiang Lan¡¯s hands saying to go see Shen Qing¡¯s return to her parental home after marriage. It was obvious that the matter hit Ren Wan Yun the hardest so under such a state of confusion, naturally she was unable to make decisions for the Second household. Shen Gui let Wan YiNiang temporarily take charge of the matters of the Second household, and the people of Cai Wan Yuan secretly whispered that regarding the Second household of the Shen family, Wan YiNiang had broken clear of all the trouble and hardships that even the often sickly Shen Dong Ling would also have a change in fortune. It was fortunate that Old Shen Furen doted on Shen Yuan Bo and at the end did not let Wan YiNiang raised her Di grandson and directly brought Shen Yuan Bo over to Rong Jing Tang to personally raise.

    The chaos of the Second and Third family of the Shen family had nothing to do with the Eldest household at all. At this return of Shen Xin and Lou Xue Yan, made them critical of the two other household and naturally they would not rush to help. Every day, they would practice swords in the residence, else they would go out to visit old friends and this was considered livingfortably. Shen Xin also brought Shen Qiu along to mingle with the official figures in court. With Shen Qiu¡¯s richer military aplishments, there would be a day where Shen Xin¡¯s position would be handed over to Shen Qiu to sit.

    And Shen Miao only rested for a while before going back to Guang Wen Tang again.

    As the end of the year was nearing, the lessons conducted by Guang Wen Tang¡¯s teachers had rxed a lot. The teachers knew that once it was at this time the students inadvertently had no concentration in learning, and while at it sold a favour. Even though Shen Miao had not gone there for many a days, she did not fall too much in terms of homework. But rather it was those students who started talking when they saw her.

    The matter of Shen Qing was spread up in an uproar but one had never heard of the Shen family¡¯s view of it. As early as before Prince Yu residence misfortune, Shen Yue was ordered by Chen Rou Qiu to stay in the residence and not go to the school to prevent things from going wrong. Thus upon Shen Miao¡¯s entrance, everyone was interest to inquire about it.

    Yi Pei Lan said, ¡°Oh, Shen Miao, you actually came? Why did you not wear in clothes?¡± She deliberately raised her voice, ¡°Ai, it is not a surprise. At the beginning Shen Qing had a lot of friction with you two sisters so one fear that you are not that sad afterall.¡±

    Yi Pei Lan and Shen Qing had been good friends and wanted to vent her anger for Shen Qing, so the words she said naturally had malicious intent. Everyone looked towards the door and only saw Shen Miao wearing a deep green long dress and the jewellery she had on was only a simple bracelet, which was already dreary. In fact this dressing was considered alright but aspared to Shen Yue¡¯s in white long dress with graceful little white flowers on her head, it was slightly inferior.

    ¡°Under Ming Qi¡¯sw, when there is mourning in the family, everyone will wear white upon the elders¡¯ death and for the rest it is enough to wear dark colours. Could it be that Yi Young Lady is unable to differentiate family hierarchy as Eldest Sister is my sister but not my senior.¡± Shen Miao answered without even turning her head as she sat down at her seat.

    When Feng An Ning saw her, she was also very excited, seemingly having a stomach full of questions for her. When Yi Pei Lan was pricked by Shen Miao, she was unable to restrain her sudden anger and said without thinking, ¡°Shen Miao, be less of a good person. At the beginning it was you who was on bad terms with Shen Qing and now that Shen Qing run into misfortune, you are secretly happy about it. Else why would Shen Qing be in prison and your parents as Shen Qing¡¯s BoFu and BoMy not lend a hand to help?¡±

    When those words were spoken, everyone¡¯s gazes suddenly turned towards Shen Miao, as if they were waiting for her to answer this intractable question. It was not wrong, when Shen Qing was imprison, Shen Xin indeed did not extend a hand to help else with Shen Xin¡¯s meritorious services, he would be able to say some words to the Emperor and at least help Shen Qing to fight for some time, and not let Shen Qing feel despair and helplessness andmit suicide by hanging herself.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes went cold as she suddenly turned and stared at Yi Pei Lan. When Yi Pei Lan was being stared by her, she unconsciously felt a chilling up and before she even spoke, she heard Shen Miao mocking voice, ¡°Yi Young Lady and my Eldest Sister naturally have a deep sister rtionship and one presume that this is a cry out against injustice. But at the beginning when my Second Shen wished to save Eldest Sister out and went to Yi residence to seek a helping hand from Yi Furen, hoping that Yi Furen would be able to persuade Yi Daren for some help, I remember that at that time Yi Furen decline the visit due to sickness.¡±

    Yi Pei Lan was surprised for a moment and subsequently her face was flushed red and the surrounding students looked at her with additional meaning. She stammered, ¡°That-that is because my Mother had really fallen sick!¡±

    ¡°Since Yi Furen could be sick at such a juncture then why cannot my parents also be sick at the same time?¡± Shen Miao did not bother and her words did not consist of any dirty words but was able to mercilessly humiliate Yi Pei Lan. Shen Miao continued, ¡°Since Yi Furen was unable to deal with the matter, why is Yi Young Lady insisting on my parents to do so? My Eldest Sister was in prison that even her close family, Second Shu and Second Older Brother, were unable to find a way out. Do you think that it would have been easy to save her? Yi Young Lady, there are only two ps of skin on a person¡¯s mouth. It is easy to speak but difficult to do. Do not do to others what one would not have them do to one. If one still want to teach and criticise others, please see if one can do it first!¡±

    When Pei Lang just entered the ssroom, he heard Shen Miao¡¯s continuous attack of words. He looked at the ss, Shen Miao was standing straight and spoke clearly and inly but could easily clean out Yi Pei Lan and the entire Yi residence. Yi Pei Lan was made speechless and could only bite her lower lip and stare at Shen Miao.

    Correct, do not do to others what one would not have them do to one. Yi Residence themselves were people who saw the wind to set the helms, and it was a joke for others that they still stood on high moral grounds and criticised others.

    ¡°Shen Miao!¡± As she got more angry, Yi Pei Lan almost rushed up to fight with Shen Miao when she heard a light cough as Pei Lang walked in from outside.

    Seeing the teacher, everyone immediately became silent. Yi Pei Lan¡¯s anger was not extinguished yet when she heard Pei Lang light voice, ¡°No quarrels are allowed in the school.¡± After finishing his words, he looked warningly at Yi Pei Lan.

    Everyone knew that in Guang Wen Tang, even though Pei Lang was only a schr and had a mild temperament, he was very respectable. Despite Yi Pei Lang¡¯s arrogant temper, she dare not raise her voice. Shen Miao sat down on her seat and Feng An Ning nudged her shoulder and spoke softly, ¡°Teacher Pei is helping you out of trouble, Yi Pei Lan is really too much that even Teacher Pei cannot take it.¡±

    Shen Miao looked up and just nice met Pei Lang¡¯s eyes. In his mild expression, there was a little look of probing, as if wanting to see clearly what she was thinking.

    As she met Pei Lang¡¯s eyes her lips slightly hook up and slowly smiled.

    Pei Lang was slightly startled. This young female¡¯s face was delicate and pretty but was at the side of looking dignified and cold. The smile that appeared, however seemed to have brought a charm of a female adult, which contained a trace of an indistinct allure, making one could not help but want to delve into the secret.

    But just at that moment, Shen Miao lowered her head, as if that sh of a smile was only an illusion.

    *****

    The rumours in the Ding capital, regardless of how big or small they were, the Feng Xian Pawnshop naturally would be willing to let everyone know.

    Ji Yu Shu buried his head in an abacus and said towards the two persons, ¡°The sale of the JianNan¡¯s Chen family deal is very worthwhile. Such a big sum of money. This pawnshop do not need to be open for three years.¡±

    ¡°You will really swallow all this money and not leave Fifth Shen Young Lady any?¡± Gao Yang jokingly said, ¡°In any case, our people were the one selling the news.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu curled his lips, ¡°She herself said that the money belongs to me and I have taken on such a big and dangerous risk to create her news, else can the matter of Prince Yu be settled this cleanly, without any troubles at all?¡± He continued, ¡°Moreover, if it was not for her telling Chen Yue Shan that money was not required, when this deal was finished, I would have been able to not open shop for thirty over years. But because of her blessing, I have earned so much less. If she was not a female, I would have humiliated her!¡±

    ¡°If you really humiliated her, I will definitely gift you a coffin.¡± Gao Yang lightly waved his fan and his smile was gentle and elegant but the words he said made other¡¯s teeth itch, ¡°Prince Yu thought of harming her but at the end she exterminated his entire household. Her own sister schemed against her, she wanted the other person¡¯s life. This kind of vicious and ruthless Young Lady, I bet that you will die in less than three moves from her.¡±

    ¡°Save it.¡± Ji Yu Shu was not satisfied, ¡°Is this Lord so weak? Besides, no matter how powerful she is, she is a female and being a female is a weakness.¡± Ji Yu Shu looked towards Xie Jing Xing who was drinking tea indifferently at the side and said, ¡°Let us say it like this, if there is a day when Fifth Shen Young Lady fall in love with our Third Xie Older Brother, then she would be pouting coquettishly and even if she is a high graded and well-tempered steel, she would not be able to resist being wrapped around Third Xie Older Brother¡¯s finger. At that time, even if Third Xie Older Brother pointed a sword at her, one think that her brows would not even wrinkle.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh.¡± Gao Yang looked at him indifferently, ¡°At that time, she would definitely chop Third Xie to eight pieces first and then grind them to a buddy flesh to feed the dogs.¡±

    ¡°Third Xie Older Brother, Gao Yang has cursed that you are a dog.¡± Ji Yu Shu immediatelyined.

    Xie Jing Xing continued to y with the hairpin in his hands and rolled his eyes at the both of them, with a rare trace of awe in his face.

    ¡°They have arrived.¡±

 Chapter 92: Jade Rabbit Festival

    <h4>Chapter 92: Jade Rabbit Festival (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°They have arrived.¡±

    With Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words, Gao Yang¡¯s joking expression was put away as he looked at him, ¡°You are saying that they have arrived at Ding capital?¡±

    ¡°You guys should pay more attention these days.¡± Xie Jing Xing frowned, ¡°The thing in Prince Yu residence might have spread out and perhaps had exposed your identity. Do not go out for these few days.¡±

    ¡°How can you do it alone?¡± Not waiting for Gao Yang to speak, Ji Yu Shu anxiously said, ¡°You had already aroused their attention and now that they had entered Ding capital, they would definitely look for you and you cannot activate other people in the capital.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry.¡± Xie Jing Xingzily stretched his waist and a trace of viciousness appeared in his smile, ¡°I have waited for them toe for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Third Xie Older Brother, are you going to teach someone a lesson again?¡± Ji Yu Shu looked at him with eyes sparkling, ¡°Can you take me this time?¡±

    ¡°Alright.: Xie Jing Xing casually said, ¡°You can be a target then.¡±

    Gao Yang, ¡°...¡±

    *****

    The matter about Prince Yu and the Shen family in the Ding capital was soon drowned in the joy of the approaching new year. It was after all the new year and everywhere was surrounded by a lively atmosphere. That tragic massacre on that stormy winter, as well as the gloomy despairing suicide in the prison was soon left behind of everyone¡¯s mind.

    Nothing was more important than weing the new year and time would not stop. New snow would cover the old snow, new conversations would rece the old ones and new hopes would always be preferred over the past.

    The Emperor in the Pce also did not show any reactions and even spent a lot of money to hold a Pce banquet, and invited all the Ladyships and concubines to wee the new year. Obviously the death of his blood Younger Brother had not caused Emperor Wen Hui to feel sad. This made themon people feel that the rumours of the ruthlessness of the Imperial family were indeed true, but the really smart people would know that Emperor Wen Hui had nipped the problem in the bud and it was handled so cleanly, thus was secretly happy. So even if the Government Office was unable to find out the perpetrator of the extermination of the entire household and the case became an unsolved case, Emperor Wen Hui did not pursue it.

    Shen Qing was buried together with Prince Yu in the Royal tomb. But because Shen Qingmitted suicide and her identity was overly awkward, the Imperial family did not give out anypensation. This made Old Shen Furen angry for a while.

    In the Western courtyard, Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang were bringing the books out from Shen Miao¡¯s room to bask in the sun.

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan went early in the morning to practice drills with the new recruits, as there was a need for training due to the annual recruitment of new soldiers at year¡¯s end. Shen Qiu also followed to join in the fun thus Shen Miao was left alone in the Western courtyard.

    ¡°A few days ago, Eldest Young Master once against sent a number of books over. How about bringing those over to bask in the sun too?¡± Gu Yu asked Shen Miao.

    ¡°I still have uses for those books so there is no need to sun them.¡± Shen Miao answered. Ever since Shen Qiu noticed the many military books in Shen Miao¡¯s room, he immediately told Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan happily about it. Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan also thought that she was temporary interested and be it as it may, they still ordered others to search for several military books.

    If one did not know, they would think that the Shen family intended to raise a little female General. Naturally Shen Miao did not have any intention of being a female General, but it was due to the many dangers that the Shen family army would face in the future, and she could only rely on the possible problems that the Shen family army faced in the previous lifetime. Thus there was always no harm to read more.

    Bai Lu said as she flipped the pages of the books, ¡°Tomorrow is the Jade Rabbit Festival and one heard that there would be a scene of tens of thousands of people lightingnterns by the Wan Li Lake. Will Young Lady be going tomorrow?¡±

    The Jade Rabbit Festival is a festival of Ming Qi. In every night of the eve of the new year, people woulde out of their homes into the great streets and small alleys to look atnterns and solve riddles written onnterns, making it really lively. There would be an exceptionally big Jade Rabbit in the middle of thenterns, blessing and protecting the entire Ming Qi to have a favourable weather in the oing year so thatmoners would have a good harvest. This year¡¯s Jade Rabbit Festival was different from previous years as the Jade Rabbit was on theke, thus at that time themon folks can also ce their own flowernterns on the water and pray for their wishes. With the flowernterns on the water, the image of it would certainly be very lively. Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang were also young females at the prime of youth thus it wasmon to love such fresh ideas.

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying.¡± Gu Yu scolded, ¡°At that time the entire street will definitely be crowded and what if something happens to Young Lady?¡±

    ¡°But in previous years, did not one always went?¡± Bai Lu said, unwilling to submit.

    ¡°Previous years are previous years. This year is this year!¡± Gu Yu said fiercely. Bai Lu was not wrong, at this time in previous years, Shen Xin and wife would have already returned back to the Ding capital, and the Jade Rabbit Festival was when the entire Shen residence would all go out to watch the bustling asion, but this year such a big matter happened to the Shen residence and Prince Yu residence and the mastermind had yet to be found. If there was one who took the opportunity to retaliate then Shen Miao¡¯s situation would indeed be much more dangerous. No matter how big the excitement was, it was not as important as the safety of Shen Miao.

    ¡°It is of no bother.¡± Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°I originally also wanted to go and take a look at the excitement. With Father, Mother and Eldest Brother at the side, there would not be any danger.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Gu Yu still wanted to persuade.

    ¡°It will be like this then.¡± Shen Miao interrupted her words and walked back to the room. Gu Yu could only restrain the worries in her heart. She did not know from when onwards Shen Miao had developed a temperament of standing by one¡¯s words, and did not have any signs of wanting help from the people of the Second and Third household like previously. It was indeed good to have a mind of one¡¯s own but when she got stubborn, it also made others feel helpless.

    Shen Miao returned back to the room and walked toward her desk to sit down and her eyes fell onto the plum blossoms branches outside. The branches were dotted with little red spots but reminded her of the letter that she received before.

    The Chen family brothers had returned to JiangNan and after the Prince Yu residence was eliminated, they did not have any other contact. Shen Miao was extremely cautious and all themunication exchanges with the Chen family was through the letters that Mo Qing and Feng Xian Pawnshop sent over. Mo Qing¡¯s life contract was not in the Shen family thus others would not suspect her at all.

    This time Mo Qing brought another news back to her. Previously she had entrusted Ji Yu Shu to make some inquiries about a Young Lady Liu Ying and finally there was some information. Her whereabouts were exactly in the biggest money squandering establishment in Ding capital, Bao Xiang Lou. Young Lady Liu Ying was Bao Xiang Lou¡¯s number one beauty and one heard that on the day of the Jade Rabbit Festival, she would be ying the Jade Rabbit fairy to dance by theke. She really wanted to take a look so she took advantage of this opportunity.

    As for Gu Yu¡¯s worries about the matter of people taking revenge, this mention did not seem to be of any worth to Shen Miao. The Chen family brothers were cooperating with her so where was the logic of revenge. As for the Shen residence, currently Shen Old Furen was so angry that other than her two sons and the Second household¡¯s grandsons, she was not willing to see anyone else. The Second household of the Shen family was considered as copsed and Shen Yuan was busy with fawning over the people of the court, and would not take any action on her at the moment. The Third household had always concealed their strengths and bided their time, so at such a critical juncture, they would not take any actions.

    Now thinking about it, there was not a year that was actually morefortable than this.

    As she was thinking about it, Shen Miao¡¯s lips slightly hooked up which made Gu Yu, who was looking at her, to could not help but be startled. But before she could recover to her senses, she heard Shuang Jiang¡¯s voice. Shuang Jiang walked in from outside and said, ¡°Young Lady, the Eastern courtyard¡¯s Wan YiNiang wants toe over and see you.¡±

    Madam Wan? Gu Yu frowned and softly said, ¡°Why her again?¡±

    ¡°Why does this Wan YiNiang keep running towards our courtyard?¡± Shuang Jiang and Bai Lu also whispered, ¡°This is already too much of a rush to fawn.¡±

    Several of the maids were not weing toward Madam Wan. In fact ever since after Ren Wan Yun¡¯s and Shen Qing¡¯s matter, their disgust with the Second household increased. Regardless of what Wan YiNiang had, she was after all a Second household¡¯s person and to keep running over here all day, made one feel really ufortable.

    A few days ago when Wan YiNiang came to see Shen Miao, it was declined by Shen Miao by a various means. Today she however said, ¡°Let her in.¡±

    Jing Zhe was stunned for a moment before sheplied and head out. It was Gu Yu and the few others who had a look of worry, afraid that Wan YiNiang had bad intentions.

    After a moment, Wan YiNiang followed Jing Zhe in and Shen Miao raised her head to look at her.

    Wan YiNiang was wearing a dark blue lined jacket and a green coloured skirt with a in silver bracelet, looking like a very simple person. But upon a careful look, the lined jacket has white little flowers embroidered on it and the skirt was tailored to a waving form, and that pair of fair hands had a bright nail polish on, which was very captivating to one¡¯s eyes. As for that seductive waist, coupled with the slim and lively body, it made one¡¯s imagination roam. Looking upwards, she had an oval face, big eyes, fairplexion and red lips that when she smiled, there appeared some coquettish air on her.

    This was a female who knew how to lie low, from how she was able to not appear for many years because of Shen Dong Ling, one was able see that, but she was also one who was unable to remain calm. Upon Shen Qing¡¯s death and Ren Wan Yun¡¯s craziness, she paraded herself ostentatiously around. In Shen Miao previous life, she had seen a lot of such people, with that little smarts and little good looks, one thought that as long as they were willing, they would be able to firmly control men¡¯s hearts, not knowing that there were numerous fresh females in the world and that men¡¯s hearts were the most elusive. If one was able to remain calm, then perhaps one would be able to have a special position in the man¡¯s heart but once one was unable to remain calm, the little smarts they had would be too smart for their own good.

    Wan YiNiang was obviously the kind of person that was too smart for their own good.

    Wan YiNiang dashed to give a greeting and sat on the small stools in front of Shen Miao by herself. She sat down on her side with her legs slightly tilted. Her body line was very smooth and flexible, she indeed has the foundation of one who was a lead entertainer. Shen Miao calmly looked at her and did not say any superfluous words and directly went to the point, ¡°For what reason did Wan YiNiang look for me?¡±

    Wan YiNiang did not expected that Shen Miao would be so direct with her words and it made her choke a little. She had heard that right now in the Shen residence, Shen Xin and wife had the greatest power and that the previously idiotic Fifth Young Lady was also a powerful one. Thinking of her purpose of currying favour, she had not thought that Shen Miao would not bother about social courtesies, which made Wan YiNiang somewhat unable to predict if Shen Miao was one who did not understand the world, or was being deliberately mystifying.

    In fact Wan YiNiang had thought as much, as Shen Miao could not be bothered about her because one Wan YiNiang was not worth it to be valued by her.

    Wan YiNiang smiled obsequiously, ¡°The new year is nearing, this concubine hase over to take a look at Fifth Young Lady and also to wish Fifth Young Lady a good year.¡± She said, ¡°Seemingly because of Eldest Young Lady¡¯s matter, one has cause Fifth Young Lady to be unhappy so this concubine represent Master and Furen to apologise to Fifth Young Lady.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at her with a smile but not a smile, ¡°Wan YiNiang, your ¡®apology on behalf¡¯, one do not know if Second Shu and Second Shen are aware of it?¡±

    Wan YiNiang was slightly stung but continued to smile, ¡°This lowly concubine¡¯s words carry little weight and it was also said by Master to this concubine on some impulse. This concubine then acted on one¡¯s initiative toe over and apologise to Fifth Young Lady.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at her without blinking an eye at all. To be stared by Shen Miao like that, Wan YiNiang expression started to be restless but she quickly pressed it down and said smilingly, ¡°In fact, Third Young Lady also wanted toe and see Fifth Young Lady, after all you are sisters but Third Young Lady recently caught some chills, and was afraid to encounter any wind and could onlye over to talk to Fifth Young Lady after recovering.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling? Shen Miao¡¯s eyebrows raised.

    Other than the three Di daughters in Shen residence, there was actually another Shu daughter, which was Shen Dong Ling of Second household, who was borne by Wan YiNiang. In the Shen residence, the Third household and Chen Rou Qiu only had Shen Yue, one daughter and Shen Xin and wife only had Shen Miao and Shen Qiu but the Second household Shen Gui had a houseful of concubines and also gave birth to Shu daughters but all of them died at a young age thus that was why the ranking of the Di daughters in the Shen family was somewhat odd.

    Shen Dong Ling was ranked the third so she was called Third Young Lady. Ren Wan Yun had the most jealous of character so after Wan YiNiang gave birth to Shen Dong Ling, she would stay in the courtyard and note out all day. That Shen Dong Ling was also a weak and sickly one, in Shen Miao¡¯s previous life, she did not have any impression of Shen Dong Ling at all. She was almost a transparent person, even if a Shu daughter was not favoured by whichever noble family perhaps would be bullied and scolded but would not be like this, practically forgotten by others.

    If such a person like this was really weak till one could overlook and disregard, it meant that one could tolerate what ordinary people would not be able to do so. In the previous lifetime, Shen Dong Ling at the end seemed to be a bargaining chip that Ren Wan Yun used for Shen Gui¡¯s career and was given to others. In this lifetime Ren Wan Yun had lost her power and Wan YiNiang once again flew up to the highest branches thus it was unknown if Shen Dong Ling¡¯s fate would change because of it.

    ¡°Third Older Sister¡¯s health is not good so it is better not toe out.¡± Shen Miao said lightly, ¡°If one were to catch a cold because of this, I cannot take responsibility of it.¡±

    Wan YiNiang was somewhat displeased when she heard it but still had a smile on her face when she said, ¡°This is Third Young Lady¡¯s single hearted wish to get closer to Fifth Young Lady. It a long story of this concubine¡¯s weak health that Third Young Lady is sickly after birth and could only watch other kids y from the courtyard for so many years. It¡¯s all this concubine¡¯s fault...¡± As she said, she tilted her head and use the handkerchief in her hands to cover her mouth as if she was extremely distressed.

    Shen Miao could not stand Wan YiNiang¡¯s fake act and lightly said, ¡°No one can be the master of one¡¯s body, furthermore Third Older Sister had been staying in the courtyard which might not necessarily be bad. Eldest Sister had enjoyed the enjoyment but who knew that beautiful woman would suffer unhappy fates.¡± Her lips slightly hooked up, ¡°One¡¯s fortune after all cannot be visible on the surface.¡±

    When the words were spoken, Wan YiNiang looked at Shen Miao with some surprised and bewilderedness but after a moment she forcefully smiled, ¡°Fifth Young Lady said correctly.¡± She suddenly stood up and looked towards Shen Miao, ¡°Fifth Young Lady, this concubine remember that there are matters to tend and will leave first. If there is a day where Fifth Young Lady is free, Third Young Lady woulde over to have a chat with Fifth Young Lady. Her health is not good so may Fifth Young Lady please pardon.¡± Finishing, she greeted Shen Miao before leaving elegantly. However aspared to the silhouette before, it seemed to be much more in a rush and panic.

    Jing Zhe was all the while been at the side serving tea and when she saw Wan YiLiang¡¯s silhouette of leaving in a hurry, she said in puzzled, ¡°What does Wan YiNiang mean? Come over to express goodwill? And that Third Young Lady had note out of the courtyard for many years and had not even seen Young Lady for a few times. How would there be any emotions like what was said?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Gu Yu was clearing the teacup that Wan YiNiang was drink as she said, ¡°Now thinking about it, this servant also cannot remember how Third Young Lady looks like. In any case, she is also the Young Lady of the residence but to hide for so many years, it was most probably to hide from Second Furen. Really pitiful.¡±

    ¡°What pitiful?¡± Shen Miao picked the tea from the table and took a light sip, ¡°One afraid that in her eyes, you all are even more pitiful.¡±

    ¡°She?¡± Jing Zhe was puzzled, ¡°Young Lady is speaking about Third Young Lady?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°It is I who had made an error of judgement, in our residence there is another intelligent person.¡±

    Wan YiNiang¡¯s purpose today was clearly to sound out. However with Wan YiNiang kind of person who expose her smarts, could only think of such a method like this to sound someone out. On the surface she seemed to be itching to announce her regaining Shen Gui¡¯s favour but if one carefully think, it was not the case. One would see the head of the legendary dragon but not its tail, that Shen Dong Ling that had not shown her face at all was much more intelligent than Shen Qing.

    However... No matter where she stood, Shen Miao would not see her as a friend, not to mention sisters.

    ¡°One must be on the guard.¡± She put the teacup in her hands down and reminded the maids by the side.

    But at the other end of the words, Wan YiNiang was returning back to her courtyard in a rush and closed the doors. Three steps became two steps as she went forward and faced the silhouette behind the screen, ¡°Ling-er.¡±

    The silhouette behind the screen paused and looked towards Wan YiNiang. Wan YiNiang gave a sigh of relief and sat down on the wooden chair and repeated word for word of the conversation with Shen Miao. She originally was the lead opera singer and had a good memory so she was able to repeat the two persons¡¯ conversation as if it was actually happening in front. After finishing speaking Wan YiNiang then said, ¡°Ling-er, what is Fifth Young Lady¡¯s meaning behind these words? My heart trembled as I listened to it, you say... Does the matter with Eldest Young Lady involved Fifth Young Lady?¡±

    ¡°YiNiang have to guard one¡¯s tongue.¡± The person behind the screen said, ¡°Eldest Sister¡¯s matter had passed and whatever was said outside is as such. One must not mention about the matter again otherwise, it would only harm oneself.¡±

    ¡°I just feel that my heart is somewhat unsettled.¡± Wan YiNiang said.

    A light sigh came from behind the screen and the person who was sitting down ce the embroidery down from her hand and stood up to walk over to Wan YiNiang¡¯s side.

    That was also a delicate and pretty young female that aspared to Shen Qing¡¯s magnanimous, Shen Yue¡¯s gracefulness and Shen Miao¡¯s dignified, this young female was soft and weak and her facial features followed of that of Wan YiNiang¡¯s. Her face was oval withrge eyes, if her eyes was much more spirited then most likely would be cursed by others to be a little vixen but she looked so pale that even her lips looked like there was no blood. Thus the seductive charm was reduced and seemed to be somewhat harmless.

    She was wearing a rather old beige yellow coat dress. That coat dress might had belonged to Wan YiNiang and this young female¡¯s figure was not as fully developed as Wan YiNiang thus when she wore it there was much more empty spaces that it discounted the beauty she had, making her looked somewhat ordinary.

    That young female was indeed the Shu daughter of the Shen family¡¯s Second household, Shen Dong Ling.

    ¡°Now everything is much better than before.¡± Shen Dong Lingforted, ¡°At least YiNiang and I can go out confidently and do not have to be threaten by Furen.¡±

    ¡°This Shen residence is indeed difficult to live in.¡± Wan YiNiang looked at her daughter and her hearted soured, ¡°In the beginning I had a voracious desire for wealth and thought that by entering the Shen residence, one would be able to sleep infort without worries in the second half of one¡¯s life. Who knew that it would be difficult in the noble families and even implicated you. For so many years, in order to continue living under Furen¡¯s eyes, one had to live like this, moreover the people in the residence are powerful, even that originally wordless and quiet Fifth Young Lady is currently that scary...¡±

    ¡°YiNiang,¡± Shen Dong Ling shook her head, ¡°No matter if Fifth Younger Sister is involved in Eldest Sister¡¯s matter, after all the mastermind had helped us. Even if Furen want to turn over her fortune, it would be difficult now. Even though Second Brother is powerful and Furen have the rank and position but she have no more good prospects and would not be able to beat us.¡±

    ¡°This is also true.¡± Wan YiNiang looked at Shen Dong Ling delightedly, ¡°Finally broke clear of all the troubles and hardships. But Ling-er today you let me go ahead to feel Fifth Young Lady out but Fifth Young Lady treated me coldly, one fear that she was unwilling to ept our goodwill. Now what can be done?¡±

    ¡°Not willing to ept then not willing to ept.¡± Shen Dong Ling smiled, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister seemed to be an intelligent person. That being the case, from now onwards it is better not to provoke her. If it is possible, let her deal with Second Older Brother.¡±

    ¡°Second Young Master?¡± Wan YiNiang was surprised for a moment. ¡°Second Young Master already entered officialdom and Fifth Youngdy is just a little young female, how could she deal with Second Young Master?¡±

    ¡°YiNiang should rx one¡¯s heart.¡± Shen Dong Ling said, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister is not a simple character, she is the sharpest knife in Shen residence.¡±

    *****

    The small moves in the Eastern and Western courtyard of the Shen residence was perhaps not known outside. Other than the residence people, most likely in other people¡¯s eyes in the Ding capital, the General residence was harmonious and everyone was benevolent and filial. Before this year it had always been so but unfortunately the world kept changing and at times the seeds were buried too deep and there would suddenly be a time where sprout would grow.

    In the training courtyard outside Shen residence, Mo Qing was exchanging blows with Shen Qiu¡¯s close soldiers. Ah Chi was currently Shen Qiu¡¯s subordinate with the best martial arts skill but Mo Qing was able to fight evenly with him. In the beginning when Shen Miao introduce Mo Qing to Shen Qiu, Shen Qiu also wanted to test out Mo Qing¡¯s skill and after testing, Mo Qing was indeed quite good.

    Naturally Shen Qiu was very happy, there was no weak soldiers under a strong General so the more strong soldiers he had, the more resounding the reputation the Shen family army had. Ever since recruiting Mo Qing, Shen Qiu had been expressively boasting Shen Miao¡¯s foresight and asionally pestered Shen Miao to go the haunts of themon people to ¡®discover¡¯ such talents that Shen Miao blocked it off with a roll of eyes. In the previous life there was only onemanding guard, with Shen Qiu¡¯s logic, was theremanding guards in all the big streets and small alleys?

    After Ah Chi and Mo Qing finished a round of handbat, they were so tired and sweat was dripping down. Ah Chi swallowed a big mouthful of water and said, ¡°It is indeed refreshing to exchange blows with Brother Mo! Brother Mo¡¯s entire body of sword skills is indeed superb that make one eyes heat up.¡±

    Mo Qing cupped his hands, ¡°Brother Ah Chi had over praised. My sword skills are not considered superb. There are people beyond people and heavens beyond heavens. There are many superior people in this world.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that there are people who are of even higher skills than Brother Mo?¡± Ah Chi smiled, ¡°Than I must widen one¡¯s knowledge!¡±

    Mo Qing did not speak as his mind was at the night in Wo Long Temple. He carried Shen Qing and changed the rooms with Shen Miao. It was that night that had changed the fate of two people. That night there was a ck d person that swept into the room from the window and easily took his sword within five moves. Under that person¡¯s hands, he was as weak as a child and he heard Shen Miao calling him Little Xie Marquis.

    That young male¡¯s sword skills had truly reached perfection.

    Ah Chi sighed before speaking, ¡°Not sure if one could kill enemies with Brother Mo in the battlefield. Such a happy matter, I actually could not wait for it. Unfortunately the General will be staying in the capital for six more months for the Young Lady. If one were to join hands against the enemies, one must wait for half a year more.¡± He looked at Mo Qing, ¡°Speaking of which our Young Lady has a discerning eye for heroes. To be able to discover a person like Brother Mo, it is indeed rare.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady is truly an incredible person.¡± Mo Qing said. After following Shen Miao for a long time, he disdain some of Shen Miao¡¯s actions. As a female, Shen Miao was cold and ruthless, without anypassion but one could not hate her as the people she dealt with were those that had set her up to death.

    Mo Qing remembered the day when Shen Miao parted the carriage¡¯s curtain and asked him with a smile, ¡°Are you willing to sell your entire body filled with martial arts skills to our Shen family of military lineage?¡±

    A true gentleman would sacrifice his life for a friend who understood him and from a certain point of view Shen Miao was Mo Qing¡¯s benefactor.

    Ah Chi hammered a punch at him, ¡°I know you are picked by Young Lady and naturally find her good. Do guard her well during the Jade Rabbit Festival tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°En?¡± Mo Qing suddenly raise his head and looked upwards.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ah Chi also looked over at his gaze and was unable to make head or tail out of it, ¡°There is nothing.¡±

    ¡°Probably I felt incorrectly.¡± Mo Qing shook his head and ignored the strange feeling in his heart.

    At the other end of the wall there were two people squatting at the moment, wearing bamboo hat and had their face tightly covered that one was unable to see their appearance in a nce.

    One person said, ¡°This Shen residence indeed have talented people. For a guard to have such an ability and almost found both of us.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± The other person pressed his voice down to discuss, ¡°There are so many guards outside and with Shen Xin¡¯s soldiers watching over, it would be overtly risky to take action from inside and probably would not be easy to seed. Instead one would inadvertedly alert the enemy and if in the future Shen Miao was protected very well that a single drop was not leak, then it would be even more difficult to take action.¡±

    ¡°Above had send down instructions and it was difficult to have such a little news.¡± That person said to thepanion, ¡°If one was able to achieve the oue from questioning her then this trip would not be wasted and both you and me only need to wait to be promoted. How can one give up halfway?¡±

    ¡°Naturally one cannot give up.¡± The person wearing the bamboo hat smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t the two guards just said that during tomorrow Jade Rabbit Festival Shen Miao would be going and during the surge of crowd, it would be easy to do something. At that time a wave of people can be used to draw the Shen family people away and another wave of people can take her away.¡±

    ¡°Do it cleanly and neatly.¡± That person¡¯s words was filled with thick vicious intentions, ¡°In order to nib the problem in the bud, throw the body into theke after asking and don¡¯t get any other ideas.¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

 Chapter 93: Missing

    <h4>Chapter 93: Missing (Part 1)</h4>

    During the day of the Jade Rabbit Festival, it was indeed extraordinarily lively.

    After Shen Miao taken her dinner, Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang hurriedly ran over and spoke, ¡°Young Lady, there are people in the city who have lit fireworks. On heard that there would be continuous fireworks that would be lit at night and it will look very good.¡± The anticipation in her words was unable to be concealed.

    ¡°What is there to be flustered?¡± Gu Yu wasbing Shen Miao¡¯s hair as she scolded, ¡°One will eventually head over and see. There is no need to rush for a moment.¡±

    Her voice hardly left when one could hear Shen Qiu smiling voiceing in from the outside, ¡°Is Younger Sister read? Father and Mother is in the front hall waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°Replying Eldest Young Master,¡± Jing Zhe relied outside, ¡°Young Lady¡¯s hair is yet to bebed. Kindly wait for a while more.¡±

    ¡°How can a little girl¡¯s hair take so long to bebed?¡± Shen Qiu muttered, ¡°Already caught up in the time for a soldier wearing armour.¡± After saying that he roared towards the house, ¡°Younger Sister, I will head to the front hall to wait for you first, youe over yourself alright?¡±

    Shen Miaoplied from the window side. At the same time Gu Yu finishedbing her hair and was picking and choosing from the box and finally she found a jade hairpin and inserted into Shen Miao¡¯s head. Shen Miao took a nce at the bronze mirror and could not help but be startled, ¡°Why this piece?¡±

    ¡°This servant find that this hairpin goes well with the clothes that Young Lady is wearing.¡± Gu Yu smiled, ¡°And this hairpin is delicate but notplicated which match with today¡¯s simple spiral coil style.¡±

    Shen Miao could not help but reached to the hairpin in her hair. That was the Begonia jade hairpin that Xie Jing Xing gave to her. This hairpin waster thoroughly vetted by Gu Yu and the rest and it was definitely invaluable thus Shen Miao initially wanted to return to Xie Jing Xing butter dropped the idea as she thought that perhaps there would be a day where she would be over-extended and she most likely would be able to use it for exchange of some money to spend. But if Xie Jing Xing was aware of that, one did not know how angry he would be.

    ¡°Does Young Lady felt that the hairpin is not good?¡± Gu Yu looked hesitantly at Shen Miao before saying, ¡°How about changing to another one. Eldest Young Master had sent over a number of jewellery that were bestowed from the Pce and most likely one would be able to find some good looking hairpins.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Shen Miao interrupted her, ¡°One fear that by searching it would only dy more time. Leave it as it is.¡± It was nothing more than a hairpin.

    Gu Yu tidied her cor for her again and draped her cloak over before smile, ¡°Now it ispleted.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the little warmer.¡± Jing Zhe handed a hand warmer to her.

    When Shen Miao and entourage reached the main hall, all the people of the Shen residence was already present. Because in previous years the entire Shen residence would travel together to the Jade Rabbit Festival and thought that it would be the same this year.

    Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Wan were talking and Shen Yue wore a light pink long dress with twelve its, which had many winding patterns. In this kind of cold weather, what she wore was considered very thin inside and on the outside, she wore a pink peach embroidered cloak which was also visually attractive but useless as it most likely would not be able to even resist the wind but she still had a very satisfied appearance on. When she saw Shen Miaoing, she even smiled as she called her, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head at her and turned over to see Shen Gui side. I was as if there were no difference from previous year, even if Ren Wan Yun and Shen Yuan Bo was no present. In previous years, Ren Wan Yun was bring along Shen Yuan Bo but now that Ren Wan Yun was mentally ill due to grieve and could not go out. Shen Yuan Bo was young of age and there are many kidnappers on the streats thus Old Shen Furen wanted Shen Yuan Bo to apany her in the residence. Shen Yuan stood beside Shen Wan and behind Shen an Wan YiNiang was holding a young female¡¯s hand as that female looked over.

    This was the Shu daughter of the Second household, Shen Dong Ling.

    Shen Dong Ling was wearing a long apricot coloured lined jacket, most likely because of her so called ¡®chills¡¯. That lined jacket was massive and tick but it seemed to make her looked very thin. In fact if one were to look seriously, her facial features followed of that of Wan YiLiang¡¯s delicate beauty but one did not know why, her temperament was so in that it was almost invisible. She did ot greet Shen Miao and just quietly look, one did not know if she was shy or cold.

    Shen Miao retrieved her eyes back but heard Shen Qiu boast loudly, ¡°Younger Sister, now you look even better looking!¡±

    ¡°Brat.¡± Shen Xin heard it and kicked Shen Qiu, ¡°Since when was your Younger Sister not good looking!¡±

    Luo Xue Yan also smiled as she walked over to Shen Miao¡¯s side. She held her hands and said, ¡°Our Jiao Jiao is also a grown Young Lady.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gazes in the hall went towards Shen Miao, all with unknown implications. One year ago Shen Miao was still wearing gold and silver and her makeup was whiter than any silly females. But the current her was wearing a dark bluish purple with gold embroidered dress and her cloak was in peony colour. Her hair was styled into a delicate spiral coil to the side and there was only one jade hairpin that was inserted, an no jingling of essories at all but still excluding a magnificent and majestic air. Her facial features were clean and clear and that pair of eyes were as clear as a young beast. If she looked more gentle and graceful, then she would look childish but she stood tall and dignified like the clear and bright moon of the Nine Heavens which made one feel a suppressing feeling.

    She had directlypeted with the houseful of females and one felt that the room was filled with vulgar powder and rouge.

    There was a trace of jealousy in Shen Yue¡¯s eyes as she thought that the person who cannot bepared to her the most was Shen Miao but now unwittingly, she had already snatched her limelight. Shen Yue was most confident of the elegance and beauty of her schrly style but seeing Shen Miao today, a sense of inferiority was borne. She raised her head and looked towards Chen Rou Qiu, wishing to see a little look of disdain of Shen Miao but she saw a trace of heaviness which made her heart cold.

    Wan YiNiang signed and her hands that were holding onto Shen Dong Ling unconsciously tighten. She did not thought about any other matters and only felt that Shen Miao was worthy of being a Di daughter. The bearing of a Di daughter was really different and no matter how exceptionally intelligent her daughter was, since previously she was kept in the courtyard for so many years. In terms of the air of nobility, she was iparable to Shen Miao at all.

    There was however not much reaction from the males in the room. Other than Shen Xin and Shen Qiu, Shen Gui and Shen Wan at the most frowned and as for Shen Yuan, he kept staring at Shen Miao but no one knew what was he thinking about.

    Chen Ruo Qiu changed the subject seamlessly, ¡°Since everyone is present, lets¡¯ start to head out.¡±

    Old Shen Furen was old and naturally was unable to appear in such an asion. In the Shen residence, other than Old Shen Furen, Shen Yuan Bo and Ren Wan Yun who were left behind, all the concubines of the Second household also remained. The rest of them started heading to the streets to mingle in the Jade Rabbit Festivals. If it were in previous years, naturally there would beughter the entire way but because Shen Miao was in therge fire that burn the ancestral hall this year, Shen Xin and Shen Qiu almost intentionally kept their distance from the rest and only talked to Luo Xue Yan.

    The guards of the Shen residence were following at the back. In fact, in order to maintain the safety of the people in the Ding capital and stop kidnappers from abducting others in crowded areas, the city guards would put up patrols at both sides and thus it was could be said that it is considered rtively safe.

    Shen Xin did not talked to Shen Gui and Shen Wand thus they did not bother to court a rebuff and talked to themselves. Shen Yue previously would walk together with Shen Qing and Shen Miao. Shen Miao would highlight her literary knowledge but now Shen Miao could not be bother with her and Shen Yue was not willing to let Shen Miao steal her limelight so she went to chat with Shen Dong Ling. When Wan YiNiang saw that Shen Yue was willing to get closer, naturally she was happy but one did not know if it was Shen Dong Ling who was shy, she was not warm with Shen Yue as Shen Yue was never this open hearted. However she had some timid appearance thus after a few times, Shen Yu also lost interest.

    When this entourage of people walked on the streets, the atmosphere became somewhat awkward. It seemed to be at odds as there would always be enjoyment when an entire residence travel together instead of enjoying the moment by themselves.

    As Shen Miao walked, she was seriously looking at thenterns and riddles along the streets. Shen Xin and the few did not like to guess thentern riddles as they were rough people of the military family, how would they be able to set their heart down to guess words from riddles. Using Shen Qiu words, ¡°If Younger Sister like those colourfulnterns, tomorrow Eldest Brother will go to the capital to find a master to make an exact same one. There is no need to spend so much effort.¡±

    Shen Qiu would not be able to understand Chen Rou Qiu and the rest of their ¡®elegance¡¯. After waiting with great difficult for Chen Rou Qiu and the rest to finish guessing thentern riddles and when they were about to walk forward, suddenly Wan YiNiang said to Shen Gui, ¡°Master, heard that there will be a dance from the Jade Rabbit Fairy on theke tonight. This year the Jade Rabbit Lantern will be set off on theke so let¡¯s go there to see it.¡±

    But Chen Rou Qiu frowned when she heard it and said softly, ¡°That Jade Rabbit Fairyes from Bao Xiang Lou and we also brought our residence¡¯s youngdies along, so one fear that it is somewhat not good.¡± What kind of ce Bao Xiang Lou was, it was the biggest money squandering establishment in Ding capital and the youngdies there had warm flesh and fragrance of a beauty. How many man had abandon their wives and stake a thousand gold to spend a night with the youngdies of Bao Xiang Lou, thus making the main wives felt shameful of. However no matter how much those TaiTai and Furen contempt, they are unable to change that fact that Bao Xiang Lou¡¯s youngdies were all talented performers. Thus this year¡¯s Jade Rabbit Fairy ended up performed by one of Bao Xiang Lou¡¯s youngdy.

    ¡°Second Furen,¡± Wan YiNiang softly said, ¡°Although that is said, it is after all only a performance. One think that in front of so many people that Jade Rabbit Fairy would not be able to do any inappropriate things and one would only be watching the festive. There is no need to be that serious.¡± Wan YiNiang initially did not want to fight with Chen Rou Qiu but like Ren Wan Yun, she could not stand Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s loftiness and always putting on a schrly attitude. Aspared to Ren Wan Yun, Wan YiNiang hated Chen Rou Qiu more because she was born in the troupe and today when Chen Rou Qiu suppressed that Bao Xiang Lou, she no doubt also looked down on her.

    When both of their tit for tat were heard by others, in a moment the atmosphere started to get interesting. Males would not intervene in female¡¯s dispute and Shen Dong Ling could only clutch Wan YuNiang¡¯s hand and tightly pursed her lips without speaking. Shen Yue had the heart to argue for Chen Rou Qiu but find that by doing so she would lose her Di daughter status so at the moment no one spoke.

    ¡°Who say that going to Wan Li Lake is to see the Jade Rabbit Fairy.¡± In the silence Shen Miao gently spoke, ¡°It is not every day where one can see tens of thousands of people will be setting offnterns. Moreover, the rich and poor are unable to choose their birth and thus there is no need to look down on another because of it. No matter what identity she have, today she is the Jade Rabbit Fairy. A person with a clear heart would not care about these superficial things.¡±

    Everyone was first surprised for a moment before Shen Xin threw his head back andughed, ¡°Jiao Jiao said correctly. The rich and poor are unable to choose their birth and what kind of ability is that to look down on others!¡±

    Luo Xue Yan also smiled. As the soldiers of the army that fight on the battlefields, some came from official¡¯s families but even more came from ordinarymoners. Some of them could not even afford rice to eat and some of their families¡¯ elderly almost starved to death, thus talking about family background, each had their own hardships. Thus they would never look down on the poor and Shen Miao¡¯s words were in line with their minds.

    ¡°Younger Sister.¡± Shen Qiu patted Shen Miao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Your tone is one who can bear the entire world in their mind. With this kind of vision, I as your brother am ashamed of being inferior.¡±

    She obviously knew that Shen Qiu was teasing the words she used but Shen Miao was despondent. In her previous life she married Fu Xiu Yi and became the Empress and it was because of love, but as an Empress the responsibility that was ced onto her was not one less than anyone. The words of ¡®motherly model of the world¡¯ were to ensure that all the ordinary folks lived in peace and worked happily, and the person upying that leading position must love one¡¯s citizens. This was what Fu Xiu Yi taught her even though Fu Xiu Yi himself was unable to achieve it.

    As they echoed one another at one side, Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s face was however green and white. Was not Shen Xin praising Shen Miao¡¯s frankness indicate her hypocrisy? Shen Wan¡¯s expression was also somewhat gloomy, and Shen Yue had long burst into anger but held down the sarcastic words she had for Shen Miao.

    Wan YiNiang thought that Shen Miao¡¯s words were helping her and the next moment there was a hint of joy on her face. When Shen Dong Ling saw that, she slightly shook her head. Shen Yuan still had a cold smile on his face and Shen Gui was acting ignorant.

    ¡°Then let us go to Wan Li Lake.¡± Since Luo Xue Yan was used to being a female General, it was natural of her to give amand. Even if the rest of the Shen family was reluctant, because of the Shen family guards behind, they could only keep up.

    Wan Li Lake was located slightly west of the heart of the Ding capital and the entireke was embedded into the city. When it was spring, it looked like a piece of jade but during winter, when there was some snow descending, the image of the fluttering snow on theke with boats floating by and one discussing about matter over wine was such an enjoyable thing.

    There was also some snow today but under the many lights, those snowkes had be crystal clear jade flowers that were lit as they fell onto the ground. The willow tree by theke was covered with little snow crystals making one unsure which was snow and which were the lights.

    But before one walked to the side of the Wan Li Lake, one was able to hear the sound of fireworks. Upon raising one¡¯s head, one would be able to see in the dark skiesrge pieces of fireworks that made the people¡¯s eyes flower. Below, people¡¯s hearts were moved, lovers stood side by side and held hands and if an entire family was out for fun, when they looked up, they were able to see a moment of eternity.

    ¡°Young Lady, Young Lady quick look.¡± Jing Zhe said excitedly, ¡°Those are the fireworks by Wan Li Lake. Heard that the fireworks would be lit the entire night tonight!¡±

    ¡°It really looks good.¡± Gu Yu also murmured.

    ¡°Ha. The Ding capital is indeed truly flourishing.¡± Shen Qiu said to Luo Xue Yan, ¡°It is more fun than our Northwestern region.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan also sighed as she walked.

    After walking more, one suddenly saw the crowd run up brainlessly and no one knew what the rush was for. Shen Xin seized a male who was running by his side and asked, ¡°This young brother, what is up in front that is making everyone run up?¡±

    ¡°The Jade Rabbit Fairy has arrived!¡± That person said, ¡°Everyone is heading to take a look at the Jade Rabbit Fairy!¡± He took a nce at Shen Xin and suddenly said, ¡°This brother is new around, the Jade Rabbit Fairy this year is performed by Liu Ying of Bao Xiang Lou. It better for this brother to quickly go!¡± Finishing, he happily ran away.

    When Shen Xin turned his head back, Luo Xue Yan said lukewarmly, ¡°Still do not go over and see Young Lady Liu Ying?¡±

    ¡°What words Furen is talking about.¡± Shen Xin wiped the sweat on his forehead, ¡°I do not even see enough of Furen, what kind of person is Young Lady Liu Ying. She is certainly not as beautiful and magnanimous as Furen.¡±

    Although it was said as such, they were already here and Luo Xue Yan would not be a wet nket for everyone so they headed forward. As they waited in the crowded area, suddenly one heard someone shouting, ¡°Young Lady Liu Ying is here! Young Lady Liu Ying is here!¡±

    Shen Miao was small in size and was unable to see what was going on above, so Shen Qiu took her to the stone tform at the side and ced her there while he stood by her side. When Shen Miao raised her head, she was able to see a flower carriage approaching that was surrounded by people.

    In the depths of winter this carriage was actually decorated with fresh flowers, showing the attentiveness of the person behind. The flowers were in such beautiful purples and brilliant reds that they did not seemed real, but just at this time one was able to see clearly the person in the flower carriage.

    It was a young female who was sitting on the carriage wearing a moon white cotton dress with a velvet cloak. Her hair was styled into a flying immortal bun that made one desire to be one. Her forehead and brows were perfect and her teeth were like weaving shells, and the most moving feature was her pair of narrow eyes, which slightly hooked up at the end, making her look flirtatious without a cause. Cold but attractive, light but heavily smeared, as if with her entrance the wind beside had a trace of a warm scent. This Jade Rabbit Fairy was said an immortal but had the vibe and air of the human world, but to say that in the human world her enchanting coldness was not part of it.

    Liu Ying was not considered as extremely beautiful and based on her facial features they were slightly modest aspared to Wan YiNiang, but there was a cold enchanting vibe in her bones which was able to hook the desires of the people. This Jade Rabbit Fairy was an immortal or demon, it was really thought provoking but for the ordinary men, it was a soul hooking death call.

    Shen Miao¡¯s gazended on Liu Ying for a moment but then she turned around to see the surrounding area, wanting to see if that person hade. After looking for a round and not discovering, Shen Qiu saw her actions and spoke curiously, ¡°Younger Sister, what are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Why is Older Brother not looking at this Young Lady Liu Ying?¡± Shen Miao directly turned the conversation around.

    Even though Shen Qiu was not stupid, he would not think more when he talked to Shen Miao thus when he heard Shen Miao enquiring this, he answered, ¡°I do not like this kind.¡±

    Shen Miao raised her brows and said, ¡°Then what does Eldest Brother like?¡±

    Shen Qiu was unable to speak at all.

    Shen Miao felt that this distressed look of Shen Qiu was very interesting and wanted tough. In the previous life Shen Qiu married that vicious SaoSao and had never met ady he admired from the beginning to the end. Now reliving a lifetime, she did not know who would be fated to be her SaoSao in this lifetime.

    ¡°Let us go.¡± Shen Qiu stretched his hands out to Shen Miao, wanting to bring her down from the stone tform. Just now in order to let Shen Miao see that Young Lay Liu Ying, Shen Qiu brought her here, separating from Shen Xin by ten over Mi (1 Mi = 1 Meter). Now that one had seen themotion, naturally it would be to return to Shen Xin¡¯s side so as to go together to Wan Li Lake to set thenterns off.

    Just as Shen Miao was about to jump down, suddenly she heard a child crying. Shen Qiu also heard it and both of them turned around and saw that in a few Mis away, a three to four year old child had collided with the nearby shop stall. Most probably the child was mischievous and climbed to the tall beams to watch themotion but at the end slipped and fell. Currently both hands were hugging the beam tightly and the other half was hanging out. If one were to fall down like this, it would definitely be a big problem. The surrounding people had gone to get adder but the child was unable to hold on much longer. Seeing his little hands slowly weakening, the child¡¯s mother was clutching her face and cried.

    ¡°Younger Sister, wait for me here.¡± When Shen Qiu saw this, he quickly instructed Shen Miao, thinking that it was only a few Mis (Mi = Meter) away and he had martial arts so he immediately walked over.

    Before one could reach, that child¡¯s hands softened and he directly fell off. A burst of shock sounded from the surrounding people, Shen Qiu¡¯s feet lightened and kicked the stall at the side and flew over to catch the child, saving his life. The people around erupted in apuse and praised his good skills as Shen Qiu returned the child back to the mother. That child¡¯s mother kept apologising with tears, making Shen Qiu somewhat embarrassed.

    After appeasing this mother and child with great difficulty, Shen Qiu was ready to return to the stone tform to pick Shen Miao. As it was only a few Mis (Mi = Meter) distance, he was shocked when he turned his head around.

    The stone tform was empty. There was no one there at all.

    Shen Qiu¡¯s heart tightened and three steps became two as he vigorously separated the crowd and ran up to the stone tform. There was no one there at all and not even a single trace of anything. Shen Qiu still had a wishful thinking in his heart as he looked around and called out loudly, ¡°Jiao Jiao!¡± But no one answered him.

    He grabbed a person who was not standing far from the stone tform and asked, ¡°Where is the Young Lady standing here just now? Did you see the Young Lady here!¡±

    That person replied impatiently, ¡°What Young Lady? No no!¡± Finishing he looked at him, ¡°Could it be that your family¡¯s Young Lady has being kidnapped? There are many kidnappers in this Jade Rabbit Festivals, if there are no guards, those youngdies who strayed from the family would most likely be kidnapped!¡±

    Shen Qiu¡¯s body started to tremble. An eight chi (1 chi = 1 foot) tall big man who did not even blink in front of the enemies in the battlefield, at this moment, suddenly changed colour.

    *****

    On the street by the Wan Li Lake, in the crowds of people who were rubbing shoulders and following in each other¡¯s footsteps, there were two people walking. One was wearing a blue robe and jade headgear and had an impressive appearance while the other one was wearing a romantic purple, with picturesque eyebrows.

    Both of them looked good, especially the purple d youth whose actions had a kind of elegance and nobility. There was a faint smile hanging on his lips which made those females surrounding them to look over from time to time.

    ¡°When are you going to stop following me?¡± Xie Jing Xing asked.

    Su Ming Feng shaked his head, looking pleased with himself, ¡°With such a festival, as a good friend, naturally we will travel together. Why are you not happy about it?¡±

    ¡°I still have something on.¡±

    ¡°It is better to meet by chance than to intentionally invite each other thus since we have met, then lets travel together. We have not walked together during the Jade Rabbit Festival for a while.¡± Su Ming Feng was dissatisfied, ¡°You are really getting more mysterious now.¡±

    Today Su Ming Feng was traveling together with the Su family and by a lucky coincidence met with a lone Xie Jing Xing, so he forcefully pulled Xie Jing Xing along. The Su and Xie families¡¯ rtions had all the while been good thus Master Su would not say anything about it. At the moment Master Su and the rest were walking in front while Su Ming Feng and Xie Jing Xing walked at the back.

    Su Ming Feng asked, ¡°Your Father is not angry that you havee out alone today?¡±

    It was usually an entire family travelling during the Jade Rabbit Festival but there was only Xie Jing Xing alone. One did not need to think to be certain that it was Xie Jing Xing who came out by himself. Most likely Xie Ding had blown up to one¡¯s top but there was no way out of it. To have such a son like this, one would feel that one was returning debts from one¡¯s past life.

    ¡°He has his sons as apany so I will not join in the fun.¡± Xie Jing Xing casually said, ¡°One is not that free.¡±

    Su Ming Feng shook his head, ¡°You are sure free and at ease.¡±

    As one was speaking, one saw a group of people walking over in front. Su Ming Feng was surprised for a moment, ¡°Is that not General Shen?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing lifted his eyes and saw that Shen Xin was heading over here in a rush with Shen Qiu and Luo Xue Yan following him closely, and at the back was a group of guards and every one of their expression was very heavy and serious. Su Ming Feng touched his chin and said, ¡°It seemed that the Shen family is in some sort of a trouble, else why would all of them have this kind of expression?¡±

    For the Shen family people to have such expressions in a public area filled with joyous people, it was very abrupt. One did not need to think to be certain that it was not a good matter at all. Master Su also saw them and stopped to chat with them but Xie Jing Xing and Su Ming Feng did not go forward and only stood far away. As they were practitioners of martial arts, they were able to hear the conversation.

    Master Su asked, ¡°Where is General Shen going?¡±

    ¡°Ah, casually strolling.¡± Shen Xin said, ¡°It is just that my wife suddenly felt some difort and had to go back to the residence. May Master Su stroll happily.¡± Finishing he cupped his hands in greeting and left without turning his head back.

    The Shen and Su family did not belong to the same line in the political arena so when Master Su saw that Shen Xin did not want to talk to him, naturally his heart was not at ease but he was toozy to meddle thus he just walked away. Instead it was Su Ming Feng that said, ¡°General Shen is really that wild, but why does it seemed as though something big had happened? Even if Shen Furen was feeling some difort, there was no need to bring so many guards.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes swept across a group of guards and said, ¡°Fifth Shen Young Lady is not there.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Ming Feng was surprised for a moment.

    ¡°Shen Miao is not there.¡± Xie Jing Xing took a nce at the Shen family entourage. With Shen Miao and the other two households rtionship, it was not possible that she would abandon her own mother and enjoy thenterns with the other two households. Moreover there was no signs of Shen Miao¡¯s figure in the entourage and it does not seem possible that Shen Miao did not even left the residence today. With such a big festive day like this, even if Shen Miao was unwilling, Shen Xin would not leave her alone in the residence.

    Just at this moment, one suddenly heard a pliable wavy voice, ¡°Shen Older Sister is missing!¡±

    Xie Jing Xing lowered his head. It was not known when did Su Ming Lang slipped away from Master Su and ran over to Su Ming Feng and pulled his own Eldest Brother by the corner of his clothes and said repeatedly, ¡°Just now I secretly ran over to them and heard that those people saying to find Shen Older Sister as soon as possible.¡±

    Su Ming Lang, this glutinous rice dumpling seemed to be almost negligible when mixed in the crowd, but he had the guts as he was not afraid of being unable to find the route back after straying from the group.

    ¡°They said that perhaps the Shen Older Sister had been taken away by kidnappers.¡± Su Ming Lang continued, ¡°Eldest Brother, let us go and save Shen Older Sister!¡±

    ¡°Missing?¡± Xie Jing Xing thoughtfully looked at the far away back views of the Shen family people and suddenly said to Su Ming Feng, ¡°This matter must not be made public. I will take my leave first.¡± He looked down at Su Ming Lang again and smiled evilly, ¡°The matter of Shen Miao going missing, if you say it out, I will sell you to the kidnappers.¡±

 Chapter 94: Ambiguity

    <h4>Chapter 94: Ambiguity (Part 1)</h4>

    During the Jade Rabbit Festival of the Ding capital, there would always be countless number of females that would be abducted by kidnappers yearly. If the abductees were male children, they would be in a much better position, as they would be sold to faraway families that were unable to bear children to be their sons. If they were female children or young females, they would be miserable, as those that do not have good looks would be passed around the brokers and sold to big families to be low ranked maids, and those who looked good would be worse off than the normal looking ones. They might be sold to troupes or to brothels, or perhaps be auctioned off after being taught for a few years how to be a ything for some rich people.

    Also among these females, there were some that came from big families but to the kidnappers, there was no separations between backgrounds. Who cared if you were a youngdy of a big family or amoner, once onended in the hands of the kidnappers, everyone was the same.

    ¡°Shen Young Lady was abducted by kidnappers?¡± In the room Ji Yu Shu suddenly stood up and walked to and fro for two steps, showing some worried expressions, ¡°Shen Young Lady look not bad and her bearing is extraordinary. One fear that oncended into the hands of the kidnappers, she would definitely be sold off. Even though I also like Young Lady Shao Yao, but one do not wish Shen Young Lady to be such a Young Lady. Third Xie Older Brother, should we go and save her?¡±

    Gao Yang snorted disdainfully at Ji Yu Shu¡¯s words, ¡°Are you alright? With Shen Miao¡¯s means and methods, how is it possible to be kidnapped. Moreover about the kidnappers, they will only pick single youngdies or lost children to abduct, but Shen Qiu and Shen Xin were not far from Shen Miao. Those kidnappers are not fools, why would they specifically pick such a big thorn? Moreover Shen Miao¡¯s looks are not at the level of national grace and divine fragrance, it would not be worth it.¡±

    These words were actually not wrong as when the kidnappers abduct people they would take advantage of other¡¯s inattention. Even if one were to abduct and sell official families¡¯ youngdies, they would also choose a time where there was no one around that youngdy, but hearing from those who inquired information, at that time Shen Miao was by the Wan Li Lake and when there was amotion in the crowd then the kidnappers took action. Even though it sounded easy, but if one were to be discovered, one would not be able to escape as there were so many people around. For such a dangerous thing, if one were to do it for one with the level of national grace and divine fragrance, it would be worth doing it, but Shen Miao was after all a little youngdy and even though she looked not bad, it was not a level where one would lose their sense of logic.

    The most important thing was that at that time Shen Qiu and Shen Xin were not far away and since ancient times, the evildoers followed the guidelines of fear the strong and bully the weak, so obviously knowing that Shen Xin¡¯s entire family was looking, it was not a good move to anger them, so why would the kidnappers find trouble for themselves. For one to do such a dangerous, not profitable and unworthy transaction, would only be if the kidnapper was one who had a bad brain.

    Ji Yu Shu said with a sudden understanding, ¡°So it is to say that it is not the work of kidnappers? Then who would it be? It is obviously targeting Shen Young Lady. Could it be rted to Prince Yu¡¯s residence?¡± As he spoke, he shook his head, ¡°Prince Yu¡¯s people also did not know that the elimination of the entire household was rted to Shen Miao, could it be Shen family¡¯s people? Heard from the grapevine that the Shen family is at odds, could it have been done by the other households?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing, who was quietly sitting at the side, stood up, ¡°It is ¡®them¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Them?¡± Gao Yang tensed up in an instant and looked towards Xie Jing Xing, ¡°They have already discovered?¡±

    ¡°Should not have.¡± Xie Jing Xing shook his head, ¡°Previously I waited for them to take action but there were no activities. Now one understand, they might have known about the secret chambers and used unknown methods to know that Shen Miao was present. Our identities are not yet exposed as they intend to find it out from Shen Miao¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Let the Mo Yu Army¡¯s secret divisione out to search along theke. The more people there are the more the interferences will be, so they should have left far away.¡± Xie Jing Xing said deeply. He had already put away the casual look he usually had on, and his solemn look was not like of a youth of seventeen or eighteen of age, but there was an indescribable chill to it.

    ¡°It is not very good to activate the Mo Yu Army now.¡± Gao Yang said with a frown, ¡°Now there are too many people watching you in the Ding capital and if the head is aware of it, one fear that the troubles would not be small. Why not let people guard the city doors and early tomorrow morning let your residence¡¯s people secretly search in the city. It is not good to beat the grass and scare the snake.¡±

    ¡°Still, wait for a night?¡± Ji Yu Shu jumped up, ¡°Shen Young Lady¡¯s life would be gone if one waited for a night!¡± Ji Yu Shu was after all young and impetuous and also rather appreciated her worth, and was unlike Gao Yang who already had a politician¡¯s cruelty and mercilessness. In some ways, Ji Yu Shu still retained the precious sincerity and innocence of a youth.

    Gao Yang was aggravated, ¡°With the situation as it is already, and you are still thinking of Shen Miao. If one is not careful, our identities will all be exposed!¡±

    ¡°Send the secret division out to search now.¡± Xie Jing Xing coldly said, ¡°I do not wish to say it a third time.¡±

    ¡°Third Xie!¡± Gao Yang Looked at him, ¡°Do you want to destroy the entire n because of a girl? Do not forget what you previously said,¡±

    ¡°Gao Yang, be mindful of your position.¡± Xie Jing Xing suddenly snapped and his brows slightly wrinkled, as the darkness in his peach eyes surged making them look darker than the night of the Ding capital. The sudden wrathful expression startled Gao Yang.

    When Ji Yu Shu saw this, he quickly smoothed things over, ¡°Today¡¯s events were so sudden and no one had expected them, but the situation might not be that bad so let us think about what is going on.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was silent for a while before he said, ¡°It is not for anyone, but for them to take such drastic actions in my territory, it really made one feel ufortable. Since they have the guts toe, tonight they will have a taste of what it means leaving but not returning!¡±

    *****

    Due to the surging crowd along the Wan Li Lake, the cheers andughter slowly drowned the rest of the noise. The matter of an official¡¯s daughter did not seem to cause many waves, and this was because the Shen family did not spread it out, as if it was spread out they fear that people would still be busy watching the grand celebration.

    The Jade Rabbit Fairy had finished dancing leaving the males into a daze while the females were secretly cursing her as a vixen. The gigantic Jade Rabbitntern was made from snow white silk and was painted with a thickyer of grease, it depicted the scenes of the Jade Rabbit having fun. This was all lined with the flickering candles which were slowly floating around the Wan Li Lake.

    As the people cheered, they ran up to theke to set off their handmadenterns. They had written their wishes for the year, and rolled them into little pieces of paper before putting them inside thentern and gently cing it in the water.

    Snow start to fall a little from the skies and since the Wan Li Lake was lit up by the bright lights from the fireworks in the sky. For a moment of time, it made one unclear if it was the skies or water. These kind of beautiful scenery of brightly lit fireworks, was seldom seen even in previous years¡¯ Jade Rabbit Festival. There were a few sightseeing boats floating on the middle of theke and normally the rich would book the exquisite boats to entertain but no one knew who were inside those few sightseeing boats as theke was filled withnterns making the boats unnoticeable.

    A sightseeing boat that was unlit was leisurely floating downstream of Wan Li Lake, there was lesser crow at the downstream as thenterns floated towards this direction. From a far, it seemed as though thenterns were surrounding the boat but the more it floated downstream, it gotten further away from the city center and there were gradually lesser people until at the end, there was almost no one.

    Shen Miao was sitting in the innermost room of this sightseeing boat, coldly looking at the two people in front.

    In the dark drawing room, there was a small oilmp lit and a piece of rag tied around Shen Miao¡¯s mouth and her hands and legs were tied so tightly that it would not loosen no matter how one struggled.

    The two people on the boat was wearing linen and looked very strange. The skinny and tall one stood at the head of the boat and took a look before walking into the cabin and nodded to the shorter one, ¡°Alright, there is no one here.¡±

    The short oneugh and pulled out the rag that was inside Shen Miao¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Shen Young Lady, there is no one here so you better not shout. We still have energy to kill you and escape if you were to shout.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes slightly moved but she did not speak.

    These people were going against the flow as the boat drifted downstream. Shen Xin and the rest would only search for her at the short and would not thing that she would be in the centre of theke in the full view of everyone.

    Just now when she stood at the stone tform waiting for Shen Qiu to returned, she was grab from behind and her mouth and nose was covered. Both of their actions were too fast and she did not have time to react when she was already tied in the boat.

    Seeing that Shen Miao was not speaking, the short one appeared to be quite satisfied. The skinny tall one walked over and sat opposite her with dark gaze, ¡°Shen Young Lady, a straightforward person does not resort to insinuations. We brought you here to inquire one thing from you.¡± The skinny and tall one had a unique temperament which was not like ordinary gangsters.

    He said, ¡°You had went over to Prince Yu residence¡¯s secret chambers that day.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes shed. When she was abducted, she did think about many possibilities. Perhaps it was Second or Third household people, perhaps it was Shen Yuan or the old subordinates of Prince Yu. She even also connect it to Fu Xiu Yi but she did not expect the person who came for the reason of that secret room. That secret chambers¡¯ secret was only known to Xie Jin Xing and Gao Yang and most likely no one knew of it so could it be that Fu Xiu Yi was aware of it a few years ahead of time?

    But since the other side hade prepared, they would be clear of the ins and outs of her background so Shen Miao did not bother to hid and replied, ¡°Yes. That day Eldest Brother was dealing with matters in Prince Yu residence and I waited in the tea room and inadvertently found that secret chambers so one went to take a look out of curiosity.¡±

    Facing the two of them, the short one said, ¡°You should have met someone else in the secret chambers. Who is that person?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s fingers slightly shrink.

    It was not because of the secrets in the secret chambers or things in in the chambers but it turned out to be the person inside it. Xie Jing Xing and Gao Yang? These people were targeting Xie Jing Xing and Gao Yang? Shen Miao¡¯s mind very quickly turned, it was presumed that these people knew that there were other people in the secret chambers that day but did not know who that person was. Perhaps Xie Jing Xing and Gao Yang was hiding something, if she were to speak of it, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s and Gao Yang¡¯s secret would be exposed.

    She looked puzzled at the other person, ¡°Someone else?¡±

    That skinny and tall one looked at her viciously, ¡°Shen Young Lady, do not y tricks in front of us. That day you entered the secret chambers and we believed that it was by chance but the things in the secret chambers had been taken away. Who did you meet in the secret chambers? Say it and one would leave your life be.¡±

    Shen Miao stared at him but her mind was quickly calcting. It was because of her previous lifetime that she came to know about the secret chambers in Prince Yu residence thus in these people¡¯s eyes, she could only ¡®identally¡¯ found out about the existence of the chambers. Perhaps these people were also investigating some matters but did not know which specific person they were and Xie Jing Xing and Gao Yang were the people they were looking for.

    She shook her head, ¡°That day when I entered the secret chambers there was no one else inside. As for the things that you were talking about, I did not see it too. The people that you were talking about have already left.¡±

    ¡°Not possible!¡± The skinny tall one looked at her and suddenly a cruel smile appeared, ¡°Shen Young Lady, since you are not willing to say, then one would let you suffer...¡±

    When the voice just finished, the eyes of the short one lit up and one of his hands reached out to touch Shen Miao¡¯s face and there was a look of immorality appearing on his face as he said, ¡°Little beauty¡¯s skin is smooth and fair, why not serve this older brother, perhaps one can remember.¡± Finishing, he reached out to Shen Miao¡¯s buttons.

    ¡°If you really touch me, I willmit suicide by biting my tongue and you will not be able to inquire anything.¡± Shen Miao faintly said, ¡°When I lose my innocence, my heart would be like ashes and under such despair, do you think that you have the opportunity to get it out of me?¡±

    When the words were spoken, the short one¡¯s hands suddenly stopped and he turned to look at the skinny tall one. The skinny tall one stared and Shen Miao before asking, ¡°You know who it is?¡±

    Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°Perhaps I can remember.¡±

    The short one was somewhat bbergasted and the skinny and tall one¡¯s eyes were gloomy. Perhaps Shen Miao overly calm attitude caught them somewhat unaware or perhaps they were surprise that Shen Miao could turn the situation around and threaten them. There was no female that did not care about their innocence but Shen Miao attitude was that of a hoodlum on the streets. Correct. If Shen Miao really knew who the people were in the secret chambers and if they were to touch her, Shen Miao would have fully hated them and would never reveal the truth her entire life.

    Shen Miao gaze was slightly cold, everyone would have their own weaknesses. Facing these two people who seemed to must know who is the person in the secret chambers and now she was perhaps the only person in the world who know about it. If she was a delicate official¡¯s daughter, it was uncertain if she would speak the truth when scared but unfortunately she was Empress Shen who fought in the Inner Pce before.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± The short one did not touch her again and had an amiable look on, ¡°Say who that person is and we will all agree to you.¡± His tone of voice was like one which was coaxing a child.

    Shen Miao did not even blink as she asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The two of them was startled for a moment before the skinny and tall one sneered, ¡°What good does it do for you in knowing who are we?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I would be able to remember who that person is.¡± Shen Miao gently smile as she looked at him.

    ¡°You are prolonging the time.¡±

    Shen Miao did not express an opinion.

    The short one quickly stood up and without even thinking he gave a p to Shen Miao. It seemed that his patience had exhausted as he said, ¡°Smelly bitch, since you wo not do this the easy way, then we¡¯ll do it the hard way! Do not talk any more nonsense with her. Shen Xin¡¯s army is outside guarding and we cannot get out so first bring her back and when we return...¡± His smile became somewhat twisted, ¡°Naturally one will have a way for her to speak the truth!¡±

    He leaned over and touched Shen Miao¡¯s face with his disgusting hand, ¡°Little girl, this grandfather just took the trouble to treat you well but still you do not wish to live then do not me others!¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s dark gaze got cold and suddenly she raised her hand and used a knife to pierce towards the other¡¯s face. The Short one was caught off guard, Shen Miao was able to draw blood from his face and blood continuously flowed down. One did not know when the ropes behind Shen Miao¡¯s arms and legs were grinded apart. She was used to hiding a dagger in her sleeves, and it was a surprise that there was a use for it today. After she brandished it around for a bit, she ran out of the boat screaming, ¡°Help!¡± But when running to the hatch of the ship, she was stopped by a violent force and threw onto the ground. Her entire back was knocked onto a wooden table on the boat and it was so painful, that she sucked in a breath of cold air and the boat even rocked for a few times. Her reaction was still fast as she immediately got up and ran out. The skinny tall one sneered and kicked her knees and a bitter pain burst out. Shen Miao recovered to her senses and reached out with the dagger in her hands to stab the person¡¯s eyes. The skinny and tall one jumped in shock and dodged to the side to avoid her sharp dagger as he cursed, ¡°Poisonous woman¡± and snatched the dagger from her hands. Shen Miao endured the pain in her legs and climbed to the cabin windows and jumped down without even blinking.

    ¡°Want to run?¡± The skinny tall one coldlyughed and did not hesitate to throw the dagger in his hand over and straight into Shen Miao¡¯s calf. Even though it did not prated deep, a dark red trace started forming quickly on theke.

    Shen Miao knew how to float on water but this was winter and the water in the Wan Li Lake was biting cold. When one enters it, they would only feel that their entire body was an ice block and could only paddle a few times before feeling their whole body stiffen and be unable to move.

    The skinny and tall one was about to jump into the water to fish Shen Miao out, after all Shen Miao had information about the people in the secret chambers, but before he could make a move, there was a burst of an unknown bamboo cannon. When one raised one¡¯s head to look, the west side was lit by a firework.

    ¡°The situation has changed!¡± The short one wiped the blood off his face and said, ¡°Withdraw!¡±

    ¡°Take her away first.¡± The skinny tall one scolded and wanted to jump into theke, but who knew that his body would jolt violently and then he saw two ck dded persons that unknowingly had already been standing on the head of the boat. Both of the ck dded persons had a gold embroidered eagle pattern sown on their shoulders. The short one cried out, ¡°Mo Yu Army! Why is the Mo Yu Army here?¡±

    Before the two people recovered to their senses, the two ck dded persons already reached to the front and in a sh of silver, both the short one¡¯s and the skinny and tall one¡¯s frightened looks stopped at that moment as they slowly fell down.

    In theke, Shen Miao was still fiercely rummaging. From the words of the short one and skinny and tall one. They were not just the two ck dded persons and it seemed that there were forces behind them and those forces sounded quite powerful. Shen Miao had a kind of intuition beyond imagination that if she were to fall into both of their hands, she would be able to find a way out but if she were to end up with those forces, even if she were to die, the Shen family would never be able to find the murderer.

    But one did not expect that with this drastic jump that cut off her means of retreat, she would trap herself in a dead end. Seeing that the two ck dded persons did note to save her even after a long time passed, could it be that she would die here in the ice coldke?

    Her head started to feel heavy and a buzzing by her ear started to sound, like she was sinking into an icehouse. It was evident that the surface of the water was just in front and one could even see thenterns floating downstream but one was unable to grab it, only see it.

    Just when her eyes were bing unclear, she suddenly saw a figure swimming over from afar. That figure was rather vigorous and under the bright lights of theke, it was as if one that hade down from the skies, bringing the light to her as one swam.

    That person swam to Shen Miao and with a pull, clutched her waist and swam to the surface. In such a world of ice and snow, theke was biting cold and it is difficult for one to swim, but he was able to swimfortable even with an additional person. When one swam up to the front of the boat, he picked Shen Miao up and set her on the hold of the ship before flipping himself over.

    Shen Miao was choking on a few mouthful of water and when she got onboard the ship, she had yet to turn herself over and could only held her throat to cough a number of times. But she saw the figure in front turn and look over. That person was also wet from top to bottom, and there was no trace of the joking expression he previously had on his face as he looked at her with twisted brows.

    It was precisely Xie Jing Xing.

    With the energy she was using to look at Xie Jing Xing, Shen Miao saved the effort to be surprised. That two ck dded persons came because of Xie Xing Xing, and it may be assumed that Xie Jing Xing himself came to know of the news and thus rushed over.

    She used up her energy to lift herself up, and it was only then she saw there were two corpses on the hold of the boat. They were the skinny tall one and the short one, and from the hold walked out two ck dded persons and one of them walked over to Xie Jing Xing¡¯s side and whispered something. Xie Jing Xing waved his hand and those two persons left with the two bodies, and even wiped clean the boat of blood stains.

    Shen Miao did not bother to think about who those two persons were, as even a fool could also guess that they were Xie Jing Xing¡¯s people. She moved her body and felt that there was no part of her body that was not sore and in pain. She had been soaking in the icy cold waters for more than half a Ke (1 Ke = 1 quarter of an hour) and it was so cold that she was trembling. Previously that skinny tall one threw her down a couple of times, thus her back was in pain but where she felt the most pain was probably her calf. She lowered her head to look at her skirt and it was pasted onto her skin, and there was a blood red flower on the area of her calf mixing with the red embroidery on her skirt, making one unable to differentiate. That was caused by the skinny tall one¡¯s dagger.

    She was so cold and in pain that she was unable to say a single word. But it was Xie Jing Xing who walked into the boat cabin, and since these exquisite sightseeing boats woulde prepared with a furnace and clothes, he pulled out the furnace out from a wooden box and lit it before adding coal into it.

    As the furnace burned warmly, the boat swayed on theke. Xie Jing Xing nced at Shen Miao before his lips suddenly formed a smile, ¡°I want to change clothes, you want to watch with your eyes?¡±

    Shen Miao suddenly shut her eyes, at this moment her state of mind was in some confusion and Xie Jing Xing still had the mood to joke around. One only heard a light chuckle following which was the rustling sounds of the changing of clothes. After a moment, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Finished.¡±

    When Shen Miao opened her eyes, Xie Jing Xing was buckling thest button. He had changed into a deep ck coloured robe, and had a big white fox cloak covering him that exuded a kind of cold but awe-inspiring feeling. A pair of ck peach eyes stared at Shen Miao in a smile but not a smile, ¡°Do you also want to change?¡±

    When one wore cold and wet clothes, one would catch a cold easily. Even if one was sitting by the burning stove to roast, it would require a number of Shichens (1 shichen = 2 hours) to be fully roasted dry. One fear that if she were to wait till that time, she would have already be suffering from chills. With regards to her body, she had always cherished it. Coupled with the ufortable feeling of her entire body, she looked towards Xie Jing Xing and calmly said, ¡°Is there any other clothing?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing got up and took out a set of clothes from the clothes bag on the wooden table, and said as he leaned against the wall, ¡°My subordinates sent me clothes and seeing that there are still some troubles currently around, one was not able to search female clothes for you. If you want to change, you can only change to mine.¡±

    For an unmarried female, to change into a stranger¡¯s clothes, it would be an alluring tint when it gets spread out. Shen Miao looked towards Xie Jing Xing and saw a nasty smile on his lips, she did not know if the situation was forced or deliberately staged.

    Shen Miao discovered that Xie Jing Xing indeed had a special kind of power, as since from her rebirth she had faced everyone with the ¡®Empress Shen¡¯ frame of mind. Even when facing Shen Qiu, she was unable to treat Shen Qiu as her Eldest Brother and something would have the feeling of protecting him. But on every encounter with Xie Jing Xing, he would always try to distract Shen Miao with his vile actions, and to be teased this much was something not experienced by Empress Shen before, but by a Fifth Shen Young Lady who was na?ve to the sinister world.

    She took a deep breath in her heart before saying, ¡°Give them to me.¡±

    Her reply was a little unexpected to Xie Jing Xing, thus he looked at her with doubts, ¡°You want to wear my clothes?¡±

    ¡°Is there any other clothing here?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    Xie Jing Xing smiled and threw the clothes he held to her. Shen Miao caught them and after much tolerating she said to Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Request Little Xie Marquis to turn around.¡±

    When Xie Jing Xing heard this, he sized her up as he looked at her from head to toe meaningfully. Currently Shen Miao¡¯s clothes were pasted onto her body, she was petite in size and undoubtedly revealed some youthful figure of ady, and the sorry appearance revealed a lovely attitude. Xie Jing Xing said full of interest, ¡°Little girl who is still wet behind the ears knows about embarrassment? Do not worry,¡± His gaze was fussy and criticising, ¡°There is nothing at all and also nothing good to see.¡± Finishing he chicly turned around and did not even look at Shen Miao at all.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart gave a slight relief as she picked up Xie Jing Xing¡¯s clothes. It was a piece of an azure blue robe with the cor pressed snugly and the embroidery was excellent. Shen Miao subconsciously touched it. This kind of workmanship, she only enjoyed it when she was in the Pce in her past lifetime. The rumours that the Marquis of Lin An was rich enough to rival the country were indeed not false.

    She slowly took off the wet external and internal clothing, and used the damp clothes on the stove to clean her body of water before picking up Xie Jing Xing¡¯s robes. Who knew that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s robes were soplicated that she was unable to put them on properly. Not only that, the belt was entangled with her left calf. Her calf just had a dagger injury and previously it was not serious, but at this moment the flesh was indistinctive and looked somewhat scary. As the belt rubbed against the wound, Shen Miao sucked in a breath of cold air in pain and was unable to sit properly, leading to her falling onto the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯, also knocking over the teapot on the table.

    When Xie Jing Xing heard themotion, he immediately turned around to see Shen Miao falling onto the ground so he took a step forward to help her. Shen Miao was unable to stop and her entire body leaned into his embrace. The clothes were not properly worn and were hanging loose on her body as one¡¯s shoulder was exposed with damp hair, there was some charming appearance. No matter how calm she was, there was an instantaneous panic and helplessness.

    But it was Xie Jing Xing that had his brows twisted as he held on to her leg and stared at the wound before speaking deeply, ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 95: Two persons in Solitude

    <h4>Chapter 95: Two persons in Solitude (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Shen Miao nked out a little. In her view, this kind of slightly frivolous actions should be stopped with a stern voice, but she did not know why she actually replied honestly, ¡°Just now when escaping, one was injured by a dagger.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing swept a nce at her and threw her a porcin bottle that he took out, ¡°Apply the medication.¡±

    Shen Miao received it without speaking more, she wanted to apply the medication but because she was entirely sitting on the floor, and because she had soaked in the ice coldke for a long time, she was unable to employ any energy at all. Not to mention applying medication, even sitting up was difficult.

    When Xie Jing Xing saw this, he walked over to her side and held shouldered her to the small couch in the cabin. Shen Miao had lived for two lifetimes and was not a little youngdy who had her first awakening of love, so naturally she would not feel embarrassed when they were alone. However she was wearing Xie Jing Xing¡¯srge clothes and her fair shoulders were exposed, thus when the cold wind blowed, one was unsure if it was the cold or the difort, but ayer of goosebumps rose.

    Without waiting for her to say anything, a warm thing covered her face and it practically buried her head. Shen Miao shook her head before discovering that what was on her body was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s fox coat. That fox coat was warm and Shen Miao unconsciously wrapped it tighter around her, and only her small face was exposed as she looked at Xie Jing Xing without speaking. She truly looked somewhat like a little furry fox .

    Xie Jing Xing felt somewhat funny, he got up and walked to the other side to take something unknown before squatting in front of Shen Miao, reaching out his hand to hold Shen Miao¡¯s leg.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shen Miao evaded and asked.

    ¡°If your injury is not treated, it will fester tomorrow.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°You better not take advantage of me.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡± This person¡¯s words were really too annoying. What taking advantage of him? And to still say those words with a serious look, making Shen Miao want to simply ignore him. She said, ¡°I will do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xie Jing Xing stood up without a second word, leaned against the counter and folded his hands around his chest as if he was watching themotion from the side, ¡°I will watch you do it.¡±

    Shen Miao bent her body down but her hands were unable to hold the medicine bottle firmly. Previously when she was quarrelling with those two, she was thrown by the skinny tall one a few times so her whole body felt sore, thus at this moment her hands were trembling and could barely open the bottle and almost spilled everything out.

    After struggling for half the time, she finally gave up but did not want to admit defeat to Xie Jing Xing, so she sat on the snow white fox coat and did not speak a single word as she stared at Xie Jing Xing.

    Xie Jing Xingughed out loud with a ¡®chi¡¯ sound and snatched the bottle off Shen Miao¡¯s hands before squatting down again. He held Shen Miao¡¯s calf and casually said, ¡°I am not a good person. If you want to act in a rage, one fear that you will have to gamble with your leg.¡±

    Shen Miao stayed silent and did not utter a word.

    Xie Jing Xing held her leg and slowly lifted the trousers up. His hands were cold and slender and they seemed to have the shallow callus that people who practiced martial arts had. When they rubbed against the soft and delicate skin, Shen Miao had a kind of an ufortable feeling, as if that piece of skin also started to heat up . In the next moment, because the clothes¡¯ materials were suddenly pulled off, it was so painful that Shen Miao almost cried out.

    ¡°The wound is somewhat deep.¡± Xie Jing Xing scrutinised it and said with a frown, ¡°Why did you not say it before?¡±

    ¡°I did not think that you will be this good hearted.¡± Shen Miao said. She really did not think that Xie Jing Xing would be so kind hearted to apply medication for her. With their rtionship as it was, it was considered as very thankful for Xie Jing Xing to have saved her life today. Such a profound thinking person was not one who was good, thus Shen Miao was unable to think of any reason for Xie Jing Xing to save her. That was why she was thinking to only deal with the leg injury when she get back to the Shen residence.

    Xie Jing Xing got up and picked up the teapot from the side table, and poured out all the water inside before stretching his hand out of the boat to fill up a pot of water to boil at the furnace. He said, ¡°Indeed I am not that good hearted but seeing that you have loyalty, one will be a good person.¡± Speaking till here, he raised his head and looked towards Shen Miao before saying, ¡°People always said that Shen Xin is loyal and righteous, one did not expect that a little girl of the Shen family also understood loyalty and righteousness. Many thanks for not selling me out.¡±

    He was half joking and half serious and Shen Miao did not exin that he had misunderstood it. At that time in such a situation, if one were to immediately say that the person in the secret chambers was Xie Jing Xing, then the two persons would immediately kill her. Who did not know about the stratagem of dying the enemy, but since Xie Jing Xing thought that she did not say it due to loyalty and to make Xie Jing Xing felt that he owed her a personal favour, what was there against it? Thus Shen Miao did not intended to rify the misunderstanding.

    However, as Shen Miao thought with her head bowed, even if she had truly sold Xie Jing Xing out, with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s ability, he could still retreat unscathed. Just now she had clearly heard that that two persons definitely hadrades around the vicinity, but now there was no movements at all. One could imagine whose hands had made it possible.

    After a brief silence, the water in the pot started to boil. Xie Jing Xing tore a piece of cloth from the robe and soaked it with some hot water, and with one hand holding Shen Miao¡¯s calf on his knee, his other hand was wiping the blood stains around the wound.

    Shen Miao¡¯s leg was almost in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s embrace and was able to touch his ice coldpel. The material was also cold and stiff as if it was his cold heart under the frivolous appearance. Shen Miao felt some difort and turned her head aside and her toes could not help but curled up. In the previous life, other than with Fu Xiu Yi, she had never been this close interacting with other males. Even with Fu Xiu Yi, upon recollection, there was more reservations as most of the time Fu Xiu Yi only left a ¡®sovereign¡¯ image with her, thus there was almost no males that she met during her youthful days.

    Feeling that it was somewhat quiet, Shen Miao found a topic of conversation and asked, ¡°Who were those people?

    The ¡®those people¡¯ she was referring to were naturally the skinny tall one and his entourage. Even after hearing this, Xie Jing Xing did not say anything and after he wiped the dirty blood of her calf, he sprinkled the medicine powder and took out a handkerchief to bandage it for her. When he was doing all this, he had his head down and was very serious. His actions were also very proficient, as if bandaging a wound was a simple and familiar matter to him. The light in the boat was flickering and thenterns in the Wan Li Lake shone brightly on his face. The youth¡¯s handsome brows were so incredible that with such a lustrous short period, made one have a gentle illusion.

    Even Shen Miao could not help but be slightly stumped for words. However this gentle illusion did notst very long as Xie Jing Xing put her leg down, and suddenly his hands were at Shen Miao¡¯s side as he approached bullying. His face was so close in proximity and the peach shaped eyes were as if they were intoxicated as they looked over in a faint smile. It was clearly a casual move but was so forceful that it made one feel breathless.

    Shen Miao calmly stared face to face at him, and Xie Jing Xing after staring at Shen Miao for a while, then let go of her hands and said lightly, ¡°Knowing too much would not be good for you.¡±

    ¡°I do not want to know anything.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Only hope that you will not implicate me.¡± When she said it, she felt somewhat vexed in her heart. She did not what was going on today, perhaps the incident was too sudden or perhaps because of her injury she felt irritated. Thus when facing Xie Jing Xing, it actually incited some of her little temper that was originally buried in her bones. Unknowingly, those venting of one¡¯s anger at will and bickering temperament had been drawn out by Xie Jing Xing.

    ¡°As long as you know proper restraint, no one can implicate you.¡± Xie Jing Xing said. He tidied up the messy clothes on the boat and found a long pole to hang Shen Miao wet clothes to lightly dry.

    ¡°When can I leave?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°There are people outside watching so it would attract criticism if one were to leave now. Moreover with you and me together, one may falsely use me.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words could still make one mad as before, ¡°So for my innocence, when the boat dock, I will bring you to the Princess¡¯ residence. The Princess¡¯ residence¡¯s people would send you back.¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly startled, ¡°Princess residence?¡±

    ¡°Princess Rong Xin.¡± Xie Jing Xing fiddled with the piece of charcoal, ¡°She will help.¡±

    Princess Rong Xin was also borne by the Late Emperor¡¯s concubine, and even though she was not as doted as Princess Yu Qing, she was also one of the Late Emperor¡¯s favourites. Among the children of the Late Emperor, Princess Yu Qing and Princess Rong Xin had the deepest sister rtionship. When Princess Yu Qing married to the Marquis of Lin An, Princess Rong Xin married to the then Top Scorer of the Imperial Examinations, but unfortunately that Top Scorer died of an illness after a few years and Princess Rong Xin never remarried. She moved back to the Princess¡¯ residence and had been living as a widow for many years.

    Thinking of Princess Yu Qing¡¯s and Princess Rong Xin¡¯s rtionship, she would help Xie Jing Xing on this.

    Shen Miao gratefully nced at Xie Jing Xing. He actually thought longer term. Even if one were to think of ways to get the Shen family over, upon seeing them, a female and male alone with untidy clothes, one would inevitably thought more. With the Shen and Xie families rtionship, who knew if it would be even moreplicated in the future. With Princess Rong Xin stepping forth, it would be considered a good idea.

    Hearing the sound of fireworks, Shen Miao was originally leaning against the boat window and looked out at the sound. In the dark skies of the Ding capital, the multiple colours on it were actually bright fireworks. As what Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang mentioned, the fireworks would not stop for the entire night and the mood was different when one watched with the surging crowd as when one watched on the quietke.

    ¡°You like to see these?¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his brows.

    ¡°I do not like it.¡± Shen Miao replied.

    In Ming Qi¡¯s Royal family¡¯s annual banquet, the Emperor and concubines would have fun together and set off numerous fireworks in the Imperial Gardens. At that time she had just returned from the Qin country, and suddenly there was an additional Mei Furen in the Pce who had an unfailing of the Emperor. On the night of the banquet, Mei Furen and Fu Xiu Yi were at the Imperial Gardens drinking and having fun, while Shen Miao sat at Ku Ning Pce with Wan Yu and Fu Ming inpany. When she alone saw the fireworks being discharged and disappear, that was the coldest fireworks she ever saw. But after that, she did not liked these things anymore.

    ¡°What so good to look at things that disappear in a fleeting moment. Visually attractive but useless appearance.¡± Her tone had a touch of extreme anger but her gaze was somewhat sad.

    Xie Jing Xing nced at her astonished and after some thought, got up and took something out from a cupboard. He walked over to Shen Miao¡¯s side and handed something over to her.

    ¡°One do not know how long it would take for the boat to dock. Since today is the Jade Rabbit Festival, you should also make antern.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    Shen Miao looked at thenterns in her hands. Most likely it was left behind by the people who were having fun on the boat before, as candles had not been not ce inside and it was folded tly down. Looking towards the window, the surface of the Wan Li Lake was filled withnterns and looked as if their boat was navigating a sea of night lights and theke was the gxy.

    Without waiting for Shen Miao¡¯s reply, Xie Jing Xing arranged onentern first and after he was done, he ced it into the water. His action was indeed very casual. When Shen Miao saw it, she asked, ¡°Why do you not write a note?¡±

    A note is usually ced in thenterns, and what was written was usually the wishes of the person who wrote it. As such the Gods would be able to hear the prayers of the people, and would bless the person who set off thentern to aplish their wishes.

    ¡°I do not believe in Gods.¡± Xie Jing Xing saidzily, ¡°It is not worth the mention to write.¡±

    Shen Miao thought for a moment and could not imagine with Xie Jing Xing having such a proud and domineering temperament, what kind of scene would it be if he were to seriously pray to the Gods. She unfolded twonterns but did not write any notes and also did not ced any candles on them, but instead lit the topmost petals up before cing them onto theke.

    The twonterns burned from top to down, looking like two balls of fire on theke¡¯s surface. Xie Jing Xing was startled as he asked, ¡°This arenterns to offer sacrifice to the dead. What are you doing?¡±

    Lighting up thenterns was providing an offering to give the death antern. In such a lively and bustling festival, Shen Miao actually came here to worship the dead.

    She did not care about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words, and only looked at thenterns that were gradually swallowed by the mes and after a while, there were no more signs of the twonterns.

    With her rebirth, there were things that could be redone, but there were things that could not. For example Wan Yu and Fu Ming. In this lifetime, it was goodbye and farewell. There would not be a gentle and magnanimous Princess and a sensible andposed Crown Prince. (Trantor heart aches for our Empress T.T) (Editor: https://.youtube/watch?v=WOyxL8yDY5k )

    A handkerchief was handed to Shen Miao. When she raised her head, Xie Jing Xing impatiently said, ¡°Why cry again?¡±

    Shen Miao touched her cheeks, unknowingly her cheeks had be wet. Most probably she was so overwhelmed with emotions that she did not know that her tears fell.

    She took the handkerchief as Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°You have some code of loyalty so in the future if one were to have any difficulty, one cane to look for me.¡±

    The words without any rhyme or reason made Shen Miao stunned for a moment before she looked at Xie Jing Xing. The youth¡¯s side profile was very serious and tall under the lights from theke. He leaned against the window and looked towards Shen Miao and there was aplex look that shed by but he said indifferently, ¡°I do not like owing anyone favours. Today since you did not sell me out, I will not ill-treat you. Seeing the numerous trouble that you have stirred up, perhaps there will be a day when you will need my help. When that timees, taking into consideration of today¡¯s matter, I will lend a hand to help.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Then many thanks to Little Marquis.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled and suddenly turn his head to look at her and said with a ridiculing tone, ¡°But helping is only helping, you better not fall in love with me.¡±

    Shen Miao immediatelyughed in anger as she said, ¡°Little Marquis is thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xie Jing Xing walked over from the window and looked down condescending at Shen Miao who was sitting on the couch. He suddenly plucked the hairpin from Shen Miao¡¯s hair and said thoughtfully, ¡°Then why do you wear the hairpin ¡®I¡¯ gave you ?¡±

    He actually emphasised the word ¡®I¡¯.

    Shen Miao words were cold and she wanted to say just now that it was the maids that put on for her but heard Xie Jing Xing continue speaking, ¡°Today you have touched what you can touch and see what you can see, but one can forget about pledging your life.¡± Hisughter had harbour evil designs, ¡°A little girl that had not yet grown up. I am not yet that hungry that one can¡¯t pick what one eat.¡±

    This person¡¯s words were just too malicious! And still like to invert ck and white! In Shen Miao¡¯s past and present life, she had met with either hypocrite gentlemen else they were those who devoted to righteousness so much that they inspires reverence. It was the first time meeting a rogue who was able to make one mad in one sentence.

    ¡°I do not like Little Marquis and will not like in the future. Little Marquis can rest assured.¡± Shen Miao said with sasm.

    ¡°That is good.¡± Xie Jing Xing stared at her and his smile still had an amusement to it but in his dark eyes, there was a somewhat warning and indifference in a fleeting moment. He said, ¡°Little girl, I am not a good person.¡±

    Shen Miao did not speak. Xie Jing Xing was not a good person, then could she be considered as a good person? Perhaps she was in her past lifetime but the her in this life was insidious and vicious,pletely detected from the word ¡®good¡¯.

    The boat quietly float down with the current and the snow slowly fluttered down outside. Half of theke was filled with crystal snowkes and half withnterns and the skies was lit with colourful fireworks, this new year¡¯s Jade Rabbit Festival seemed nothing great but was after all special.

    The purple d youth leaned against the window and looked out of it indifferently. One did not know after looking for how long but when he turned back, he discovered that Shen Miao had already fell asleep.

    When she was sleeping, there was no dignified or alienating look on her face and because of today¡¯s suffering, her face was flushed and with Xie Jing Xingrge fox cloak wrapped around her, she really looked like a little girl that had not grown up. Her hair was already dried up and a lock of long hair was blocking her eyes. It seemed to be somewhat itchy as the sleeping Shen Miao was frowning.

    Xie Jing Xing walked to her side and paused before reaching out to pick the hair blocking her eyes and tucked it behind her ears. He then took out what looked like the Begonia hairpin that he puck out from Shen Miao¡¯s hair and with a spin, gently inserted it into Shen Miao¡¯s hair. He sat in front of Shen Miao with folded arms and looked at her for a while. Seeing her sleeping soundly, he raised his brows, ¡°To sleep so well in front of a unfamiliar male, really do not know the meaning of fear.¡±

    After sitting for a while more, the boat swayed suddenly before stopping. Finally it had reached the shore.

    Xie Jing Xing walked to the bow of the boat and a few ck d figures appeared on the shore. The one leading said, ¡°Replying to Master, everything has been handled cleaning. Master to return to the residence now?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked back to the cabin and said, ¡°Go to the Princess residence first. Tie Yi, bring a horse carriage over.¡± He turned and walked back to the cabin and knocked a few times before Shen Miao looked up sleepily. Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Reached the shore.¡±

    ¡°Already reached?¡± Shen Miao suddenly woke up and looked out of the window before she start heading out but since the injury on her leg was not healed, she almost fell when she stood up. Xie Jing Xing grabbed her arm and after thinking, he reached out and wrapped the fox coat around Shen Miao tighter and directly carried her and the fox coat up and headed towards the out the boat.

    Shen Miao was in shocked and unconsciously reached out to gather her hands around Xie Jing Xing¡¯s neck. When she looked up, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips were hooked up, ¡°Behave yourself. Don¡¯t take advantage of me.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡± Xie Jing Xing had a hand over her shoulders and since he was tall and had long limbs, it was effortless for him to carry Shen Miao. Shen Miao¡¯s head was leaning against his embrace and could feel his tall and straight chess and strong heartbeat and she actually started feeling ufortable.

    Only when they were at the head of the boat, she then realised that a group of ck d people were long standing outside. Seeing that Xie Jing Xing carried a little youngdy out, although one had exercise much restrained, their looks were somewhat different. The most rxed one was Xie Jing Xing. He walked to the front of the horse carriage and threw Shen Miao into the car and said, ¡°Go to the Princess residence.¡± And walked away without turning back.

    The horse carriage left wobbling away, leaving the ck d people looking at one another. A young tall one said, ¡°Tie Yi, why is Master carrying a girl out? What rtionship does that girl and Master have?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± Another female walked over and touched her chin as she pondered, ¡°For so many years, so many beauties had not be able to get close to Master, so Master has this kind of taste.¡± Her eyes brighten, ¡°Ha. No wonder.¡±

    ¡°Who says.¡± Another charming matured female said dissatisfiedly, ¡°What is there good to look at such a silly little girl?¡±

    ¡°Huo Long, one know that you like Master but regarding this. One cannot be jealous about it.¡± The female before smiled and looked towards the man standing in the middle, ¡°Tie Yu, you are closest to master, who is that little youngdy? What¡¯s with Master, tell us about it.¡±

    ¡°All shut up!¡± Tie Yi, who was standing in the middle, could no longer tolerate it, ¡°All go back! The secret division are all so free then tomorrow go and guard the prison tower.¡±

    When those words were said, everyone immediately retreated and subsequently said, ¡°Suddenly remembered that there are still things.¡± ¡°Were the corpses just now taken care off?¡± ¡°It is better to head back to the Secret Division quarters to understand the situation.¡± ¡°It is really dangerous today.¡± As they chat, they slowly walked away.

    Tie Yi let out a sigh of relief and only then he disappeared back into the night.

    Speaking of which, at the other side at the Princess residence, when the people outside announced Xie Jing Xing arrival, Princess Rong Xin was preparing to head to bed.

    She was widowed for many years and had no children by her side so in every festival, she would be especially lonely. Even though the Emperor Wen Hui in the Pce had the name of siblings with her, but after all they were not born from the same mother, so how could they be really close. Moreover it was much morefortable staying in the Princess residence than mingling with the Pce¡¯s Royalties. Thus for so many Jade Rabbit Festivals, Princess Rong Xing would not enter the Pce and would not y outside and only stay quietly in the residence like it was any other day.

    But it was different today. Upon knowing Xie Jing Xing¡¯s arrival, Princess Rong Xin was somewhat surprised. After re-dressing, she then went out to wee him and when she entered the main hall, she saw that Xie Jing Xing had already sat on the chair waiting. Once he saw her, he smiled gently, ¡°Aunt Rong.¡± (I used Aunt Rong instead of the Chinese way ¡®Rong Yi¡¯ because it sounds like a name instead of a family title)

    Princess Rong Xin¡¯s maiden name is Yu Rong and was had a deep sister rtionship with Princess Yu Qing so it was not considered too much for Xie Jing Xing to call her Aunt Rong.

    ¡°Whye over here today?¡± When Princess Rong Xin first saw Xie Jing Xing, there was some doubts but more of it was happiness. She did not have any children and had long treated Xie Jing Xing as her own son. She pitied Xie Jing Xing life experiences and when Princess Yu Qing passed away, Princess Rong Xin went over to the Marquis residence to give her condolences, she even cursed and berate Xie Ding badly. Even though Xie Jing Xing was stubborn and obstreperous, he was very respectful with Princess Rong Xin and woulde over to the Princess residence every new year or festival but usually he woulde over on the first day of the new year but this year he came over on Jade Rabbit Festival, making Princess Rong Xin somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Missing Aunt Rong, so onee over to take a look. Could it be that Aunt Rong does not wee me?¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled. He originally had an extraordinary appearance (YES WE KNOW!!) so when he spoke half-jokingly and half-seriously, there was some romantic look that even the maids standing at the hall also blushed.

    Princess Rong Xin poke his forehead and smiled, ¡°Even dare to tease an elderly like me. You little fellow is getting more gutsy.¡±

    ¡°Missing Aunt Rong is one thing but there is a matter of request for help from Aunt Rong tonight.¡± He said.

    Princess Rong Xin was surprised for a moment and she sat up straight and seriously said, ¡°Jing Xing, is it that you have encountered some difficulties. No matter what difficult matter, just tell Aunt Rong about it.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Rong don¡¯t be worried, it¡¯s a small matter.¡± Xie Jing Xing exined with a smile, ¡°I have a friend who strayed from the family during the Jade Rabbit Festival and also unfortunately fell into the water. Even though I saved my friend, there are still some inconvenience. So one thought of letting Aunt Rong use the name of the Princess residence to send one back.¡±

    Even though he said it simply, Princess Rong Xin heard the matter hidden. Even though Ming Qi was more open about matter between male and female, but at the end a female¡¯s clean reputation was very important and if one wasn¡¯t careful and rumours were idently spread, it would be suffering for others. But... Princess Rong Xin looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°That friend of yours is actually a Young Lady?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing nodded his head.

    ¡°For so many years, one did not see you have any youngdy around.¡± Princess Rong Xin suddenly said teasingly, ¡°Jing Xing, you are an adult, not sure how old that Young Lady is and if there is any marriage prospect made by the family?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Rong,¡± Xie Jing Xing helplessly said, ¡°She is still a little girl. It¡¯s because one old her a personal favour before so one cannot not help. Is it that Aunt Rong do not want to help me?¡±

    ¡°What kind of words you say?¡± Princess Rong Xing feigned anger, ¡°Which time did Aunt Rong not help you. Fine fine fine. Where is that Young Lady now?¡±

    ¡°In the horse carriage outside. At the same time Aunt Rong can give her a set of clothes to put on.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    Hearing that, Princess Rong Xin¡¯s eyes that were looking at Xie Jing Xing had much more meaning. When Xie Jing Xing saw it he could only shake his head in amusement and was toozy to exin further. Princess Rong Xin instructed the maids beside to bring Shen Miao into the room to rest from the horse carriage and said to Xie Jing Xing, ¡°But you still have not told me which family¡¯s youngdy is she?¡±

    ¡°Ding capital¡¯s Shen family, Formidable General¡¯s Di daughter, Shen Miao.¡± Xie Jing Xingzily said.

    Princess Rong Xin was drinking tea and almost choked on it when she heard it. He looked at Xie Jing Xing and said incredibly, ¡°That idiot noble female. Isn¡¯t she in love with Prince Dong?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing shrugged his should as Princess Rong Xin carefully looked at him and said after deliberation, ¡°Jing Xing, there are thousands of females in the world and you are still young of age... Wait a while more.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing, ¡°...¡±

    Two flowers blossoms and each reflects differently. At one end, Princess Rong Xin was having a heart to heart talk with Xie Jing Xin and at the other end, Shen Miao was sitting in Princess Rong Xin bedchambers, looking at thing and going of the maids arranging her clothes and styling her hair.

    In the former life, Princess Rong Xin was not that this enthusiastic to her, perhaps she looked down on her action of throwing oneself to another or perhaps felt that she had uncouth knowledge and always treated her coldly. Afterwards when she became the Empress, Princess Rong Xin still treated her lukewarmly. Or it might because Princess Rong Xing was often not in the Pce, every time she entered the Pce, her gaze would not be very friendly. In Shen Miao¡¯s heart, Princess Rong Xin was a person who was hard to get along.

    Who knew that with such attentiveness today, it made Shen Miao feel unfathomable.

 Chapter 96: Getting Closer

    <h4>Chapter 96: Getting Closer (Part 1)</h4>

    Shen Miao sat down for a while in Princess Rong Xin¡¯s residence, changed clothes and her hair was restyled by the maids. After drinking a cup of tea, Princess Rong Xin then walked in.

    ¡°Shen Young Lady should be alright?¡± Princess Rong Xin smiled, ¡°Had already instructed the kitchens to bring over some ginger tea. In such a cold day, one must warm the body up else it would be easy to catch a cold.¡±

    Shen Miao replied with a smile, ¡°Many thanks to Your Princess Highness .¡± But there was still some doubts in her heart as Princess Rong Xin was never this pleasant to her before, and at the moment that face did not have any of the strictness and indifference of the past lifetime, making Shen Miao doubt if the person in front was truly Princess Rong Xin.

    When she was pondering, Princess Rong Xin was also sizing her up and her gaze was very thoughtful. Even though Princess Rong Xin did not like to head outside but all the rumours in the Ding capital would flow to her ears, but because she did not often go outside the information she had not been updated, and it stopped at the point that the Di born Fifth Young Lady of the Shen residence of the Ding capital was an idiot.

    In Princess Rong Xin¡¯s impression, Shen Miao was timid and cowardly but only when pursuing a male she would be very bold. She did not have any talents or virtues and was very vulgar. How would she be worthy of Xie Jing Xing, whose appearance and studies were top-notch. However at this moment, the female looked delicate and attractive, eyes were as clear as water and even though she was only sitting, there was a rare magnificence and prestige for such an age that made her to could not help but change her point of view a little.

    ¡°Tonight the Wan Li Lake is too crowded and Shen Young Lady had strayed away from family, so one is presumably scared.¡± Princess Rong Xin smiled, ¡°After finishing the ginger tea, Bengong will let the servants send you back.¡± There was a little probing on her face, ¡°Today you met with a trouble, Bengong¡¯s Zhi-er (aka nephew) unprecedentedly came to look for me for help.¡±

    ¡®Zhi-er¡¯ naturally referred to Xie Jing Xing. Shen Miao looked at Princess Rong Xin¡¯s loaded expression and was unsure how to continue that line of words. After pausing she then said, ¡°Little Xie Marquis is a brave and chivalrous person, one has made a disturbance.¡± Finishing she felt grieved with her own words. Xie Jing Xing brave and chivalrous? He was clearly ck-hearted. Today she was actually implicated by Xie Jing Xing, but now it was like she had received a favour from him.

    Princess Rong Xin saw that Shen Miao had used some distancing words, seemingly to deliberately rify the rtionship with Xie Jing Xing and was satisfied in her heart. If Shen Miao was one who climb all over someone, upon receiving Xie Jing Xing¡¯s little help she would not wait to take advantage of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s rtionship with her, and pester him over and over again, If that was so, then Princess Rong Xin would look down on Shen Miao. Even though one looked favourably on young female and male rtionships, but one after all came from the Royal family with strict etiquettes, thus one would look down on secret rtionships.

    ¡°What disturbance?¡± Princess Rong Xin smiled cordially, ¡°Jing Xing, that child, also said that you are his friend and there is no need to stay ceremonious between friends. Speaking of which, Jing Xing is Bengong¡¯s Zhi-er and since you have a friendship with him, it is also possible to see of Bengong as your own YiMu.¡±

    Shen Miao was holding the teacup and almost choked on the tea. To see Princess Rong Xin as one own YiMu? Even in the past life when she married to Fu Xiu Yi, Princess Rong Xin was really her Yi Mu, but when she wanted to privately fawn Princess Rong Xin, she however said coldly, ¡°Let the matter drop. Bengong do not have such you as a Zhi-Nu (aka niece).¡±

    That cold Princess Rong Xin that rejected her that time, now said warmly to her, ¡°It is also possible to see of Bengong as your own YiMu.¡± Shen Miao felt that she was most likely dreaming.

    Seeing her being somewhat startled, the more Princess Rong Xin felt that this child was honest and did not have those scheming intentions of the noble youngdies. She pulled her hands over, ¡°Bengong do not have any children, in the future there is no harm for you toe over to Bengong here to visit.¡± She slipped the bracelet from her own wrist and put it in Shen Miao¡¯s hands, ¡°Take this as Bengong¡¯s gift for the first meeting.¡±

    ¡°This is too valuable.¡± Shen Miao declined. This bracelet was a double loop sandsted peony jade and there were a total of five gold rings that were interlocking. This was thete Great Imperial Concubine¡¯s dowry, which was Princess Rong Xin¡¯s birth mother¡¯s dowry that was given to her when Princess Rong Xin got married. In her previous life, Shen Miao saw that Princess Rong Xin treasured this bracelet a lot.

    ¡°It is for you to wear.¡± Princess Rong Xin smiled, ¡°It is only a small ything. One believe that your family have various jewellery, gold and silver so do not despise this.¡±

    ¡°How would this official¡¯s daughter despise Great Imperial Concubine¡¯s bracelet.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°This is just too valuable...¡±

    Princess Rong Xin was surprised for a moment, ¡°How do you know that this is Great Imperial Concubine¡¯s bracelet?¡±

    Shen Miao also paused and cursed in her heart. Because she was the mistress of the Six Pces in her past life, naturally she was familiar with the matters of the womenfolk of the Pce, but in this life she was only the daughter of an official, thus one would not know such a private matter of the Imperial family.

    Seeing Princess Rong Xin¡¯s sceptical gaze, Shen Miao had a sudden inspiration and smiled, ¡°One heard Little Xie Marquis mentioning before. Little Xie Marquis and Your Princess Highness¡¯s rtionship is close and he would often mention about Your Princess Highness.¡±

    ¡°So it is like this.¡± Princess Rong Xin¡¯s face softened down and said with gratification, ¡°Bengong also treated him as one¡¯s own child for all these years, it is good that he still have a conscience.¡± Speaking of that, her gaze towards Shen Miao was not the same, ¡°But he actually told such a matter to you...¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s body stiffened and heard Princess Rong Xin said, ¡°It seemed that he had truly treat you has a ¡®friend¡¯.¡± Princess Rong Xin sighed, ¡°Jing Xing, this child, even though he looked somewhat stubborn and obstreperous, he is a good one. After so many years, Bengong had not see him setting his heart on any youngdy before.¡± She smiled delightedly at Shen Miao, ¡°You are the first one .¡±

    Shen Miao secretly thought that this appearance of Princess Rong Xin was like she was really Xie Jing Xing¡¯s birth mother. But Xie Jing Xing picked her not because of what romance, one fear that Xie Jing Xing was suspicious of her. It was really a headache to take every step while having to deal with that kind of intelligent people.

    Just at this moment the maid brought over the freshly brewed ginger tea. Princess Rong Xin was chatting with Shen Miao and was also watching her drink the ginger tea. The more she casually chatted with Shen Miao, the more Princess Rong Xin liked her. She discovered that not only that Shen Miao was not the idiot that was rumoured to be, but was also experienced and knowledgeable and even had great magnanimity. Even though it was simply chatting but with each of Shen Miao¡¯s actions and her look s, she wondered how did an unmarried female that was raised in the inner courtyard, have such a broad vision. Thinking of the previous matter of Shen Miao in love with Prince Ding, Princess Rong Xin¡¯s was a little concerned in her heart. Even though Prince Ding was also her Zhi-er (aka nephew) but aspared to Fu Xiu Yi, Princess Rong Xin was more biased towards Xie Jing Xing. And with such a outstanding youngdy like this, Princess Rong Xin did not wish her Zhi-er to miss the chance, and thus she kept praising Xie Jing Xing as she chatted with her.

    Princess Rong Xin had a cold and old-fashioned character that let alone outsiders, even with rtives including Emperor Wen Hui, she would put on a cold appearance , but today to be actually talking pleasingly with an unfamiliar youngdy, made everyone¡¯s jaws in the Princess residence drop.

    But one did not know that in the previous lifetime when Shen Miao married Fu Xiu Yi, she looked forward to please all of Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s rtives, so she had inquired a lot on Princess Rong Xin and naturally knew to adapt to one¡¯s fancy. There was little sess in the previous life, but because of theyer of rtionship with Xie Jing Xing this time, it happened to fit Princess Rong Xin appetite. If she knew that Princess Rong Xin was that easy to please, in her previous life she only needed to build a good rtionship with Xie Jing Xing, why the extra trouble?

    Talking till a stick of incense almost burnedplete, Princess Rong Xin then got up and said, ¡°The time is not early, if one do not send you back to the residence, one fear that General Shen and Shen Furen would be too anxious. Bengong had already prepared the horse carriage to send you back.¡± When she finished speaking, she stood up and called for others.

    When Shen Miao followed Princess Rong Xin out, she was shocked with the disposition of forces. Princess Rong Xin¡¯s horse carriage was iparably gorgeous, but what made one shocked was the squad of guards that were wearing swords. Princes Rong Xin smiled, ¡°There are lot of people on the streets today. With more people guarding, it would prevent any idents from happening.¡±

    There was no way for Shen Miao to refuse the other party¡¯s kind intentions. Moreover by borrowing Princess Rong Xin¡¯s prestigious disposition of forces, she could fix some people in the Shen residence. She epted the goodwill and ryed her thanks to Princess Rong Xin before going up the horse carriage.

    The crowds on the Ding capital¡¯s street had not reduce even till now since the fireworks were really set off the entire night. And when such an ostentatious entourage of people and carriage appeared, it was indeed eye catching.

    On the wall on the corner of the street, there was a youth with a fox coat who was standing on it, and there was a middle aged strong guy standing behind. The strong guy said, ¡°Her Princess Highness actually sent so many guards to send Shen Young Lady back.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Rong is not a person that can been fawn easily.¡± That youth said with interest, ¡°This Young Lady of the Shen family really have great ability.¡±

    The middle-aged person remained silent until he suddenly heard that the youth beside spoke, ¡°How about the survivors that were caught today?¡±

    ¡°Replying Master, all of them were locked in the tower prison. Three of those were suicide soldiers and had alreadymitted suicide by consuming poison. The remaining three had their jaws unhinged and refused to say anything.¡±

    ¡°Then pick one and break his bones. Do not let a single inch of his body off. I do not need to teach the logic of killing the chicken to scare the monkeys.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The strong man hesitated, ¡°Those that sneaked into the city...¡±

    ¡°Find them out and kill without pardon.¡±

    *****

    The flow of people in the Ding capital was bustling, but there was danger and unsettledness under the bustle. But there were no traces of all that in the General¡¯s residence.

    Within the main hall of the Shen residence, everyone was standing solemnly. Shen Xin and wife were standing in the middle and could not conceal their worries while Shen Qiu was filled with annoyance.

    After searching for the entire night they were unable to find Shen Miao¡¯s whereabouts, Shen Xin and wife were not fools and knew that in such a situation, most likely she was not abducted by kidnappers. Who would not care that within a few steps the Shen family guards were present and still kidnapped Shen Miao. Normal kidnappers would not take such a big risk, thus one fear that someone was out for revenge.

    Shen Xin and wife did not know the matter of Prince Yu¡¯s residence but Shen Qiu was well aware of it. Shen Miao was more or less involved with the extermination of Prince Yu¡¯s entire household and if Prince Yu¡¯s residence¡¯s faction was determined to take revenge for their master, one could imagine what kind of ending would Shen Miao have if she fell into their hands.

    Shen Xin even dispatched the Shen family¡¯s army and also secretly informed the city garrison to bring up their guards. They even searched house to house in the capital and were unable to find anything, thus as time passes, Shen Xin and the few of them almost went crazy.

    Chen Rou Qiu gently and tenderly spoke, ¡°Eldest Brother and Eldest Sao, the matter cannot go on like this. Why not... Report it to the authorities. If the authorities are aware, it would mean that the capital administrator coulde forward to search instead of us. This is another way.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Shen Wan also spoke, ¡°Eldest Brother, the longer the matter drags on, the more disadvantageous it is to Little Five. The Shen family had been outside searching and others would be suspicious when they see them.¡±

    Shen Yue stood behind Chen Rou Qiu and had her head lowered so that others would not be able to see her raised lips. She deserved it! The news of Shen Miao going missing was the happiest news she heard for the day. She did not need to think more and was only hoping that Shen Miao would be like Shen Qing and lose her innocence before being sent back . From then onwards she would be the only Di daughter of the Shen family. At that time, so what if Shen Xin and wife have military power in their hands and Shen Qiu that Older Brother is there to protect? Shen Miao¡¯s reputation would be destroyed and would not be able to raise her head for the rest of her life!

    ¡°No way.¡± Luo Xue Yan¡¯ brows tightened and looked fiercely at Chen Rou Qiu, ¡°If one were to make a report to the authorities then Jiao Jiao¡¯s reputation would be ruined!¡± The matter of Shen Miao¡¯s disappearance, they actually wanted to hide it from the others but the other households of the Shen family were all very alert. Paper after all could not cover fire so Shen Miao¡¯s disappearance at the end was uncovered.

    And Shen Xin and Shen Qiu had searched for the entire night unsessfully, and could only order their subordinates to continue to search as they headed back to the residence to make ns.

    ¡°Eldest Sao,¡± Chen Rou Qiu had a sincere face on, ¡°Is Jiao Jiao¡¯s reputation more important that her life? If a girl lost her life because of her reputation, one fear that Eldest Sao would regret in the future.¡±

    ¡°Chen Rou Qiu, who are you cursing!¡± When Luo Xue Yan heard Chen Rou Qui¡¯s words, she suddenly shouted angrily. She was an impatient one, it was nothing if one say anything about her, but she could not tolerate anyone saying anything bad about Shen Miao, and immediately she fell out with Chen Rou Qiu.

    ¡°Quarrel what quarrel!¡± Old Shen Furen who all the while had been silent spoke and red at Luo Xue Yan, ¡°You yourself was the one who lost Fifth daughter and still lose your temper at someone else! Second one¡¯s family said wrongly somehow? Time has passed for so long, if Fifth daughter¡¯s life is gone then what is the use of reputation!¡±

    These words on the surface sounded like they were really thinking of Shen Miao, but Luo Xue Yan felt ufortable and subconsciously wanted to refute.

    ¡°That is correct Eldest Shen.¡± Shen Yuan also spoke, ¡°Even if one do not report to the authorities, as the Shen family guards keep making such a big ruckus looking for people, one fear that by tomorrow there will be others that have guessed the truth. At that time, what is the difference between reporting and not reporting to the authorities?¡±

    Shen Yuan already view Shen Miao as an eyesore and would be content with nothing less than her destruction. He currently had not yet take action and Shen Miao herself had encounter a misfortune, how could he get by if he did not pour oil onto the fire?

    Shen Gui was even happier, but he was not used to standing out, and only showed some regret as he said, ¡°Ai, little Five is a good child, how could one meet with such a matter. Eldest Brother, do you have any enemies?¡± The person Shen Gui hated the most was no other than Shen Xin. The more meritorious Shen Xin¡¯s achievements were, the more it suppressed him thus if Shen Miao had an ident because of Shen Xin, then Shen Xin would feel guilty for the rest of his life, so Shen Gui pointed the sharp knife towards Shen Xin¡¯s heart.

    Wan YiNiang pulled Shen Dong Ling over and stood behind Shen Gui. She was just a YiNiang and had no ce to speak. Even when she listened to the rest and did not say anything, her hands that were holding Shen Dong Ling tightened as she was secretly happy that Shen Dong Ling was not abducted. Shen Dong Ling lowered her head and one did not know what expression she had on.

    ¡°Enough, Eldest one. Be it left or right, it would be known to others. At present reporting to the authorities would perhaps let little Fifth to suffer less. Better to report it early.¡± Old Shen Furen said that but a radiant look shed in her eyes. What she hated the most was Old General Shen¡¯s YuanPei¡¯s son that suppressed her sons in every matter. It was fortunate that Shen Miao failed to live up to expectation as it made her heart feel so much better. No one knew since when Shen Miao had been suppressing Shen Qing and Shen Yue, and in addition Shen Qiu was shaking the residence every day and that made her heart panic. Now it was rare to see Shen Miao fall into bad luck so Old Shen Furen was actually secretly delighted. She could not wait to report to the authorities and let the entire Ming Qi know that Shen Miao was abducted by kidnappers. Best was if she lost her innocence so the Shen family¡¯s Eldest household would not be able to raise their heads, then this would be something to be happy about!

    Before Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan spoke, Shen Qiu already clenched his fists tightly. He was young and impetuous but that did not mean that he could not observe the scene. These people on the surface all said to be thinking of Shen Miao, but their eyes were filled with secret delight and gloating as they threw rocks when one was down. It was of no wonder that Shen Miao changed so much in a year, and had now deep thoughts and was so mature that she was not like a child. This was all forced out by the Shen family. There was never a clearer moment like this for him to understand what kind of environment Shen Miao had been living in.

    Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin exchanged a look and their eyes were almost fierce and malicious. If one were to say that there were some misunderstandings regarding the fire at the ancestral hall, it was because they did not see the cause of the matter, but this scene was clearly presented in front of them. Luo Xue Yan was furious but Shen Xin was extremely shocked and disappointed.

    He treated them with sincerity, respect and even helped them, but when his daughter was in trouble, what he saw was secret delight. Shen Xin suddenly felt that the past picture of loving and happy scenes were so mocking.

    Shen Yue worriedly said, ¡°Would these people do anything to Fifth Younger Sister? Fifth Younger Sister has a good appearance, and one heard that those good looking youngdies would be sold even further away by the kidnappers... If they were not kidnappers then to use such a great effort, they would not treat Fifth Younger Sister well.¡± As she spoke, two tears flowed down as if she was in a very sad state.

    Shen Dong Ling who was quietly standing at the side saw the ironic scene in front, but still looked on nkly without speaking.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, to report the case to the authorities or not?¡± Shen Wan asked.

    Just at that moment when the atmosphere was at a stalemate, suddenly one heard the voice of a footboy outside, ¡°Furen, Master, Fifth Young Lady have returned!¡±

    That footboy ran into the main hall and did not even rest, ¡°Fifth Young Lady was brought back by the people from the Princess¡¯ residence!¡±

    Everyone first jumped in shock when the footboy said that Shen Miao had returned to the residence, and Shen Xin and wife were pleasantly surprised and have yet to recovered to their senses when Princess¡¯ residence words was uttered. It was Shen Wan¡¯s whose heart moved and took a step forward and asked, ¡°Which Princess¡¯ residence?¡±

    That footboy panted heavily and said with excitement, ¡°It is Her Highness Princess Rong Xin that sent a lot of people to bring Fifth Young Lady back to the residence. The guards are standing outside the residence¡¯s doors!¡±

    Princess Rong Xin?

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s footsteps paused and bit down on her lips all of a sudden.

    Princess Rong Xin disregarded matters of the Imperial court and for the men, it was nothing much, but for women, it was not the same, especially to the circle of nobledies in the capital. Now all the women folk in the Pce all would sell Princess Rong Xin a favour, but Princess Rong Xin was one who was difficult to get close. She was serious and old-fashioned and many noble Furens that wanted to fawn her would at the end suffer, and this legendary serious and old fashioned Princess actually personally sent Shen Miao back? Seeing the kind of disposition of forces, it was not low at all?

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart almost went crazy with jealousy.

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan did not say a second word as they ran towards the residence¡¯s door. The rest of the people saw that and also followed behind. One saw that there was a dense mass of people at the General¡¯s residence¡¯s door, and uponing closer they then saw that they were all guards wearing armour and brandishing swords, which made everyone shocked. There was also a crowd ofmoners who gathered to watch, most likely they did not know what kind of tricks the Shen residence was ying.

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan were surprised for a moment as it was beyond their expectations to see that many guards. Theyter saw a person who looked like a female official walking to the horse carriage and supporting Shen Miao down.

    Luo Xue Yang quickly went out and said worriedly, ¡°Jiao Jiao!¡± Shen then looked up and down at Shen Miao and only when seeing that Shen Miao looked as usual, she then gave a sigh of relief.

    That female official said smilingly, ¡°Today when Her Princess Highness was travelling leisurely at the Wan Li Lake, as luck would have one saw Fifth Shen Young Lady who had stayed away. The Princess¡¯s horse carriage identally knocked Fifth Shen Young Lady, and thus brought Fifth Shen Young Lady back to rest. One did not expect to have incited General Shen¡¯s and Shen Furen¡¯s worries. The Princess let this servant apologise.¡±

    The words not only frankly exined how Shen Miao and Princess Rong Xin came together. Even though the matter was somewhat strange, but Princess Rong Xin had already concluded the matter so no one dared to question more. With so many guards that attracted so much onlookers, one fear that even if someone wanted to spread any unfavourable rumours, no one would believe them and that would truly verify Shen Miao¡¯s innocence.

    Behind the crowd, Old Shen Furen¡¯s face turned green. After waiting for Shen Miao to be unlucky today, unexpectedly a Princess Rong Xin appeared so Old Shen Furen started to hate that meddlesome Princess Rong Xin.

    ¡°Her Princess Highness is too modest, this Shen person is thankful of Her Princess Highness for saving one¡¯s little daughter.¡± Shen Xin replied and bowed.

    That servant quickly moved sideways to avoid it and smiled, ¡°One dare not receive General Shen¡¯s bow. Since the person was returned, this servant would leave first.¡± Finishing speaking, she prompted the guards to move and when they were just about to leave, she suddenly seemed to have remembered something and walked over to Shen Miao side to say, ¡°The Princess is extremely fond of Fifth Shen Youngdy and had received too hastily today. Before leaving she had also said that in the future if Fifth Shen Young Lady is free, to visit the Princess¡¯ residence. Her Princess Highness would definitely entertain well.¡± Only when the words were finished did she left with the guards and carriage.

    Princess Rong Xin was very fond of Shen Miao? And also requested Shen Miao to visit the Princess¡¯ residence when she was free?

    The Shen family were all standing at the residence doors and were stunned with thest sentence of the female official. Shen Yue almost wring the handkerchief in her hands into pieces. She naturally knew about Princess Rong Xin and knew how difficult it was to get close with this Princess. One did not know what kind of demonic magic Shen Miao used that even Princess Rong Xin had a whole new level of respect for her, and to even built a rtionship with the Imperial family. Like that would not one be able to have a rtionship with His Highness Prince Ding in the future?

    This time Shen Yue was genuinely anxious.

    Shen Dong Ling¡¯s eyes moved and she heard Wan YiNiang envious voice, ¡°Fifth Young Lady is really lucky. This is actually the Princess.¡±

    Shen Yuan scoffed and did not take one more look at the residence¡¯s door and left with a brush of his sleeves. Shen Miao smiled gently to the Shen family, ¡°One had made everyone worry today.¡±

    Her words had lightly sketched out everything, but it immediately made Shen Xin and wife to remember the faces of the Shen family just now, and their expression became somewhat ugly. Seeing that Shen Miao was fine, the rest of the Shen family was disappointed and was so angry that they were unable to breathe. After Old Shen Furen reprimanded Shen Miao, they all departed with some excuse.

    Shen Miao followed Shen Qiu and the rest towards the Western courtyard. Upon seeing Shen Qiu¡¯s and the rest of their expressions, she evidently understood.

    Previously she deliberated dyed and did not let the people of the Princess¡¯ residence to inform the Shen family of her whereabouts. During times of adversity, sincere feelings could be seen and likewise, during times of adversity one could also see hypocrisies. Shen Xin¡¯s view of the Shen family could not be changed overnight , just like in her previous life she still had a strain of hope on Fu Xiu Yi even at herst moments. People could not recover all their feelings overnight so in order to let Shen Xin totally change his view on the Shen family, a period of time was still required.

    Just nice, one could take the advantage of this opportunity to let Shen Xin see clearly that the Shen family people were such a pack of wolves. When they were still in the residence, facing with Shen Miao falling into dire straits, how did the Shen family¡¯s people hit someone when they were down, and what more Shen Miao had to suffer when Shen Xin was not in the Ding capital. Shen Xin was not a fool and naturally could guess.

    Sure enough upon reaching the Western courtyard, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan carefully asked in detail about some matters tonight and after confirming she was alright, then instructed Shen Miao to rest early. Both of them left and also called Shen Qiu along, obviously to discuss about some matters.

    After all three of them left, Shen Miao took advantage that no one was around and folded her trousers up and exposed her calf. The wound was bandaged with a white silk cloth and it was as if it still had that someone¡¯s hand temperature on it.

    A night full of unexpected incidents but one seemed to have a better understanding of Xie Jing Xing but one also felt more dangerous. In the future... It was better not to have any contacts at all.

    *****

    In the Eastern courtyard, Shen Yuan was sitting in the room with an uncertain and gloomy expression on.

    After Ren Wan Yun went insane, he rarely went over to visit and was also faintly discernibly distant with Shen Gui. He was not one who valued rtionships and loyalty, he could even kill his own Younger Sister, naturally everything was for his best interest.

    Tonight one had thought that it would be hard for Shen Miao to escape from this one, but who knew that Shen Miao not only returned intact, but also had connected to the Princess¡¯ residence. This made Shen Yuan feel a trace of danger. The opponent¡¯s strength was not enough to bring about fear, but what was scary was that this opponent was getting constantly stronger.

    From an idiotic youngdy who could be bullied by anyone, to be one who no one dared to underestimate. Her deep thoughts, her vicious and cruel means, and that even Princess Rong Xin, who was such an old-fashioned person was also subdued by Shen Miao, made one cannot help but think that if in the future, if Shen Miao had the heart and mind, could she find an even more powerful person to back her up. The more people she draw over to her side, could it be that the next one she would be dealing with, was him?

    It was considered a disgrace to Shen Yuan, such a proud person, to consider a little youngdy as an opponent. However, he had to admit that because of this little youngdy that just reached a marriageable age, his Second household fell into such a state. Shen Yuan had never let a future problem that would hinder himself go. Shen Miao had harmed the Second household to this state, obviously she would not be benevolent and would one day move the target to him.

    Shen Miao was not difficult to deal with. The thing that was hard was that behind her there was Shen Miao and Luo Xue Yan. One would still have to take that into consideration, but... Shen Yuan looked at the letter in his hands and suddenly smiled.

    Even though the Shen family¡¯s First household had military power but of there was no qualified sessor to carry on one¡¯s undertaking... They would only be a pile of mud. One did not know if after removing Shen Miao and Shen Qiu, this pair of siblings, would Shen Xin and wife be like Ren Wan Yun and go insane with pain.

 Chapter 97: Evil Sao Arrived Again

    <h4>Chapter 97: Evil Sao Arrived Again (Part 1)</h4>

    In this wintery new year of Ming Qi¡¯s sixty ninth year, there was an entire night of snow. The timely snow indicated a year with bumper harvest ahead, making the ordinary folks to be filled with joy as they prayed for the harvest of theing year.

    However to the General¡¯s residence in the Ding capital, this must be a special year.

    The Second household of the Shen family had lost a Di daughter, and their family matriarch also went crazy. Moreover the most powerful Eldest household seemed to be in discord with the other two households and was not as close as in the past, and there were even signs of obvious estrangements.

    The Huang family that was previously engaged to Shen Qing became total enemies with the Shen family because of Shen Qing¡¯s matter, but since Shen Xin and couple were not in the Ding capital all year, they were not furious with them. As for the Wei family who was engaged to Shen Miao, because Luo Xue Yan personally stepped in, they also verified that it was all a misunderstanding. The Wei family was considered honest and did not make things difficult for her, add that Shen Xin promised to help Wei Daren more in the future during court, the Wei family was naturally happy to sell this favour.

    With regards to Shen Miao, this new year was considered quite good. No Fu Xiu Yi, no Prince Yu and even no Ren Wan Yun and Shen Qing. Some things were after all changing a step at a time.

    However even though she was happy, there was someone who was not happy.

    In Rong Jing Tang, Old Shen Furen sat on her seat as Shen Yuan Bo crawled around her but she was somewhat impatient. There was also a resentment look in her shrivelled face.

    ¡°The Eldest family now do not attach importance to me, and did not even give more money to the public fund this year. The few chests of valuables that the Pce bestowed were all locked up in their own courtyard! What are they thinking about? Do they even put any importance to me!¡±

    Whenever Old Shen Furen mentions about the matter she would get angry. Previously Shen Xin would put all the things that were bestowed from the Pce to the public fund every year, because both husband and wife were often not in the Ding capital, other than leaving some little ythings for Shen Miao, most of the things were useless to them. Old Shen Furen had benefited from this numerous times but now that there were unforeseen changes between Shen Xin and the rest of the Shen family, Shen Xin did not even send over any money and on Old Shen Furen¡¯s eyes, this was simply outrageous.

    ¡°Old Furen must not be angry. Perhaps after these few days, Eldest Master¡¯s anger will dissipate and will sent the stuff over.¡± The Zhang Mama besideforted, ¡°It is assumed that it was because of the matter of Fifth Young Lady¡¯s treatment, that made Eldest Master discontented and unwilling to send the things over.¡±

    ¡°What Fifth Girl¡¯s treatment?¡± Old Shen Furen fumed, ¡°For these years, I have provided for her food and drinks and raised her up, and the Eldest family is still not satisfied? I see that he does not want to recognise me as a mother! A white eyed wolf (aka ingrate)! And that Luo Xue Yan, now even that Fifth Girl is so deadly smart, who knows if there was someone behind teaching!¡±

    When Zhang Mama saw that Old Shen Furen was that angry, she stayed silent for a while before she spoke, ¡°Now that Fifth Young Lady had grown up, her mind also became serious. But Fifth Young Lady was brought up by Old Furen, and previously Fifth Young Lady would obey Old Furen¡¯s words, so it is seen that she respects Old Furen in her heart. It would be good if Old Furen call Fifth Young Lady over someday and coax her, since she is a little youngdy, it would definitely be easy to coax. Fifth Young Lady is most cherished by Eldest Master and Eldest Furen so if one can control Fifth Young Lady, does not it mean that one can control Eldest Master¡¯s family?¡±

    This Zhang Mama was also one who was very scheming. In fact, Old Shen Furen was at the end a woman amidst winds and dust (meaning a woman in the prostitutes¡¯ quarter), and her means and tactics were shameful thus when talking about being the family matriarch, it was more like she did not have the resources even though she wanted to do it. For so many years if it was not for Zhang Mama giving guidance, one did not know how much jokes would have been made.

    Old Shen Furen sneered, ¡°I still have to coax her? Seeing that girl reminds me of that slut who still possessed Master¡¯s heart even after being dead for so many years. Everything was biased towards their First household, and now you still want me to please her? I feel disgusted looking at her!¡±

    Zhang Mama was somewhat helpless and wanted to persuade more but heard the maid at the door said, ¡°Second Young Master, you are here.¡±

    Shen Yuan strode in.

    ¡°Yuan-er.¡± Seeing Shen Yuaning in, Old Shen Furen¡¯s attitude warmed up quite a lot. When Shen Yuan Bo who was on the couch saw him, he also looked at his own Second Older Brother with a joyous smile.

    Shen Yuan did not reach his hands out to carry Shen Yuan Bo and only smiled, ¡°Came over to take a look at Grandmother.¡±

    ¡°What is there to look at.¡± Old Shen Furen rebuked but she had a happy expression. Among these grandchildren, her favourite was Shen Yuan. Shen Yuan¡¯s studies were outstanding since a young age and also entered an official career, making everyone to praise him and also growing her reputation. Naturally he was valued the most by Old Shen Furen.

    ¡°Was lucky to get a bottle of jade snow cream and specially brought it over to Grandmother. Grandmother must not belittle this grandchild¡¯s good intentions.¡±

    Shen Yuan smiled as he handed the bottle in his hands over to Old Shen Furen.

    Old Shen Furen was somewhat surprised, following which she feign anger, ¡°How old I am already to be using this. Are you deliberately angering me?¡± Even so, there was a look of unable to part on her face.

    Old Shen Furen background after all originated from a songstress, and thus powder and rouge were used non stop even if one was old. Shen Yuan knew how to adapt to other¡¯s taste and was immediately able to sweep her hazy mood away.

    ¡°Grandmother is young so this kind of good stuff should be use on Grandmother.¡± Shen Yuan ttered without any change of expression. Afterwards the grandparent and grandchild said other things. Shen Yuan was shrewd and Old Shen Furen originally liked him, in addition he purposely chose topics that would make Old Shen Furen happy, thus Rong Jing Tang¡¯s atmosphere was iparably harmonious that even Shen Yuan Bo who was on the couch was treated indifferently.

    After talking for a while, Shen Yuan suddenly seemed to have remembered something and said without intention, ¡°Speaking of which, Grandmother it seems that after a few days Biao Younger Sister and Biao Younger Brother will being over.¡±

    Old Shen Furen was startled before speaking with a cold voice, ¡°What Biao Younger Sister? What Biao Younger Brother? They will only stay for a few days before leaving.¡± Before Old Shen Furen was a songstress, she also had a family. Perhaps it was the family that sold her to the brothel house, and that Old Shen Furen¡¯s ancestral home was in SuZhou. After Old Shen Furen was brought over by General Shen to be his Furen, naturally she severed all ties with that family. It was just that this year do not know how but that family heard news about Shen Old Furen, and let their pair of grandchildren toe over to the Ding capital saying it was to take a look at Shen Old Furen, but everyone was clear that this was to seek gratuitous help.¡±

    With Old Shen Furen kind of person who acts with mercenary considerations and after so many years of not seeing, naturally one would not have any feelings for that family. Thus when Shen Yuan mentioned the matter, naturally she was not willing to talk more about it.

    Shen Yuan said, ¡°I have never seen this pair of Biao siblings and thinking of this, their age would be simr to Fifth Younger Sister¡¯s.¡± He sighed, ¡°Speaking of which, Eldest Older Brother¡¯s return to the Ding capital this trip, I heard that Eldest Bo and Eldest BoMu are selecting Young Ladies that caught his fancy. Most likely they are worrying about big matters for him.¡±

    ¡°Shen Qiu is selecting a wife?¡± Old Shen Furen suddenly sat straight up, ¡°I did not know of this matter. Yuan-er, do you know which family¡¯s youngdy did they pick?¡±

    ¡°That, one do not know.¡± Shen Yuan thought a little, ¡°But with Eldest Bo¡¯s and Eldest BoMu¡¯s family status, naturally they would select youngdies with families that haverger power in court, then it would be adding flowers on brocade. With Eldest Brother¡¯s current prospects, one believe that with Eldest Sao¡¯s residence support, he would only be like a powerful tiger and go up to the next level.¡±

    The more Shen Yuan said as such, the uglier Old Shen Furen¡¯s face became. After a long period of time she then said sourly, ¡°One have to see if the other Young Lady take a fancy of him!¡±

    Shen Yuan only put on an unknowing look and said with no intentions, ¡°But the most important thing is that it is to Eldest Brother liking. If Eldest Brother fancy, then the Eldest household would not matter. If one were to say, it might be our little Biao Young Sister who Eldest Brother fancy and at that time it would be cementing the ties by marriage.¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you speaking about?¡± Old Shen Furen frowned and subconsciously refuted Shen Yuan¡¯s words, ¡°What kind of identity does she have. How would that Eldest one¡¯s family be interested?¡±

    ¡°I only casually speak about it, Grandmother need not be concern about it.¡± Shen Yuan smiled and changed the topic. After a few more words he then took his leave but when he was leaving he quietly gave a look at Zhang Mama.

    After Shen Yuan left, Old Shen Furen kept thinking about what Shen Yuan said before. On one hand, she knew that Shen Yuan¡¯s words were outrageous as even if Shen Xin and wife were open-minded, they would not be able to fancy that family¡¯s low born identity. Moreover Shen Qiu was not one with lust, so this matter was as difficult as to ascend to the Heavens. But on the other hand, Old Shen Furen¡¯s heart was moved by Shen Yuan¡¯s words. If Shen Qiu found a noble family¡¯s youngdy, his influence would increase by another level. Old Shen Furen could not stand seeing Shen Qiu doing well, so how could she just watch as his wings grew plump. If he were to marry her family¡¯s grandniece, not only it would not be better for him, it will also pull the Shen family¡¯s Eldest household down and would be Shen Qiu¡¯s hindquarter. This is then good.

    As Zhang Mama pounded on Old Shen Furen¡¯s shoulder, she softly said, ¡°Old Furen, actually this old servant also felt that there are some truth to Second Young Master¡¯s words.¡± After pausing she then said, ¡°Think about it, if Eldest Young Master married Biao Young Lady, old ties will be cemented by marriage. Biao Young Lady is on Old Shen Furen¡¯s side so things would be easier to do.¡± She whispered, ¡°If the marriage is sessfully done, in the future matters of money would be easy. Is not Biao Young Lady¡¯s money your money?¡±

    When these words were spoken, Old Shen Furen¡¯s eyes brightened. Correct. If Shen Qiu married the grandniece from home, naturally the grandniece would be her people. Controlling Shen Qiu means controlling the Eldest household.

    Zhang Mama continued, ¡°If would be even better if Biao Young Master and Fifth Young Lady get also together. In the future all the wealth of the Eldest household would belong to Old Furen.¡±

    Old Shen Furen¡¯s heart moved as Zhang Mama¡¯s every words nipped into her, and made her so happy that her heart was like flowers in full bloom. Thinking of being able to wrest the wealth from the Eldest household and also secretly create chaos within the Eldest Household, made Old Shen Furen very happy. But after a moment she started to get worried, ¡°Speaking about it is easy, but that grandniece and grandnephew of mine are all from small families. It is not like the Eldest household had never seen the outside world, how would they look up on them?¡±

    ¡°My Old Furen,¡± Zhang Mamaughed, ¡°You had forgotten the past tactics. Howplicated can the matters be between man and woman. One only need to slightly use one brain and nothing is impossible.¡±

    Her words had hooked Old Shen Furen to be lost in wild and fanciful thoughts. In a momentter, Old Shen Furen also smiled, most likely she wanted to smile charmingly but because one was old, it looked weird. That old state of spring made her look especially ugly as she said, ¡°That said, when a man enjoys and female loves, it is just those little matters.¡± Finishing she gave a look to Zhang Mama and when both of them saw the deeper meaning behind each other eyes, Old Shen Furen said, ¡°Someonee and bring the box in my room. One had not yet seen my grandniece and grandnephew and one should give them a present for the first meeting.¡±

    Outside the room, Shen Yuan looked at the lowughter from Rong Jing Tang, and a trace of a cold smile appeared in his eyes as he slowly walked out of the courtyard.

    In the Western courtyard, Shen Miao passed ten pieces of bank notes to Mo Qing.

    ¡°Go to Bao Xiang Lou and look for a Young Lady by the name of Liu Ying. I have already inquired that a hundred liang (ancient currency) taels would be enough to buy one night of hers. Take the money and sit with her for a night and do not do anything at all. Go back there once every three days.¡± Shen Miao said.

    When Mo Qing heard the tree words ¡®Bao Xiang Lou¡¯, his face became somewhat green, and when he heard that Shen Miao wanted him to head there to look for that whatever Young Lady Liu Ying, his face changed from green to red and dyed in taking the bank notes and looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Young... Young Lady, you are joking with this subordinate.¡±

    ¡°When have you seen me joking with others?¡± Shen Miao had a serious face on. Mo Qing thought a little, since he had known Shen Miao till now, she was very methodical and did not y any jokes on others before.

    But... It was too outrageous to want him to go to a brothel. Mo Qing shook his head and whimpered as his face blushed, ¡°Young Lady, This... Subordinate... Why does this subordinate need to go to Bao Xiang Lou?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him. Speaking of which, even after following her for so long in her past life, she had not seen Mo Qing involved with any youngdy. After being a clean male for so many years, she had thought that it was due to the many pce rules, but who knew that this temperament of Mo Qing and his humming and hawing would be like a Commanding Guard?

    She said, ¡°Get you to go then you should just go. If that Young Lady Liu Ying ask you why do you do so, you should not say anything. In short, listen carefully, just be a mute.¡±

    Mo Qing, ¡°...¡±

    Seeing that Mo Qing still had a look on reluctance on, Shen Miao said sternly, ¡°You do not even listen to my words anymore?¡±

    ¡°This subordinate dare not!¡± Mo Qing quickly said. After saying that, he felt some frustration as he was an eight Chi (1 Chi = 1 foot) of a true man and considered to have little opponents under Shen Qiu¡¯s troops. Why was his heart panicking when Shen Miao roared? It was reasonable to say that he was here to protect Shen Miao, but when he was under Shen Qiu, he was not so cautious with him. Could it be that after he had followed Shen Miao, his sense of servitude had be this strong?

    One was still puzzled after much thought but heard that Shen Miao continued speaking, ¡°I heard that Young Lady Liu Ying is heavenly charming, and have lots of tricks and means that there were countless who had fallen to the stones beneath her dress. Even though she was not considered the symbol of Bao Xiang Lou, she is still a very popr Young Lady. I selected you because one knows that you are an upright gentleman and also have a strong resolve. Letting you sit for a night meant sitting for the entire night. Do not take advantage of the opportunity to do other things. If the matter is mucked up then you no longer need to stay in the Shen family¡¯s army anymore.¡±

    Mo Qing¡¯s face turned green and then red as he had never ever felt this hard-pressed before. Disregarding the fact that Shen Miao had said it that explicitly, she actually used a gaze to closely examine his entire body, and stopped for a moment at that particr area at his waist. If it was not that Shen Miao was the mistress, one feared that Mo Qing would have turned around and leave in a huff. He felt like weeping but had no tears, and did not know how did Shen Miao develop such a temperament. To look at him that openly, Mo Qing felt like he was a piece of pork on the chopping board.

    Seeing that Mo Qing face has turned purple, Shen Miao then let him go with a wave, ¡°Go then. Remember what I have said.¡±

    Mo Qing ran out like a wisp of smoke. Jing Zhe was returning back from outside and spoke when she saw him, ¡°What is with Guard Mo? He seems to be in great pain. What happened?¡± Mo Qing had always worked calm andposed and it was the first time seeing him in such tough straits.

    ¡°Nothing, just embarrassed.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°How about the matter of inquiry?¡±

    Just as Jing Zhe was curious what Shen Miao was referring to when she said embarrassed, she heard her question and answered, ¡°Have inquired clearly. The Biao Young Lady and Biao Young Master of Old Furen¡¯s maiden family would be arriving two dayster.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Shen Miao lightly smiled, ¡°Is that Biao Young Lady¡¯s name Jing Chu Chu?¡±

    ¡°How does Young Lady know?¡± Jing Zhe was surprised.

    Shen Miao did not speak as she lowered her head to cover the killing desire in her eyes. Naturally she knew. She was her previous life¡¯s... Eldest Sao.

    *****

    Two dayster the skies were clear, Shen Miao woke up early and saw Shen Qiu and Shen Xin sparring swords out at the courtyard. The day was cold but both of them were drenched in sweat, and the guards that were surrounding them were secretly apuding. Just as the spirits were at the highest, one saw Old Shen Furen¡¯s maid, Xi-er, running over and mention that Old Shen Furen wanted everyone to head over to Rong Jing Tang quickly, as her maiden family¡¯s Biao Young Lady and Biao Young Master had arrived.

    Shen Qiu scratched his head and said oddly, ¡°Which Biao Young Lady and Biao Young Master? Why do I not know.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan on the contrary quickly understood, ¡°It is the Old TaiTai¡¯s side of rtives. Previously one had never heard of them before, one do not know why they suddenly came over.¡±

    Shen Xin had no reaction to this. Old Shen Furen was his stepmother but Old Shen Furen¡¯s background had determined that she could not be seen in public, moreover after so many years, there were no news of her maiden family¡¯s side and one only knew that they were SuZhou people. But for the junior generation toe to the Ding capital from afar, and also to be valued by Old Shen Furen this much, they could only go up and put up a show.

    Shen Qiu put down the sword and went back with Shen Xin to change to another set of clothes but when he looked back, he saw Shen Miao standing at the doors with a hard and cold look on her face. He could not help but walk over to ask, ¡°Why is Younger Sister suddenly unhappy? Just now it was still all good.¡±

    Shen Miao recovered to her senses and looked at Shen Qiu as she smiled, ¡°It is of no matter.¡±

    There were already people that reached Rong Jing Tang and one could heard Old Shen Furen¡¯sughter. Ever since Shen Qing¡¯s ident, Old Shen Furen had been putting on a sullen face and had not been this happy, thus Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan were somewhat surprised. When the few of them stepped into Rong Jing Tang, they saw that Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s and Shen Gui¡¯s households were all present and at the moment there was a male and female standing in front of Old Shen Furen. When Old Shen Furen saw that Shen Xin and the rest came, she said to the two of them, ¡°This is your Dao Bo Fu¡¯s family.¡± And said to Shen Xin, ¡°This is my Brother¡¯s grandson and granddaughter, Guan Sheng and Chu Chu.¡±

    Jing Guan Sheng. Jing Chu Chu.

    When the two of them heard this, they quickly turned and greeted Shen Xin and entourage in a rush.

    Shen Miao stood there without moving and calmly sized the two of them up.

    Jing Guan Sheng was eighteen and Jing Chu Chu was sixteen this year. They were all at the peak of their youth. Jing Guan Sheng looked ordinary and was slightly fat but hisplexion was fair and had some literary air. He wore a in brown robe and the material was considered of a good quality, tailored fittingly and in good taste. It was just that his pair of eyes had some shrewdness in them which wiped off that little literary air.

    However this Jing Chu Chu really looked not bad. Perhaps Old Shen Furen¡¯s maiden family was naturally good looking, as Jing Chu Chu actually had some simrity with Old Shen Furen, like that look of a pretty daughter from a humble family, but the sharpness that Old Shen Furen had when she was young was much more restrained on Jing Chu Chu. The light green silk chiffon dress and the green lotus colour jacket were particrly exquisite. Those flowery colours and moonlight appearance made her look pretty but she was very shy and bashful. Even though she spoke and greeted, her eyes were always staring straight on the ground as she dared not raise her head to look at others.

    When they were greeting Shen Miao, Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Why is BiaoJie only look at the floor? My shadow is not on the floor.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu was stumped and raised her head as she looked at her at aplete lost before looking at Old Shen Furen again. Old Shen Furen suddenly frowned and said, ¡°Chu Chu just arrived here and is afraid of strangers. Fifth Girl be more courteous.¡±

    Old Shen Furen did not have the least qualm to shield one¡¯s shorings and at the same time Shen Xin and the few changed their expressions. They would not let Shen Miao feel wronged by unknown rtives that did not have a strand of blood rtions, so their initial impression of Jing Chu Chu immediately cooled down.

    Old Shen Furen was unaware of it but Shen Yuan frowned and quietly nced at Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao said beaming, ¡°Afraid of strangers? No problem. Stay a few more days and one would not be afraid anymore. One would get familiar with this ce after all.¡±

    Her words seemed cordial and had some rare kind of warm but when heard by smart people, one would not feel that that was the case. Jing Chu Chu smiled shyly at Shen Miao before lowering her head again to twist the handkerchief in her hands. It seemed that she would blush if she took an additional look. However it was Jing Guang Shen, who was standing at the side, that faced Shen Miao and smiled in a cultured and refined manner.

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze had never fell onto Jing Guan Shen. She kept staring at Jing Chu Chu but was able to hear the grinding of her own teeth.

    Jing Chu Chu was always like this, shy and bashful. Not the least scheming and always kept her head down timidly, as if everyone was able to bully her. Thus when the incident happened and one saw her and Shen Qiu lying on the bed drunk, everyone then scolded Shen Qiu worse than a beast. But who could think that this kind of youngdy who looked as pure as white paper, would at the end put a green hat on Shen Qiu (aka making him a cuckold) and because of the manughter of the adulterer, Shen Qiu was sent to prison. All the mistakes that were made in the army after the marriage and that Shen Qiu fell off the horse and broke his leg, most likely involved Jing Chu Chu. And at the end Shen Qiu¡¯s corpse was found in the pond by others but Jing Chu Chu fled without a trace with the First household¡¯s money.

    Nothing was more poisonous that a woman¡¯s heart. But Shen Miao found that this rabbit like docile face in front of her, was more poisonous and sinister than a snake. Even though Shen Qiu did not like her, after marrying Jing Chu Chu, he still treated her sincerely. With Shen Qiu¡¯s character, he would absolutely not let Jing Chu Chu suffer.

    But Jing Chu Chu was a out and out white eyed wolf (aka ingrate).

    Shen Miao kept on staring at Jing Chu Chu that even Shen Qiu, who was a careless one, also felt that something was wrong and asked puzzled, ¡°Younger Sister?¡±

    Jing Guan Shen also said, ¡°Why is Fifth Younger Sister keep on staring at Chu Chu?¡±

    Jing Chu Chu took a step back and nervously tilted her body to let Jing Guan Shen block Shen Miao¡¯s line of sight, seemingly afraid. Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°BiaoJie is just too beautiful thus one was not careful and had overlooked.¡±

    Shen Yue bit her lips. Now that Shen Miao¡¯s appearance was gradually developing, she had already seized much of her limelight. Now with an additional Jing Chu Chu, her heart was extremely ufortable.

    Jing Chu Chu blushed and softly said to Shen Miao, ¡°Younger Sister is the one that is beautiful.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled and did notment.

    Old Shen Furen lightly coughed twice before saying, ¡°Since Chu Chu and Guan Shen has arrived, they are our residence¡¯s guests. Fifth Girl and Eldest Boy, do bring them around for a spin on normal days.¡±

    Obviously there were still Shen Yuan and Shen Qing, otherwise there was still Shen Dong Long. There were more than Shen Miao and Shen Qiu, two grandchildren in the Shen residence but against expectations she urged both of them repeatedly. Shen Miao¡¯s lips slightly hooked up and she nced over at Jing Chu Chu who had her head lowered before smiling very warmly, ¡°I naturally would take care of Older Sister.¡±

    Her face had been delicate and pretty but in this houseful of womenfolk, there was a kind of calm air and with that slow blooming smile just now, there was an unspeakable charm. It was still alright with Jing Chu Chu but Jing Guan Sheng looked till he was silly.

    Seeing Shen Miao behaving as such, Old Shen Furen was extremely satisfied. She smiled, ¡°That being the case, you all can withdraw. I still have some things to talk with Chu Chu. After so many years of not seeing, one do not know if the family is doing well.¡± Old Shen Furen had a kind and devoted expression but when itnded in Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes, there was additional meaning. But she onlyplied respectfully and followed everyone out of Rong Jing Tang.

    Outside Rong Jing Tang, Jing Guan Shen faced Shen Miao and said, ¡°What does Fifth Younger Sister like to do at home?

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan walked in front and did not hear this conversation, but it was Shen Qiu who heard it and vigntly walked over to Shen Miao¡¯s side, and looked at Jing Guan Shen without speaking.

    Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°Nothing much, just read some books.¡±

    ¡°Coincidentally, I too like to read books in the residence.¡± Jing Guan Sheng smiled, ¡°Most probably can teach BiaoMei a little.¡±

    Shen Miao nced at him and the look of contempt in her eyes was so evident that Shen Qiu also felt it. He was surprised and felt it was unexpected how was Shen Miao so unfriendly to someone she met for the first time but he only heard Shen Miao speaking, ¡°Forget about it. One think that there would not be much books at BiaoGe¡¯s residence to teach me... One better send over some books to BiaoGe, they are all lone copies.¡±

    To go as far as to not disguise the dislike for the other¡¯s poor family background made Jing Guan Sheng¡¯s face to suddenly stiffen.

    In Rong Jing Tang, Old Shen Furen was pulling Jing Chu Chu hand and said benevolently, ¡°To have such vivid and fresh appearance at such a young age. Not sure if one had already been in a match make?¡±

    Jing Chu Chu said softly, ¡°Replying Old Furen, not yet.¡±

    ¡°That cannot be.¡± Old Shen Furen¡¯s smile got much deeper, ¡°With this kind of looks and heart, it would be good if you are able to be my Shen family¡¯s granddaughter-inw.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu head was lowered and her face was even redder but her hands gradually clenched. Her Jing family was only ordinary traders and hearing that Grandfather has a sister who flourished in the Ding capital, then let them both grandchildren head to the capital, hoping for them to be supported a little. Earlier on when they reached the Shen residence, Jing Chu Chu¡¯s eyes were blurred with the Shen residence¡¯s riches and if she was married into the General residence, not only would she not worry about food and clothes for the rest of her life, she would also be a Furen of a big household. How would Jing Chu Chu¡¯s heart not be excited. It was just that it was not shown on the surface.

    Old Shen Furen patted her hand and smiled, ¡°Your age is verypatible with the First one¡¯s Qiu-er. Our Qiu-er is a Deputy General and even better thing is that he does not have any partner to marry yet.¡±

 Chapter 98: Demonstration

    <h4>Chapter 98: Demonstration (Part 1)</h4>

    From the first day since Jing Chu Chu and Jing Guan Sheng came to visit, there was a subtle change in the atmosphere in the Shen residence. Everyone knew that Old Shen Furen was selfish and stingy by nature and was not warm or magnanimous, but facing the grandnephew and grandniece from her maiden family that she had not meet for so many years, she did not show any cold expression, but treated them so very kind and warmly that she often gave them gifts and money.

    However these two people actually seemed to intend to stay in the residence for a long time as there were no intentions of leaving . Because Old Shen Furen treated them politely, when the servants saw that they also treated them politely.

    In the Eastern courtyard of the Shen residence, at one of the side rooms of Cai Yun Yuan, Wan YiNiang was knotting a string bag and the colourful strings quickly formed aplex shape as she spoke to Shen Dong Ling, who was sitting behind the folding screen practicing calligraphy, ¡°Has Old Furen changed her temperament? This good treatment towards Biao Young Lady and Biao Young Master is almost better than Ling-er¡¯s already.¡±

    ¡°There are no mistakes in Old Furen¡¯s calctions.¡± Shen Dong Ling sat behind the folding screen and her facial colour was much better than before, at least it was not as pale as previously. Now that Shen Guie over often to Wan YiNiang¡¯s to sit, he also started to give her more attention and sent over a lot of nutritious herbs. Shen Gui¡¯s attitude gave a clue to everyone in Cai Yun Yuan but some people still had the wait and see attitude, as even though Ren Wan Yun went crazy, there was still a Di Young Master, Shen Yuan. No matter if Wan YiNiang was able to regain favour, Shen Dong Ling was after all only a daughter.

    ¡°Ling-er also felt that it is somewhat odd?¡± Wan YiNiang¡¯s hands stopped, ¡°But for what reasons does Old Furen treat those two people for?¡±

    Shen Dong Ling smiled, ¡°Old Furen naturally hope that some people would be attracted to Young Lady and Young Master.¡±

    Wan YiNiang suddenly smartened up and understood it. She looked towards Shen Dong Ling, ¡°Who does Old Furen want them to be close with?¡±

    ¡°Small family without any power or prospects and also from Old Furen¡¯s maiden family.¡± Shen Dong Ling carefully ced her brush down, ¡°Whoever Old Furen hate the most, naturally it would be them.¡±

    Just as Shen Dong Ling was speaking, in the Western courtyard at the training courtyard for swordy, Shen Qiu and Shen Xin just finished practicing a round and let their subordinates continue practicing, while they got ready to rest a while when they saw a yellow d young female walking over towards the courtyard.

    This young female had a countenance of a flower and face like the moon with a delicate and timid appearance. There was also a bamboo basket around her wrist which was carried in a way where it made one look pitiful. She walked over to the edge of the courtyard and lowered her head as she called out, ¡°Biao Older Brother. Biao Shu.¡±

    It was precisely Jing Chu Chu.

    Luo Xue Yan was currently at another end giving pointers to soldiers and Shen Xin and Shen Qiu were somewhat surprise upon seeing Jing Chu Chu. Shen Qiu took a step forward and said, ¡°What is Biao Younger Sister here for?¡±

    When he spoke the words ¡®Biao Younger Sister¡¯, he felt not used to them because after all he had never seen Jing Chu Chu for all these years, and to suddenly gain an additional Biao Younger Sister, it was difficult for anyone to ept it.

    Jing Chu Chu smiled shyly and ced the bamboo basket around her wrist down on a stone tform before speaking softly, ¡°Chu Chu had personally made some snacks. Thinking that Biao Older Brother and the rest would be tired after practicing swordy, one made these things, hoping that Biao Older Brother and Biao Shu would not despise.¡± After which she lowered her head to open the lid and took out a few dishes of snacks out of it. Those snacks were made delicately and smelt sweet and fragrant. Shen Xin had not yet said anything but Shen Qiu the glutton was already swallowing his saliva.

    Shen Xin was also somewhatforted that even though she was timid and delicate, it looked like she treated others sincerely. Other than being a little timid, a youngdy who was skilful at making snacks would be weed by others, especially when this youngdy looked good too. Luo Xue Yan was a female General, how would she know how to make soup thus Shen Xin and son had a good impression of such a youngdy who can cook like this.

    Jing Chu Chu said, ¡°Had received hospitality for these days so one¡¯s heart felt guilty. Chu Chu does not have any ability and can only make some snacks to show one¡¯s appreciation.¡±

    Look at this, even know how to rpense on a debt of gratitude. Shen Xin and son liked people who were well-mannered and thoughtful the best. Military Generals valued rtionships and Jing Chu Chu¡¯s performance was indeed not bad .

    Shen Qiu said, ¡°Biao Younger Sister do not need to worry and just treat this as your home. There is no talk about hospitality in one family.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu lowered her head down shyly and Shen Qiu picked up a piece of pastry before speaking with a smile, ¡°Then I would not be polite.¡± Just as he was about to bite down, he suddenly heard a voice from behind, ¡°Eldest Brother.¡±

    Shen Qiu turned around. He did not know when did Shen Miaoe over and just stood at the edge of the courtyard with four maids behind her as she gazed chilly at him. He did not know why but Shen Qiu actually felt a guilty conscience in his heart. He subconsciously ced the pastry down and asked, ¡°Why Younger Sister came over?¡±

    Shen Miao did not respond and lifted her foot to walk over to them. When she was nearer, one was able to see the four maids, Gu Yu, Jing Zhe, Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang, were each holding a basket in their hands. Shen Xin asked, ¡°Jiao Jiao, what are the baskets holding?¡±

    ¡°The weather today is somewhat cold so one thought that everyone would be thirsty when practicing swordy so one made soup.¡± Shen Miao lightly swept a look at Shen Qiu and a chill went down Shen Qiu¡¯ s back as he heard Shen Miao speaking, ¡°Let those soldierse over to drink the soup. The mushroom chicken soup has been stewed since the early morning and it is good to warm one¡¯s body up.¡±

    ¡°I will go and call!¡± Ah Zhi who was standing by Shen Qiu¡¯s side saw it and in a short time was overjoyed. He ran over to the other side of the field and in a short while, dozens of soldiers followed back to the courtyard.

    Shen Miao let Jing Zhe and the rest serve the soup to everyone. These soldiers were Shen Xin¡¯s and Shen Qiu¡¯s most capable subordinates, thus they were directly ced in the General¡¯s residence. When the soldiers saw that there was soup to drink, they were very happy and said with smiles, ¡°Young Lady is considerate of us! Young Lady really have a good heart!¡±

    Coarse people were actually the easiest to win over and Shen Miao deeply knew this logic. After Ah Zhi drank a mouthful of soup, he eximed surprised, ¡°This soup is really not bad!¡± In a few moments he finished it and handed it to Jing Zhe, ¡°Another bowl!¡±

    Jing Zhe rolled her eyes at Ah Zhi, ¡°Of course it is good to drink. This was personally brewed by our Young Lady.¡±

    Shen Xin and Shen Qiu heard this and were surprised for a moment. Shen Qiu said, ¡°Younger Sister personally brewed?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Miao said lightly.

    ¡°Do not drink, it all belongs to this old one!¡± Shen Xin hollered loudly, ¡°All are not allowed to drink!¡± He rushed over to Gu Yu and roared, ¡°Give me one big bowl!¡±

    Luo Xue Yan had just drank the white thick soup and was very surprised, ¡°Jiao Jiao, this soup is actually made by you? When did your culinary skills progressed this much?¡±

    The aroma of the soup floated around and naturally it attracted the yearning of others. Shen Miao eyes dropped as she said with a smile, ¡°Just casually made it.¡± In her previous life, in order to gain Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s favour in the beginning years, she honed her culinary skills and after she went over to Qin country, she learned many difficult recipes from those people who deliberately made things difficult for her. Speaking of which, she was one who had the personal experiences of two countries¡¯ Royal families¡¯ dishes and had deeper knowledge than normal people. As for youngdies from small families who came over to the Ding capital for the first time... Shen Miao¡¯s eyes swept towards Jing Chu Chu. Jing Chu Chu was standing behind a pir and this time she did not lowered her head, but bit her lips as she watched on with teary eyes at the coarse people drinking lively, as if she had suffered lots of grievances.

    One would feel that a Di born Young Lady¡¯s personally brewed soup was much more precious than a Biao Young Lady¡¯s snacks. Moreover Shen Miao even gave a portion to every soldier in the courtyard, thus inparison to Jing Chu Chu who only prepared snacks for Shen Xin and son, she was considered too stingy and could not be taken to public .

    Jing Chu Chu was ashamed and angry and her gaze towards Shen Miao had a trace of hatred.

    Shen Qiu also wanted to drink the soup but Gu Yu and the rest did not give him any. Shen Qiu also detected this and guessed that it was most probably that Shen Miao was angry with him, but was unsure what did he do wrong so he looked at Shen Miao anxiously. Shen Miao waited till everyone almost finished the soup then let Bai Lu bring out a bowl from the utmost bottomyer of the basket and said, ¡°You like it sweet so honey was included in this bowl. Drink it.¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister is great!¡± Shen Qiu was overjoyed and drank it up in big mouthfuls when he took the bowl over. His gluttonous look made Shen Miao somewhat unbearable to stare.

    Those soldiers who had drank Shen Miao¡¯s personally brewed soup were half touched and half fond of it. Naturally they ttered Shen Miao another round , and felt that Shen Miao did not have the noble temperament of a bossy and indulged young female, but was amiable, approachable and beautiful looking. She was simply like an angel.

    Shen Miao was surrounded by the soldiers and Jing Chu Chu waspletely left out in the cold. She had the desire to leave a few times but at the end she bit her teeth and stayed.

    When everyone went back to practice their swordy, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan also went over and Shen Qiu was sitting on the stone lion to rest. Shen Miao then walked over to Jing Chu Chu¡¯s side and said smilingly, ¡°Biao Older Sister¡¯s snacks are not badly made but people who practice martial arts would feel tired and thirsty after practicing swordy, and you still made snacks which would have made their mouth drier.¡± Shen Miao said beaming, ¡°Next time, it is better to brew soup instead.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu¡¯s face was green and white. Shen Miao¡¯s words were obviously exposing her guise of sending the snacks. Her intentions were not for the people practicing else she would not have brought over dry stuff. Even though she was angry in her heart, on the surface Jing Chu Chu bowed her head in a panic, as if she was frightened, ¡°Many thanks to Biao Younger Sister¡¯s pointers. Chu Chu will take note.¡± Finishing, she looked towards Shen Qiu with pleading eyes, hoping that Shen Qiu would help her out of the situation.

    Unfortunately even though Shen Qiu had a sincere and utterly honest personality, he was like a wooden lump of wood who knows no romance in matters of men and female rtionships, and only felt unfathomable with Jing Chu Chu¡¯s gaze. It was Shen Miao whoughed upon seeing this, ¡°Just now Eldest Brother wanted to eat Biao Older Sister¡¯s pastry, then eat it now.¡±

    ¡°Ke.¡± Shen Qiu waved his hands, ¡°Just had a bowl of soup and one is currently somewhat full and will not be able to eat it. Later will eat it.¡±

    Shen Miao was very satisfied. The bowl of soup that was given to Shen Qiu was extra big, and she did not believe that after Shen Qiu had finished this bowl of soup, he would still have the space in his stomach to eat Jing Chu Chu¡¯s snacks. Unless Shen Qiu was a pig.

    Jing Chu Chu was somewhat disappointed. Shen Qiu stood up and said, ¡°I will also go and practice again.¡± And then he headed to the courtyard.

    Seeing Shen Qiu¡¯s diminishing back view, Jing Chu Chu was somewhat not resigned to it and wanted to say something, but could only bit her lips as she watched. Shen Miao smiled gently and pat her hand, ¡°One fear that Biao Older Sister¡¯s snacks would not be nice to eat when it is cold. If Biao Older Sister does not mind, it can be sent over to Second Older Brother .¡±

    ¡°Second Older Brother?¡± Jing Chu Chu looked puzzled at Shen Miao.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Like my Eldest Brother and the rest here, they would be at the bitter coldnd in the Northwestern region all year round, so they would not appreciate these exquisite things, but my Second Older Brother is different. He entered officialdom at a young age and even took up duty in the capital so his future prospects are limitless.¡± Shen Miao shook her head and sighed, ¡± Unfortunately there is no one to take care of his wellbeing. Males are often no meticulous with food and clothes and Biao Older Sister¡¯s SuZhou snacks perhaps would suit his taste.¡±

    When Jing Chu Chu heard this, there was some uncertainty in her eyes. But she heard Shen Miaoughter, ¡°Perhaps in the future when Second Older Brother have a wife, he would most likely be able to enjoy culinary treats. One do not know which youngdy would have the good fortune to be my Second Sao. Biao Older Sister does not know but my Second Older Brother is the man of many official families¡¯ youngdies¡¯ heart.¡±

    ¡°Second Young Master...¡± Jing Chu Chu hesitated a little before asking, ¡°Does not have any youngdy in mind till this day?¡±

    Shen Miao said with a sigh, ¡°Second Older Brother is busy with court matters all day. How could there be time to look at youngdies?¡±

    Jing Chu Chu had some thoughts but Shen Miao did not exposed them. After speaking some more and seeing that Shen Qiu did not have any intention of stopping, it would be somewhat strange if Jing Chu Chu continued waiting so she then left.

    After Jing Chu Chu left, Shen Qiu then came over and looked at Shen Miao carefully for a while before saying, ¡°Younger Sister, why are you so strange today ?¡±

    ¡°How am I strange?¡± Shen Miao said in a bad mood, ¡°Is Eldest Brother angry about me interrupting you eating Biao Older Sister¡¯s snacks?¡±

    ¡°I did not mean that.¡± Shen Qiu¡¯s anxious face was somewhat red but he heard Shen Miao waved her hands uncaringly, ¡°Never mind. But now you are at an ideal age and a number of youngdies are watching you and waiting anxiously. In the future when one pick a SaoSao, one must open the eyes big.¡±

    Shen Qiu understood these words and he reluctantly said, ¡°What is Younger Sister talking about. Biao Younger Sister did not have that meaning. She only came over to gift some snacks.¡±

    ¡°If you really like her then go ahead and eat all of it.¡± After finishing speaking, Shen Miao walked away without even turning her head back. At this moment, Shen Qiu had never seen Shen Miao being so angry with him and jumped in shock, and could only watch as Shen Miao walked further away.

    On the way back to the room, Gu Yu said, ¡°Is it that Young Lady do not like Biao Young Lady? Else why would one be that angry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do not like.¡± Shen Miao massaged her heart. She really hated Jing Chu Chu to the extreme. For such a prideful person like Shen Qiu, to break his legs, let him wear a green hat (making him a cuckold) and at the end send him to prison for a crime of murder. Such a snake hearted female, she could not wait to skin Jing Chu Chu. But Shen Qiu had a kind temperament and would not understand that one¡¯s heart was that bad, so when she saw that Shen Qiu was almost confused by Jing Chu Chu¡¯s fake appearance, Shen Miao started fuming.

    ¡°But why does Young Lady mentioned Second Young Master to Biao Young Lady?¡± Gu Yu said, ¡°Perhaps Biao Young Lady would turn her interest towards Second Young Master.¡± Shen Miao did not deliberately send away the few maids when speaking to Jing Chu Chu so Gu Yu could also heard the meaning behind Shen Miao¡¯s words.

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°She is not stupid. If she was moved by my few words then she would not be Jing Chu Chu.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°But it is good to have some intentions of change.¡±

    The few maids were somewhat baffled and did not understand why Shen Miao treated this seemingly timid and delicate Biao Young Lady like a big enemy.

    Bao Xiang Lou was the biggest money squandering establishment in the Ding capital. Since brothels were ssified into third, sixth and ninth ranks, then Bao Xiang Lou would definitely be considered as the top ranked in the Ding capital. A casually chosen youngdy would be able to be the face of a normal brothel, be it thin or plump, feisty or gentle, cute, delicate or innocent, as long as one was able to think about it, Bao Xiang Lou would have.

    And therefore the prices of the youngdies in Bao Xiang Lou were the most expensive.

    Beautiful youngdies were at the door waving scented handkerchiefs to wee the guests, a male wearing fine clothes walked in and attracted a few nces from the surrounding youngdies.

    Those who are able toe to Bao Xiang Lou were the rich and most of them were gentlemen from wealthy families or officials, but this male did not look like he was from a wealthy family and the murderous air around him made the youngdies to retreat. A red d middle aged female walked out and saw him before smiling, ¡°Gentleman Mo came again? Is it to look for Liu Ying again?¡±

    Mo Qing nodded his head and took out a piece of a banknote for the person in front. When that female got the banknote, she smiled in satisfaction, ¡°Gentleman, please follow me in to bring you up now. Liu Ying had been waiting for you for these days.¡±

    Mo Qing forcefully restrained the ufortable feelings in his heart and followed this person up with an undaunted face.

    The youngdies of Bao Xiang Lou were the most expensive and simrly the youngdies of Bao Xiang Lou were the best. Even though Liu Ying was not considered the number one in Bao Xiang Lou, she was famously beautiful but this was only rtive to the rumours outside. In actual fact, there were always new youngdiesing in every day and each had different appearances and talents. Men were always enamoured with the new and bored with the old so Liu Ying¡¯s guests had been reduced a lot.

    But recently thedies of Bao Xiang Lou knew that the somewhat unfrequented Liu Ying had a big businesstely. A young male woulde over and visit her every three to five days. In Bao Xiang Lou, it was very rare to see a guest only picking out a single youngdy, so everyone was specting if he was going to redeem Liu Ying.

    Mo Qing followed that female to a little room upstairs and the red d female smiled as she withdrew. On the soft couch, a young female who was wearing a thin red dress leaned as she plucked the Qin she was holding. Her eyes were filled with emotions and there was an ambiguous smile on her lips as her clothes half exposed her shoulders, provoking one¡¯s wild and fanciful thoughts.

    Mo Qing took a deep breath and headed straight to the table and sat down. He poured a cup of tea for himself and started the course of the day ¡ª Stare nkly.

    The Qin¡¯s sound abruptly ended and there was an irritable look on Liu Ying¡¯s face. She walked to Mo Qing and angrily said, ¡°Gentleman Mo hade for a few times but only to turn a blind eye to Liu Ying, could it be to y with Liu Ying? Or to resent that Liu Ying is dirty?¡±

    The sisters were all envious that she might be able to break clear of all troubles and hardship because there was a man who was willing to only pick her alone, but they did not know that this man was impressive looking but useless. No matter what kind of techniques she threw at him, this person would not even look at her, much less anything else.

    Mo Qing shook his head but did not say anything and simply stared at the teacup in front. But his heart was extremely helpless. Shen Miao was indeed not wrong as this Liu Ying was a female with tens of thousands of flirtatious expressions, and previously when she tried different methods to tease him, Mo Qing himself almost could not resist that now an additional moment sitting here was a moment of more suffering, but Shen Miao wanted him to continue to sit.

    The more Liu Ying was enraged, the more the smile on her face became more seductive. She simply sat on Mo Qing¡¯s thighs and reached her hands out to his neck and whispered by Mo Qing¡¯s ears, ¡°Gentleman Mo, do you bear to just let me sit here?¡±

    A ¡®Pa¡¯ sounded and it was Mo Qin who pushed Liu Ying onto the floor.

    Sitting in Kuai Huo Lou, facing Bao Xiang Lou, in an elegant room, the table was filled with dazzling jade dishes and music filled one¡¯s ears as three people sat in the middle. A person who looked like a guard came in and whispered some things to the ears of the purple d youth who was sitting right in the middle.

    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Ji Yu Shu spoke puzzled, ¡°Why did Shen Young Lady let her guard go to Bai Xiang Lou to look for youngdies?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore this guard only look and not eat.¡± Gao Yang added.

    As far as Shen Miao was concerned, Gao Yang and Ji Yu Shu now would not view her as just a normal Young Lady with military lineage, as her every action seemed to have very profound meanings. Thus when they knew that Shen Miao had gotten Mo Qing to go to Bao Xiang Lou to look fordies, both of their first reaction was which person was Shen Miao intending to pit against.

    Bai Xiao Sheng¡¯s people were out observing for several days and the most shocking thing was that, that guard picked Liu Ying but did not do anything at all and sat in Liu Ying¡¯s room for the entire night before leaving. They inquired Liu Ying¡¯s background in detail and found that it was nothing special, as she was just a female who was sold to the brothel and did not understand the deeper meanings behind Shen Miao¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Could it be that she wanted to train an eunuch to be a confidant?¡± Ji Yu Shu¡¯s thoughts were always particrly strange, ¡°So now she let that guard adapt to the days of an eunuch in advance?¡±

    ¡°Your thoughts are as always fantastic.¡± Gao Yang pondered, ¡°I think that she want to win Liu Ying over, perhaps in order to deal with the two other households in the Shen family. But there is no need to look for Liu Ying. There are much more youngdies in Bao Xiang Lou that can seduce better than Liu Ying.¡± He looked towards Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Third Xie, how do you see this matter?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was looking outside the window at the moment and castedzy nces at the two of them, ¡°You all are very free?¡±

    ¡°In any case you also have some friendship with Shen Young Lady, could it be that you do not care about it?¡± Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°Xie Third Older Brother, you are so smart, you must know.¡±

    ¡°I do not want to know.¡± Xie Jing Xing interrupted his words, ¡°Recently, I want to go out of the city.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of the matter during Jade Rabbit Festival?¡± Gao Yang asked with a frown.

    ¡°The Emperor intend to send the Xie old man off to war.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°One cannot wait any longer.¡± The ¡®Xie old man¡¯ he mentioned referred to the Marquis of Lin An, Xie Ding.

    Gao Yang was silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°If that is the case, then it seems that it is toote.¡±

    ¡°One heard that Shen Yuan is very close with Prince Dingtely.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up, ¡°Seemingly preparing to deal with the First household of the Shen family?¡±

    ¡°Shen Young Lady going to be unlucky again?¡± Ji Yu Shu was somewhat surprised, ¡°Why does she always provoke those with ill-intent. That Prince Ding is not a good bird and which person that Prince Ding set his attention on have a good ending?¡±

    ¡°Prince Ding is one that is enigmatic and impossible to predict.¡± Gao Yang frowned, ¡°Although he looked powerless but his secret military power is not weaker than anyone else. Shen Xin has the military power on hand, and a man¡¯s fortune is his own ruin by causing other¡¯s greed. The Shen family is big and sessful and is already feared by the Imperial family. With Prince Ding dipping his hands in, one fear that Shen Xin could be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Would not Shen Young Lady be in danger?¡± Ji Yu Shu looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Xie Third Older Brother, how do you want to help her?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing raised his eyebrows, ¡°Why should I help her?¡±

    ¡°Are not you both... Considered as friends?¡± Ji Yu Shu stared wide eyed, ¡°Did not you previously save her? You do not intent to help Shen Young Lady?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked at him with a smile but not a smile, and his eyes were as deep as still water. It was clearly a dissolute style but the words that were spoken had a cold thin indifference, ¡°I need the Shen family to dy some time for me, so for Prince Ding to deal with Shen Xin... It is very good.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu drew in a mouthful of cold air.

    *****

    In the Prince Ding¡¯s residence in the Ding capital.

    A young male was sitting on the highest seat, dressed in in coloured illustrious robes. He looked cold but when he was talking to people below him, he was however very cordial which melted that cold look a little.

    This was not someone else but Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi.

    At the moment there were a few strangers sitting in the middle of the hall and these people were all Prince Ding¡¯s, Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s, aides. He knew how to put people to good use and also respected the wise. For an ordinary prince, even though he was to give money andnd to aides, there was not one that would be as respectful as him. Not only that, they would sit with him on an equal footing. Even when speaking, he would be extremely respectful and it was because Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s had such an attitude, that he attracted a lot of wise aides. It was precisely because of these wise aides, that Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s schemes and grand ns were able to stay hidden from the rest of the world, including Emperor Wen Hui.

    The young person that was sitting in the middle was d in blue, and his looks were out of tune among these top official aides because he was too young. He stood up and Fu Xiu Yi asked, ¡°Shen Yuan, do speak your thoughts out.¡±

    Shen Yuan cupped his hands in obeisance towards Fu Xiu Yi. He just entered officialdom and became Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people secretly. This Fu Xiu Yi was one who was good in attracting talents and with the kind of ambitions that Shen Yuan had, So Shen Yuan would tolerate to live alone and simple so Fu Xiu Yi would view him positively.

    Shen Yuan said, ¡°At present everyone is secretly building up forces and whoever have the troops, whoever would have more bargaining chips. Currently Ming Qi¡¯s military power is Southern Xie, Northern Shen. Even though the Xie family military power is magnificent, but His Majesty would be sending the Marquis of Lin An to war at the start of spring, so there are definitely other ns. The Xie family cannot be touched but the Shen family is different.¡± Shen Yuan paused before continuing, ¡°Shen Xin took the initiative to request to stay in the capital for half a year more, and there are many who want to draw Shen Xin to their side. The Shen family army is a big variable and if one is unable to get it then it would be better to ruin it. If this is considered then it would even be of the same mind as His Majesty, and also prove to His Majesty that one do not have any ambitions.¡±

    Shen Yuan himself was a member of Shen family but used the words ¡®Shen family¡¯, which indicated clearly that he did not put himself together with Shen Xin, and was against him. Fu Xiu Yi smiled at him, perhaps he understood but pretended not to know as Shen Yuan¡¯s words were after all, only bringing him benefits and no harm. He said, ¡°What you said was not bad but now there is no trace of any loophole in the Shen family, so even if one were to find a mistake, there would be no rationale.¡±

    Shen Yuan did not speak.

    Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s eyes shed and his tone got even more amiable, ¡°But since you are in the Shen residence, you would definitely know things that ordinary people would not know of.¡± He looked at Shen Yuan, ¡°If this matter can truly control the Shen family, your credit would be thergest.¡±

    Hearing the assurance he wanted, Shen Yuan then respectfully spoke, ¡°Replying Your Highness, early on this official¡¯s people were mixed in the Shen family army and when they went to the Northwestern region to fight, there are some matters that were not done ording to the rules. At the moment evidences are still being collected but once the evidence ispleted, this official would definitely offer it up with both hands. This official assure that this time even if the Shen family army is notpletely copsed, it would be at least badly affected.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi faintly smiled, ¡°Then would need to trouble you for your care.¡±

    Shen Yuan bowed down and smiled.

 Chapter 99: Adulterer

    <h4>Chapter 99: Adulterer (Part 1)</h4>

    It was a lively new year in the Shen residence.

    Originally it was because of Ren Wan Yun¡¯s and Shen Qing¡¯s matters that the atmosphere of the General¡¯s residence became depressing, but after the arrival of Jing Chu Chu and Jing Guan Sheng, Old Shen Furen was filled with enthusiasm. She often allowed both siblings to walk around the General¡¯s residence and Shen Yue was one who was ustomed to deal with people, thus in a short time she and Jing Chu Chu refer to one another as sisters but no one knew if it was sincere or not.

    Although Shen Yue treated Jing Chu Chu and brother well, the ce where this pair of siblings liked to run the most was the Western courtyard. Especially Jing Chu Chu, who often sent over snacks to those who were practicing swordy. With the previous experience, whening over she brought a share of soup for everyone, but aspared to the soup that Shen Miao made, the taste was not as wonderful. Those soldiers were frank and outspoken people and keep constantly thinking about the soup that Shen Miao made, and did not show much gratitude to Jing Chu Chu¡¯s efforts.

    Today was also the case, after the food that Jing Chu Chu brought over was finished, Shen Qiu did not talk with her and wanted to continue practicing his sword but was stopped by Jing Chu Chu, ¡°Biao Older Brother...¡±

    ¡°It is better for Biao Younger Sister to return earlier.¡± Shen Qiu smiled candidly, ¡°The people here practicing swordy are all coarse and there are no eyes on swords, thus it would not be good is one identally hurts you. Besides, you keep on running here all day and you are a female so it is not a good thing to watch us males practice swords.¡±

    It was actually an order to expel the guest.

    Jing Chu Chu¡¯s face flushed red in a moment and looked at Shen Qiu incredulous. Her eyes were wavering with ripples, as if in the next moment she would be crying. Normal males would have long have tender and protective feelings for the fairer gender when they saw her actions. But Shen Qiu was not one who appreciated beautiful people and just stood there nkly without even going forward tofort.

    Seeing Shen Qiu being like this, Jing Chu Chu¡¯s originally flushed face became white suddenly. She hurriedly lowered her head and picked up the basket, ¡°Chu Chu understand.¡± Shen then picked her skirt up and ran away. Those who did not know would think that Shen Qiu did something to her.

    After Jing Chu Chu left a person appeared behind the column, it was Shen Miao who then said, ¡°Eldest Brother, you really do not know how to cherish flowers.¡±

    ¡°Hei hei.¡± Shen Qiu scratched his head, ¡°I am afraid that Younger Sister will get angry?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be angry?¡± Shen Miao said flutteringly.

    Shen Qiu suddenly felt a burst of cold wind whizzed by and he said, ¡°Younger Sister do not like Biao Younger Sister.¡±

    ¡°I have no grudges against Biao Older Sister so how would I not like?¡± Shen Miao retorted.

    ¡°Jiao Jiao, is it that that girl bullied you in secret?¡± Shen Xin who just finished practicing the sword walked over and coincidently heard the conversation between Shen Qiu and Shen Miao and said, ¡°If she bully you, do not speak anymore and beat her up!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking?¡± Luo Xue Yan saw them talking lively and also walked over. When she heard him she red at Shen Xin, ¡°Jiao Jiao, do not listen to your father¡¯s nonsense. How can a youngdy casually make a move? If she really bully you,e back and tell Mother. Mother will beat her up for you.¡±

    ¡°That is still a beating.¡± Shen Qiu muttered, ¡°It is better for me to go give a beating since I am young and strong.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°She did not bully me.¡±

    ¡°Then why does Jiao Jiao not like her?¡± Luo Xue Yan asked. Even slow witted people were able to see that Shen Miao did not like Jing Chu Chu. As long as Jing Chu Chues over, Shen Miao would ask Shen Qiu to practice shooting darts. It was actually quite merciless to shoot darts and usually Shen Xin and the rest would not do it in the residence, fearing that it would scare the maids. After all it does not look good as they used little active animals as live targets. Every time Jing Chu Chu came over, Shen Miao would say, ¡°Father, Eldest Brother, I want to watch darts shooting.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu would pale every single time but would still stand at the side and often vomited after watching. Shen Miao enjoyed this and never seemed tired of it as her heart feltfortable every time Jing Chu Chu vomited. Over time, everyone in the courtyard could see that Shen Miao deliberately messed with Jing Chu Chu.

    Shen Xin and the rest did not quite understand but upon seeing Shen Miao throwing a temper, they thought that it was most likely some discord between youngdies, and because it was not good for men to directly intervene in youngdies¡¯ matter, they let Shen Miao continue with her temper. Most likely they were just too curious that they could not help but ask.

    ¡°I do not dislike her.¡± Shen Miao said. Just as she finished speaking, Jing Zhe who was standing at the side opened her mouth, ¡°Young Lady like quietness but that Biao Young Lady and Biao Young Master oftene over to talk to Young Lady. Especially that Biao Young Master who just had to chat with Young Lady. Young Lady had always not like to talk to strangers and it is assumed that it is a bit annoying.¡±

    Jing Zhe made those remarks with a serious expression and Shen Miao could not help but turn back and look at her. Shen Xin¡¯s and Luo Xue Yan¡¯s faces changed as Jing Zhe¡¯s words on the surface sounded that Shen Miao was annoyed by the siblings from the Jing family, but actually there were additional meaning to the words. For a Biao Young Master to oftene over to talk to a Biao Younger Sister, it was somewhat of an effort of entanglement. Luo Xue Yan angrily spoke, ¡°What is the meaning of that nephew of yours?¡±

    ¡°Furen quell your anger.¡± Shen Xin quickly soothed before turning to Shen Qiu, ¡°You brat, you have arranged so many guards in the courtyard and still did not discover that your Younger Sister is disturbed by those cats and dogs?¡±

    Shen Qiu felt wronged, ¡°I really did not discover...¡±

    Naturally Shen Qiu would not discover anything because the ces that Jing Guan Shen chose to encounter with Shen Miao were not in the courtyard. It was either at the residence¡¯s doors or in the gardens or even at the corridor. In short, it was always a ¡®chance encounter¡¯.

    ¡°Go and guard the courtyard¡¯s door properly. If those two siblings are seen, just say that the courtyard need to be closed to practice swordy. No one can let them in!¡± Shen Xin roared.

    Shen Qiu immediately went to select the people.

    Luo Xue Yan caressed Shen Miao¡¯s head, ¡°Jiao Jiao, in the future if that persone and disturb you. Do not need to be courteous with them. Beat him up.¡±

    Shen Xin, ¡°...¡±

    After Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin returned back to the training grounds, Shen Miao¡¯s gaze fluttered towards Jing Zhe, ¡°You have too much words.¡±

    ¡°This servant knows one¡¯s mistake. But Young Lady,¡± Jing Zhe hanged her head down, ¡°That Biao Young Master is obviously up to no good with you. Since you have long saw it, why not tell Master and Furen about it?¡±

    ¡°Jing Guan Sheng is an astute person.¡± Shen Miao lightly smiled, ¡°It is a waste to discard an astute person. By borrowing strength to leverage against strength, there is use if I were to keep him. But,¡± She turned the topic of discussion, ¡°Since you mentioned it today, there would be some things that would speed up so let us just wait and see.¡±

    *****

    After Shen Qiu arranged guards at the Western courtyard¡¯s doors and strictly guarded against the two siblings, Jing Chu Chu and Jing Guan Sheng, the Western courtyard quieted by a lot. Without the interferences from both siblings, Shen Miao was freer. But since it was peaceful here, there would be people who got anxious.

    In Rong Jing Tang, Old Shen Furen was staring at Jing Chu Chu, as if the previous affection was just illusions, ¡°Chu Chu, what did you do? Why is it you cannot even get into the Eldest one¡¯s courtyard?¡±

    Jing Chu Chu lowered her head with some aggravation and softly said, ¡°One did not know why but Fifth Younger Sister seemed to be very on guard with me. Biao Older Brother treats me rather well but Fifth Younger Sister always make him alienate me. The guards at the courtyard doors were also much stricter.¡±

    ¡°Again with Fifth girl!¡± Old Shen Furen¡¯s face turned green and Zhang Mama who was standing beside quickly patted her back andforted, ¡°Old Furen be appeased.¡±

    ¡°That girl is so smart. Never mind with your brother, now even you are also guarded against to this level. This angers me to death!¡± Old Shen Furen¡¯s original intention for Jing Guan Sheng and Jing Chu Chu was that one would deal with Shen Miao, and the other would deal with Shen Qiu. But Shen Miao was after all a female and in matters of female and male, once anything happen, the one who suffers would always be the female. With Shen Xin¡¯s and Luo Xue Yan¡¯s temperament, most likely they would take action. As for Shen Qiu, the person who suffers was Jing Chu Chu so logically this would be skewed to their side. Previously the Western courtyard people were all very casual and since they were people who fight on the battlefield, they were not preupied of these little things but who knew that the Western courtyard started to change their behaviour, and now they even locked up their courtyard¡¯s doors.

    ¡°Old Furen,¡± Zhang Mama sighed, ¡°This kind of attitude of Fifth Young Lady, one fear that she is already suspicious of Biao Young Lady, thus one fear that there will be some difficulties to move a step forward.¡±

    When Jing Chu Chu heard this, her heart was somewhat humiliated. She feel that she is pretty and smart and in the SuZhou region, even Gentleman Wang Sun would also fall for her soft and weak act, thus she felt so unhappy at the moment.

    ¡°What you mean is...¡± Old Shen Furen frowned.

    ¡°Serious illness requires ferocious medication.¡± Zhang Mama reminded, ¡°If this matter were to drag on, it would be toote when Eldest Master arranged any marriage with whichever Young Lady of noble families.¡±

    Old Shen Furen quickly reacted and yed along, ¡°What you say is not wrong. If one wait till that time, it would be toote.¡± She looked towards Jing Chu Chu and a loving smile appeared on her face but when others see that smile, it looked very fake. She said, ¡°Chu Chu, do you actually want to marry Qiu-er or not?¡±

    Jing Chu Chu hang her head down, ¡°Want.¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to do anything to marry Qiu-er?¡±

    Jing Chu Chu was surprised for a moment and vaguely guessed it out before her heart started jumping. When dealing with a male, she was able do it skillfully and easily. Chu Chu¡¯s pitiful look enabled her to grab onto the hearts of the rich and wealthy young masters easily. But in the General¡¯s residence, Shen Qiu was the Di son of the Formidable Great General and that could not bepared with wealth, so naturally she would be moved. Even though she had never done such a thing before but hearing Old Shen Furen¡¯s words, it was as if a lot of golden leaves and silver flowers appeared. She clenched her fists and said softly, ¡°Chu Chu... Is willing.¡±

    Old Shen Furen smiled in satisfaction.

    *****

    For a few continuous days, the Shen residence had calmed down a lot, as Jing Chu Chu and Jing Guan Sheng stayed at Rong Jing Tang¡¯s courtyard and not go out, no one knew what they were fiddling about.

    This day when Shen Miao was walking along the corridor to head out, coincidently she met Jing Chu Chu. Jing Chu Chu was wearing a white jacket with a light jade green coloured skirt with a jasper hanging. In the Ding capital, youngdies from ShuZhou were considered a unique vour and it was enough to make passersby to stop.

    ¡°Fifth Younger Sister.¡± Jing Chu Chu rushed over to greet her.

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Where is Biao Older Sister going?¡±

    It was rare for Shen Miao to talk to Jing Chu Chu so she was startled for a moment before speaking, ¡°Returning to the room to do some embroidery.¡± She lowered her head shyly, ¡°Anyways, there is nothing else to do.¡±

    ¡°Since there is nothing to do, then why not go out with me.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I am about to go to the jewellery shop to select some. If you do not mind, you can also go and pick some jewellery.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu this time was stunned as Shen Miao usually treated her lukewarmly and no matter how she tried to get closer, it would be unsessful. But it was an unprecedented thing to be willing to bring her out. Jing Chu Chu had seen many infighting between the yiniangs and tongfangs in her own backyard, and thus her first reaction was rm. But after hearing that Shen Miao was going to the jewellery shop, her eyes suddenly brightened.

    She seemed to be sizing Shen Miao up. Shen Miao was wearing a snow green coloured dress with lightly inked crane patterns on her skirt and overall there was only colour. She always wore dark and deep colours but did not look at all old-fashioned, and instead made herplexion look like jade and very noble. Jing Chu Chu was secretly jealous as she thought that her appearance was not far from Shen Miao, but when she stood together with Shen Miao, she inevitably felt ashamed. Shen Miao¡¯s air of nobility was inborn and with one look, one could tell that Jing Chu Chu was from a small family.

    The more one was jealous, the more yearning one would have. Jing Chu Chu¡¯s eyes fell onto the lotus pearl hairpin on Shen Miao¡¯s hair. That pearl was big and round, almost blinding Jing Chu Chu¡¯s eyes with its shing lustre when it moved. She quickly lowered her head so that her greedy gaze were out of other¡¯s view. Jing Chu Chu said, ¡°Since Fifth Younger Sister has no one to apany, then I will go along together.¡±

    Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang walked behind and there was a sh of slight contempt in their eyes. She was after all from a small family and was superficial. Just a little jewellery was enough to lead her by the nose, no wonder Shen Miao said that Jing Chu Chu was one not to be feared.

    Both of them walked out of the residence¡¯s doors and headed to the heart of the Ding capital in the horse carriage. Naturally Shen Qiu let a group of guards to follow, making it seemingly very imposing. When they arrived at Zhen Bao Ge (name of the jewellery shop), Shen Miao casually selected a few jewellery. On the contrary, it was Jing Chu Chu who held one and touched another, making the store manager to cast over sidelong nces. In all fairness, Jing Chu Chu was considered good in terms of appearance, and it was especially so that SuZhou females usually have a soft and watery like appearance, which was different from the females in the capital. But this kind of small family attitude discounted her pretty appearance by a lot. After all, one could not get on well in the Ding capital just based on how one looked.

    Seeing Jing Chu Chu like this, Shen Miao was also not stingy and paid the money for all those she fancied. Jing Chu Chu naturally felt closer to Shen Miao. When it was nearing noon, Shen Miao said, ¡°Let us eat outside. After selecting the entire afternoon one would feel somewhat hungry. Most likely you have not yet been to Ding capital¡¯s Kuai Huo Luo since ordinary people do not have such a culinary treat.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu looked at the grand entrance of the restaurant and her eyes revealed a longing for it. Today Shen Miao selected jewellery and bought clothes making Jing Chu Chu feel dizzy momentarily, as she had never seen one being this generous. It was because of this that she felt that the Shen family was rich, and had the determined heart to enter the Shen family.

    Shen Miao selected the seat by the second floor window and the waiter mentioned a number of dishes before Shen Miao picked a few. Those she ordered were Kuai Huo Lou¡¯s signature dishes which made Jing Chu Chu dazed. It was only after the waiter left that then Shen Miao said to Jing Chu Chu, ¡°Those who patronage here are the wealthy and respectable. Many were all high ranked officials thus one cannot underestimate.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu nodded her head repeatedly.

    Shen Miao lightly smiled and picked up the tea to drink, but her hand carelessly trembled and the teacup was overturned onto her body and half the tea in the cupnded on the skirt. Jing Chu Chu jumped in shock, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister?¡±

    ¡°It is of no matter.¡± Shen Miao waved her hands and stood up, ¡°There is a ce here to change and there are some clothes in the horse carriage. I will go now to change and you can wait for me here.¡± Finishing she called Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang, ¡°Let us go.¡±

    When she left, the Shen residence guards also followed to leave thus Jing Chu Chu quickly shouted, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, these guards...¡± She was after all somewhat scared.

    ¡°No need to worry. No one will make things difficult for you in broad daylight.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Moreover those who patronage here are the wealthy and respectable and would not do anything.¡± Her expression was soft but her tone was unquestionable. Jing Chu Chu subconsciously was unable to refute and when she recovered to her senses, Shen Miao had already walked out with a group of guards.

    Jing Chu Chu¡¯s expression darkened. Shen Miao would always have an attitude of being high above in front of her, and this kind of attitude made Jing Chu Chu distinctly feel the gap between them and thus felt even more unresigned. Moreover she had heard the people in the Shen residence talking that Shen Miao was previously a stupid and na?ve idiot that had no knowledge of the four schrly arts, but still unreasonably upied the position of the Di daughter of the Eldest household of the Shen family. Shen Xin and wife also give in to all her whims and wants, that without a second word they would let Shen Miao pick first from the things that His Majesty bestowed. Humans would always be jealous due toparisons and Jing Chu Chu was crazy with jealousy of Shen Miao at the moment.

    She picked up the teacup in front but followed Shen Miao¡¯s action just now and took small sips from it, as if doing it would contract a little of Shen Miao¡¯s air of nobility.

    Just at this moment, a group of people walked past her and sat down in the table beside. The person who was leading was a youth that had a gentle and literary appearance d in rich clothes, and even the clothes of the old servants following were made of fine cloth.

    Thinking of Shen Miao¡¯s mention of ¡®those who patronage here are the wealthy and respectable¡¯, Jing Chu Chu¡¯s heart moved.

    That young person seemed to have noticed her as his gazed moved over. When one could see Jing Chu Chu¡¯s appearance clearly, that pair of eyes could not help but brighten.

    Jing Chu Chu wore an off white jaded skirt with her snow likeplexion and most importantly her soft and timid look when she saw the person, she quickly lowered her head as if she was frightened. Most of the Ding capital¡¯s females¡¯ actions were magnanimous and proper because they were all living in the Royal capital, so one would rarely see such delicate and affectionate JiangNan female. That young person¡¯s eyes were somewhat fixed on her and the more he looked, the more eager his gaze became, and the lower Jing Chu Chu¡¯s head bent.

    As the time slowly psed, the dishes had all arrived but Shen Miao did note over for a long time, leaving Jing Chu Chu alone sitting at the table. It was not alright for her to start eating so she took small sips of the tea and had an appearance of a loss of what to do.

    Finally that richly d gentleman at the next table could no longer tolerate, and sat down across Jing Chu Chu under the watchful eyes of everyone and softly asked, ¡°One see that Young Lady have been sitting alone here waiting for a long time, is it to wait for someone?¡±

    Jing Chu Chu jumped in shock and when she raised her head to look at the other person, her face suddenly blushed and she whispered as she lowered her head, ¡°I... I am waiting for my Biao Younger Sister.¡±

    That gentleman asked in concern, ¡°Why is Young Lady¡¯s Biao Younger Sister not here after so long, and how can one leave Young Lady alone?¡±

    Jing Chu Chu blushed as she shook her head, and she seemed like she wanted to say something but was afraid to speak. Such actions and appearance whennding on other¡¯s eyes was like she was being bullied. The gentleman¡¯s heart felt certain and said, ¡°Since I do not have anything on, why not one apany Young Lady to wait.¡±

    ¡°No, no need to trouble.¡± Jing Chu Chu quickly said, ¡°Gentleman need not...¡±

    ¡°It is alright.¡± That person said with a smile. ¡°It would only be more troublesome if some malicious peoplee over since you are sitting alone. For me to apany you, it would be much better.¡±

    His words were soft and he had a gentle smile on his face, making one easily feelfortable with him. Jing Chu Chu lowered her head and said, ¡°Then many thanks to Gentleman.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady do not look like one from Ding capital.¡± He asked.

    ¡°I... I am a SuZhou person.¡± Jing Chu Chu said. Both of them started the conversation like this, a sentence back and forth. That youth was especially good in speaking and within a few sentences was able to coax a smile out of Jing Chu Chu. Even though she was shy, one gradually got closer due to that person¡¯s attitude. As the youth spoke about interesting information, as he seemed to have gone to many ces and has a generous family background, Jing Chu Chu¡¯s smile got deeper.

    In another elegant room in Kuai Huo Lou, one was able to see clearly Jing Chu Chu¡¯s table from afar through a decorative carved window. Bai Lu said, ¡°Biao Young Lady could speak to a strange male for so long.¡± Her words had the meaning of looking down in contempt.

    ¡°That is not an ordinary man.¡± Shen Miao propped her chin with her hand and lively said.

    ¡°Young Lady know that Gentleman?¡± Shuang Jiang asked curiously and the guards who were in the room were also somewhat surprised. Shen Miao left Jing Chu Chu alone there and changed her seating location seemingly so that Jing Chu Chu would be able to talk to that man. Now with implied meaning behind Shen Miao words, she also knew of that man?

    Shen Miao smiled gently but did not speak.

    ¡°I say,¡± At the other end, in one of the rooms in Kuai Huo Lou, Ji Yu Shu¡¯s eyeballs almost wanted to fall out, ¡°Could it be that she knows Sun Cai Nan?¡±

    ¡°Even though Sun Cai Nan is the only Di son of Sun Tian Zheng, he had not entered officialdom and was raised in the residence as a wastrel who only knew about eating, drinking and ying. He did not even go to Guang Wen Tang so how does Shen Miao know of him?¡± Gao Yang nced over.

    ¡°Could it be that you believe this is a coincidence?¡± Ji Yu Shu said excitedly, ¡°How is this a coincidence? Even fools can see clearly that Shen Young Lady deliberately let Sun Cai Nan meet her Biao Older Sister that popped out from who knows where.¡±

    ¡°When did I say that this is a coincidence?¡± Gao Yang snapped his folding fan and put an act of waving it, ¡°But I felt that not only she knew Sun Cai Nan, she was long aware of Sun Cai Nan¡¯s likes. Do not you find it strange?¡± Gao Yang touched his chin, ¡°Shen Miao an unmarried youngdy is even more powerful that your Bai Xiao Sheng. She had the knowledge of the known and unknown. I am really curious if she know things that we do not know about.¡±

    ¡°Refrain from ndering Bai Xiao Sheng.¡± Ji Yu Shu refuted, ¡°Shen Young Lady is originally not an ordinary person. You and me have been monitoring Shen Young Lady all day long and if Xie Third Older Brother knows about it, he will definitely scold us for being too free.¡±

    ¡°Monitoring her is more interesting than others.¡± Gao Yang looked outside where Sun Cai Nan was chatting with Jing Chu Chu and asked, ¡°Why not you guess what is her purpose of doing this?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu seriously thought about it, ¡°She want to match make Sun Cai Nan and her Biao Older Sister?¡±

    ¡°When did you see Shen Miao being this kind-hearted.¡± Gao Yang did not hesitate to pour cold water over him.

    ¡°Then what do you say of the matter?¡± Ji Yu Shu was discouraged.

    ¡°The Minister of Personnel... And the Shen family, is there any dealings recently?¡± Gao Yan pressed the fan against his chin, deep in thought.

    Back in Kuai Huo Lou, Jing Chu Chu had spoken to Sun Cai Nan for quite long and the more both of them conversed the more agreeable they became. If someone looked over, one would have thought it was a celestial couple. After a while more, one saw a few Shen residence¡¯s guards walking over to Jing Chu Chu¡¯s side, ¡°Biao Young Lady, Young Lady¡¯s clothes did not fit and she had lost the mood, thus she had foot the bill with the manager and left first. She has entrusted these subordinates to protect Biao Young Lady and send Biao Young Lady back to the residence after Biao Young Lady finished eating.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu was somewhat astonished, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister returned first?¡±

    The guard nodded.

    ¡°How could Fifth Shen Young Lady just leave you alone like that?¡± Sun Cai Nan cried injustice. He had already got to know from Jing Chu Chu¡¯s lips that the one she was waiting for was the Fifth Young Lady of the Shen residence, Shen Miao. Sun Cai Nan did not know much about Shen Miao and only know that she was an idiot who was chasing after Prince Ding. Now from today, it seemed that Shen Miao was not only a stupid idiot, but she also liked to bully others.

    He want to be one who had tender and protective feelings for the fairer gender, so how could Jing Chu Chu waste his effort? She immediately hung her head down and said uneasily, ¡°Then I will now head back.¡±

    ¡°Ai. How can this do?¡± Sun Cai Nan immediately said, ¡°If one were to return now, the entire table of dishes would be wasted. No one had directly disposed of Kuai Hou Lou¡¯s dishes before.¡± He looked at Jing Chu Chu who seemed to be at a loss and smiled gently, ¡°How about this, if Young Lady does not mind, this one is willing to apany Young Lady for a meal.¡± He put up an appearance of a gentleman, ¡°With so many guards around, why not let them send you back after eating?

    ¡°This...¡± Jing Chu Chu was in a somewhat loss.

    ¡°Since we have encountered, it meant that you and I are fated. Since fated, one must live up to the fate that the Heavens bestowed.¡± That Sun Cai Nan had a glib tongue, ¡°For this one to see Young Lady today, one had the feeling of meeting one¡¯s old friend thus one start chatting with Young Lady. Not sure if this one¡¯s suggestion, Young Lady would be willing to ept.¡±

    After hesitating for a while, Jing Chu Chu finally nodded her head hesitantly, ¡°Then... One will follow ording to Gentleman.¡±

    Both of them began to truly eat and chat together and far from thepartment, Shen Miao looked upon that pair and a cold smile started to slowly appear on her lips.

    She was familiar with Sun Cai Nan. It was this person who made Shen Qiu wear a big green hat in the past life, Shen Qiu was young and hot blooded and dragged his broken leg over and killed this person in a breath. But it was only after one found out that Sun Cai Nan was the only son of the Minister of Personnel. It was because this Sun Cai Nan have neither learning nor skills, he would utilize his mouth and good appearance to hook females everywhere. No matter it was young females or women, he would eat them up as much as possible. Sun Tian Zheng was afraid that the Censors would report on him so he would not let Sun Cai Nan go out normally, thus there was only a few people who knew about Sun Cai Nan.

    But in this lifetime, she could recognise Sun Cai Nan even if he turned into ashes.

    Sun Cai Nan liked weak and soft JiangNan females the best, else in the previous lifetime he would not be that audacious to sleep with Shen Qiu¡¯s woman.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hanged down as she murmured with a voice that only she could hear, ¡°Sun Cai Nan, Jing Chu Chu, Bengong personally pulled your fates together in this lifetime, so one must not disappoint.¡±

 Chapter 100: Taking Action for Her

    <h4>Chapter 100: Taking Action for Her (Part 1)</h4>

    Jing Chu Chu and Shen Miao left together but returned alone and it seemed that it did not caught many people¡¯s attention. But in the evening, Shen Miao unprecedentedly came over to the side courtyard of Old Furen¡¯s and personally talked to Jing Chu Chu.

    Coincidently Jing Chu Chu was ying with the jewelleries on the table. Among them there was a jade bracelet that was exceptionally eye-catching as the colour was almost transparent and overall the entire piece of jade was in excellent grade. This piece of jade bracelet would at least required hundreds of Liang to purchase and Jing Chu Chu definitely was unable to afford it, furthermore, yesterday when Shen Miao was in Zhen Bao Ge, among the jewellery that was bought for Jing Chu chu, this jade bracelet was not among them.

    Shen Miao stared at that jade bracelet from the moment she entered the room, shocking Jing Chu Chu so much that she quickly kept it in the box. Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°Biao Older Sister¡¯s jade bracelet does not look to be of an ordinary grade.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu asked softly, ¡°Does Fifth Younger Sister know about this bracelet?¡±

    ¡°Had seen a simrly imported goods but the colour of it was not as good as yours. Even so, the initial price it was sold was at five hundred Liang so Biao Older Sister¡¯s piece, one fear that it would require thousands of Liang of silver before one can purchase it.¡± Shen Miao casually said. Even though this jade bracelet was precious, it was less than two thousand Liang of silver and two thousand Liang of silver can purchase much better jewellery, but in Jing Chu Chu¡¯s exposure, even if she were to exaggerate more, Jing Chu Chu would still believe without a doubt.

    ¡°But Biao Older Sister, where does this precious jade bracelete from?¡± Shen Miao asked, ¡°Previously one did not see you wear it before.¡±

    ¡°It... It is given from a friend.¡± Jing Chu Chu softly said.

    An understanding appeared in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes. Sun Cai Nan¡¯s ability to coax females was not only depending on putting on airs and using graceful words and flowery speech, he was also willing to drop money. Else the wife of the wealthy Deputy General, Jing Chu Chu in the past life would not be a red apricot tree that leans over the garden wall (aka having an illicit lover aka cheat). Only the first encounter and he had gifted such a big valuable. For Jing Chu Chu who had never seen the world, it was very difficult not to be tempted.

    ¡°It seemed that this friend treat Biao Older Sister very good.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Jing Chu Chu face reddened as she looked towards Shen Miao, ¡°What is the matter Fifth Younger Sister here for?¡±

    Shen Miao slowly tidied up her clothes before saying, ¡°Heard that Biao Older Sister was sent back by others?¡±

    ¡°I... I met a good hearted Gentleman.¡± Jing Chu Chu was somewhat shocked, ¡°He has a good heart and I dare not refuse but we have been abiding etiquette and keeping the distance.¡±

    ¡°Biao Older Sister need not be nervous.¡± Shen Miao slightly smiled, ¡°Does Biao Older Sister know who is that person?

    Jing Chu Chu was surprised for a moment, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°It is the only Di son of the Minister of Personnel, Sun Cai Nan.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Jing Chu Chu looked at Shen Miao with surprise in her eyes.

    Shen Miao sneered in her heart. Sun Tian Zheng was very strict with Sun Cai Nan so even though Sun Cai Nan keep hooking females, he seldom revealed his identity unless it was to bring those youngdies back to the residence as concubines. Towards Jing Chu Chu, most likely he did not reveal his true identity. Jing Chu Chu most likely assumed that Sun Cai Nan was only a wealthy man¡¯s son but now that she knew about Sun Cai Nan¡¯s real identity, how would Jing Chu Chu, who mbered over the dragon and hanged on to a phoenix, let it go?

    ¡°Biao Older Sister should know that the Minister of Personnel is a very high official rank.¡± Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°Their residence is not inferior in any respect to ours. The most important thing is that Sun Daren have only one Di son, Gentleman Sun. For such an identity, he actually send Biao Older Sister back to the residence, could it be...¡± Shen Miao lightly and casually sketched it out, ¡°He like Biao Older Sister a little?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Younger Sister must not say nonsense.¡± Jing Chu Chu quickly retorted but her cheeks instantly flushed and her eyes were somewhat erratic. Obviously Shen Miao¡¯s words had set off waves in her heart. She softly said, ¡°Gentleman Sun and I are innocent.¡±

    ¡°I did not say that there is something between you.¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°A fair and gracefuldy is desired by gentlemen. Biao Older Sister is beautiful thus it is only natural that Gentleman Sun¡¯s heart feel cheerful andmitted. But Gentleman Sun is indeed a good person with a magnificent bearing and a wealthy family background. If whoever could be his wife, would be the matriarch of the entire Minister of Personnel¡¯s residence since Sun Daren only has this one Di son.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu pursed her lips and did not speak. Shen Miao stood up and smiled, ¡°I only came over to casually talk. Biao Older Sister should not take it to heart. In this world, one should probably look at fate. If there is such fate then one cannot say for certain how it would be in the future. At that time Biao Older Sister would definitely stay in the Ding capital for the rest of the life.¡± Finishing speaking she turned around and left.

    Jing Chu Chu sat in the room alone and she unconsciously took that smooth jade bracelet from the box out and stroked the lines on top. She did not expect that Sun Cai Nan was the Minister of Personnel¡¯s son and as to why he did not disclose his identity, most likely it was like how shows were written, he did not wish that someone would get close to him because of his family background. Did this not mean that Sun Cai Nan was sincere? Else why would he give a bracelet valued thousands of Liang out in the first encounter?

    In all fairness, Jing Chu Chu after all came from a small family and even though she was sought after by many gentlemen back in SuZhou, those people spending styles seemed minorpared to Sun Cai Nan. When she saw the Ding capital¡¯s bustle, she was even more reluctant to return back to SuZhou, and now Shen Miao¡¯sst sentence moved her heart. If she was able to marry to Sun Cai Nan, she would be able to stay in the capital for the rest of her life.

    But... What about Old Shen Furen side?

    Outside, Shen Miao had stepped out of the courtyard when she encountered Jing Guan Sheng. When Jing Guan Shen saw her, his eyes brightened as he said with a smile, ¡°Biao Younger Sister is here to see Chu Chu?¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head.

    ¡°Now Biao Younger Sister is getting closer with Chu Chu.¡± Jing Guan Shen wanted toe forward, but unfortunately Jing Zhe and Gu Yu stepped up as if they were defending against lechers. Jing Guan Sheng was someone who unted himself as a cultured schr and did not approach closer.

    ¡°It is no bother since it is all one family.¡± Shen Miao gently smiled and headed out of the courtyard without looking at Jing Guan Shen at all.

    Gu Yu softly asked, ¡°Young Lady is hopping to match make Biao Young Lady with Gentleman Sun?¡± Shen Miao just now kept talking about Sun Cai Nan¡¯s good points, so when the two maids heard that they found it particrly strange and felt that it was very simr to those matchmakers whoe to visit.

    ¡°Since when have you seen me being so kind?¡± Shen Miao said without any expression on her face.

    ¡°Then why...¡± Gu Yu was even more puzzled.

    ¡°One have to let Biao Older Sister¡¯s heart up in a whirl.¡± Shen Miao said with a nd smile, ¡°Old Furen and Biao Older Sister previously had the same goal so both of them were naturally close, but if what they seek is not the same, guess what will happen?¡±

    Jing Zhe suddenly got smart, ¡°Dogfight!¡± Then she suddenly recovered and panicked, ¡°This servant is not saying that they are dogs. This servant. This servant do not know words...¡±

    ¡°What you said was not wrong.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°The interpretation of a dogfight is apt. In addition, on these few days, go to Rong Jing Tang and build a rtionship with Fu-er.¡±

    ¡°Fu-er?¡± Jing Zhe was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Old Furen want to marry her to the stewards¡¯ son who is blinded in one eye.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Fu-er is very much unwilling to.¡±

    ¡°Heavens.¡± Jing Zhe was stunned, ¡°Fu-er had followed Old Furen since young, why...¡± Even if it was rearing cats or dogs, one would also have some feelings so why would one marry a fine young female to a one-eyed person? Fu-er was efficient in her work and even though she sounded fierce, she was very loyal to Old Shen Furen.

    ¡°Old Shen Furen had gotten annual profit from the fields from the steward, so naturally one need to show some appreciation. Since she is not willing toe out with money then she has toe out with people. One can only me that Fu-er¡¯s fate is not good but was born well.¡±

    ¡°Then Young Lady n to help Fu-er?¡± Gu Yu carefully asked but a strange feeling appeared in her heart. Shen Miao was not very concerned about the people in Rong Jing Tang and was not one who had a Buddha¡¯s heart, so it sounds impossible for her to help Fu-er.

    ¡°Of course help.¡± Shen Miao said in a calm andposed manner, ¡°Every single mistake Old Furen made is our opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady want to bribe Fu-er?¡± Jing Zhe asked, ¡°But will Fu-er be willing to be bribed? Fu-er has always been the most loyal to Old Furen.¡±

    ¡°If a loyal heart is not reciprocated then the rebound would be even bigger. Only when the dog raised by the side go crazy, then it would be the most painful bite to the owner.¡± Shen Miao lightly said.

    *****

    For several days, the calm in the Shen residence arrived and Jing Chu Chu no longer swinged by the Western courtyard, but often brought a few guards from the Shen residence out to shop, saying that she wanted to see the bustle in the Ding capital. Naturally no one stopped her and as for the people in the Western courtyard, they could not wait for Jing Chu Chu to go out every day so that the guards at the Western courtyard could also rx a little.

    But what Jing Chu Chu was wearing was getting more expensive day by day. Even though Old Shen Furen gave some money to the Jing siblings, she was after all naturally stingy and would not give too much. Jing Chu Chu dressed up so richly that even Shen Yue felt surprised but when she asked, Jing Chu Chu said that it was bought from the money she brought from home. Even Jing Guan Sheng¡¯s hands loosened and gave more rewards to the servants in the Shen residence.

    Everyone said that it was because the Jing siblings hade to the Ding capital and were exposed to the world, thus they now concealed the habits of a small family and be more like the people in the Ding capital.

    The morefortable the Jing siblings lived, the more there would be someone in the residence that was not veryfortable. In Rong Jing Tang, Old Shen Furen looked at Jing Chu Chu in front and her eyes shed, ¡°Chu Chu,tely how are you living? Is there anything that you are not used to after arriving here?¡±

    ¡°Replying on Old Furen¡¯s fortune, Chu Chu is living very well.¡± Jing Chu Chu said.

    ¡°Since you are living very well then why is the medication package not used till now?¡± Old Shen Furen¡¯s pair of triangr eyes were staring straight at Jing Chu Chu, and her voice was very heavy that for those who were timid, would have been frightened to tears with her fierceness.

    Jing Chu Chu however lowered her head and her voice did not even change, ¡°Old Furen, Chu Chu cannot even get closer to Biao Older Brother and could not find any opportunity at all.¡±

    Old Shen Furen had very early on passed the medication package to Jing Chu Chu so that she could find an opportunity to drug Shen Qiu, but who knew that after so many days the Shen residence was calm and quiet as Jing Chu Chu did not even took action.

    ¡°You kept going out and only return to the residence at night. It would be strange if one is able to find an opportunity.¡± Old Shen Furen could not help but sneer, ¡°Chu Chu, are you willing or not? If you are not willing then let the matter be.¡±

    ¡°It is not that Chu Chu is not willing.¡± Jing Chu Chu quickly said. These days she had gone out daily to privately meet up with Sun Cai Nan. She pretended not to know Sun Cai Nan¡¯s identity and Sun Cai Nan treated her tenderly and gifted her clothes and jewellery. It was because Sun Cai Nan gave her all these things that made Jing Chu Chu¡¯s heart hesitate. Compared to Shen Qiu who would be going to the bitter cold Northwestern region the entire year, it was definitely morefortable to marry to Sun Cai Nan. But whether Sun Cai Nan was willing to marry her was another problem. Jing Chu Chu kept on clinging to her innocence because she knew the male¡¯s disease. By letting them see but unable to touch, feel but unable to eat, eat but unable to fill full then one could capture a man¡¯s heart. She indeed made Sun Cai Nan so fascinated with her, but Sun Cai Nan was the Minister of Personnel¡¯s Di son and she was from a small family so even if Sun Cai Nan likes, Shen Tian Zheng would not agree and she was not willing to be Sun Cai Nan¡¯s concubine.

    So Jing Chu Chu hesitated. If it was with Shen Qiu, Old Shen Furen could guarantee that she would be Shen Qiu¡¯s official wife, but Sun Cai Nan treated her gently and was generous. The human¡¯s heart was always greedy and would not be able to settle for less, eating from the bowl but looking at the pot. Jing Chu Chu was unable to make the decision thus she did not drug Shen Qiu.

    She had not taken action for so long and Old Shen Furen was already anxious so she called her over to ask about it.

    ¡°Since you are willing then why the hesitation?¡± Old Shen Furen asked.

    ¡°Chu Chu... Chu Chu want to ensure that it is fool proof before taking action. Moreover the Western courtyard is guarded very tightly thus it is hard for Chu Chu to find an opportunity. If one were to inadvertently alert them then it would be even harder to take action again.¡±

    ¡°Chu Chu, I do like you.¡± Old Shen Furen slowly said, ¡°But if you continue to be like this, I will be disappointed. With your timidity, one fear that it would be difficult to seed in the future.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu lowered her head and agreed.

    Old Shen Furen looked at her and seemed to be somewhat loathing and said, ¡°You can go out.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu hastened her steps to withdraw.

    After Jing Chu Chu had left, with a ¡®Pa¡¯ sound Old Shen Furen had smashed the cup in front of her and said angrily, ¡°That thing cannot be seen in public!¡±

    As Zhang Mama instructed the servant to pick up the broken pieces from the floor, she wasforting softly, ¡°Old Furen need not be anxious, most likely Biao Young Lady is really timid and there would be some qualms for a female to do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°How can I not be anxious?¡± Old Shen Furen was flustered and exasperated, ¡°Yuan-er had already said yesterday that the Eldest one family had been looking at youngdies for Shen Qiu, and if that is really settled then there will not be any possibility to take any action in the future. I initially thought that Jing Chu Chu was ambitious so I lend a helping hand, but who knows that mud could not hold up the wall!¡±

    Zhang Mama helped Old Shen Furen to breath by patting her chest, ¡°Biao Young Lady is young of age. Moreover what Biao Young Lady said has some logic to it. Now Eldest Master¡¯s family is up in guards, and if it is not carried out well it will be like beating the grass and rming the snake. It would be bad to tear all faces.¡±

    ¡°Then you say what can be done?¡± Old Shen Furen said in a bad mood, ¡°Now that it is urgent and that girl is not willing to take action, one cannot just look with wide eyed as Shen Qiu marry a noble youngdy right?¡±

    ¡°Old Furen,¡± Zhang Mama deeply pondered, ¡°Biao Young Sister is young and it would be a bit dangerous for her to do it, so why not let us get our people to do it instead?¡±

    ¡°Our people?¡± Old Shen Furen looked towards her.

    ¡°Correct.¡± Zhang Mama said, ¡°Naturally our people would be able take care of things better than Biao Young Lady. At that time even if any matters goes wrong, one can still push Biao Young Lady out and leave a route to retreat. But thinking about it there would not be any problem as these servants are already familiar with this, and one think that it will be as easy as turning a hand.¡±

    Old Shen Furen¡¯s eyes slightly moved and she was silent for a moment before suddenly speaking, ¡°What you said is also not wrong. Since that girl dare not take action then let other help her. Go and call Fu-er and Xi-er in.¡±

    The change in Rong Jing Tang¡¯s view was naturally not know to anyone but whether the people who knew would speak about it was another matter. From the surface, everything proceeded in a well-organised manner.

    On this day when Shen Miao was returning to the Western courtyard from outside, she encountered Shen Yuan.

    Ever since the Jing siblings arrived in Shen residence, no one knew what Shen Yuan was busy with, that one did not see him around much. Upon returning to the Ding capital he left early and returnedte in the day, making Shen Gui unhappy as he thought that Shen Yuan was purposely avoiding him because of Ren Wan Yun¡¯s matter. He had quarrelled a few times with Shen Yuan and always parted on bad terms. However these quarrels did not affect Shen Yuan as he still did not appear in the residence as before.

    At the end they encountered here.

    Seeing Shen Miao, Shen Yuan slowed down his steps and said, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister.¡±

    ¡°Second Older Brother.¡±

    ¡°Heard thattely Fifth Younger Sister is rather close with Biao Younger Brother and Biao Younger Sister.¡± Shen Yuan smiled as he spoke, ¡°Is thising back from Biao Younger Brother¡¯s?¡± He unexpectedly mentioned about Jing Guan Sheng as if implying that there was something between Shen Miao and Jing Guan Sheng. Bai Lu¡¯s and Shuang Jiang¡¯s brows furrowed as they found that Shen Yuan¡¯s words were not good to listen.

    Shen Miao nced at Shen Yuan and did not answer his words, ¡°It seem like Second Older Brother just returned from Second Shen¡¯s. One heard thattely Second Shen¡¯s crazy fits has reduced a lot, is it that she would recover soon?¡± Ren Wan Yun had not appeared for a long time and all big and small matters were handled over to Wan YiNiang to manage. Old Shen Furen, who usually was not satisfied with Wan YiNiang, did not say anything about it so the people of the Shen residence were well aware that it was not possible for Ren Wan Yun to be able to live as grandly as the first half of her life. Moreover, Ren Wan Yun¡¯s maiden family was only a wealthy merchant and no matter how much money they had, there was no power and could not help in anything.

    Shen Yuan¡¯s face paused and sized her up before smiling, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister recently look much better, is it that there are any happy event nearer?¡±

    Because of Shen Xin¡¯s and wife¡¯s return, Shen Qiu had been daily paying particrly attention to Shen Miao. Now Shen Miao was no longer that slow and prudent young girl and has now superior manners and looked much better in appearance, at least she would not be ignored anywhere she was ced.

    ¡°How would I have any happy event? On the contrary with Second Older Brother¡¯s busy appearance, perhaps a happy event is nearing.¡± Shen Miao answered.

    Hearing that, there was look of what could be considered as happiness that surfaced on Shen Yuan¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Oh? It was seen? One often felt that previous days were troubled with bad luck, buttely Second Older Brother is thinking of ways to disperse them. Now that things are getting smooth, most likely one would feel happy.¡± He then looked at Shen Miao meaningfully, ¡°But Fifth Younger Sister need not be unduly humble as I see that Fifth Younger Sister¡¯s good news is almost here.¡±

    Shen Miao did not speak so Shen Yuan cupped his hands and said, ¡°One still have some matters and will not talk more with Fifth Younger Sister. Will be taking one¡¯s leave.¡± Finishing speaking, he strode away.

    Bai Lu angrily said, ¡°This Second Young Master is really not polite at all.¡± Those cynical words he used, everyone could hear the hostility Shen Yuan had with Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao¡¯s brows were tightly knitted as she looked at Shen Yuan¡¯s back without speaking.

    ¡°Young Lady?¡± Shuang Jiang asked worriedly.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°He is being somewhat strange.¡± Shen Miao was very clear about Shen Yuan and did not underestimate him. He might look indifferent to the matters in the residence but was in fact the most ruthless one. Now Shen Miao could be sure that Shen Qiu¡¯s ending in the previous life was definitely rted to Shen Yuan.

    Even though Shen Yuan did not know that Shen Miao had made inversion ns on some matters but the words just times seemed to have leaked some information that Shen Yuan still had ns behind.

    ¡°Why not let Guard Mo to follow Second Young Master?¡± Shuang Jiang proposed.

    ¡°Not needed. Mo Qing does not have that ability.¡± Shen Miao shook her head. There was no need to fear Fu Xiu Yi but one must be careful with the people behind him. She said, ¡°Wait and observe.¡±

    Upon returning to the Western courtyard and just as she stepped into the room, one was able to see Gu Yu and Jing Zhe anxiously waiting in the room. Once they saw Shen Miao return, Gu Yu quickly closed the doors and pulled Shen Miao to the couch to sit down before Jing Zhe softly said, ¡°Young Lady, Rong Jing Tang¡¯s Fu-er has passed the information over.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°Old Furen intends to personal take action and arrange it to happen in two dayster.¡± Jin Zhe said angrily, ¡°Old Furen is really too bad. Master and Furen had treated her well but she actually scheme against Young Master. And that Biao Young Lady, one can already tell that she is not a good person but did not know that she was that shameless!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Yu interrupted her, ¡°Young Lady, what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Why is it two dayster?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°There is a family banquet two dayster and just nice Second Furen¡¯s friends want toe over to pay a visit to Second Furen...¡± Jing Zhe did not finish speaking but the meaning behind was without a doubt, that Old Shen Furen want to take advantage of the number of people to nder Shen Qiu taking Jing Chu Chu¡¯s innocence, and take ount for it in front of everyone. How could Shen Qiu decline it?

    The exactly same means as in the past life, with the rebirth, Old Shen Furen¡¯s tactics were still not at all high.

    ¡°So be it. Instruct to Fu-er this.¡± Shen Miao beckoned over and Jing Zhe leaned forward as Shen Miao said a few words by her ears.

    ¡°But someone is still required to monitor.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°This matter cannot go wrong.¡±

    ¡°This servant understand.¡± Eagerness shed in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes, ¡°This servant will definitely do it well.¡±

    Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°This is a good matter, do not let other smash the matter up. There would be retribution when one destroy others marriage.¡± She stretched her hands and reached out for the teacup before lightly tapping it. She looked calm as if she was one who was higher up.

    *****

    In the night, a few hundred Li (1 Li = 500m) away from the Ding capital in a manor, there sat a person in the main hall.

    The people who were standing in the hall were all d in ck and long boots, their uniform appearance along with their imposing manner were shocking. The leader cupped his hands and said, ¡°This subordinate is not good at handling the work. The information was transmitted back. May Master punish.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The youth who was sitting at the main hallzily waved his hands. He was wearing a purple robe with gold thread embroidered patterns of dragons on the ends of the robes. Under the lights, those golden dragons seemed to want to fly off from between the purple clouds. He was ying with a female hairpin and had a handsome and charming face (Trantor looks up to the skies and shakes head) that even with a devilish smile on his face, he seemed to be a noble gentleman from a great family who came out to y. But if one were to look carefully, in that pair of peach flower shaped eyes, they were deeply filled with wine but was like ice and snow, without a trace of emotions.

    ¡°You all cannot conceal it up.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°I did not intend to hide it. It is just to strive for more time. Since the information has been transmitted back then time is even tighter now.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± The leader of the ck d people frowned, ¡°The matters of the Ding capital has yet to be managed well and now with the pressing time, what does Master intend to do?¡±

    ¡°Do not leave any potential problems. Firstly.¡± He looked at the side while pondering before casually saying, ¡°Find a time to settle Xie Chang Wu and brother.¡± Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao still had half of the same blood flowing in them but from how Xie Jing Xing spoke, there was no trace of hesitation, as if he was dealing with a stranger, like a cat or dog in general.

    ¡°Master?¡± The ck d person was surprised for a moment before asking hesitantly, ¡°For so many years... Why Master?¡±

    ¡°Previously was toozy to manage but now both of them are going beyond their bounds.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°If they are not wiped out, I will not feel relieved when I go.¡±

    ¡°But Marquis Xie had already entered them into officialdom.¡± The ck d person said, ¡°These days the two brothers keep close to Marquis Xie and one had heard that Marquis Xie had already introduced them to his Official colleagues and told them to look after them. It is not difficult to take action but it would rm others.¡±

    ¡°Xie Ding that fool!¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression got darker and his tone had some fury, ¡°Unable to aplish anything but more than enough to spoil everything.¡±

    His subordinates were not the slightest surprise when he directly called out the Marquis of Lin An¡¯s name as if this was a natural matter.

    The ck d person lightly coughed and said, ¡°It is because Master dyed into entering officialdom and Marquis Xie fear that there would be no sessor so he let both of them hold the position first.¡±

    It was not the first or second day of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s stubborn and obstreperous temperament so it seemed that Xie Ding was truly helpless with this, else no matter how biased the Marquis of Lin An was he would not have given up on Xie Ding Xing, and let Xie Chang Yu and brother take over his mantle.

    ¡°Never mind.¡± Xie Jing Xing knitted his brows, ¡°Postpone the matter on the Marquis of Lin An residence. At the Princess residence side, send people to secretly protect Princess Rong Xin.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± The ck d person hesitated, as if he was determined and said callously, ¡°Since in the future it would be as so, it is better to now draw a line to the rtionship with Princess Rong Xin...¡±

    ¡°Since when is it your turn to teach me to do things?¡± Xie Jing Xing lightly swept his eyes towards him and he immediately remained silent and felt a chill covering his entire back. In the next moment, a voice above his head sounded, ¡°The things I do is my business and it is her business if she appreciate it. I have already done the utmost duty.¡±

    The words contained a faint indifference and ruthlessness, coupled with his handsome face, it made one shudder in fear.

    He stood up and the edge of his robes were slightly wavering and in the movement of gold light he said, ¡°Do as nned.¡±

    ¡°When in the Ding capital striving for time, one heard that Shen Yuan had already collected almost all of the evidence.¡± The ck d person spoke, ¡°One fear that once the year reopen, Shen Yuan would be able topletely consolidate the evidence and at that time the Shen family will be the first one to suffer.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Xie Jing Xing shrugged his shoulders, ¡°If Shen Yuan have any difficulties, help him secretly.¡±

    ¡°But Shen Yuan is Prince Ding¡¯s people.¡± The ck d person reminded.

    ¡°I certainly know that he is Prince Ding¡¯s people.¡± Xie Jing Xing waved his hands, ¡°I only let the Shen family help us do some blocking.¡±

 Chapter 101: Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 101: Drunk (Part 1)</h4>

    The Shen family banquet was held two dayster.

    The banquet was suggested by Old Shen Furen herself, the previous annual family banquets were always single-handedly arranged by Ren Wan Yun, but this year it was handled by Chen Rou Qiu. Now that the management power of the Shen familynded onto Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s hands, Old Shen Furen naturally felt that this was giving Chen Rou Qiu a big face but did not know that behind the glorious appearance, it made one miserable.

    In Qiu Shui Yuan, Chen Rou Qiu was sitting in front of a table holding an ounting book in one hand and the other hand was awkwardly calcting on the abacus. The two maids standing behind spoke out, ¡°Furen, you have been calcting for an entire afternoon, it is better to take a break.¡±

    ¡°The money just cannot seem to tally.¡± Chen Rou Qiu shook her head in distress, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s entire ount to Liang has toe out from my own pocket.¡± As she spoke, a trace of anger appeared on her face.

    Chen Rou Qiu had unted herself as a noble female from a schrly family, and thus was proud and aloof and could not bear the smell of money. In the beginning when Old Shen Furen handled the household power to Ren Wan Yun, it was not that she was not jealous inside but she could not bring her face down to fight, thus at the end there was a knot of it in her heart. After so many years of troubles, she became the matriarch of the Shen family but it was only now she found out that this management power was not easy to grasp.

    Ren Wan Yun was from a wealthy merchant family and normally when Old Shen Furen wanted to spend more money, Ren Wan Yun could subtract it from her own dowry since she did notck money. But the Chen family were only civil officials, if one were to speak positively, it was that breeze flowed into their sleeves (aka unsoiled by corrupt practices) but if one were to speak negatively, it was that they were poor, thus how could they be able to fork out more money to make up for it. Chen Rou Qiu thought that by taking over the management power, she would be able to divert money to subsidize her family expenses. But now looking at the situation, Ren Wan Yun had been fishing a lot for so many years that the money in the ounting books did not tally at all. Now that the family banquet was approaching, there was not enough silver.

    It was still alright previously as Shen Xin would receive a generous reward from the Pce every year. But now that Shen Xin and the Shen family rtionship was in a deadlock, there was no opportunity for the public funds to subsidise, thus Chen Rou Qiu felt some headache.

    ¡°Obviously knowing that there was not enough money in the public fund, Old Furen still want to hold the family banquet at this time. This is bullying Furen.¡± Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s maid felt indignant for her.

    ¡°Eldest Master also intend to do nothing to save one from ruin. Since Furen¡¯s money is not enough, why not ask Master for some?¡± Hua Yi also said.

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying.¡± Chen Rou Qiu said, ¡°Master¡¯s sry is not enough to bribe in the official circles, how can one ask him to fork out money?¡± She continued, ¡°Let me think of what to do.¡± Shen Wan set his heart to climb up in his official career but Shen Gui was different. Shen Gui bit off more than one could chew and he did not have any ability thus could only fawn and curry favour to keep up appearances. Shen Wan was climbing up a step at a time and even though his steps were slower, he was much more practical than Shen Gui.

    Chen Rou Qiu always knew that because she was unable to give birth to a son, the only thing she could rely in the Second household was Shen Wan¡¯s love for her. Thus in order to control Shen Wan, she was gentle and soft but if she was unable to resolve the small amount of money in the household then would it not be troublesome for Shen Wan? With Shen Wan¡¯s qualification, there were lots of female who were willing to enter the Second household so why would she put herself at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Moreover, this little money will not be spent in vain.¡± Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°If there are profits to be harvested than it is worth to spend.¡±

    ¡°Furen¡¯s intention is...¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu smiled, ¡°It is strange that Old TaiTai did not hold the family banquet earlier orter but at this time. Moreover, I had heard that in previous days that SuZhou Biao Young Lady likes to head to the Western courtyard...¡± Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes showed a trace of disgust as she spoke, ¡°Old TaiTai¡¯s action are really low level but... It is suitable. I also do not like Shen Qiu.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu did not like Shen Yuan and simrly did not like Shen Qiu. If one were to say that she was a bit fearful of Shen Yuan but about Shen Qiu, she really looked down upon him. She herself could not give birth to a son so she could not see other people¡¯s son being outstanding. Towards Shen Qiu, Chen Rou Qiu only felt that he was a coarse person who only know about swords and knives, for what reason he could gain so much praises from so many people. People would want to destroy things that they were unable to gain, and she dare not take action on Shen Yuan as he had deep thoughts but Shen Qiu was straightforward and honest. Moreover he had not grown up in the inner courtyard so he was much easier to deal with. The most important thing was that she did not even need to do it herself, as this time the person who took action was Old Shen Furen and she only need to sit back and watch the show.

    ¡°I will go back and write a few more invitations.¡± Chen Rou Qiu said, ¡°Go and find people to send the invitations to the various Furens¡¯ residences.¡± It would be even better when more peoplee to watch.

    *****

    Two dayster at the Shen residence¡¯s family banquet.

    Ever since Ren Wan Yun went crazy, those noble Furens had broken the exchanges with her. After all it was not a glorious thing for one to have a youngdy who got pregnant before marriage. Even though one did not know what happened to Ren Wan Yun, when the tree topples the monkeys scatters so no one asked about Ren Wan Yun.

    And those Furens that originally had a good rtionship with Ren Wan Yun gradually got closer with Chen Rou Qiu. Even though one could not keep dealing with Ren Wan Yun but the rtionship with the Shen residence still had to be maintained. There was not only one Furen in the Shen residence, but aspared to the rough and always not in the Ding capital Luo Xue Yan, Chen Rou Qiu who was from a schrly family and was much better to fawn over.

    Yi Furen and Jiang Furen had long came over and Jiang Xiao Xuan and Yi Pei Lan pulled Shen Yue to speak, ¡°One can only go back to Guang Wen Tang after the end of the year. It is really boring to be lock in the residence.¡±

    They had totally forgotten about the death of Shen Qing as they chatted, and also forgotten that just not long ago they were good friends of Shen Qing. The friendship between the Ding capital noble females were that thin, as friendship could not bepared against benefits. Getting along with another was not just because of a person but the forces present behind the person.

    Shen Yue also smiled at their response, as if the few of them had an understanding with the rest to invariably forget about Shen Qing¡¯s matter. It was Bai Wei who looked at a distant figure and said, ¡°Oh? Who is that? Is that the Biao Young Lady that you all were talking about?¡±

    She pointed with her chin to the young female standing not far away, who was wearing a simple apricot coloured dress talking to a servant by her side.

    ¡°That is Third Younger Sister, Shen Dong Ling.¡± Shen Yue said with a smile, ¡°She is born from a YiNiang and previously was sick so she did note out. It is natural for you all not to see her before.¡± She deliberately focused on the word ¡®YiNiang¡¯.

    Hearing this, Jiang Xiao Xuan¡¯s and the rest¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with disdain. Yi Pei Lan said, ¡°What sickness?, she still... She still came out. Those who are raised by a YiNiang all have hidden intentions. You must not be swindled by her.¡±

    Shen Yue smiled, ¡°Third Younger Sister does not reallye out of the courtyard. Look at that, that is my Biao Older Sister.¡±

    As Shen Yue was speaking, she saw Jing Chu Chu walking over. Most likely she did not see Shen Yue and the three of them so she did note to greet. It was Bai Wei¡¯s sharp eyes that asked in puzzlement, ¡°Did not you mention that your that Biao Older Sister is from SuZhou? Why do I just see that her clothes and jewellery seemed to be very expensive? Look at the bracelet she is wearing, it is better than the one you are wearing.¡±

    Bai Wen said it unintentionally but Shen Yue¡¯s face paled and she barely forced a smile, ¡°I also do not know. Most probably it was gifted by ZhuMu.¡±

    ¡°What is there to see.¡± Jiang Xiao Xuan said, ¡°Could it be that someone from SuZhou can be betterpared to us, youngdies in the Ding capital? Jewellry and clothes are just a pretense but exposure and temperament are not. You see that delicate and timid look, how can this be shown in public?¡±

    Shen Yue shook her head, ¡°You should not say that of Biao Older Sister.¡±

    ¡°You are just too kind.¡± Yi Pei Lan felt resentful of iron not bing steel, ¡°You get close with everyone. Even that idiot from your residence that you also defended previously. Now people has grown up and do not ce any importance to you. Speaking of which, why have one not seen that idiot?¡±

    The ¡®idiot¡¯ she was speaking about was naturally Shen Miao. After she had the dispute with Shen Miao in Guang Wen Tang, Yi Pei Lan has viewed Shen Miao as her number one enemy and could not wait to step on her.

    And the Shen Miao she was speaking about was at the moment in a room in the Western courtyard, drinking tea with Shen Qiu.

    ¡°What is with ZhuMu?¡± Shen Qiu frowned as he spoke, ¡°Why invite so many female guests over? No matter where one walk, there is so much twittering. So noisy.¡±

    ¡°Most likely one had invited all Third Shen¡¯s friends over.¡± Shen Miao poured some tea for Shen Qiu, ¡°Perhaps they are here to admire your Deputy General¡¯s elegant bearing.¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister, spare me.¡± Shen Qiu waved his hands, ¡°One is already tough to deal with, much less so many females. Even the battlefield is not this terrible.¡±

    Shen Miao felt somewhat amused. The appearance of Shen Qiu seeing females like a fierce beast and severe floods was really funny but thinking about it, it was expected. Most females around Shen Qiu had ulterior motives and the Shen residence¡¯s females were all not easy to deal with thus with his straightforward attitude, it was like a nest of demons.

    ¡°How could it be that difficult?¡± Shen Miao tried to appease him, ¡°In the future once you meet a youngdy of your liking, you will not think that anymore.¡±

    Shen Qiu did not speak and stared at her like he had seen a ghost. After a moment he then shook his head and said, ¡°Younger Sister, the words you just said and that expression really look like Mother.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡± Thinking about that, she felt that she really treated Shen Qiu like he was Fe Ming.

    Just as she was about to speak, suddenly there was some noise outside. She and Shen Qiu exchanged a look and both of them walked out and saw someone shouting at the courtyard door, ¡°What is with you all? I am here to see Shen Miao, let me in!¡±

    Shen Miao was startled, ¡°Feng An Ning?¡±

    When that person heard Shen Miao¡¯s voice, she waved her hands even though she was blocked by the guards, ¡°It is me Shen Miao, quickly ask them to let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Let her go.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°She is the Young Lady of the Feng family.¡±

    After Feng An Ning was released by the two guards, she then patted the dust on her clothes bad temperedly and said angrily, ¡°What is the matter with you? Why is there so many guards in your own courtyard? I thought that you were in trouble and whening in I was stopped by the people outside. Shen Miao, are you crazy?¡±

    It was probably the first time Feng An Ning was stopped by someone and her bossy youngdy attitude came out and sheshed out at Shen Miao. But coincidently she stepped onto Shen Qiu¡¯s foot. Shen Qiu stood forward and said in a cold voice, ¡°Who are you? To shout that loud in someone else¡¯s house, do you know what is etiquette!¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡± For Shen Qiu to say one did not know any etiquette, it was really thought provoking.

    After being lectured, Feng An Ning wanted to refute when she looked up, but after seeing Shen Qiu she could not help but be slightly surprised for a moment. Shen Qiu had a handsome appearance and was different from the weak and delicate gentlemen of the Ding capital. Normally he had a smile on which made him look innocent but when his face was cold, he became the reputed Deputy General of the battlefield and had some predatory air.

    Feng An Ning immediately curbed her arrogance and softly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°This is my Eldest Brother.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Shen Qiu has a little reputation in the Ding capital. Southern Xie, Northern Xin. One would oftenpare the Little Marquis of the Xie family and the Deputy General of the Shen family, but it was a pity that Xie Jing Xing was not willing to enter officialdom else both of them would be the most outstanding Generals of this generation.

    ¡°What are you here for?¡± Seeing that Feng An Ning was somewhat embarrassed, Shen Miao asked.

    Once Feng An Ning heard this sheined, ¡°Ie to look for you to chat. You also know after those people from Guang Wen Tang knew that my rtionship with you is not bad, they also excluded me. Who cares about that. So I came over to look for you.¡±

    After Shen Qiu heard this, his facial expression became a little at ease. She knew that Shen Miao was somewhat snubbed but unfortunately because he was not around most of the year, he could not always protect Shen Miao. Seeing that Shen Miao had a friend, even though she had an arrogant temperament and did not know about etiquette but... One made do with it.

    Of course he and Feng An Ning also did not know that the ¡®not bad rtionship¡¯ was something that Feng An Ning felt herself, as Shen Miao really did not have the heart to make friends with others.

    ¡°Since your friend came over, then you all should chat.¡± Shen Qiu softly coughed, ¡°I will go out and speak to Father about some things.¡±

    Shen Miaoplied and after Shen Qiu walked away Feng An Ning then softly said, ¡°Why is your Eldest so fierce and vicious? I was scared to death just now.¡±

    Fierce and vicious... Shen Miao was toozy to exin so she said, ¡°Yes, he kills people like cutting beancurd.¡±

    Feng An Ning quickly patted her chest and said, ¡°Fortunately I admitted my fault early and next time I would not dare to just rush in anymore.¡±

    Without realizing, it was time for the Shen family banquet to start.

    Male and female guests were seated separately. The females were all sitting at the hall of Rong Jing Tang while the male guests were under the care of Shen Gui and Shen Wan. Since Shen Xin did not have much interest in the family banquet, he did not care to go around fawning in the official circles, so he just sat down to drink.

    There were not many guests that came over and most of them were civil officials who had good rtionship with Shen Gui and Shen Wan, and thus did not have anything to talk with Shen Xin. Thus when one looked over at the bustling table, it seemed like Shen Xin and Shen Qiu were deliberately neglected. Shen Qiu was not in the slightest unhappy as he was happy eating the food by himself. But it was Shen Yuan who portrayed a shadow of Shen Gui, with his smooth and slick appearance that made Shen Qiu somewhat lose his appetite.

    At the other side on the female guests, the ones who were naturally neglected were Lou Xue Yan and Shen Miao. Since they were Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s friends, naturally they would give her face. Even though they could not ridicule Shen Miao in front of Luo Xue Yan, they could treat her coldly. Those youngdies and Furens keep talking to Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Yue, and even pretended to care about Jing Chu Chu and Shen Dong Ling and talked a few words with them. Only Shen Miao was purposely ignored.

    Lou Xue Yan was somewhat angry and if it was the past Shen Miao, she would be acting out rashly. But now it was different and even if those Furen and youngdies were talking with excitement, Shen Miao would reservedly take her meal. Each move of hers had a type of majesty and grandeur, that made others have an illusion that it was not that others were deliberately neglecting her, but that Shen Miao herself disdained from talking to those people.

    As if a punch hadnded on soft cotton and after many times, everyone¡¯s interest started to die down.

    Yi Furen smiled and said, ¡°It is always said that SuZhou is a ce endowed with talents and previously I did not believe it but after seeing this Biao Young Lady from Old Furen¡¯s family, one believe that those words were not false. Our capital would not be able to raise such a full of life youngdy.¡±

    During the banquet Old Shen Furen had shown high importance towards Jing Chu Chu and even though the Furens present did not know the reason why, they were not fools. Since Old Furen wanted to enliven Jing Chu Chu up then there was no harm in saying that she was beautiful.

    Jing Chu Chu was so shy that her face flushed and she lowered her head and dare not say anything. Old Shen Furenughed, ¡°Yi Furen words, this old person cannot agree. Yi Young Lady is also full of life that when I see I also like.¡±

    Yi Pei Lan smiled and thanked Old Shen Furen¡¯s praise. She became more curious about Jing Chu Chu and softly asked Shen Yue, ¡°Old Furen look like she really like your Biao Older Sister.¡±

    Shen Yue vaguely agreed and her heart was somewhat doubtful.

    Even though Shen Dong Ling sat at the corner of the banquet, Wan YiNiang did not have the opportunity to be present at this kind of situation. Since she did not have her birth mother to help or Old Shen Furen to lift up, she was a nobody. Even it was such, Shen Dong Ling did not reveal a hint of unwillingness and just ate from her bowl, and behave properly like what an unfavoured Shu daughter should be.

    Old Shen Furen at one end instructed Jing Chu Chu to eat more, and at the other hand talked to others about Jing Chu Chu good points. She practically made a pretty daughter from a humble family into one that was from heavens.

    Until a servant came over to pour tea and idently spilt tea over Jing Chu Chu then she stopped. Old Shen Furen scolded the careless servant, ¡°How do you do thing? What if Biao Young Lady is scalded?¡±

    ¡°It is alright.¡± Jing Chu Chu smiled, ¡°The tea is not hot so I am fine.¡±

    ¡°Are the clothes wet?¡± Old Shen Furen saw that the front of Jing Chu Chu¡¯s clothes had arge patch of water and caringly said, ¡°It is a cold day and one cannot wear such wet clothes. Xi-er bring Biao Young Lady down to change into a set of clean clothes.¡± She then also said to Jing Chu Chu, ¡°One must not catch a cold.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu lowered her head and looked at her old clothes. No matter how thin winter clothes were they would still be heavy, thus when tea was soaked into the cotton, it would not befortable if one were to continue wearing them. Thus at the moment she did not decline and agreed with Old Shen Furen as her face redden, and said her greetings to the female guests before following the maids to leave.

    Jiang Furen said, ¡°Jing family¡¯s Youngdy is really fortunate to have Old Furen to value this much.¡±

    ¡°How is it her fortune.¡± The smile on Old Shen Furen face was wrinkled together, ¡°It is this old person¡¯s fortune. This girl is well-behaved and sensible, thus this one like.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone started up ttering. Chen Rou Qiu nced at Old Shen Furen and her gaze unconsciously went towards Shen Miao. Most likely she had felt her eyes, so Shen Miao also looked towards Chen Rou Qiu with some slightly puzzled intention.

    Chen Rou Qiu smiled and lowered her head and a trace of pleased filled her heart. But she did not see that when she was lowering her head, the doubts on Shen Miao¡¯s eyes disappeared and was reced with a light smile. If one were to seriously look, that smile contained some kind of inexplicable excitement.

    It was Shen Dong Ling who looked at Shen Miao without a trace before quickly lowering her head to eat the things from her bowl.

    At the male side of the banquet it was not as meticulous as the female side, but it was like in the official circles and was filled with wine. Even though Shen Xin and Shen Qiu were left out, there were several colleagues who came over to toast and after a few cups, Shen Qiu¡¯s head was a little dizzy and heavy.

    ¡°Brat. Only drink a few cups and you got drunk. Did you not eat?¡± Shen Xin said angrily.

    Shen Qiu rubbed his brows and shook his head, ¡°One do not know.¡± As a man who grew up in the barracks, this little bit of wine was nothing. One need to know that normally in the army, one would drink by the jars and thus would look down on the wine in the Ding capital as it was not strong enough. Who knew that today one would be hit on the face.

    ¡°Really taught you for nothing after so many years.¡± Shen Xin said exasperated that he did not live up to expectations.

    ¡°Eldest BoFu must not be angry.¡± It was Jing Guan Shen who smiled as he exined, ¡°It is not that Biao Older Brother does not have the volume for alcohol, but it is that he had drank Fu Tou Wine and Yin Guang Wine together.¡± He pointed to the wine cups in front of Shen Qiu. Indeed the wine in the cup was not as red as Fu Tou Wine and was not as silver as Yin Guang Wine but was like a kind of mixed version. Jing Guan Sheng continued exining, ¡°There are people here who are drinking Yin Guang Wine and some who are drinking Fu Tou Wine. Biao Older Brother most likely did not pay attention and poured it together. Others would have copsed after drinking half a cup of Yin Guang Wine and Fu Tou Wine but Biao Older Brother is still awake. It is already not an easy feat.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± A Daren heard this andughed, ¡°The heir¡¯s alcohol volume is already not bad, General Shen must not me him.¡±

    Shen Yuan swept a look at Shen Qiu and said, ¡°Eldest Brother cannot continue to drink like this. It is better to go to a room and rest.¡±

    Shen Qiu waved his head and mumbled something with his mouth. It seemed that he was quite drunk.

    ¡°Let me send Biao Older Brother back.¡± Jing Guan Shen said with a smile.

    Even though because of the Shen Miao matter, Shen Xin was quite critical of Jing Guan Shen but one would not raise one¡¯s eyes to beat up a smiling person, and ever since more guards were ced at the courtyard doors, Jing Guan Sheng behaved better. Shen Xin looked at him, ¡°That being the case then one would trouble you and Ah Chi to help him back.¡±

    Just as Jing Guan Sheng was about to get up, one saw Shen Qiu grab onto Shen Yuan shooking his head, ¡°Ah Chi, you bring me.¡±

    Shen Yuan was startled as Shen Xin frowned, ¡°This kid has treated you as Ah Chi.¡± He then spoke to Shen Qiu, ¡°You brat, quickly release your Second Younger Brother.¡±

    Shen Qiu did not move. Shen Yuan¡¯s gaze slightly moved and said, ¡°Biao Younger Brother and me are the same, since it is as such, I will send Eldest Brother back to a room.¡± He supported Shen Yuan and headed out without waiting for Shen Xin to refuse.

    Just as Shen Xin was about to speak, Shen Wan came over with wine, ¡°Eldest Brother, I offer you a cup!¡±

    *****

    After the little waves in the banquet, no one put it in mind as there were many people who entered and exit. But when the banquet ended, the Furens were talking leisurely about the courtyard, Bai Furen suddenly seemed to remember, ¡°Why has Jing Young Lady not returned yet?¡±

    After Jing Chu Chu¡¯s clothes were dirtied by the maid, she went back to change her clothes. But after that she did not make another appearance. Old She Furen was surprised for a moment and asked Xi-er who was standing beside, ¡°Go and find someone to ask why is Biao Young Lady not back yet.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps one is a little drunk.¡± Shen Yue smiled, ¡°Just then she had drank a lot of honey wine and even though it is sweet, the alcohol content is rather high. Biao Older Sister loves sweet things and one forgot to hold her back. Most likely she was a little drunk and is resting in the room.¡±

    Xi-erplied and went out.

    Feng An Ning pursed her lips and slightly pushed Shen Miao, ¡°Initially one though that since there are more daughters in your residence, it would be very lively during the family banquet so I insisted on following my mother. Now it seem that it is very boring.¡± Feng An Ning was the bright pearl in the Feng¡¯s residence palm and did not have that many sisters, but Shen Miao had so many sisters but was not close to them. She was even deliberately neglected thus in Feng An Ning¡¯s eyes, it was very boring.

    ¡°So it is the case.¡± Shen Miao answered.

    Feng An Ning looked around, ¡°I want to go to the toilet and wille overter. Wait for me.¡±

    Feng An Ning followed the servant and walked away when Xi-er also returned back to Old Shen Furen¡¯s side before shaking her head, ¡°Old Furen, Biao Young Lady is not in the resting room.¡±

    ¡°Not in the resting room?¡± Old Shen Furen voice was rather high and the Furens¡¯ gazes turned over to look. Old Shen Furen quickly tapered her voice down, ¡°Then where is she?¡±

    Xi-er shook her head, ¡°The servants also do not know.¡±

    ¡°This girl.¡± Old Shen Furen was somewhat anxious, ¡°Could it be that something happened?¡±

    When her appearancended into the sharp eyes of the noble Furens, naturally it was cause for reckon.

    ¡°Old Furen?¡± Just at the right time Chen Rou Qiu walked over and asked about what had happened before smiling, ¡°Old Furen need not be worried. I just came over from Master and think that Chu Chu is drunk. Speaking of which it is also coincidental that Qiu-er that child is also drunk, and was sent back to a room to rest. The alcohol in our family banquet is quite strong so perhaps Chu Chu is resting in another room.¡±

    She had deliberately pointed out that ¡®Shen Qiu was also drunk¡¯ and Shen Miao¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened.

    Old Shen Furen shook her head and said, ¡°Go and get a few people to search for Chu Chu since it is just in the residence. It would not be good if one were to catch a cold.¡± She looked towards other, ¡°Speaking of which, this old ely acquired from Zhang Qiao Xian a piece of a golden Buddha drawing that has embroidery on both sides. It is currently hung in the main hall of this one¡¯s, if anyone want to see, this old one is willing to take all of you to take a look.¡±

    Zhang Qiao Xian was the Ming Qi master embroidered, and one piece of embroidery could fetch a high value in the marketce. Hearing that Old Shen Furen had a piece, everyone wanted to take a look to widen their horizons. Shen Miao¡¯s lips hooked up. That double sided embroidery was bestowed from the Pce and was given to Old Shen Furen by Shen Xin a few years ago, but this stingy person did not let others see. Now with this appearance, to be willing to bleed this much, there must be for another thing.

    Could it be... Really as Old Shen Furen wished?

    Furens and Young Ladies were indeed very willing to follow Old Shen Furen to look at that embroidered picture. The main hall of Rong Jing Tang was like a tea room for guests to rx at, but usually there were few people who would go there as Old Shen Furen had few guests, thus the tea room was empty most of the time.

    However when one reached the doors, one saw that the doors were somewhat strange.

    Some noise sounded from the closed room and one could not hear what it was for the time being, as if something in the room was knocked over.

    Everyone abruptly stopped.

    ¡°Who is inside? Where are the guards?¡± Old Shen Furen questioned.

    ¡°Replying Old Furen, just now they were still here. Most likely there are no one in the tea room.¡± Xi-er said unconvincingly.

    ¡°Really raise a group of idlers! Cannot even guard a door properly.¡± Old Shen Furen was somewhat angry, ¡°Open up the doors!¡±

 Chapter 102: Scandal

    <h4>Chapter 102: Scandal (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Open up the doors!¡±

    When Old Shen Furen were saying those words, her face was already a little sullen. The Furens present came over to watch themotion so not one of them left.

    Chen Rou Qiu soothed, ¡°Mother you must not get angry. Perhaps some guests went into the wrong room.¡± Finishing she gave a look to the maids by her side and they went forward to push the door open.

    The doors looked tightly close but it was not the case as they opened up with a light push. After that, one heard a shocked shout and both maids jumped in shock and took two steps back.

    Seeing them being like that, it made one¡¯s heart suspicious. Old Shen Furen snapped, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    One of the maids did not seem to be able to stand up properly and supported herself against the door but inadvertently opened the door wider, exposing the situation inside the room to everyone. Everyone outside could not help but to suck in a lump of cold air.

    The tea room was very small as it was originally a ce to rest temporary thus there was only a small cupboard and a small table set. Currently the teacups were smashed into pieces below the cupboard and at a narrow small couch, there were two ovepping figures. One could clearly see that there was a male pressing on a female body. The noise that sounded just now was most likely caused by the falling cups during the dispute.

    At the moment this chaotic appearance was exposed in front of everyone without any concealment. Those Furen immediately covered their own Young Ladies¡¯ eyes, fearing that they would see any filthy things.

    Xi-er who was standing outside called out in shock, ¡°Biao... Biao Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°Chu Chu!¡± Chen Rou Qiu also shouted.

    ¡°What?¡± Old Shen Furen was surprised for a moment and almost fainted on the spot. Fu-er standing beside quickly went over to support Old Shen Furen.

    ¡°What is going on with this?¡± Chen Rou Qiu had a slightly panicked look on and in the eyes of others, it was a scene of confusion after all a scandal broke out inside the residence. The two people in the room seemed not to be aware of the situation as even though it was a ruckus outside, the male lying on top of the female did not make a move, but the female was expending great efforts to push the male up.

    ¡°Heavens.¡± Xi-er covered her mouth and had a look of surprise, ¡°Did not Eldest Young Master go back to a room after getting drunk? Why would he be...¡±

    With that one sentence, those who were listening roughly understood what was going on.

    The Young Master of the residence was drunk and encountered the Biao Young Lady who went back to change her clothes, and could not control his lustful heart and had taken her innocence.

    ¡°Qiu-er is alwaysposed so how would he do such a thing.¡± Chen Rou Qiu shook her head, ¡°It is all the fault of drinking too much!¡± When she spoke to this part, she had a painful look on her face.

    Between her words, she had already determined Shen Qiu¡¯s charges.

    Shen Miao looked on silently as this was a scene almost the same as in the previous lifetime. After Shen Qiu woke up, he could not exin himself away even if he had a hundred mouths. Even though Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan believed Shen Qiu, the facts wereid out right in front and the most disadvantaged was the female party. If Shen Qiu did not marry Jing Chu Chu, then all the Furens that came would be able to drown Shen Qiu with their saliva. At that time what did she do? Shen Miao thought deeply and felt a deep shame as she felt at that time it was shameful to have an Older Brother who took other people¡¯s innocence, and along the others she also spat at Shen Qiu.

    Shen Yue suddenly said, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, why are you not speaking?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly looked towards Shen Miao. Shen Qiu was Shen Miao¡¯s Eldest Brother and for Shen Qiu to do such a thing like this, it would also not look good on Shen Miao, but one did not know if Shen Miao would help Shen Qiu or have a righteous attitude instead.

    Yi Pei Lan liked to see Shen Miao fall into misfortune, thus at this moment she was rejoicing at it but said fakely, ¡°Shen Miao, actually this matter is not rted to you since your Eldest Brother is your Eldest Brother and you are you. Even though you both are in the same family, one cannot generalize different matters together.¡±

    But the more she said so the more it reminded everyone that Shen Miao was Shen Qiu¡¯s younger sister and with Shen Qiu misconduct, how would Shen Miao be anywhere better.

    ¡°I am only just very curious.¡± Shen Miao said lightly, ¡°One do not solve the matter but just talk about it here. Why not let someone call in the people outside the Shen residence doors toe it, and watch themotion and make it more crowded.¡±

    Her sarcasm was like a knife, in a single moment it pierce into one¡¯s heart.

    Yes, such a matter had already happened. If it was an ordinary family, one would immediately think of ways to cover it up, but this Old Shen Furen and Chen Rou Qiu seemed to be anxious to let more people know of the matter, and even talk about it at the doors. As for what intentions did they have, it would not be one from a good heart. And why was it done for?

    Chen Rou Qiu and Old Shen Furen were somewhat embarrassed but then heard Shen Miao continue speaking lightly, ¡°Even if my Mother is not here, there should be someone who can preside over the overall situation. Can it be that now with Third Shen recing Second Shen, Third Shen do not know what to do?¡±

    Suddenly Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s face turned green and even Shen Yue¡¯s face did not look good. To mention Ren Wan Yun at this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze became more meaningful. Chen Rou Qiu got angry, as it was obvious that Shen Miao was saying that her abilities to handle the overall situation were inferior to Ren Wan Yun¡¯s, and this was as good as pping her.

    Shen Miao was after all one who had stayed in the Inner Pce for so many years, and which female in the Inner Pce was easy to deal with. Even an argument with words were also swordfights and one sentence could have ten different meanings. Currently her words does not seem light or serious but made one think far ahead.

    Was it because one took advantage that Lou Xue Yan was not here, so one could purposely bully Shen Qiu? Now one took advantage of Shen Qiu¡¯s scandal and spread it out so that everyone would know about it? The most important thing was that these Furen¡¯s were not fools. Previously they were shocked by the scene in front of them and forgot about other things, but Shen Miao¡¯s attitude made them calm down and after looking inside again one felt strange. Even though this was a scandal, who could know if it was man-made or not?

    Old Shen Furen raged after Shen Miao¡¯s few sentences, ¡°Fifth Girl, Eldest Boy had make this kind of situation, what is with your attitude! You still keep on being stubborn!¡±

    Shen Miao almostughed out but she shook her head instead, ¡°This matter is considered a big matter. It is better to invite Father, Second and Third Shu over before a decision is made.¡±

    Old Shen Furen and Chen Rou Qiu were stunned. Even all the Furens present stood rooted. This was a situation where the less number of people that know, the better it would be, but why now Shen Miao could not wait for more people to know about it? Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart was somewhat unsettled . She did not know why even though everything went ordingly to her imagination, but she felt that something was wrong.

    Those doors were wide open and there was no movement from the people inside. Old Shen Furen wanted to close the doors but heard Shen Miao speaking with a cold smile, ¡°Do not close. Since what could be seen is seen, it would be burying one¡¯s head in the sand if the doors are closed. Whoever still want to look can take a clearer look at it.¡±

    This was the time when Old Shen Furen felt that something was wrong. She wanted to let people to go into the room but Shen Miao¡¯s aggressive attitude was just too surprising. Since she is already riding on the tiger it would be difficult toe down, thus by trying to hid it would only make it more conspicuous. Old Shen Furen could only restrain the uneasiness in her heart, and helplessly looked at Shen Miao as she instructed people to invite Shen Xin and the rest over.

    Jiang Xiao Xuan wiped her tears and said, ¡°The Jing family¡¯s youngdy is still young and how would the rest of her life be now that such a thing happened?¡±

    ¡°One request for everyone to be my witness.¡± Old Shen Furen spoke, ¡°My Shen family all the while have upright family manners. For such a thing that undermine the family principles to happen, naturally one will give everyone an exnation. Chu Chu is my maiden family¡¯s Grandniece and is well-behaved and sensible. I had thought to retain her by my side so that one would be able to find a good family for her but who could know...¡± Old Shen Furen looked pained as she continued, ¡°My Shen family is not one who bully others. No matter what happen in the future, Chu Chu is my Shen family¡¯s Granddaughter-inw. Without a doubt, one will definitely give Chu Chu an exnation!¡±

    What a good pompous sounding reason! What a good fake expression!

    If one had no knowledge of the inside information, Shen Miao would also agree with Old Shen Furen¡¯s attitude and actions. Her eyes contained some taunting, indeed from a songstress background to be able to act out this y that lifelike.

    Sure enough when Old Shen Furen finished speaking, she tentatively won the goodwill from those who were present.

    ¡°Indeed an aristocratic family. Dare to act courageous enough to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°With these words, that Jing family Young Lady considered to have someone to dependent on for the rest of her life.¡±

    ¡°The Shen family¡¯s upright family manners are indeed true. Old Shen Furen¡¯s choice is wise.¡±

    ¡°One did not think that Old Shen Furen still had such a bearing.¡±

    More than half were praising Old Shen Furen on remedying the mistake, and half of them were pitying Jing Chu Chu for encountering such a storm. As for Shen Qiu, it was portrayed by the crowd as a shameless wolf.

    Just at this moment, one heard a burst of hurried shouts, ¡°Chu Chu! Chu Chu!¡± When one looked over, the people that Shen Miao had instructed brought Shen Xin and entourage over.

    But this was considered alright as they did not bring those official colleagues over. There were only Shen Xin and brothers with Luo Xue Yan and one who was right in front them, Jing Guan Sheng. He strode forward and when those Furens saw him, they gave way to him. Jing Guan Shen stood in front of the door and did not go in, but just looked on nkly as if he was struck by lightning.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Luo Xue Yan anxiously said.

    Chen Rou Qiu wiped her tears and said, ¡°Eldest Sao must not be anxious, one would not me Qiu-er about this matter, he is after all making a botch of things after consuming too much alcohol.¡±

    Shen Gui and Shen Wan who were on the way overheard about the matter. Shen Gui could not wait for Shen Xin to have a misfortune so he immediately put on an ashamed attitude, ¡°It is all my fault, I should have stopped Qiu-er when he was drinking. If he was not drunk, how would this matter happen?¡±

    ¡°Second Older Brother must not me yourself.¡± Shen Wan sighed, ¡°No one want such things to happen. It is better to think what can be done next.¡±

    ¡°What else can be done?¡± Jing Guan Sheng¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°My Younger Sister came to this ce perfectly well, but was set up in an conspiracy and lost her innocence. Naturally one must have an exnation!¡±

    ¡°You better clean your mouth!¡± Shen Xin got angry when he heard this, ¡°This person watched Shen Qiu that brat, grow up and it is not possible for him to do this kind of thing!¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Luo Xue Yan sneered, ¡°Jing Chu Chu is not a national grace or divine fragrance, when Qiu-er is at the frontier, how many Darens want to marry their Young Ladies to him and any one of them is much better looking than Jing Chu Chu. Do you think Qiu-er is silly to destroy his future because of one Jing Chu Chu?¡±

    Shen Xin was one who kill enemies in the battlefield and was unmoved by force or persuasion. Luo Xue Yan was also very fiery and would not put her words out tactfully thus when the words were said, Jing Guan Sheng face became pale and Old Shen Furen got so angry this time that she was speechless.

    But if one were to think about it, it also made sense. Jing Chu Chu¡¯s appearance was good but was not considered anything in the world. Jing Guan Sheng¡¯s mention of a conspiracy was considered exaggerated.

    Shen Miao wanted tough because in the previous lifetime Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan also defended Shen Qiu like this. Unfortunately Jing Chu Chu spared no effort to look like she did not have any schemes, and at that time under the watchful eyes of everyone what else could be said? One could only admit defeat. Old Shen Furen called so many noble Furens over to ¡®witness¡¯ so that Shen Qiu would not have any way out.

    ¡°Witness and material evidence are all present, how can one quibble!¡± Jing Guan Sheng said angrily, ¡°Could it be that my Younger Sister, a weak female, could force Shen Qiu! I initially thought that Shen Qiu was a gentleman, but who knew that one may know a person on the surface but would not understand his true nature. I want to report to the authorities!¡±

    By reporting to the authorities on this household matter made everyone know that the matter has blown out of proportions. Old Shen Furen fumed, ¡°Enough!¡± She looked at Jing Guan Sheng and said, ¡°Guan Sheng, you are my Grandnephew and you also know how do I treated you these days. Chu Chu this girl is someone I like, so I am not willing to let her suffer from grievances even if others are willing! Do not worry, I will give you an exnation!¡±

    ¡°Oldest one!¡± Old Shen Furen turned her attention around and spoke angrily to Shen Xin, ¡°The fault of the matter starts from Qiu-er. Like how your father taught you previously, the Shen family is of indomitable spirits and since one had destroyed other¡¯s innocence, then one must definitely take responsible for others! Since Qiu-er had done such things, he must marry Chu Chu and treat her well for the rest of her life!¡±

    The Shen family was of indomitable spirits. This was what the Old General Shen¡¯s sincerely advised to Shen Xin. If it was in the past, Shen Xin would give Old Shen Furen face and would swallow down this unspoken grievances. But this year after returning back to the Ding capital, the disagreement between the Old Shen Furen and his household got deeper and deeper, once he heard this sentence and saw Old Shen Furen¡¯s face, he felt an unspoken amount of hate and a fire of anger lit in his heart. Shen Xin raged, ¡°I had said before that Qiu-er would not do such a thing like this!¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Shen Dong Ling, who had always been hiding at the back where no one noticed, suddenly said, ¡°Why if nobody gone in yet, but it is said that the person inside is Eldest Brother? Is Eldest Brother really inside?¡±

    When those words were said, everyone were stunned.

    That was not wrong. Was the person inside really Shen Qiu? From the start till now, no one went in to take a look, and what could be seen was two ovepping bodies. In fact the Furen¡¯s roughly understood in their heart that this matter wasplicated. Even though it was said as an misunderstanding after getting drunk, most likely it had been schemed by others. But since one had been schemed to such a state, Shen Qiu could only called as being unfortunate.

    Chen Rou Qiuughed, ¡°What is Dong Ling saying? Only Qiu-er left the banquet drunk else who can it be?¡±

    ¡°There is still Second Older Brother.¡± Shen Miao said breezily, ¡°Why is Second Older Brother also gone? Why only my Eldest Brother has to take responsibility?¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister, what responsibility are you talking about?¡± An unexpected voice suddenly sounded. Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s voice mind blew everyone as they turned back and saw that not far away, Shen Qiu was standing there d in refreshing clothes with Feng An Ning standing next to him, looking at everyone puzzledly.

    ¡°An Ning!¡± Feng Furen jumped in shock and quickly pulled her over to reprimand, ¡°Why did you run around!¡±

    ¡°I got lost after going to the toilet.¡± Feng An Ning innocently said, ¡°One had walked around for a long time and was unable toe out, coincidently one encountered the Eldest Brother of the Shen family. He then brought me over. What happened?¡±

    Shen Xin and Lou Xue Yan were only startled for a moment before Shen Xin roared inughter. When thatughternded on everyone¡¯s ears, there was some sense of tion.

    Shen Qiu was standing perfectly alright here so who was the person inside?

    ¡°One has seen enough.¡± Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°Someonee, let us see clearly who is the person that has to take responsibility?¡±

    It was already toote for Old Shen Furen to block them. Lou Xue Yan¡¯s servants were all strong and courageous, without waiting for Chen Rou Qiu to give out instructions, they had already rushed in first. Their actions were too fast that everyone has yet to react to them when they heard groaning from inside. Two of the maids were already supporting that man to show everyone his looks, ¡°Replying to Furen, it is Second Young Master!¡±

    Shen Yuan clothes were messed up as he appeared in front of everyone with a flushed face. Aspared to just now when one was shouting Shen Qiu¡¯s name but did not go in to check, this kind of evidence was almost irrefutable thus everyone eyes all turned towards Shen Gui and Old Shen Furen.

    Shen Miao sarcastic voice rang out, ¡°What? So it was all a misunderstanding. Without any rhyme or reason Eldest Brother almost had to be unjustly med. You servants better open your eyes bigger the next time. If one were to spread a matter like this to harm one¡¯s reputation, one would be imprisoned!¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister, what are you talking about?¡± Shen Qiu scratched his head, ¡°What am I unjustly med for?¡±

    ¡°Qiu-er, someone wanted to push a wife to you.¡± Lou Xue Yan was able to say that out. Just now Old Shen Furen and Chen Rou Qiu were forcing her but now since it was now a false rm, anger started to raise up and her words were no longer polite, ¡°Just as I said, our Qiu-er¡¯s wife must be someone I have seen and approve of. Qiu-er is one who abide by the rules, how would he just so casually bring a wife back.¡±

    It was Feng An Ning who suddenly came into realisation and said, ¡°What? I was all the while with the Eldest Brother of the Shen family and most likely he has already sobered up. One have only heard about forcing a marriage (forcing female to marry), can it be that there is also a forcing to marry (forcing male to marry)?¡±

    Feng An Ning was also talented, she deliberately said it so exaggeratedly that Feng Furen¡¯s facial expression changed and she scolded, ¡°An Ning!¡± Feng An Ning stuck her tongue out and no longer spoke.

    ¡°Grandmother, Biao Older Brother, Second Shu, now matters have be like this so what can be done?¡± Shen Miao said in a distressing manner but her expression was as if she was unconstrained and carefree. Everyone could see that she had the attitude of a spectator watching the scene.

    What was pping one¡¯s face? This was! This was called pping one¡¯s face!

    Old Shen Furen was in some panic as today¡¯s event was instructed by her, so naturally she had made full preparations for it. But why did Shen Qiu became Shen Yuan? She absolutely did not know what had happened but when she saw Shen Miao¡¯s smiling look, Old Shen Furen understood that the matter definitely involved Shen Miao.

    Shen Gui¡¯s mind also went nk. He heard that Shen Qiu made a mistake and purposely came over to watch the fun. One had to know that the rumours of a person would also affect the career in court, else those censors would not have such high sries. Now that Shen Qiu became Shen Yuan and that this happened when Shen Yuan just returned back to the capital, was not this cutting off his official route!

    The Young Ladies present were still somewhat muddle-headed but the Furens were able to see clearly. Today¡¯s event was clearly a y acted by the Shen family themselves. It was clear that someone wanted to use Jing Chu Chu to defraud Shen Qiu, but who knew that at the end it became Shen Yuan the defrauded one and not Shen Qiu. Thinking about Shen Miao¡¯s attitude from the beginning till now, naturally she could not get away from how the situation became as such.

    Everyone said that the Di Fifth Young Lady of the Shen family was an idiot and was treated as a love crazy fool. But from now onwards, no one would dare to treat her as such. The person who set up this trap most likely did not expect that there would be a counter-check. As for them who were invited over to be ¡®witnesses¡¯, at this moment they also became Shen Miao¡¯s leverage.

    Old Shen Furen had rode a tiger and it was hard to get off, so she rolled her eyes back and wanted to pretend to faint so that she could get out of the matter, but she then heard Shen Miao saying, ¡°Biao Older Brother, Biao Older Sister had encounter such a situation, you as her older brother would definitely be very upset. Do not worry, Grandmother just now said that she would definitely be responsible for Biao Older Sister.¡±

    Suddenly Old Shen Furen no longer felt dizzy and red at Shen Miao, ¡°Yuan-er is at the moment still unconscious, obviously schemed by other. Fifth girl, you better not speak nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Old Furen, what words are you talking about.¡± Not waiting for Shen Miao to talk, Luo Xue Yan burst out, ¡°Just now when you said that the person inside was Qiu-er, one never heard you speaking for his sake. Yuan-er is your grandson then is not Qiu-er also your grandson? This bowl of water is held extremely at one side!¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was not afraid to shed all pretense of cordiality, she had a fiery temper and with those rattling words, Old Shen Furen could only say furiously, ¡°Are you rebelling!¡±

    ¡°Grandmother, let us still talk about how to handle Second Older Brother¡¯s matter.¡± Shen Miao gently smiled. Her tone of voice was warm and did not disy a childish disposition from the start till now, which made Old Shen Furen much more embarrassed. She said, ¡°What did Grandmother said just now? Grandmother said that Yeye (aka Paternal Grandfather) said before that the Shen family is of indomitable spirits and since one had destroyed other¡¯s innocence, then one must definitely take responsible for others. Second Older Brother must marry Biao Older Sister!¡± She deliberately learned Old Shen Furen¡¯s righteous tone of voice making Luo Xue Yan burst out inughter. Shen Miao looked at everyone, ¡°All the Furens had all seen this and Grandmother¡¯s words are always trustworthy thus in such a short period of time, one would not forget about it.¡±

    The noble Furens around all knew that Shen Miao had used them as guns but they could onlyugh dryly. Old Shen Furen¡¯s face turned red and white by Shen Miao sarcasm and could only repeat again, ¡°This matter is fishy, this matter is fishy!¡±

    ¡°I also felt that the matter is fishy.¡± Shen Miao raised her brows, ¡°So it is better to report to the authorities. Father, your subordinates are faster so it is still in time to report this to the Administrator of the Capital.¡±

    Her voice hardly ceased when one heard Shen Gui¡¯s shout, ¡°No!¡±

    Shen Miao was surprise, ¡°Why not?¡±

    Shen Gui looked at her fiercely, once it is reported then the matter cannot be hidden. The censors in court were all very leisured so if this matter was known to them, it would be strange if they did not write a report on him. Moreover this was after all a scandal, so it would not be good to make a big ruckus about it.

    ¡°Never mind.¡± Shen Miao waved her hands troubled, ¡°This matter have to depend on Biao Older Brother¡¯s interest.¡± He looked at the gloomy Jing Guan Sheng and gently smiled, ¡°Biao Older Brother is the one who is in most pain.¡±

    Jing Guan Shen did not speak.

    Old Shen Furen angrily said, ¡°First call a Physician over to take a look!¡± Jing Chu Chu and Shen Yuan did not make any movement and one fear that they have fallen into a scheme, and Old Shen Furen could not let it go. One knows that originally it should be Shen Qiu who would be encountering this trouble, but who knew it now became Shen Yuan¡¯s and she could not say anything about it.

    Chen Rou Qiu was busy organising the various Furens. Those Furens and Young Ladies had watched a good show, and know that today was just a fight between Shen Miao and the rest of the Shen family, but at the end it was Shen miao who won. They all kept saying that they promise not to tell others about it before leaving. Feng An Ning winked at Shen Miao before leaving with Feng Furen. Shen Yue looked at the messy courtyard and left in disappointment.

    Just left with a little bit and one could destroy Shen Qiu. Why had it be Shen Yuan at the end?

    Shen Xin and the rest also followed Old Shen Furen to the main hall as this matter has to be dealt with. Coupled with the reputation of the Shen family this had been seen by so many people, it was no longer a minor issue to be solved.

    Shen Miao was walking right at the back when she was being stopped by a voice. When she looked back, it was Jing Guan Shen that walked up to her.

    Shen Miao was small in stature and Jing Guan Sheng was slightly plump and tall, so it looked quite oppressive when he stood in front of Shen Miao. He had always been gentle and cordial but the normally slightly smiling face had disappeared and now there was only ferociousness, as if the wolf has shed off the sheep skin and finally showed its true colours. He said, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, this is your doing right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Miao admitted frankly.

    As he did not expect Shen Miao would say so, Jing Guan Shen was first surprised before he lifted a fist at Shen Miao. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu quickly went up to block as Shen Miao coldly looked at him, ¡°It is done by me, what can you do to me?¡±

    ¡°You are shameless!¡± Jing Guan Sheng growled.

    ¡°The shameless one is me?¡± Shen Miao looked at him, ¡°Biao Older Brother, do you dare to say you do not have any knowledge of today¡¯s matter?¡±

    Jing Guan Shen was stunned as he red at her. As Jing Chu Chu¡¯s older brother, how would Jing Guan Sheng not know Old Shen Furen¡¯s n? It was very beneficial for him if Jing Chu Chu became Shen Qiu¡¯s Furen, but who knew that at the end it became Shen Yuan¡¯s!

    ¡°Letting one¡¯s Younger Sister to be a bargaining chip but now call me shameless. Biao Older Brother, do you not find that you are just too nauseating?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Since the matter has be a foregone conclusion, why not Biao Older Brother think in a different way.¡± Shen Miao looked at him calmly and unruffled in the midst of chaos, ¡°Since Biao Older Sister has lost her innocence in front of so many people, it would be difficult to be Biao Older Brother¡¯s bargaining chip and marry a good family in the future, as who would be willing to marry second hand shoes?¡±

    She said it so viciously making Jing Guan Shen to clench his fist, but he had to admit that what Shen Miao said was not wrong. He finally understood the meaning of losing the bait along with the fish. With Jing Chu Chu current situation, in the future no good family would be willing to take her, much less wealthy families.

    ¡°Biao Older Brother, seeing that we are cousins, let me remind you.¡± Shen Miao smiled cordially, ¡°For you all, as long as one married into the Shen family, it is considered as climbing up the high branches. Since it is that case, what is the difference between marrying to Eldest Brother or Second Older Brother?¡±

    Jing Guan Shen¡¯s mind moved a little as he looked at Shen Miao without saying a word.

    ¡°Speaking of which my Second Older Brother entered officialdom at a young age and his future prospects are also bright. Aspared to my Eldest Brother, he is also excellent. Since both ways are using one¡¯s Younger Sister to pave a way for the future, since the person on the bed has be Second Older Brother, then is not good to change from bing Eldest Sao to Second Sao? Anyway, there would not be any harm to you at all.¡±

    She looked at her fingernails and one do not know who she was talking to, ¡°In order to live, one must know how to change.¡±

 Chapter 103: Female Charms

    <h4>Chapter 103: Female Charms (Part 1)</h4>

    The scandal at the Shen family banquet did not spread out in the end. The ¡®spreading out¡¯ was referring to the public but as for the aristocratic circles, they had always been inextricably linked thus a furen would use it as a joke and tell another furen and in private, it had been spread out. Moreover Old Shen Furen¡¯s clever words had now sent herself to the road of ruin. If she did not do as she had said, it would be as if she was pping her own face but if she were to do as she said... How could she be easily reconciled with the loss of her most outstanding grandson.

    But because of this matter, the Eldest household and Old Shen Furen werepletely at a deadlock. Originally it was just estrangement from the Second and Third households, but because of Old Shen Furen¡¯s attitude in the banquet, Lou Xue Yan and Shen Xin feel as if there was a fish bone stuck at their throats. They were not people who would grin and swallow it so they just folded their arms and watched a good show.

    After Shen Yuan and Jing Chu Chu woke up, naturally Jing Chu Chu cried and only said that she was pulled in by Shen Yuan. Shen Yuan was furious and said that he did not know what was going on when he fainted and when he woke up, he was already lying together with Jing Chu Chu. He could not remember these matters and it was possible that Jing Chu Chu was still perfectly intact.

    It was no longer important if Jing Chu Chu was perfectly intact since so many noble furens had seen such a fragrant scene, Jing Chu Chu¡¯s next half of her life was over.

    Perhaps it was this matter that provoked them or it could be due to other reasons, but the Jing siblings were no longer gentle and warm like previously and were instead aggressive, insisting that Shen Yuan take responsibility. Moreover, Old Shen Furen had previously said that if it was Shen Qiu, she would be able to be the Shen residence¡¯s Eldest Young Furen so now that it was Shen Yuan, naturally Jing Chu Chu should be the Second Young Furen of the Shen residence.

    Old Shen Furen¡¯s scheme was exquisite so how could she let something like this happen. Shen Yuan was her most outstanding grandson but now had to marry a youngdy from a small family, so she immediately fished for an excuse to reject. Jing Guan Sheng looked schrly and he was very smart. Without saying a second word, he said that he was bringing Jing Chu Chu to the authorities and also wrote a letter back to SuZhou. Once the SuZhou side heard of all this, they were angry at Old Shen Furen for not keeping to her words and started their journey to the Ding capital to argue.

    The original alliance was fractured and Old Shen Furen scolded loudly the two siblings all day as white eyed wolves, and the Jing siblings also mocked Old Shen Furen as Old Unrespectable One. Shen Yuan was also very angry but even if the matter was blown up, one could not just kill Jing Chu Chu as there were so many Furen¡¯s watching. Once something happened to Jing Chu Chu then everyone would be suspicious of him. Moreover the Jing family was not easy to deal with.

    No matter how much trouble there was outside, the Western courtyard¡¯s doors of the Shen residence remained closed and everyone were still joyous and harmonious. On that day Shen Qiu did not even drink any alcohol but it was Shen Miao who made him act drunk. As for what happened next, Shen Qiu also did not know the reason why Shen Yuan was together with Jing Chu Chu. Even though Shen Miao was unwilling to tell him and threatened him not to tell Shen Xin and wife, Shen Qiu could faintly guess it thus when he returned back to the residence, he refused to even step in Rong Jing Tang.

    In the room, Shen Miao sat in front of the desk writing a recipe to the kitchens. It was no longer possible for Jing Chu Chu to fawn the Eldest household thus Shen Miao no longer need to go to the practice field daily, but Shen Xin and the soldiers all looked forward to the soup that she made. Shen Miao was toozy to personally boil it everyday, so she wrote some recipe down for the kitchens. At the end she was praised daily and those soldiers respected her more than Shen Qiu.

    Luo Xue Yan had also asked before, ¡°When did Jiao Jiao learn so many recipes? Could it be that there is an interest in cooking?¡±

    Shen Miao vaguely responded to this. She was not the kind of woman who was willing to personally boil soup but in her previous life, in order to please many people, she lowered herself to learn recipes from the kitchens of noble families. But no matter how good she was, the person who received it would not be moved. But now it was different. Shen Miao shook her head. This was most likely treating a person well and was different from treating a beast well. Some people knew how to be grateful but some people would only bite the hands that feeds.

    Bai Lu picked up the paper in which Shen Miao wrote to dry, and got up to send it over to the kitchens. Now that the Western courtyard no longer eat with the Eastern courtyard, a small kitchen was set up. This kind of actions obviously indicated that they did not trust the Eastern courtyard.

    ¡°One heard that Biao Young Master quarrelled with Old Furen again today.¡± Jing Zhe helped Shen Miao to clean up the paper and ink on the table and said, ¡°It seems that the Jing family is on the way over and Old Furen see that the matter cannot be dragged on and got anxious.¡±

    ¡°What can be said was already said.¡± Shen Miao picked up the teacup to take a sip, ¡°Biao Older Brother is a smart person and one cannot just let others take advantage for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Biao Young Master is also really ruthless.¡± Gu Yu also spoke, ¡°Now he would threaten to report to the authorities all day. One obviously know that Second Young Master just returned back to the capital so if one truly report to the authorities, Second Young Master¡¯s prospects would end. This servant sees that this time Second Young Master would need to marry Biao Young Lady. And this is all thanks to Old Furen¡¯s solemnpliance to Old Master¡¯s family teachings.¡± When she spoke to the end, her voice could not help but float high up even though she had restrained the joy in her heart.

    Old Shen Furen¡¯s conduct made one nauseated and now that she lifted a rock and smashed her own foot, how could it not make others happy?

    ¡°But...¡± Jing Zhe asked, ¡°What good is there for Biao Young Lady to rack her brains for schemes to marry to Second Young Master? She had an acrimonious falling-out with Old Furen and Second Young Master will not be happy at all so even if she marry into the residence, she will not be loved. Is not Biao Young Lady finding trouble for herself?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Jing Chu Chu does not want to marry a person but money. Since it is so, then what is the difference between like or love?¡± In the previous life Jing Chu Chu married Shen Qiu and Shen Qiu treated her well but at the end, she still harmed Shen Qiu to such a state. For Jing Chu Chu¡¯s perspective, as long she could climb higher, it would not matter who the partner was.

    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Gu Yu pursed her lips, ¡°Biao Young Lady wanted to harm Eldest Young Master but now she will marry in perfectly well. This truly made one feel unhappy. Since this matter originated from her, why do the evil-doers not have bad endings?¡±

    Shen Miao opened the window and looked out, ¡°Do you think that this is the end?¡±

    Gu Yu¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Young Lady still left a hand?¡± After being with Shen Miao for a period of time, Gu Yu had more knowledge of Shen Miao¡¯s means and was no longer surprised by them. If it was in the past, she would be surprised of Shen Miao¡¯s viciousness and coolness but after experiencing each and every single matter, one did not have any good feelings of the other two households in the Shen residence at all. All that pity andpassion had long flown away.

    ¡°It is just the beginning for them to be forced to suffer in silence.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Jing Chu Chu schemed against Eldest Brother first. Does she think that she could escape?¡±

    Jing Zhe¡¯s and Gu Yu¡¯s eyes were looking dazzling at Shen Miao. Shen Miao waved her hands, ¡°Go and settle the money with Fu-er first.¡±

    Old Shen Furen was recently busy dealing with the siblings Jing Chu Chu and Jing Guan Sheng, and as for the reason why there was a change in the person during the banquet, she did not bother to investigate the truth. Sooner orter Fu-er will be married to the steward¡¯s single eyed son so it is better to give her more money and think of ideas to help her escape from the Shen residence.

    Gu Yu took the money over and smiled, ¡°This servant understands. Is it correct to send a portion of money to Biao Young Lady¡¯s personal maid?¡±

    Shen Miao nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Correct.¡±

    It was the dog that one rear personally that would be the most painful when bitten by it. Just like the Xiao Li-zi of her past lifetime.

    It was alright if she had experienced such a disadvantage as she had learned such a lesson and can use it on others.

    *****

    Five dayster, Shen Yuan¡¯s and Jing Chu Chu¡¯s engagement news had spread throughout the capital.

    Shen Yuan was the Shen residence¡¯s most outstanding young master, other than Shen Qiu, and just came back to the capital after learning through experience at other areas, and initially a good career prospect was waiting for him. There were no shortage of youngdies with good appearance and family backgrounds thus if one were to seriously take a pick, it was not difficult to find a wife that would be able to help him.

    But at the end the chosen was a youngdy from SuZhou whose family did not hold any government position. Even though she was Old Shen Furen¡¯s maiden family, if it was other family¡¯s matriarch, she would not let this kind of economically and culturally impoverish person be a Young Furen of a noble family.

    Everyone in the Ding capital knew that there was something abnormal with that news. The why of Shen Yuan having to marry the Jing Young Lady as his wife had spread out privately, the reason was that he had slept with the Jing family¡¯s daughter when he was drunk. This Jing family was not easy to deal with as they keep saying to report to the authorities. It was much better to marry a economically and culturally impoverish youngdy than to lose one¡¯s official hat. So Shen Yuan was forced to take such a route.

    This matter was a joke that kept spreading in the circles of nobility and for several days, there were a number of colleagues who had looks of watching the show in their eyes when Shen Gui went to court, much less Shen Yuan.

    Their reputation naturally tumbled due to this matter and for Jing Chu Chu, it waspletely unrted to her. She sat in a room and tasted the snacks in boredom.

    After all pretenses of cordiality were dropped with Old Shen Furen, the originally virtuous and graceful image that Jing Chu Chu had was all gone and her true nature was exposed. She grabbed onto Shen Yuan¡¯s weak spot and used the Shen residence¡¯s stuff, living a very cozy life.

    At her side, there only was her personal maid Tao Yuan who was tidying up the room. Jing Chu Chu did not trust anyone in the Shen residence and would hand over all matters to only Tao Yuan. Tao Yuan said, ¡°Master and Furen will be seemingly arriving in these few days and at that time Young Lady¡¯s marriage will be held lively. It would be very impressive when it is heard back on SuZhou.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu smiled, ¡°At least it did not waste my painstaking efforts.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Tao Yuan was somewhat worried, ¡°Now that Shen family¡¯s Second Master and Old Furen treat Young Lady this badly, in the future when Young Lady marries over, what if they bully Young Lady?¡±

    ¡°What is there to be scared of?¡± Jing Chu Chu opened a box of rouge and said, ¡°I have long inquired. Second Biao Young Sister is dead and Second Biao Shen is currently crazy and unable to preside over all the situation. There is only a YiNiang in the Second household and a YiNiang cannot intervene in matters concerning the Di son¡¯s household. As for Biao Older Brother, he would not always stay in the residence. At that time I would be alone in the Second household courtyard and can do anything one want and be very free. Comparing to marrying into the First household, one would be much morefortable.¡±

    ¡°Be that as it may,¡± Tao Yuan shook her head, ¡°If in the future Second Young Master marry some concubine back to stifle Young Lady...¡±

    ¡°Then this would depend on you.¡± Jing Chu Chu looked at Tao Yuan and said like she was giving alms, ¡°These years you have followed by my side and seeing your faithfulness and good looks, if there is such a day, I will let Biao Second Brother to take you in and you can win him over on my behalf, it would be considered as a return to your loyalty.¡± She smiled

    Tao Yuan lowered her head and quickly said, ¡°This servant... This servant will listen to Young Lady¡¯s words.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu closed the rouge box and her eyesnded on the bracelet that was on the dressing table, she could not help but pick it up and look at it in a daze. When Tao Yuan saw it, she said in surprise, ¡°Is that not... The bracelet that Gentleman Sun gave to Young Lady?¡±

    ¡°Gentleman Sun...¡± Jing Chu Chu murmured as her expression became erratic.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Gentleman Sun really treated Young Lady very well.¡± Tao Yuan smiled, ¡°Do not know if he would be very sad upon hearing of Young Lady¡¯s engagement news.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about.¡± Jing Chu Chu¡¯s brows were standing up as she interrupted Tao Yuan¡¯s words. Tao Yuan said unconvincing, ¡°This servant did not say incorrectly. Even though Gentleman Sun and Young Lady did not meet up much, but were familiar at first sight and he even had the thought to send things to Young Lady. It can be seen that he really ce Young Lady in his heart. If there was no Second Young Master¡¯s matter, then Gentleman Sun would definitely think for ways to take Young Lady as his wife!¡±

    Jing Chu Chu was surprised for a moment and some traces of blushing appeared on her face as she shook her head, ¡°How would a Minister of Personnel¡¯s residence take a culturally impoverish person like me as a wife?¡±

    ¡°But Gentleman Sun truly love Young Lady.¡± Tao Yuan¡¯s words were somewhat a gaffe but even though she said that, Jing Chu Chu not only did not get angry, she seemed to be a little joyful. Tao Yuan still continued, ¡°If Gentleman Sun bes the son-inw of the Jing family it would be good. Comparing Gentleman Sun and Second Young Master, Gentleman Sun loves Young Lady like precious jewels. If Young Lady married over, Gentleman Sun would put Young Lady in his palm.¡±

    ¡°Do not speak any more.¡± Jing Chu Chu suddenly interrupted her words, ¡°Since I have chosen the Shen family, it is meaningless to talk about Gentleman Sun.¡± As she spoke, she actually became somewhat sad.

    Shen Yuan and Jing Chu Chu were not very warm with one another, and because of the matter before they were in a mutually hostile position. It was that due to such a time, uponparison one would miss Sun Cai Nan¡¯s good points. Sun Cai Nan had an attractive appearance, was generous and treated her very gently and with great consideration, thus one would be lying if one¡¯s heart was not moved. Moreover one would always be obsessed with things that one would not be able to obtain, thus Tao Yuan¡¯s words were like ants crawling all over Jing Chu Chu¡¯s heart, making it itch.

    ¡°Young Lady...¡± Tao Yuan hesitated for a moment, ¡°There is no harm for Young Lady to meet up with Gentleman Sun. Gentleman Sun will know of this matter but would not know of the inside story and might have misunderstood you. If this is exined then he would be pained with your misfortune. It is difficult for one to meet a good person like Gentleman Sun and if Young Lady do it that way, Gentleman Sun would be very hurt.¡± Tao Yuan said, ¡°In thest meeting, Gentleman Sun still mentioned of wanting to gift Young Lady that dragonfly hairpin.¡±

    Hearing that, Jing Chu Chu¡¯s gaze moved. The thing that Sun Cai Nan impressed her the most was the steady stream of gifts that was given. For Jing Chu Chu, it was considered enough if she married to Shen Yuan, but if she was also able to make Sun Cai Nan obsessed with her, it would be a great satisfaction to her vanity.

    Seeming to be thinking about it for a long time, Jing Chu Chu said with determination, ¡°What you said made sense. I should exin it to him.¡±

    ¡°But now Young Lady has an engagement with Second Young Master so this matter cannot be seen by others.¡± Tao Yuan said, ¡°Why not let this servant handle it. This servant will find a ce without anyone so that Young Lady can exin to Gentleman Sun clearly, and it can be considered as not letting him down.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu nodded her head.

    Shen Yuan strode towards the courtyard and the veins on his forehead were throbbing.

    These few days he kept receiving strange looks from everyone. In fact it was not that others were unable to see that Shen Yuan was schemed against, since it was not the first time the matter of one sleeping with some family¡¯s daughter when one drank too much had happened in the Ding capital. Be it be intentionally or not, there were many of such things in recent years. What everyone was concerned with was that Shen Yuan, such a young talent, would actually fall into such shallow and direct schemes from those married women in the inner courtyard?

    In particr, this time it seem that the Shen family¡¯s idiot was involved.

    Even though Fu Xiu Yi did not find any fault with him, but these days his attitude towards Shen Yuan had lightened a lot. It was very simple, Shen Yuan was Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s secretly developed confidant but at the end of the day, Shen Yuan had to stand up in the light. But with such a stain, it would not look good on Fu Xiu Yi. For Fu Xiu Yi, who was one who strive for excellence, this mistake of Shen Yuan was annoying.

    Shen Yuan himself was also nursing grievance. After bing a joke to others, he still had to marry Jing Chu Chu, a good looking but without any substantial ability female. Everyone knew that Jing Chu Chu was an uncouth daughter of an insignificant family who only recognised money, and he had to marry such a female. Even if in the future some official¡¯s daughter took a liking to him, she would not marry him for fear of being ridiculed.

    He took a deep breath and stared at the oing person.

    Shen Miao was walking over from the garden with her two maids. These days she stayed in the Western courtyard without leaving, and despite of the skies and earth turning upside down for the Second household, she was also indifferent and instead seemed much more invigorated than before.

    Seeing Shen Yuan, she stopped and greeted, ¡°Second Older Brother.¡±

    Shen Yuan could not control himself as he clenched his fists. Ever since the matter with Jing Chu Chu, he had not encounter Shen Miao at all. Naturally Shen Yuan knew that Shen Miao was the only person in the Shen residence that could do it, but in the beginning it had all the while been Old Furen who was instructing others to make arrangements, so he could not be involved. And the more important thing than ountability was to appease the demanding Jing family¡¯s people.

    But thinking of how he had fallen into such straits and it was all thanks to the young female in front, Shen Yuan could not wait to strangle Shen Miao.

    Seeing Shen Yuan not speaking, Shen Miao started tough herself, ¡°Speaking of which, Second Older Brother and Biao Older Sister are engaged now and I have yet to give my congrattions. Congrattions to Second Older Brother for being able to bring the beauty back.¡±

    Everyone could hear the ridicule in her words.

    Shen Yuan said coldly, ¡°Many thanks to Fifth Younger Sister.¡± After pausing, he looked at Shen Miao again, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister have good abilities.¡±

    Shen Miao epted it. Every time she portrays an agreeably look it would make one so angry that they could go mad. Shen Yuan sneered, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, it is better for one to understand the logic that the wind would damage the flourishing trees in the forest.¡±

    ¡°I have never think that I am the flourishing tree and everyone know that I am an idiot.¡± Shen Miao said lowly, ¡°It is however that Second Older Brother is outstanding and since the wind need urging, it would generally not be me.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Shen Yuan slowly retorted, ¡°Do not Fifth Younger Sister think that sess is within the grasp? Do not you think that with me marrying Jing Chu Chu, I would lose this round?¡±

    ¡°How can it be?¡± Shen Miao was very modest, ¡°I know that Second Older Brother is all the while tenacious and have a high level of perseverance. These little small-scale things would definitely not even enter Second Older Brother¡¯s eyes. It is still too early from the chess game to end.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is not that early as you thought.¡± Shen Yuan suddenly smiled strangely, ¡°Perhaps it will end very soon.¡± The strange smile that was on his face made him look particrly shady. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were frowning but they saw Shen Miao raising her brows to ask, ¡°Second Older Brother wants to scheme against me again?¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Shen Miao nodded, ¡°I am not afraid of being schemed but only fear that others will not scheme against me.¡± Her eyes were so clear, reflecting a childlike innocence as she smiled, ¡°If others do not scheme against me, how would I have any opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Then you better seek more blessings.¡± Shen Yuanughed coldly, ¡°One fear that when that daye, you would not be smiling that happy.¡± Finishing speaking, he strode off.

    After he left, the smile on Shen Miao¡¯s face disappeared without a trace. When Jing Zhe and Gu Yu saw this, their hearts were in shock. Gu Yu questioned, ¡°Young Lady, is there anything inappropriate with Second Young Master?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head. Shen Yuan was a person that if he had nothing up his sleeves, he would not have said those words. But what was it that he felt that would impact Shen Miao so much that he felt that she would not even have the opportunity to emancipate herself? Uneasiness started appearing in her heart but she quickly forced it down. Shen Miao looked at Shen Yuan¡¯s back figure and softly said, ¡°It is still very early in the chess game but the game will quickly end.¡±

    *****

    In the Bao Xiang Lou in the Ding capital, song and dances were all around as music spirals up and the women¡¯s fragrance apanied withughter were the best seductive drugs that attracted frequent looks from passers-by. The gazes were filled with envy but embarrassed due to their shortage of money, since they were unable to perform the act of staking a thousand pieces of gold on one throw.

    In a tearoom in a small building, the tea that was ced on the table had long cooled off after an entire night. The person inside was taking a nap when he almost overturned the teapot. He was so shocked that his sleepiness flew away, and his foot reached out to caught the teapot from smashing with his toes before setting it back on the table.

    Mo Qing was secretly relieved. In this Bao Xiang Lou, even the most unremarkable teacup was also made by a good artisan and if it was broken, one would need to pay money. Even though Shen Miao gave him a lot of money, but the money was for him to look for a specific youngdy and there was no extra amount to use for such a thing.

    Apuse was heard as the beauty on the bed looked at the scene coldly and said in a deadpanpliment, ¡°Good martial arts skills. Really an eye-opener.¡±

    Mo Qing looked away to not look at that female¡¯s bare shoulder. He became happy when he looked at the skies outside the window as the sun wasing up and the night was over, so he could rx for three more days. As he was thinking about this, a trace of rxed joy appeared on his face as he stood up to leave.

    He was happy but someone¡¯s fair face pursed upon seeing his delighted expression. Before he stood up, Liu Ying sat opposite him and said, ¡°Gentleman Mo.¡±

    Mo Qing looked at the other person without a single expression.

    Liu Ying looked at him from top to bottom to size him up. Mo Qing hade to Bao Xiang Lou and picked up Young Lady Liu Ying for more than a month, and woulde over every three days. He gave the money very easily but every time he picked Liu Ying, he would not do anything at all and just lean against the window and sit all night. In the beginning Liu Ying though that Mo Qing was ying some game so she yed along. Since young she was taught by Mamas that some guests have their own quirks, and thought that most likely Mo Qing was one of those quirky customers. But after a number of such instances, Liu Ying also felt strange.

    She tried to entice Mo Qing and if that did not work then she would make his eyes crave, but naturally he remained unmoved. Even though Mo Qing would be teased till his ears turn red, he would still put on a solemn and indifferent look. Apparently he was still a virgin. But Mo Qing¡¯s martial skills was high thus Liu Yin was unable to get closer to him. She was always been held by men and it was the first time to be driven away, and felt that her status was lowered so she did not do any more unnecessary things.

    But every second day of every encounter with Mo Qing, even though she was relieved, she felt anger in her heart. She was not extremely dangerous or a fierce beast so why was Mo Qing dodging her?

    ¡°If Gentleman Mo despise that Liu Ying¡¯s body is not clean, one can look for other youngdies in Bao Xiang Lou.¡± Liu Ying¡¯s face turned cold and spoke like in a pique, ¡°Everyday there will be new youngdies and they are extremely clean. There are also many of them who are virgins. Gentleman Mo need not waste money here with me and arouse misunderstandings.¡±

    Mo Qing felt embarrassed in his head and did not look at Liu Ying. The task that Shen Miao gave to him really made him sit with pins and needles. He would rather go on a night duty at the Shen residence¡¯s doors thane to this establishment.

    Seeing Mo Qing not speaking, Liu Ying was so angry that she fought back, ¡°Next time Gentleman Mo should note. Liu Ying cannot afford to take Gentleman Mo¡¯s money. Do not wreck my hard earned reputation by taking money and not do anything!¡± As she was speaking she turned her face over and no longer looked at Mo Qing.

    Mo Qing touched his nose and felt that no matter what he said it would not help on the matter, after all he hade here to do such a thing every three to five days. Not to mention Liu Ying, even he himself felt that he was just like a fool. Bao Xiang Lou was not a ce to drink tea and in Liu Ying¡¯s eyes, it seemed that she too could not understand. Without saying anything, Mo Qing ce a tael of silver down before leaving through the door.

    After Mo Qing left, Liu Ying¡¯s maid came in to clear the spill and saw the unhappiness in Liu Ying¡¯s eyes so she consoled, ¡°Young Lady must not get angry, be it right or left, Gentleman Mo always brought money every time.¡± Seeing that silver on the table, Liu Ying¡¯s anger got bigger. This silver was given additionally to Liu Ying which was not required to be shared with the Mama. She turned her head and looked out of the window and said angrily, ¡°Who cares about it!¡± Her gaze howevernded on that person¡¯s figure outside the window. Mo Qing pushed away ufortably the youngdy that threw herself over, and opened the doors and headed out to the streets.

    ¡°Gentleman Mo is a good person.¡± The maid murmured.

    ¡°Who knows.¡± Liu Ying was about to retrieve her gaze back when she inadvertently swept her eyes to the corner of the streets. There was a person standing in the shadows that raised one¡¯s head to look up and based on that gaze, it seemed to be directed at her.

    She was slightly surprised for a moment. Because the distance was too far, she was unable to see that person¡¯s appearance and could only see a green robe. Even though there was only a shadow, it was very stylish.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Liu Ying lightly shook the fan in her hands, ¡°Could it be that I am bing beautiful? Every one of their eyes look more satisfied at me?¡±

    ¡°Young Lady looks beautiful so there are a lot of people who want to take a look at Young Lady.¡± The maid sweetly said.

    Liu Ying pursed her lips, ¡°Really a weird person.¡± And the window was covered with a wave of her hand.

    At the other end of the street Mo Qing halted and stared frowningly at a green road at the corner.

    That person was looking right at Liu Ying¡¯s building but... Mo Qing¡¯s eyes moved. That green robed male¡¯s face was very familiar. He remember that there was once a time when he followed Shen Miao¡¯s horse carriage back to the residence, that he had seen that person once. From what Jing Zhe said before, that was Shen Miao¡¯s teacher in Guang Wen Tang.

    Someone called Pei Lang.

 Chapter 104: Homicide

    <h4>Chapter 104: Homicide (Part 1)</h4>

    Finally the Jing family came down to the Ding capital after a few days.

    As a small family from SuZhou, the Jing family had perfectly learned the viins¡¯ mouth. After the Jing family¡¯s husband and wife were aware of Jing Chu Chu¡¯s and Shen Yuan¡¯s matter, they first cried in anguish of their daughter¡¯s bitter life before making a ruckus and threatened to report to the authorities for Shen Yuan to provide an answer, and they even did not agree to an engagement. On the surface it was as such but everyone was well aware that the Jing family¡¯s husband and wife had gotten an advantage, and demonstrated their cleverness as they wanted to show that Shen Yuan married Jing Chu Chu willingly.

    If one were not a family, one would not enter the family household. Old Shen Furen was unreasonable for so many years in the residence, and her family¡¯s rampant overbearingness was exactly the same as hers. After a few moments of contesting, she was actually on the disadvantageous position, and had to agree to bringing Jing Chu Chu into the family with a pnquin with eight carriers during the wedding, and had topensate with arge sum of dowry.

    Old Shen Furen was like having to eat a bitter gourd and be unable to speak about the bitterness, and every day she had to look at the Jing family¡¯s husband¡¯s and wife¡¯s faces. This made her so angry that her eyes and mouth twitched, almost leading to a stroke. In a burst of anger, she hid herself in Rong Jing Tang and did not see anyone.

    The Jing family took the casual action for a warrant to givemands, thus in a few days¡¯ time all themoners in the Ding capital knew that Shen Yuan would be marrying Jing Chu Chu from SuZhou. Themoners were not aware of the secrets during the family banquet in the Shen residence, so the rumours outside were only that Shen Yuan love Jing Chu Chu¡¯s gentleness and beauty and was sincerely treating her well.

    The Jing family was hard at work portraying Jing Chu Chu as a moving beauty, but one do not know how others would see it as it made Shen Yuan seem extremely oppressive.

    In the Minister¡¯s residence, Sun Cai Nan looked at the invitation in his hand and crumbled it into a ball before throwing it into the paper basket.

    ¡°Shen Yuan that bastard!¡± He said hatefully.

    It was not easy to meet a female that he fancied and after seeing so much of the Ding capital¡¯s females, SuZhou¡¯s Jing Chu Chu was particrly different. There was never once a female that had slip out from his grasp after he had taken a fancy, and in addition he had yed it big and spent especially more effort on Jing Chu Chu. He had never thought that at the end Shen Yuan benefited at his expense.

    A young servant cautiously said, ¡°It is also a misunderstanding that caused Jing Young Lady and Second Shen Young Master to have no alternatives.¡±

    One would not care what rumours were spreading out among themoners, as the noble families knew what was going on. Sun Cai Nan already heard everything about what happened in the Shen family banquet. His face darkened, ¡°Jing Chu Chu that slut, received this Young Master¡¯s things and yed with this Young Master.¡±

    Sun Cai Nan was filled with displeasure even though he had seen a lot of females like Jing Chu Chu. As long as money and benefits were given, they would be won over easily. As for the matter of the Shen residence banquet, one fear that it involved Jing Chu Chu too. That woman epted his things at one side and also schemed to marry to the Shen family at the other side? For Sun Cai Nan, the most humiliating thing was to be yed by a female.

    ¡°But now, what does Young Master intend to do?¡± The young servant asked, ¡°Jing Young Lady¡¯s invitation should be epted or not?¡±

    Sun Cai Nan lowered his head and looked at the invitation in his hand. There was a especially light fragrance on the invitation, like the scent of a female. Just like Jing Chu Chu¡¯s harmless appearance was always hiding a restless heart. Even if she was about to marry another, she still came over to tease him onest time.

    ¡°Of course, ept.¡± Sun Cai Nanughed, ¡°This Young Master had given her so much money and have yet to sleep with her. One is already not happy that Shen Yuan was quick footed and climbed up first, how can one not sleep once?¡± He stared at the young servant, ¡°Go and respond to the invitation.¡±

    *****

    Shen Yuan was often not in the residence these days and no matter what mischief the Jing family was up to, he rarely appeared. But the one suffering the most was Chen Rou Qiu as she needed to deal with Old Shen Furen¡¯s anger, and also to satisfy the greedy appetite of the Jing family. The money in the residence had gotten a lot less and there was only out but no in, making one worried when seeing it.

    ¡°Why is Furen so worried these days?¡± Shen Wan returned back from court and asked when he saw her.

    Chen Rou Qiu reluctantly smiled and since she did not want to talk about money with Shen Wan, she then said, ¡°The Jing family keep causing chaos in the residence thus it is inevitable to worry about it.¡±

    Shen Wan also sighed, ¡°Mother this time really suffered a double loss after trying to trick the enemy, and Yuan-er was caught in the hind legs.¡±

    Everyone in the Shen residence knew clearly what had happened between Shen Yuan and Jing Chu Chu. As to what happened at that time, the Third household chose to sit on top of the mountain to watch the tigers fight. At leastpared to Shen Yuan, the Eldest household was more fearful. But unfortunately the Eldest household came out of it perfectly fine, and the ones who were in misfortune was the Second household and now even brought them worries.¡±

    ¡°These days are also hard for you.¡± Chen Rou Qiu said gently, ¡°You will also be pointed out when something happens in the Shen family.¡±

    Naturally the nobility circles would be like watching a joke when the residence is in such chaos. Shen Xin was a coarse person and was not afraid of others pointing at him, but Shen Wan was focused on his name, so these days it would most likely not have been easy for him.

    Shen Wan held Chen Rou QIu¡¯s hand and shook his head, ¡°This is nothing. It is just that when Yuan-er marry Jing Chu Chu, if one were to mutually help one another in official circles in the future, it would be troublesome.¡± He sighed, ¡°Originally Yuan-er was the one with the most expectations.¡±

    Hearing that, Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart somewhat panicked. Shen Wan did not have his own sons so in the next generation of the Shen residence, only Shen Yuan could take up the heavy load. The most important thing in the officialdom was a nepotistic rtionship, and if Shen Yuan married a youngdy of an official family in the future, then Shen Wan¡¯s road in court would be much easier, but now by marrying to Jing Chu Chu, it was tantamount to cutting off any future of growing wings.

    Chen Rou Qiu lowered her head and said, ¡°Who knows? Now even Fifth maiden is that powerful, Eldest Brother and Eldest Sao entire family... Really make things difficult for others.¡±

    ¡°One need not worry about it.¡± Seeing Chen Rou Qiu worry, Shen Wan patted her shoulders, ¡°Yuan-er is not an ordinary person. Since Little Five have schemed Yuan-er, Yuan-er will definitely get it back. There will be times when Eldest Brother and Eldest Sao are also helpless.¡±

    ¡°Husband¡¯s meaning is...¡± Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart moved.

    ¡°Yuan-er is being strange recently.¡± Shen Wan said softly, ¡°One feels that something is about to happen.¡±

    In the Western courtyard, Shen Miao put down the book in her hand and frowned, ¡°What does Shen Yuan want to do?¡±

    Mo Qing said softly, ¡°Young Lady let this subordinate to guard Bao Xiang Lou for a long time, now...¡±

    ¡°Continue.¡± Shen Miao interrupted his words and Mo Qing¡¯s face suddenly copsed. After some thoughts he said again, ¡°But Gentleman Pei from Guan Wen Tang has appeared. Does Young Lady have any additional instructions?¡±

    It had been for all these time that Mo Qing did not know why Shen Miao let him go to Bao Xiang Lou to see Liu Ying. That day when he left and inadvertently saw Pei Lang, Mo Qing did not know why, but he had the feeling that Shen Miao let him go and see Liu Ying in Bao Xiang Lou because she knew since early that Pei Lang would appear. Every single thing that Shen Miao made him do, all had her own intentions but this time when she heard that Pei Lang had appeared, Shen Miao did not say anything at all.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Just do your task well.¡±

    ¡°Did not expect that Gentleman Pei, who looks like an upstanding person, would also go to Bao Xiang Lou kind of ce.¡± Gu Yu blinked, ¡°Really does not look like one.¡± After pausing, she added another sentence, ¡°Guard Mo also do not look like.¡±

    Mo Qing¡¯s face started to be frantic.

    ¡°Mo Qing, other than going to Bao Xiang Lou these days, do asionally pay attention to the movements of Shen Yuan in the Eastern courtyards.¡± Shen Miao said. She did not know why but Shen Yuan made her feel somewhat uneasy.

    Mo Qingplied and after he left, Jing Zhe asked, ¡°Young Lady, will Second Young Master still have any bad intentions?¡±

    ¡°Very strange.¡± Shen Miao said.

    After the thing with the Jing family happened, Shen Yuan did not investigate the course of the day and also did not do anything to block it. Of course Jing Chu Chu had to marry Shen Yuan but if Shen Yuan used other methods, most likely it could be dragged on. But Shen Yuan did not even drag it at all, thus this could only say that he had a more important thing to do. Shen Miao really could not think of any matter that was more important.

    Shen Miao was unable to snoop into what Shen Yuan was scheming as he was often not in the Shen residence.

    ¡°Young Lady need not worry. That is right.¡± Jing Zhe suddenly thought about something, ¡°Tao Yuan said that Biao Young Lady sent a message to that side and had received a reply, so she will go for the appointment tomorrow.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Very good.¡± Shen Yuan made her feel uneasy so it was better that some things happened as soon as possible.

    They were discussing matters here and in the pavilion of Feng Xian Pawnshop, there were people also talking about this matter.

    ¡°Shen Yuan had already collected Shen Xin¡¯s evidences and presented them to Fu Xiu Yi.¡± Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°Three dayster Fu Xiu Yi would have properly arrange it and report them to the Emperor. At that time, it would be hard for the Shen family to escape from this cmity.

    ¡°Defying a monarch¡¯s order, agreeing overtly but opposing in secret. When this matter is dug out, the lightest punishment is to be stripped of from one¡¯s armour and return to civilian life.¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°This Shen Yuan of the Shen family have a little ability to be able to find such a thing back.¡±

    ¡°Was it not mentioned?¡± Ji Yu Shu was somewhat impatient, ¡°Shen Yuan had been dealing with Shen Xin for so many years, and all the years of scheming and nning finally became handy, and now he would be able to raise up in the ranks and fortune. But it is a shame it was rushed, if he had dug for two more years, the Eldest household of the Shen family would have been beheaded.¡±

    ¡°So it is saying that Fu Xiu Yi really have a good eye.¡± Gao Yang said thoughtfully, ¡°Shen Xin¡¯s power is too great thus there are many people who want to deal with him. The most important thing is that the Imperial family of Ming Qi are happy to see that, and they would step on Shen Xin when he is out of luck.¡±

    ¡°So what can be done now?¡± Ji Yu Shu¡¯s head ached, ¡°Shen Yuan is one who know how to endure silently and that Fu Xiu Yi is also one. The Shen Young Lady will be so upset when the Eldest household of the Shen family fall into misfortune.¡±

    ¡°You still think of Shen Miao?¡± Gao Yang rolled his eyes, ¡°If it was not Shen Miao who made he be caught with the cousin on bed, Shen Yuan would not have taken such quick actions. With his character, he would have tolerated for two more years before cleanly sweeping the Shen family off, and was only forced by Shen Miao to bring forward his ns.¡± Gao Yang touched his chin, ¡°With the hate Shen Yuan feel towards Shen Miao, this time he would not let Shen Miao off easily. Perhaps the rest of the people in the Eldest household of the Shen family might be able to keep their lives, but Shen Miao¡¯s fate would definitely be miserable.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu anxiously scratched his ears, ¡°Then what to do? Shen Yuan that scoundrel, would not resort to low tricks against Shen Young Lady. He even schemed against his own Eldest Bo, so his heart is certainly ck.

    ¡°Do not worry.¡± Gao Yang said unhurriedly, ¡°Shen Yuan¡¯s heart is ck but Shen Miao is not easy to deal with. This time I am really curious what moves will Shen Miao take to turn the tide. With her previous action of exterminating the entire household of Prince Yu and still manage to retreat safely, one feel that this time she would not be waiting to be captured with her hands tied.¡±

    ¡°Shen Young Lady is resourceful and full of stratagems so Shen Yuan cannotpete against her.¡± Ji Shu Yu suddenly thought of something and looked towards Gao Yang. ¡°Before Xie Third Brother left, he did not allow us to intervene in the Shen family matters so... If she wins, you are not allowed to help Shen Yuan.¡±

    ¡°You are sure confident of her.¡± Gao Yang started to wave the fan, ¡°It is only that I also want to watch what kind of methods she will use.¡± Seeing Ji Yu Shu giving a sigh of relief, Gao Yang mercilessly poured cold water over him, ¡°But you better not be so assured. Ever since Third Xie¡¯s ns are brought forward, the situation in the Ding capital has changed a lot. But there is one thing that did not change and that is the ambitious heart of Prince Ding. He will definitely make use of the fatty meat that the Shen family sent right to the doorstep. No matter what, Shen Miao is still an unmarried female and Prince Ding is not as stupid as Prince Yu. It is difficult for one power to contend with so many forces. This time Shen Xin¡¯s official hat would be lost and once Shen Xin loses that hat...¡± He half sighed and halfmented, ¡°For the Eldest household of the Shen family, this is a disaster and he would not be able to protect those he want to protect.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu¡¯s face slowly sank.

    ¡°Third Xie also mentioned that no matter what, the Eldest household of the Shen family would not be able to escape the inevitable fate of death.¡± Gao Yang¡¯s hands stopped waving and his eyes shed slightly, ¡°Just simrly like the Xie family.¡±

    On the second day, the weather was good and in the side courtyard of Rong Jing Tang, Tao Yuan took out a few set of clothes for Jing Chu Chu to choose.

    Ever since the Jing family¡¯s husband and wife came over, the courtyard that Old Shen Furen previous gave for the Jing siblings to stay at, became somewhat crowded. The Jing couple attained the next level of overbearingness, and directly and unreasonably upied the nextrgest courtyard other than Old Shen Furen¡¯s. Other than that, they kept on ordering Rong Jing Tang¡¯s servants everywhere. If one did not know, one would think that it was the Jing couple who was staying in Rong Jing Tang and not Old Shen Furen.

    Jing Chu Chu sat in front of the table and carefully drew her eyebrows in front of the bronze mirror. She was very serious with each stroke and brush, her lips had a touch of rouge on them and there was not even a strain of misced hair on her head. She apparently dressed up very carefully.

    ¡°That moon white coloured piece.¡± Jing Chu Chu said. The moon white coloured robes were in but they could better portray Jing Chu Chu¡¯s delicate and pitiful charms. Today was the day that she would be meeting up with Sun Cai Nan, and whether he would be obsessed with her would depended on these moments.

    Perhaps it was the evilness of a female¡¯s vanity or perhaps she really had some affections for Sun Cai Nan, she obviously knew that it was extremely dangerous to meet up with Sun Cai Nan at the moment, but she still wanted to try.

    Tao Yuan put away the rest of the clothes when someone pushed the doors open and came in. It was Jing Furen.

    When Jing Furen saw Jing Chu Chu dressed up as such, she was suspicious, ¡°Chu Chu, are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Want to go out to buy some jewellery.¡± Jing Chu Chu said, ¡°In the future one will be the Young Furen of the Shen family¡¯s Second household, and one cannot keep wearing those old jewellery as one will be viewed lightly by others.¡±

    ¡°It should be as so.¡± Jing Furen said. Anyways the money that Jing Chu Chu spent on jewellery was alling out from themon fun, these days Jing Furen gained a lot from it. Jing Furen said, ¡°How can you go alone? I will go with you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jing Chu Chu quickly refused.

    Jing Furen was puzzled, ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°I... I have agreed to go together with the Yi family¡¯s Young Lady.¡± Jing Chu Chu tugged Jing Furen¡¯s hands, ¡°In the future at the Ding capital, one must build good rtions with these youngdies. Mother better not go as Yi Young Lady do not like to see strangers. You know that these noble youngdies¡¯ temperaments are somewhat weird.¡±

    Jing Furen was somewhat unsatisfied, ¡°What noble youngdies. What a big deal. In the future you will also be an official¡¯s Furen. Forget it. Since you want to build up good rtions then go and bring more guards out.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Jing Chu Chu declined, ¡°The Yi family has many guards. How would it look like if I bring more over? Mother, do not care about it and wait for my return with jewelleries for you.¡± Finishing, she continued to draw her eyebrows.

    Jing Furen could only give up.

    It was only when she went out of the residence and onto the horse carriage, that Jing Chu Chu became somewhat nervous and asked Tao Yuan, ¡°The tavern that you choose, is it reliable?¡±

    ¡°Young Lady do not need to worry.¡± Tao Yuan said, ¡°The tavern is very far away and remote. Usually there are very little people who would go there thus when one wear a veiled bamboo hat to cover the face, no one would be able to recognise anyone.¡±

    It was only then that Jing Chu Chu calmed down.

    The horse carriage passed by the southern city and finally stopped at a remote alley. Jing Chu Chu put on the bamboo hat and also the veil before letting Tao Yuan escort her to the tavern.

    Even though Jing Chu Chu often toured around with gentlemen in SuZhou, her current status was different now. Even though the people of Ming Qi were open-minded, but it was still not a small charge when a female with an engagement meet up privately with other males.

    There were only two floors in that tavern and true to Tao Yuan¡¯s words, it was generally remote and deserted as there were only a few crowds of twos and threes present. They did not pay any attention to her when she came in. Tao Yuan gave the cashier a tael of silver and smiled, ¡°Shopkeeper, where is the room that was reserved yesterday?¡±

    The shopkeeper quickly instructed the shop assistant to bring Jing Chu Chu over.

    The guest room was located at the end of the second floor and the attic was made of wood. Tao Yuan thanked the shop assistant. Once they entered the room, Jing Chu Chu took off the veil and bamboo hat in a hurry, ¡°It is so stuffy.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady should rest first and drink some tea.¡± Tao Yuan said, ¡°One think that Gentleman Sun is arriving.¡±

    ¡°Come over and tidy up my hair.¡± Jing Chu Chu fiddled with herself as she looked at the copper mirror, ¡°One wore the veil the entire journey and it had messed up one¡¯s hair.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady look very good.¡± Tao Yuanplemented, ¡°And is especially beautiful today.¡±

    As they were speaking, the door squeaked open which made Jing Chu Chu and Tao Yuan surprised for a moment before they heard a familiar voice, ¡°Chu Chu, it is really you.¡±

    Sun Cai Nan stood at the doors and his eyes were eagerly looking at Jing Chu Chu. In a moment, Jing Chu Chu¡¯s face became red and she gave a look at Tao Yuan, ¡°Withdraw.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tao Yuan smiled, ¡°May Gentleman Sun and Young Lady talk, this servant will guard outside the door and not let otherse in.¡±

    The words said seemed to be suggesting something. Jing Chu Chu lowered her head as Tao Yuan closed the doors behind her. Sun Cai Nan took two steps forward and called out, ¡°Chu Chu.¡±

    Jing Chu Chu hesitated for a moment before looking up. Her eyes seemed to be filled with tears, half was due to mncholy and half was due to regret. If Shen Miao was fortunate to be present at the moment, she would also admire Jing Chu Chu ability to portray the realism of the act.

    Sun Cai Nan walked to Jing Chu Chu and said softly, ¡°Chu Chu, the matter of marriage between you and Shen Yuan, is it true?¡±

    Jing Chu Chu paused before nodding her head.

    ¡°You...¡± It was as if Sun Cai Nan had suffered a huge blow and took two steps back. When Jing Chu Chu saw this, her eyes reddened and she timidly said, ¡°You are angry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Sun Cai Nan paused before suddenly stroking Jing Chu Chu¡¯s face. He said, ¡°I have heard of the matter and it was Shen Yuan who forced himself onto you. It is you that do not have any other choice other than marrying him. I do not me you or am angry with you.¡±

    Hearing this, Jing Chu Chu lowered her head but no one saw the trace of tion in his eyes. Shen Cai Nan must have truly like her that even if she was about to marry to Shen Yuan, he was still reluctant to me her.

    ¡°Actually...¡± Jing Chu Chu turned her head, ¡°That day Second Biao Older Brother did not touch me. It is just that under that circumstances it was difficult to exin to everyone.¡± She lowered her head, ¡°Gentleman Sun, actually I... I am still of perfect condition!¡±

    Actually nothing happened on that day between Jing Chu Chu and Shen Yuan. It was just that when that hug was seen by everyone, it could not be made clear. Afterwards Jing Chu Chu found someone to take a look at her and came to be aware that she was still a virgin. It was just that Shen Yuan and Old Shen Furen were not aware of this, thus she did not speak about it, else when Old Shen Furen and Shen Yuan knew of the matter, they would definitely make a big issue out of it. The situation was however quite different when she said it to Sun Cai Nan. Men would always hope that their women were innocent, and if Jing Chu Chu and Shen Yuan really had something going on, there would be a knot in Sun Cai Nan¡¯s heart. However if there was nothing going on then in Sun Cai Nan¡¯s eyes Jing Chu Chu would be even more pitiful.

    Sure enough when Sun Cai Nan heard those words, he was shocked, ¡°What?¡±

    Jing Chu Chu raised her head and said tearfully, ¡°One would give one¡¯s female¡¯s body to the person one loves. It is just a misunderstanding between Second Biao Older Brother and me, but there will be no way out in the future. It can be said that Gentleman Sun and I had met toote. Is Gentleman Sun disgusted with me?¡±

    With a pull, Sun Cai Nan embraced Jing Chu Chu andforted in a warm voice, ¡°How could I be disgusted with you? I am delighted with you, my heart ache for you and like you!¡± Sun Cai Nan¡¯s eyes were shing in ecstasy. He initially thought that Jing Chu Chu¡¯s innocence was given to Shen Yuan, and one would not be able to take back the investment by sleeping with Jing Chu Chu once. Who knew that Jing Chu Chu was still an innocence female? This was very surprising for him.

    When Jing Chu Chu was embraced by Sun Cai Nan, she pretended to struggle for a little before not moving. She let Sun Cai Nan hug her and slowly untie her robes...

    Coincidentally downstairs, someone was riding a horse to the front of the tavern and handed the horse over to the shop assistant outside. He walked in and stopped at the front of the cashier before familiarly giving a tael over and walked up himself. It was at that moment when the shop assistant saw him, he then shouted, ¡°Gentleman!¡±

    The person who turned back was not other but Shen Yuan.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Shen Yuan asked.

    The shop assistant quickly shook his head and throttled down below with his towel. In the short moment when he passed him, Shen Yuan could clearly hear the shop assistant mumbling, ¡°It is so pitiful. Everyone under the sun know that one has worn a green hat.¡±

    Shen Yuan¡¯s steps stopped and when he looked down, he saw that the gazes of the diners below seemed to be on him as if they were pointing him out. Shen Yuan¡¯s expression slowly darkened.

    This was a tavern that he frequently visited and when he had to pass information to Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people, it would happen here. There was a total of nine princes in the Ding capital and rtionships were especially tangled andplicated. As Prince Ding has hidden himself the deepest, his people were especially careful. Every time when Shen Yuan came over he was very careful and asionally he would change his clothes. There was no one that knew him here but why was the current situation somewhat strange.

    He shook his head but went up to the second floor without consulting anyone as that was the ce where he would meet up with Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people. But when he reached thest room, he saw for the first time a familiar person.

    When Tao Yuan saw him, she jumped in shock. Shen Yuan¡¯s heart sank. Tao Yuan was Jing Chu Chu¡¯s maid, why was she here? Could it be... He stepped forward to walk over. Tao Yuan could not dodge in time before Shen Yuan kicked open the doors of the room.

    One only saw that in the spacious guest room there were two ovepping persons on the couch with clothes all thrown around on the floor. Tao Yuan eximed, ¡°Young Lady, Second Young Master hase!¡±

    One person on the bed suddenly sat up and half of the fair body was exposed. It was Jing Chu Chu. She looked at Shen Yuan at a loss and said, ¡°Second... Second Biao Older Brother!¡±

    Shen Yuan looked at her coldly and the other person on the couch, Sun Cai Nan slowly woke up. He sat up and since he was spoiled as he grew up, when his lingering moment with Jing Chu Chu was interrupted he was very angry, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Second Biao Older Brother!¡± Jing Chu Chu recovered to her senses in a moment and pointed to Sun Cai Nan, ¡± Second Biao Older Brother, it is he who forced onto me and I was not willing!¡±

    ¡°Slut!¡± Sun Cai Nan sneered and gave Jing Chu Chu a p, ¡°Obviously it was you who invited me impatiently. Why now turn your back?¡±

    ¡°Gentleman Sun!¡± Tao Yuan rushed over and said in indignation, ¡°How could you treat Young Lady as such? Why do you want to do this to Young Lady? Could it be to let our Second Young Master wear a green hat (be a cuckold)? You absolutely want to go against Second Young Master!¡±

    In the nket of chaos, no one actually noticed that Tao Yuan¡¯s words were not right. Sun Cai Nan sneered, ¡°Second Young Master?¡± He sized Shen Yuan up by looking at him from top to bottom before smiling arrogantly, ¡°Correct. I want to let your Second Young Master wear a green hat. How about it? Shen Yuan, you still have not tasted this fianc¨¦e of yours. The taste of a virgin is actually not bad.¡±

    ¡°You you are talking nonsense!¡± Tao Yuan was surprised, ¡°Our Young Lady...¡±

    ¡°You still do not know?¡± Sun Cai Nan looked at Shen Yuan exaggeratedly, ¡°It is not surprising that you were yed at the palm of a female. But Second Shen Young Master, even though you have great ability in court, your woman was still slept by me. Moreover you still have to marry her, so how is the feeling of picking up used shoes?¡±

    The veins on Shen Yuan¡¯s forehead were throbbing and he finally took two steps forward and with a punch, knocked Sun Cai Nan onto the ground.

    ¡°You dare to hit me?¡± Sun Cai Nan was used to be spoilt and pounced onto Shen Yuan without a second word. Both of them had no martial arts background and could only deal punches to one another. Sun Cai Nan was a little taller and stronger than Shen Yuan, so Shen Yuan was gradually at a disadvantage and was being pushed down by Sun Cai Nan as he hit him.

    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Tao Yuan rushed over and helped Shen Yuan by clinging to Sun Cai Nan from behind. Shen Yuan took advantage of the gap and freed his hands when he felt something cold in them. As he was hit very hard, he did not think anymore as he pushed that thing to the front.

    A ¡®chi¡¯ sound was heard.

    That sound was particrly long and the noises around seemed to have silenced, until Tao Yuan screamed and Jing Chu Chu fric face appeared in front.

    Shen Yuan looked down and saw that there was a silver handle in his hands, and now only the knife handle was seen. As for the rest of the de, it had disappeared into Sun Cai Nan lower abdomen.

    Large pieces of blood flowers bloomed.

    Sun Cai Nan fell face upwards.

 Chapter 105: Pay With Oneâ€™s Life For Murder

    <h4>Chapter 105: Pay With One¡¯s Life For Murder (Part 1)</h4>

    In front of the stone table at the Western courtyard of the Shen residence, Shen Miao was ying chess with Shen Qiu.

    It was rare that Shen Qiu need not practise swordy today and knowing that Shen Miao¡¯s chess skills had improved by leaps and bounds, Shen Qiu has long rolled up his sleeves to win one round from Shen Miao. But currently the oue of the game was not ording to one¡¯s wishes.

    Shen Miao ced a ck piece down and Shen Qiu previously oppressing white pieces were now surrounded by ck pieces, unable to get out. Shen Qiu looked for a long time before asking Shen Miao, ¡°Younger Sister, are not this the moves that I used in the first game?¡±

    He felt that the moves on chessboard were very familiar when he saw them. The more he looked, the more surprised he was, as each steps that Shen Miao took were exactly like the moves he made in the first game. It was just that Shen Miao was able to y them better and at least in this game, the route she used was very convenient and filled with ferociousness.

    ¡°Using an opponent¡¯s own methods to obtain retribution.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Eldest Brother, have you thought about countermeasure for your own stuff?¡±

    Shen Qiu shook his head, ¡°My methods is to target the enemy and it was to set up a route to death. Younger Sister let me find a solution to it but I am unable to do so.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at the path of the chess pieces on the board and faintly smiled.

    In the previous life, after a few years Shen Qiu was imprisoned after killing Sun Cai Nan and after much thought, more or less the n had Shen Yuan¡¯s signature in it. One did not know that by throwing the same means back, would Shen Yuan find them familiar? The road of death that he designed for Shen Qiu, could Shen Yuan himself find a solution out of it?

    It should not be sessful.

    When Shen Qiu scratched his head and wanted to put a chess piece down, suddenly someone ran in from outside of the courtyard. It was a second ranked maid who was in charge of sweeping. The maid had a face full of panic as she said frically, ¡°Eldest Young Master and Fifth Young Lady, it is not good. Second Young Master has killed someone outside!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shen Qiu frowned as the chess piece fell and spin before finally falling onto the ground.

    Shen Miao bent over to pick the chess piece up before she looked at the maid and asked warmly, ¡°Who did he kill?¡±

    *****

    In the prison of the Administrator of the Capital, Shen Yuan was locked up in the innermost cell, and his hands and clothes were stained with so much blood that they were shockingly red. Moreover there were also some bruises on his face.

    This was Shen Yuan¡¯s first time in such a sorry strait. When he was fighting with Jing Chu Chu¡¯s adulterer, he did not know why but he felt very irritated as if his mind was feverish. When he woke up from it, Sun Cai Nan was already stabbed by him with a knife and because the tavern was made up of wood, the fight had alerted a number of people and with Tao Yuan¡¯s and Jing Chu Chu¡¯s screams, it almost immediately exposed the murder to everyone.

    It was until now when Shen Yuan¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. He was simply too impulsive with regards to the matter today.

    In Shen Yuan¡¯s life, the most hated thing for him was for others to insult his dignity. He already felt humiliated regarding the matter of the Shen family¡¯s banquet, but because he did not regain consciousness at that time, he could only tolerate it. Now the entire Ding capital¡¯s people knew that he was to marry Jing Chu Chu but she made him wear a green hat. Everyone in the tavern seemed to also be pointing at him thus Shen Yuan was unable to control his wrath.

    One did not know where Jing Chu Chu was brought to, but since she was the root cause of this matter, her fate would not be easy.

    It just that... Shen Yuan still find it somewhat strange. How would the people in the tavern recognise Jing Chu Chu and him? Why would Jing Chu Chu pick that particr room tomit adultery. He faintly felt that something was wrong but he quickly shook his head. That ce was the location where he would meet up with Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people. Other than Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people, no one else would know.

    Shen Yuan though deeply. Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people would have reached the tavern and one fear that they were already aware of the matter.

    At this moment, he hadpletely calmed down and those panicked emotions vanished, the bloodstains and the dark cell no longer shook him.

    At this moment, one saw a warden walking over and stopped in front of his cell. Shen Yuan looked up and called out surprised, ¡°Dong Hao!¡±

    Dong Hao was the one that was meeting up with him. At the moment he was dressed up as a warden, most likely to sneak in and talk to him.

    ¡°Listen to me, this is a misunderstanding.¡± Shen Yuan quickly said, ¡°Would request His Highness to help me this time. I will definitely reply His Highness in the future.¡±

    Shen Yuan had never expect Shen Gui toe and save him, as Shen Gui was one would do anything to protect his career so how could he take the risk for him. Now only Fu Xiu Yi could help him, but the Imperial family people were not people who valued rtionships so he had to prove his value. Shen Yuan said, ¡°The evidence that was given to His Highness is notplete in certain areas. His Highness will be submitting a report to His Majesty soon, so one request His Highness to save me so that one can assist His Highness to pen thest stroke.¡±

    When Dong Hao heard this, his eyes moved. Shen Yuan¡¯s words clearly indicated that the evidence that he had provided to Fu Xiu Yi to go against Shen Xin was notplete. Shen Yuan left himself a hand as he feared that Fu Xiu Yi would destroy the bridge after crossing the river, but did not expect that he would be trapped in jail, and could only bring out his lifesaving talisman.

    Seeing Dong Hao not speaking, Shen Yuan was somewhat anxious, ¡°This matter is just a misunderstanding and it is not aplicated matter to settle. I will fork out the money and His Highness only need to take care of the other side. Such matter had happened before.¡±

    Arge reason as to why Shen Yuan could be this calm was because this matter did not look that bad. So much so that it was even simpler than the family banquet in Shen residence. The matter of the family banquet was because it was in front of all the Furens that showed he and Jing Chu Chu slept together, so no matter what happens it was Jing Chu Chu who would be at the disadvantage and coupled with the Jing family unreasonableness, he could not do anything. As to him killing Sun Cai Nan, only Jing Chu Chu and her maid saw it and as long as Jing Chu Chu and the maid testify, he could escape. As for that adulterer, as long one give money to appease and also let Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people hang a charge over him, such as that person wanted to assassinate Shen Yuan but was kept controlled by Shen Yuan and the likes. As for killing, as long as one did not kill a noble, one would be able to cover it up at the end.

    Moreover it seemed that his identity had not been discovered yet. In the eyes of others it only looked like one had killed another, but do not know the name of the killer.

    Dong Hao shook his head and said, ¡°Shen Yuan, this time you got into a big trouble.¡±

    Shen Yuan¡¯s smile suddenly stopped as he did not understand the meaning to Dong Hao¡¯s words.

    ¡°Do you know who you killed?¡±

    A hint of a bad premonition appeared in Shen Yuan¡¯s heart as he saw Dong Hao slowly opening his mouth.

    ¡°That was the only Di son of the Minister of Personnel, Sun Tian Zheng¡¯s son, Sun Cai Nan.¡±

    *****

    At the moment in front of the General¡¯s residence, there was arge group of people surrounding it, and those people had a vicious look on as they waved the sticks they were holding, that even the guards of the Shen family were unable to stop them. In the house, Shen Yue was hiding in Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s embrace and was so scared that she was shivering, ¡°Mother, Second Older Brother really killed someone?¡±

    As Chen Rou Qiu was pacifying her, her heart had some uncertainty. The people outside imed to be from the Minister of Personnel and said that Shen Yuan had killed the Minister of Personnel¡¯s Di son, Sun Cai Nan. They were making such a ruckus to enter and smash things up, but why would Shen Yuan ended up killing Sun Cai Nan?

    Shen Gui and Shen Wan were already outside obstructing but if Shen Xin¡¯s Shen army was not there, one fear that those people would have really broken in.

    Wan YiNiang was hiding in her room and held Shen Dong Ling nervously, ¡°If it was really Second Young Master who killed someone, will those people do anything to us?¡±

    ¡°Do not worry.¡± Shen Dong Ling said, ¡°If others want to deal with Second Older Brother, what does it got to do with us?¡± She sat behind the screen but the pages of the book in her hand were not flipped open.

    ¡°Young Lady!¡± Jing Zhe ran into the room vivaciously and said, ¡°The people outside were so fierce that even Old Furen was startled!¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyelids did not even raise as she asked, ¡°Oh? How is Old Furen?¡±

    ¡°After hearing that Second Young Master killed someone, she then fainted away.¡± Jing Zhe was taking joy in their misfortune.

    ¡°Young Lady, this matter would not implicate us right?¡± Gu Yu was deeply worried, after all they all knew that Shen Yuan killed another because Shen Miao was adding fuel into the mes behind the scenes.

    ¡°No worries, there will be someone covering us. Sun Tian Zheng has a high position and great power but the Shen residence is not considered inferior to them. Furthermore the final purpose is for Shen Yuan, so when he pay a life for a life, they would not have anything else to say.¡±

    ¡°But will Second Young Master really pay a life for a life?¡± Gu Yu asked, ¡°Second Master would not let Second Young Master lose his life this easily.¡±

    ¡°If there was not Shen Yuan Bo then Second Shu would put in all effort to defend Second Older Brother.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°But with Shen Yuan Bo, Second Shu have a retreat route. In the eyes of Second Shu, it is worth it if one were to lose a son to quell the Sun family¡¯s anger.¡±

    Among the three sons, Shen Gui view family rtionship the more indifferent. At least Shen Wan dotted on Shen Yue to the maximum but Shen Gui¡¯s treatment of his own children, be it be the Di born Shen Yuan, Shen Qing and Shen Yuan Bo or the Su born Shen Dong Ling, one was unable to see a strain of sincere care. To Shen Gui, children were either helping his career or as his sessor. No wonder the children of the Second household did not have any emotions.

    If there was no Shen Yuan Bo then Shen Yuan would have been Shen Gui¡¯s only son and Shen Gui would definitely fight. But with Shen Yuan Bo, Shen Gui still had a son thus Shen Yuan was no longer necessary. Not to mention that it is the Sun family that easy to send away? In the previous life the person who killed Sun Cai Nan was Shen Qiu, and Sun Tian Zheng¡¯s entire family sent Shen Qiu to the prison, and Shen Xin spent almost his entire fortune to safeguard Shen Qiu¡¯s life. Sun Tian Zheng only had one Di son and with the death of his only one son, how would he easily let go of the murderer?

    ¡°But only Second Young Master will be out of luck?¡± Jing Zhe¡¯s words were nothing striking but were relentless, ¡°Biao Young Lady is let off like this? She is still hiding in the residence and did note out.¡± After the ident, Jing Chu Chu actually slipped back in and hid in the Shen residence with the entire Jing family.

    ¡°How can it be?¡± Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°After all she is the main cause of the disaster.¡±

    Outside the residence¡¯s door, Shen Wan was persuading in a sorry straits, ¡°Everyone listen to me, the matter of the situation is not clear yet and may everyone head back first, I will give everyone an answer.¡±

    A women spit her saliva onto Shen Wan¡¯s face and with her arms akimbo, ¡°Pay money when owe debt, pay with one¡¯s life for a life! Our Young Master was killed by Shen Yuan so pay a life! This matter will not end!¡±

    Shen Gui was somewhat shrinking and was cursing Shen Yuan in his heart. At this moment other than the people of the Minister of Personnel, there was a crowd ofmoners gathering to watch the spectacle. Some peopleughed loudly, ¡°Was it not because of rivalling the affection of another than the murder took ce? How does the beauty they werepeting with look like? How about letting us get an eyeful? To be that impulsive because of a beauty, that beauty must be very gorgeous!¡±

    When those words were spoken, the surrounding people also echoed them. The Minister of Personnel¡¯s people suddenly reacted to this. Now that the Sun family was in a mess, a perfectly fine Sun Cai Nan left the house but came back as an ice old corpse. At this painful time, they only wanted Shen Yuan to pay with his life and had forgotten about Jing Chu Chu thus when they heard what was said, they were reminded of it. It was because of Jing Chu Chu that Sun Cai Nan and Shen Yuan fought, and after words Shen Yuan identally killed Sun Cai Nan, so that Jing Chu Chu was a beauty that brought on disasters!

    The Sun family people immediately said, ¡°Yes! Surrender that slut over! It is her who seduced my Young Master, that shameless little whore! Quickly surrender her!¡±

    Not to mention the Sun family, even Shen Gui himself could not wait to personally kill Jing Chu Chu. Ever since Jing Chu Chu entered the Shen residence, their Second household of the Shen family continuously fell into misfortune. First it was the family banquet that tainted Shen Yuan¡¯s reputation, and now it was getting Shen Yuan involved in the case of taking another¡¯s life. Without a second word, Shen Gui instructed the servants and in not much time Jing Chu Chu was tied and brought out.

    Shen Gui gave a look at Shen Wan and Shen Wan said, ¡°Everyone do not need to be angry, we will naturally be reasonable. Since the matter was caused by Chu Chu, I will hand her over to you all and let you handle her!¡±

    Jing Chu Chu called out miserably but how would the surrounding people tolerate her resistance. The Sun family people pulled Jing Chu Chu over, who was tied up like a pig, and gave her tens of ps to her face. Jing Chu Chu fainted on the spot.

    ¡°You all better not bully intolerably!¡± Jing Guan Shen and the Jing family¡¯s husband and wife rushed out and were furious at the scene. But they saw the Sun family sneering, ¡°It is no wonder onee from a small ce like SuZhou. It is one thing to be short-sighted but one has such bad morals. One is already an engaged person and still go around seducing other men. This matter is not over yet, you all better not think about it!¡±

    The Jing family was angry and scared. They were angry at the arrogance of the Sun family and were scared that other than the Shen residence, they had no other backing in the Ding capital. And currently the Shen family was already not happy with them. Now seeing them fall into misfortune, it was good that the Shen family did not throw stones when they were down. How could they just stand and watch!

    After making so much noise at the Shen residence¡¯s doors and seeing that the skies had darkened, the people who came from the Sun family who had been holding onto Jing Chu Chu finally left. Before they left the woman who was leading sneered, ¡°Today is just the beginning. You Shen family should wait. Master had already written a report to the Emperor. In this world there is no logic of letting another live freely after taking another¡¯s life. A life for a life. No one can think otherwise!¡±

    Shen Gui watched as the Sun family¡¯s people swaggered away while leaving a mess behind, he almost could not breathe. Thest sentence mentioning that Sun Tian Zheng had already submitted a report to the Emperor was even more ghastly to him. Sun Tian Zheng only had one son and once Sun Cai Nan was dead, even if the fish dies or the splits, Sun Tian Zheng would not let him live well. Now it seemed that even if Shen Yuan died, it would not be able to quell the Sun family¡¯s anger.

    When Shen Qiu returned to the Western courtyard, he wiped his sweat andined to Shen Miao, ¡°The Sun family is just too rude. They almost smashed the main doors. My soldiers could not even stop them.¡±

    ¡°The pain of losing one¡¯s son.¡± Shen Miaoforted, ¡°Naturally have to be vented.¡±

    ¡°This time Father and Mother do not intend to intervene.¡± Shen Qiu mumbled to himself, ¡°But Shen Yuan was never impulsive so even if Jing Chu Chu privately meet up with Sun Cai Nan, how would he kill another in a fit of anger?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Shen Miao said indifferently, ¡°Perhaps Sun Cai Nan was doomed to die and it would be same in anyone¡¯s hands.¡±

    In the main hall of the Sun family, an entire room of concubines were kneeling on the ground, and at the middle of the hall there was a white cloth covering a body. Even it was so, the white cloth was somewhat contaminated with bloodstain.

    Ever since Sun Furen knew that Sun Cai Nan was dead, she fainted and almost copsed when she woke up. No matter how others consoled, she would not listen. Sun Tian Zheng was currently at histe years, but at this moment both of his eyes were bloodshot and his cheeks were slightly trembling.

    There once was a travelling priest that did a calction that predicted he would not have a son in his entire life, thus Sun Tian Zhen married numerous concubines but was still unable to have a son. It was with great hardship that Sun Furen was able to be pregnant with Sun Cai Nan and to Sun Tian Zheng, it was having a son at an old age. Thus he was spoilt since young and at the long run, Sun Cai Nan developed a lustful and yful character. Because Sun Tian Zheng¡¯s position was high and had great power, he was afraid of provoking the tongues of the censors so he had long reminded Sun Cai Nan not to act ostentatiously. If he wanted to y around with female, then he should bring them back to the residence as concubines before ying. Sun Cai Nan did not serve as an official and only rested and sleep in the residence, thus there were not many that knew about him, much less the officials in court, who would not have any friendship with him.

    Who knew that he would die under Shen Yuan¡¯s hands. This time it really went ordingly to the priest¡¯s words that Sun Tian Zheng would not have a son in his life.

    ¡°Shen Yuan...¡± Sun Tian Zheng was gritting his teeth, ¡°I want him to pay with his life!¡±

    ¡°Master,¡± Sun Tian Zheng¡¯s currently favoured concubine said with tears in her eyes, ¡°One heard that the servants had brought back that female. When all is said and done it was that female that lead our Young Master to be at such a state. Master n...¡±

    Sun Tian Zheng coldlyughed, ¡°Do not y her to death. Leave a living breath for Furen.¡±

    The beloved concubine shuddered, these concubines had experienced Sun Furen¡¯s method, now that Sun Furen was carrying the pain of death of her son, one fear that she would treat Jing Chu Chu in ways no one could think about.

    ¡°Only Shen Yuan can be touched in the Shen family but does the Jing family believe that they could get out of this safely?¡± A ka-cha sound was heard and it was Sun Tian Zheng who actually smashed the teacup in his hands. The pieces of the cup cut his hands and fresh blood was dripping down, but he was undeterred as he hatefully spoke, ¡°I want everyone in their Jing family to be buried with Yuan-er!¡±

    The entire capital was talking about the matter of Shen Yuan killing the only son of the Minister of Personnel and in Prince Ding¡¯s residence, Dong Hao was standing in the hall bowing at the person sitting above.

    One of Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s hands was gently circling the rim of the teacup as he thought, ¡°Originally one wanted to present the Shen family report to Imperial Father tomorrow, but this for thing to happen to Shen Yuan today.¡±

    ¡°The evidence Shen Yuan have on hand is notplete. Your Highness, do we use any method to dig the words out?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Fu Xiu Yi waved his hands, ¡°The things that Shen Yuan gave is enough. Even if I hope for it to be moreplete, I cannot lend a helping hand on this matter.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness meant to ignore Shen Yuan?¡± Dong Hao asked,

    ¡°It would be fine if it was other, but it is unfortunately Sun Tian Zheng and he is Prince Zhou¡¯s people. Prince Zhou will definitely get involved with the matter and if I were to lend a hand, it would only let Prince Zhou be alert. This trouble that Shen Yuan has caused is just too big.¡± Fu Xiu Yi shook his head.

    Dong Hao was silent for a moment, ¡°But at that time Shen Yuan will struggle till either the fish dies or the splits, what if he were to mention Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Shen Yuan is used to hiding a hand behind, so one must naturally prevent what you said from happening.¡± Fu Xiu Yi looked at the cup in his hands, ¡°So not only one will not help Shen Yuan, one will have to urge the Ministry of Justice to quickly take action. It would inevitably cause suspiciousness if one were to kill Shen Yuan in the prison, so think of ways to feed him some things.¡±

    Dong Hao quicklyplied and asked Fu Xiu Yi, ¡°Will Your Highness be submitting the report tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Fu Xiu Yi kneaded his forehead, ¡°This matter will cause shockwaves but it would not be as loud if one were to submit the report now. Wait a little.¡± He suddenly opened his eyes, ¡°But you better investigate carefully who had a grudge with Shen Yuan recently.¡±

    Dong Hao was surprised, ¡°Your Highness meaning is that someone is up to mischief in the background?¡±

    ¡°Shen Yuan is never impulsive and this time he killed someone impulsively, and that person was actually Sun Tian Zheng¡¯s only son. Do not you find that this is just too coincidental? Moreover how would Shen Yuan just encounter Jing Chu Chu cheating? It is very strange.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Shen Yuan was schemed by others?¡± Dong Hao said, ¡°If all these events were controlled then that person must be very familiar with Shen Yuan.¡±

    ¡°To be able to force Shen Yuan to such a state.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°This person cannot stay alive. The chess pieces I cultivated for many years are not to be destroyed by others.¡± When he said that, Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s eyes turned dark. He did not looked as simple as he seemed. This chess piece, Shen Yuan, was carefully cultivated by him for so many years, not because Shen Yuan was resourceful but most importantly because Shen Yuan was from the Shen family. As to Shen Yuan¡¯s position, there were many things that could be done easier if he were to do it. But now he had no choice but to give up a rook to save the king. This carefully cultivated confidant could no longer be useful in the future.

    Not to mention, that he fell into such a clumsy and crude trap.

    ¡°This subordinate will definitely investigate carefully.¡± Dong Hao said, ¡°It is fortunate that Shen Yuan had given the things to Your Highness before the ident.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°Unfortunately, one still need to wait.¡±

    At another end, in the higher floors of the Feng Xian Pawnshop, Ji Yu Shu¡¯s palms were together as he grinned from ear to ear, ¡°Just marvellous. Shen Young Lady indeed do not take much action but when she does, it is amazing. Originally, tomorrow it would be Shen Xin¡¯s turn to fall into misfortune, but at the end Shen Yuan went to jail. This is really a good timing.¡±

    ¡°It is just a coincidence.¡± Gao Yang rolled his eyes at him, ¡°Most likely Shen Miao would not know of the matter.¡±

    ¡°Do not care if she knows or not, anyways I have won the bet with you.¡± Ji Yu Shu triumphantly said, ¡°Bring the silver over to the pawnshop and hand it over to Hong Ling.¡±

    Gao Yang was silent for a moment but still said, ¡°Perhaps Shen Yuan had never thought that he would fall into such a low and inferior trap.¡±

    Because of his fianc¨¦e¡¯s betrayal and jealousy, one identally killed the adulterer. No matter how one hear it, it was not glorious at all. No matter if it was the adulterer, the woman that did not follow the ways of a married women or the cuckold husband¡¯s family, when people discussed about the matter, they would only take it as a joke. Shen Yuan had talent and knew tolerance, moreover he was valued heavily by Fu Xiu Yi when he just returned to the capital. If time permitted it, he would have been a person of talent that would not be overlooked by the people, but who knew that he would tragically end in such an embarrassing way.

    Although this looked like a joke but the ending was very grim. This was because the person he killed was the only son of Sun Tian Zheng.

    ¡°Sun Tian Zhen will be submitting a report tomorrow. Gao Yang, do you think that this Shen Yuan will pay for his life?¡± Ji Yu Shu asked.

    ¡°What do you think Shen Miao would do?¡± Gao Yang asked an irrelevant question.

    ¡°What does this got to do with Shen Young Lady?¡± Ji Yu Shu was confused.

    ¡°This man-made trap of Shen Miao, have you seen anyone retreating safely after stepping into it. From the Prince Yu case you should already seen that her trap was never only one action. As to dealing with Shen Yuan, it would not be otherwise.¡±

    ¡°You are saying that she still have moves behind?¡± Ji Yu Shu asked, ¡°The most, would be paying up with Shen Yuan¡¯s life. What else does she want?¡±

    ¡°I feel that Shen Yuan was only one of it.¡± Gao Yang shook his head and his expression could not help but be grimmer, ¡°If she were to take action, one feel that it would not be one person that is impacted.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu was silent for a moment before seriously asking, ¡°What kind of deep hatred does Shen Young Lady and the rest of the Shen family have, to be so at such a scale. Even though it is absolutely horrifying but thinking of it, there should be a reasoning. Could it be that the Shen family had done someone unforgivable to her?¡±

    There must be other secret things that made a youngdy to take such cruel steps and schemes. It is just that Even Bai Xiao Sheng could not find it out, but it was unjustifiable if it was because the Shen family used secret means to raise her as an idiot.

    Gao Yang shook his head, ¡°I also do not know but her actions are too public. This time letting Shen Yuan go to prison and since he is Prince Ding¡¯s people. Once Prince Ding suffer losses, he would definitely notice her. The people that were sent out also say that Prince Ding¡¯s subordinates are investigating the matter.¡±

    ¡°It is not good for Shen Young Lady to go against Prince Ding.¡± Ji Yu Shu was worried, ¡°Prince Ding¡¯s thoughts are deep and his means are very treacherous. Once he finds out that it was caused by Shen Young Lady¡¯s hands, one do not know what will be done in the future.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry.¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°I however feel that Shen Miao is very familiar with Prince Ding, so perhaps she had already considered Prince Ding¡¯s intervention when she did what she did. Instead of worrying about her, one might as well worry about oneself.¡± Gao Yang looked at Ji Yu Shu, ¡°Have your found the person Third Xie wanted you to find?¡±

    ¡°Ke.¡± Ji Yu Shu touched his nose, ¡°I will immediately send someone.¡±

    *****

    ¡°Did not think that the internal Shen family was that chaotic. Such a big performance in the beginning of spring this year, what about the future?¡±

    ¡°Ahyaya. Gentleman Sun, who was like a prince, fell in love with amon young female and because of vying the affections with another, one was death and the other was injured. Is not this a scene from a y?¡±

    ¡°From my opinion, thatmon young female look really mediocre, and one do not know why both gentlemen would be so blind to fight for her affections. It would be better for the two gentlemen to be together.¡±

    ¡°Huo Long, are you reading some strange books againtely?¡±

    The ck d female tugged at her long hair and spoke in a charming way, ¡°Is not what I said correct? For men to start fighting, one must at least have my good looks.¡±

    ¡°Really very spirited.¡± A sudden loud voice sounded and when the group of ck d people who were squatting and ying heard that voice, each one of them stood up like the greatest enemy had descended and looked at the person in front.

    The purple d youth¡¯s brows were handsome but they were even more arrogant at night. His eyes swept across everyone, ¡°Why not continue speaking?¡±

    Everyone lowered their head and did not speak.

    Xie Jing Xing turn around and left. It was only when he was far away from the group of people, he stopped and smiled self-deprecatingly, ¡°The little girl do have some means.¡±

    His eyes hanged down before looking at the starless dark skies and softly said, ¡°But I have no more time.¡±

 Chapter 106: Separation of Family

    <h4>Chapter 106: Separation of Family (Part 1)</h4>

    Regarding the case in the Ding capital where Shen Yuan mistakenly killed Sun Cai Nan, the case was trialled in the most vigorous and fast manner never seen before. First, it was Sun Tian Zheng who submitted a report in court, requesting for Shen Yuan to pay a debt of blood with blood, and if it was not done then he would be forced to retire due to his old age, practically threatening Emperor Wen Hui that he would quit his job and responsibilities.

    Aspared to Shen Gui, the Minister of Personnel was clearly more important, and Sun Tian Zheng had already been in the position for many years and developed awork of connections, but if there was a sudden change of person, then one fear that there will be chaos. Emperor Wen Hui naturally had to appease Sun Tian Zheng. Secondly how would the censors, who usually point out the official¡¯s mistakes, let go of a manughter case. Taking into consideration that Sun Tian Zheng had already lost a son and it would be difficult to talk about it, the censors focussed their impeachment on Shen Gui.

    The most surprising thing was Shen Gui¡¯s attitude. He knelt in front of Emperor Wen Hui and guaranteed with tears and snoot, that this matter was due to his failure to educate his son and was willing to ce righteousness before family, and let Shen Yuan pay a life with a life.

    When those words were reported, they stunned all the civil and military officials in court.

    Even though those words seemed to be strictly impartial and incorruptible, he actually did not argue that his son did not start it first, but promised straightforwardly to pay a life with another life, which was just inhuman. Shen Gui was indeed smooth and slick in establishing social rtions, but even a tiger, though cruel, would not devour its cubs. This move made those colleagues who usually had good rtions with him, to remain at a respectful distance from now on.

    The ministers stood at the side of Sun Tian Zheng in session, and when Emperor Wen Hui asked the Princes¡¯ opinions, all nine Princes invariably stood with Sun Tian Zheng. Even if one did not show one¡¯s attitude, almost everyone knew where the case was heading towards.

    Shen Yuan¡¯s beheading order was to be carried out three dayster. This was most likely the fastest beheading order in Ming Qi¡¯s history, and there was practically no way to reverse the verdict or resist it, it was just a direct conviction. Even though there was the factor of the Sun family pushing the wave and adding to the billows, the Shen family¡¯s inaction was the biggest reason. Even if other people were secretly pushing, it would not have mattered.

    In the dark prison, Shen Yuan sat in the innermost cell. His hair was dishevelled and he had not washed for a few days, that now there was a sour smelling out from him. His usually calm appearance now looked a little frantic and was covering up some brief sense of despair.

    Someone sneaked in yesterday night and fed him mute medication so now he could not even speak. Shen Yuan himself knew who was the one that did that, and who possessed those remarkable abilities that one even dare to break into prison.

    Fu Xiu Yi would note to save him. Initially he still had a little strain of hope but after carefully thinking it through, he then knew that it would more harmful than helpful for Fu Xiu Yi to save him. That man was an expert in avoiding trouble so he would definitely not take this risk. On the contrary, Shen Yuan¡¯s existence to Fu Xiu Yi had already became a chess piece that did not know it¡¯s ce. So naturally Fu Xiu Yi would eradicate without any mercy.

    By feeding him a mute medication might not necessary mean that one did not want to kill him, but with Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s cautious nature, most probably one fear that it might be suspicious if he died in the prison.

    A bitter smile slowly appeared on Shen Yuan¡¯s lips. If sessful one was called a king and if defeated one was called a bandit. He had known what kind of person Fu Xiu Yi was at the beginning. When one work under Fu Xiu Yi, one must already be prepared that there was a possibility that one¡¯s ending was as such, but he did not expect that the ending arrived so quickly.

    There seemed to sound some footsteps in the darkness, and those footsteps were rather slow and sounded different from the wardens¡¯. When he looked up towards the footsteps, he could only see a purple dressing closer under the dim torch.

    Walking forward, the young female had a delicate appearance and gave him a gentle smile as she looked at him, ¡°Second Older Brother.¡±

    Shen Yuan¡¯s heart clogged up.

    In the twinkling of an eye when he saw Shen Miao, a strong hatred and an unresigned feeling bursted out from his heart, making Shen Yuan want to kill Shen Miao at that every moment.

    Even if one did not understand how things turned out to this point, one thing that Shen Yuan was very clear about, was that Shen Miao was definitely involved in it.

    Shen Miao slowly squatted down and looked at Shen Yuan at the same eye level. She smiled, ¡°Second Older Brother must definitely not be living well inside here. Second Shen has gone crazy, Second Shu is not willing toe and see you, Seventh Younger Brother is still young and under the care of Old Shen Furen, and speaking of which, Old Furen is the one that doted on you the most. But she gave an order yesterday that no one is allowed to mention your name in the residence, so it seem that she has given up on you. After much thought, since we are siblings, I havee to send you on your way.¡±

    Shen Yuan was gnashing his teeth as he looked at Shen Miao. Words could kill and could destroy a person¡¯s faith. And currently Shen Miao did not hesitate to twist the knife in his heart. Even though Shen Yuan¡¯s feelings were thin but when one was in prison, it really made one¡¯s heart cold when no one came to visit. Old Furen previously treated him well but it was because he was talented and intelligent, but now he had be a prisoner so Old Shen Furen would definitely quickly draw a line with the rtionship, so that she would not get into trouble.

    ¡°Come to think about it, Second Older Brother and Eldest Sister are truly birth siblings, to both be imprisoned. But when Eldest Sister was imprisoned, Second Shen still ran around about it but now, there is no one doing it for you.¡±

    Shen Yuan did not speak.

    ¡°Why is Second Older Brother not speaking?¡± Shen Miao tilted her head and looked at him, ¡°It is not willing to speak to me or...¡± She suddenly smiled, ¡°One was fed with mute medication?¡±

    Shen Yuan was surprised for a moment as Shen Miao could actually guess that he was fed a mute medication. Beforeing out of his thoughts, what Shen Miao said next, gave him a bigger shock.

    ¡°Seems like Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s methods are still the same as usually, without any difference at all.¡± Shen Miao pondered.

    Shen Yuan¡¯s eyes widened as he heard Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s name from Shen Miao¡¯s mouth. How did Shen Miao know about him working for Fu Xiu Yi? Not to mention Shen Miao also used such a familiar tone, and from her words it was like she understood Fu Xiu Yi very well? The surprise in Shen Yuan¡¯s heart could not be expressed in words. In the inner courtyard of the Shen residence, no matter how clever and smart Shen Miao¡¯s means were, Shen Yuan would not think too highly of her because an unmarried youngdy¡¯s abilities stopped there. But when Shen Miao mentioned Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s name, Shen Yuan could no longer continue looking with a normal heart.

    ¡°Second Older Brother need not be that surprised.¡± Shen Miao swept a nce at him and said, ¡°Not only do I know about Fu Xiu Yi, I even have knowledge of his ns. If you want to inform Fu Xiu Yi about me and atone for one¡¯s crimes by such meritorious acts then it is toote. His Highness Prince Ding is prudent and since you are fed with mute medication, then no one would be sent over here. There will not be any contact or dealings with you until after you die. Since the moment you be a discarded piece, he has nothing to do with you and will not let you have any means to implicate him.¡±

    Shen Yuan¡¯s heart started to beat frantically. Shen Miao¡¯s words were not wrong, Fu Xiu Yi was that kind of person. That was why after yesterday, he was totally in despair as he waited for his death. One must not think about fighting till either the fish dies or the splits because Fu Xiu Yi was never the gentleman that he appeared to be.

    He reached his fingers out and dipped it into the water in the bowl before writing a few words on the dusty floor.

    ¡®What is your purpose?¡¯

    Shen Miao suddenlyughed out loud. When she wasughing, her eyes arched and her lips curved and suddenly it was as if she had returned back to the idiot that she was a year before, looking somewhat stupid and with a mind that was willing to ept new ideas, but was really a youngdy that did not understand anything. It was still obviously the same expression but it made one¡¯s heart feel cold.

    It was not easy for Shen Miao to stopughing. She looked at Shen Yuan, ¡°Can not Second Older Brother guess my purpose?¡±

    ¡®You want to deal with the Second household?¡¯ Shen Yuan wrote on the ground.

    ¡°Not only the Second household.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s voice suddenly got softer and a little viciousness appeared. It was not possible to hold back the viciousness that even the killing intent overflowed. She said, ¡°Also the Third household and also Old Furen. And also... Prince Ding.¡±

    Shen Yuan stared at her fixedly.

    ¡°You want to ask why?¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I am only doing and showing what all you have done previously. Just like this time, do not Second Older Brother feel that the Jing family¡¯s matter is somewhat familiar? It is because that was originally your method. How would you be able to get out of the predicament that you created?¡±

    Shen Yuan looked at Shen Miao confused as he did not understand Shen Miao¡¯s words, but only felt that at the moment Shen Miao¡¯s expression was as if she had gone mad. Never mind about the hate towards the Second and Third households, since everyone was clear about it and only pretended to be harmonious with one another on the surface, but where did the hate towards Prince Ding came from? Merely because in the beginning one was in love with Prince Ding but did not get a response back?

    ¡°Second Older Brother.¡± Shen Miao smiled strangely, ¡°You should thank this Younger Sister for having so many people apanying you on your road to the underworld. Rest assured that after you, there would not be any other person in the Second household of the Shen family that will take your position. You will definitely be the Second household¡¯s unrivalled eldest Di son.¡±

    Shen Yuan red at Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao stood up and her voice gently carried into the darkness and fell heavily into Shen Yuan¡¯s ears.

    ¡°The Second household will be without any descendants.¡±

    When one went outside, the warden naturally left with satisfaction and guaranteed that this would not be leaked to outsiders. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu helped Shen Miao into the carriage and Gu Yu asked, ¡°Young Lady, is it true that Second Young Master will be executed in three days¡¯ time?¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head.

    ¡°It is really like a dream.¡± Gu Yu murmured, ¡°A few days back Second Young Master was still that arrogant but now have to give up one¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Life should be as such.¡± Shen Miao said coldly.

    After detecting that Shen Miao¡¯s mood was not very good at the moment, Jing Zhe and Gu Yu stuck out their tongue and no longer spoke. After returning back to the Shen residence, one saw that there were a number of people gathering in the main hall. Upon a closer look, it was the Jing family.

    Jing Furen was making an unreasonable scene, ¡°You all return my Chu Chu to me! Return my Chu Chu to me!¡±

    Old Shen Furen was so angry that her face was livid and directly called the servants, ¡°Still do not throw these people out!?¡±

    ¡°Old Furen.¡± Jing Guan Sheng, who had changed from his previous refined appearance, said viciously, ¡°Our Chu Chu entered your residence perfectly fine but was taken away, and now one do not know if she is dead or alive. Even if this matter is brought up to the authorities, you are still at wrong.¡±

    Old Shen Furen was so angry that she cursed, ¡°Still have the cheek to speak! That little slut has harmed my family to what kind of state? If she was not a bearer of ill luck then how would the Shen family be involved in awsuit!¡±

    ¡°Old Furen do guard one¡¯s tongue.¡± Jing Guan Shen said, ¡°At that time we did say that there must be someone behind it. My Younger Sister¡¯s personal maidter disappeared, do not you think it is strange? Someone definitely bought her!¡±

    The womenfolk were all present in the hall and Chen Rou Qiu looked in front with somewhat of a headache. Shen Yue was looking disgusted at the Jing family while Luo Xue Yan had put on an attitude as if this did not concern her. Wan YiNiang held Shen Dong Ling¡¯s hand and stood quietly at the side as she had no position to say anything.

    ¡°Biao Older Brother has dragged the topic too far. Can all the offences be pushed to a personal maid and all the troubles can be solved?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°After all the matter is about having an illicit affair with another, and a maid cannot force it out.¡±

    The words of ridicule made Jing Guan Sheng face turn red and white. Everyone looked towards the door as Shen Miao walked in. There was never a time when Old Shen Furen loved Shen Miao like today, as long one can stop the pestering and annoying Jing family, her heart could be better handled.

    Luo Xue Yan happily pulled Shen Miao over to her side, ¡°Jiao Jiao went out for so long, are you tired?¡±

    Jing Furen was still crying, ¡°You are blood rtives with Father and Chu Chu also have your blood flowing in her. How could one be so cruel, oh Heavens, Old Furen are you forcing us to death?¡±

    It had gotten onto Old Shen Furen¡¯s nerves, ¡°Who is blood rtives with you all? A bunch of poor familye to the capital to seek gratuitous financial support, and want to seek connections with me? Go and pour out a bag of urine to look at yourself. Really think that with just that little good looks one can do whatever one want? Really from a small family, an entire body of foul air, such a young age and already know how to seduce men...¡± Old Shen Furen got anxious and used cursing words that were used in a marketce. It was so extremely vulgar that for a moment those people who heard them were shocked.

    After a long while, Jing Guan Sheng suddenly smiled, ¡°Old Furen, you are really this ruthless? Really want to stand idly by on the matter of Chu Chu?¡±

    ¡°What does Jing Chu Chu got to do with me? What a joke!¡± Old Shen Furen did not hesitate to answer.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jing Guan Shengughed coldly and suddenly nced at Shen Miao before saying, ¡°Since you want to destroy the bridge after crossing, then do not me me for not having the spirit of loyalty. In the beginning you were the one who let Chu Chu climb onto Shen Qiu¡¯s bed, and also wanted me to think of ways to gain Shen Miao¡¯s favour. At that time you were not as ruthless as now.¡±

    When those words were spoken, everyone was startled.

    They were shocked that even though they had guessed there was an insider nning behind the scenes, they had never imagine that Jing Guan Sheng would say those words in front of everyone.

    The one who was most shocked was Luo Xue Yn.

    She looked towards Jing Guan Sheng and slowly asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Jing Guan Shen did not even take Old Shen Furen furious face in any regard, and said as if the jar was broken, ¡°Biao Shen most likely is not aware. At the beginning when Chu Chu and me came to the Shen residence, Old Furen treated us very warmly. Why was that so? She said that she loved us siblings and wished to be inws with the Jing family. But¨C How could Eldest Biao Brother would take a fancy with our small family¡¯s Chu Chu? At that time Old Furen personally expedited the drugs, one must be feeling the urgency to facilitate the marriage but did not think that at the end, it was Second Biao Older Brother who gotten advantaged of.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was so angry that she was trembling and she suddenly pulled the sword from her waist and pointed at Jing Guan Sheng¡¯s neck.

    Jing Guan Shen¡¯s expression changed but still forced out a smile and said, ¡°This time Biao Shen got the wrong person. We siblings know our worth and without Old Furen¡¯s supervision, how do one dare to think about it? Moreover in the matter of the drugging it was Old Furen who took the lead. Should not Biao Shen me others?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan turned her head and stared at Old Shen Furen with a murderous aura. Old Shen Furen was so scared that she almost fell from her seat, ¡°Eldest family, you want to kill Mother!¡±

    ¡°Old Furen not only wanted Chu Chu to marry Eldest Biao Brother, but also wanted me to gain Biao Younger Sister¡¯s favour.¡± Jing Guan Shengughed frivolously, ¡°And still said that the love between a male and female are just like this, after the raw rice was cooked, one will be whole-heartedly...¡±

    Luo Xue Yan could not carry on listening and brandished her sword on the ground. The ground was made of good quality stone but after her strike, there was actually a clear crack. Jing Furen screamed in fright and Old Shen Furen¡¯s face turned white.

    Shen Yue and Chen Rou Qiu shuddered and Wan YiNiang was surprised in her heart, as she did not think that Old Shen Furen would even use such a cheap method. It was not surprising formon womenfolk or YiNiangs to use such methods, but Old Shen Furen was a head of a family and it was simply unsightly to use such a means.

    Luo Xue Yan pulled Shen Miao with one hand and pointed a sword at Old Shen Furen with the other. She was really angry and a murderous air was fuming out from her head, which made others believe without hesitation that she would pounce onto Old Shen Furen, and cut her head off. She said, ¡°Old Furen, ever since I married into the Shen residence, I and Shen Xin have treated you with respect and deep feelings. Even though you are not his birth mother, my husband and me still respected you. But now I know that there are such things as white eyed wolves in this world. I cannot stay any longer in this kind of Shen family.¡±

    ¡°Eldest family, you must not listen to his nonsense!¡± Old Shen Furen intentions were not dead, ¡°Are you going to be unfilial?¡±

    ¡°If it is nonsense, one would know after investigating. As for bringing up unfilial.¡± Luo Xue Yan sneered and spoke every single word clearly, ¡°Even if this mother carry the unfilial name, I will not let my children follow such people!¡± She pulled Shen Miao, ¡°Let us go!¡±

    No matter how furious Old Shen Furen was behind, how pestering the Jing family were or how Chen Rou Qiu would mediate, all these things were not important. When Shen Miao was pulled toward the Western courtyard by Luo Xue Yan her heart felt very carefree.

    This was what she wanted to achieve. Sometimes the intensity of one side of the story was not enough for one¡¯s feelings, not because one was unwilling to believe but because dividing a family up was not an easy thing to do. This involved a lot of entangled interests, and there was a possibility of carrying many curses or bad reputation. In order for Shen Xin to be determined to separate from the family, was not an easy thing to do.

    But after today, the matter of separating from the family would be much easier. At least from now onwards, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan would no longer have a trace of mercy for Old Shen Furen. This was the instinctive protection that parents have when facing people who harm one¡¯s children.

    When Luo Xue Yan pulled Shen Miao back into the room, she first shut the doors and took a breath before smiling coldly, ¡°Your Father and Older Brother went to the Pce today, and one should really let them see for themselves what kind of trash those people are!¡± After speaking she seemed to suddenly remembered something and looked at Shen Miao before slightly apologising, ¡°Jiao Jiao, you must be frightened. Mother was really just too angry just now.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head and looked at her, ¡°What do we do next? Mother had said those words to Old Furen, one fear that Old Furen will use this matter to fault Mother.¡±

    ¡°What is there to fear.¡± Luo Xue Yan mmed the table, ¡°Wait till your Father returns, we will discuss about separating from the family. Everyone in the Shen residence do not have good intentions. If this goes on, who knows what else will happen.¡± She caressed Shen Miao¡¯s face, ¡°No wonder you wanted us to stay in the capital for half a year, is it that you... Already knew about it?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled without saying a word and it made Luo Xue Yan feel that she had guessed correctly. She got up and said, ¡°This would not do, I better go and investigate this matter. I will let the guards outside guard the courtyard doors. It is better for you not to go out.¡± Practically treating the Shen residence as a dangerous spot where the dragon¡¯s pool and the tiger¡¯s den were.

    Shen Miao nodded her head and after Luo Xue Yan went out, Jing Zhe asked, ¡°Young Lady, is it really possible to separate from the family?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Shen Miao lightly said, ¡°My Mother is a person who is unable to tolerate a single sand in her eye, so naturally there is a need for separation.¡±

    ¡°This is great.¡± Jing Zhe said, ¡°After separating from the family then Young Lady will have more freedom to do anything and also do not need to guard against this or that.¡±

    Bai Lu walked in and said to Shen Miao, ¡°Young Lady, Tao Yuan is already sent away and have currently arranged to be settled in a vige and was given money.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head.

    It was extremely easy to bribe Tao Yuan, Jing Chu Chu¡¯s personal maid. Jing Chu Chu had intended to marry Shen Yuan and then raise Tao Yuan to a YiNiang and capture Shen Yuan¡¯s heart. But there was no possibility for that to happen because Shen Yuan was extremely disgusted to be schemed against and if Tao Yuan was really raised up to a YiNiang, Shen Yuan would also not treat her well. But Jing Chu Chu still thought she had conferred Tao Yuan a big grace, not knowing that Tao Yuan was already bought by others.

    She was not willing to be a concubine and also did not want to follow a mistress like Jing Chu Chu, so Tao Yuan gambled with her life and finally got her freedom. Shen Miao did not disappoint her promise to Tao Yuan, and gave her money and protected her life. Those at the top position must know how to apply the carrot and stick judiciously toward the servants below.

    After today, everything would go ordingly to what she wanted to do. Gu Yu said, ¡°After Second Young Master is beheaded, the residence would most probably calm down. To separate from the family now is most appropriate.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled slightly. How could it calm down. Not speaking about the Jing family that will be left to the Sun Tian Zheng to settle, the Second household¡¯s people were not exterminated yet.

    ¡°Second Shen must be very sad to hear about Second Older Brother being beheaded.¡± Shen Miao lightly said.

    ¡°Has not Second Furen gone crazy?¡± Gu Yu was surprised when she heard this, ¡°One would not have any sanity when one gone crazy. Hearing from the people in Cai Yun Yuan, Second Furen could not even recognise people so how could she know about this matter?¡±

    ¡°Gone crazy?¡± Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°That might not be necessarily so.¡±

    When people was in a painful state of despair, one would use ¡®craziness¡¯ to escape from the reality that one was unable to face. The most painful thing for Ren Wan Yun was nothing more than her ¡®inaction¡¯ on that night in the Wo Long Temple, which lead Shen Qing to the final end one step at a time. She was unable to make any change and could only watch as Shen Qing died. She was unable to face the death of Shen Qing and was unable to face herself so she finally went ¡®crazy¡¯.

    Now once the message of Shen Yuan¡¯s death is send back, presumably she would be even more crazy because she could not help with Shen Yuan¡¯s matter at all.

    Actually Ren Wan Yun¡¯s crazy timespan was not long. Whether she chose to continue being crazy would depend if she could gradually ept these facts. One think that in not much time Ren Wan Yun would wake up because she still had Shen Yuan Bo, and would fear that Shen Yuan Bo would fall into the poisonous hands of Wan YiNiang.

    Shen Miao wanted to let Ren Wan Yun ¡®wake up¡¯ in advance.

    What she wanted to deal was never a person, but the entire bloodline of the family. After selecting the Second household, how could she stop moving forward after letting the Second household only lose a pair of children?

    What she want was, Shen Gui to be without offspring for three generations.

    (Trantorughing evilly behind the keyboard... BURN 2ND HOUSEHOLD BURN!!!)

 Chapter 107: Ending The Line Of Descendants

    <h4>Chapter 107: Ending The Line Of Descendants (Part 1)</h4>

    Three dayster the case of Shen Yuan mistakenly murdering Sun Cai Nan had closed. Sun Tian Zheng was determined to take revenge for the tragic death of his only child, and made Shen Yuan to be executed at the Wu Gates.

    There were countless people running around talking about it, as they wanted to take a look of that talented youth who had a huge prospect, fall to such an end. Some had sympathy for Shen Yuan, some were scolding Jing Chu Chu for being a disastrous beauty, making the entire area lively.

    Shen Yuan most likely had never thought that there would be such a day like this for him. He was arrogant and was bent on climbing up the socialdder so that everyone would be able to see his achievements, but now was pointed out by those ¡®cheapmoners¡¯, making his heart extremely ufortable.

    Most of the people threw rotten eggs and vegetables on him, and these dirty things became a foul paste on Shen Yuan¡¯s body. One did not have to think further, it was definitely the Sun family¡¯s people. Shen Yuan knelt on the execution tform and the executioner stood by him. Usually at this time if the criminal had family, they woulde to send them off and also feed a full meal and drink to them, but not a single one person from the Shen family came.

    Not mentioning Shen Xin who was like fire and water with the rest of the Shen family. Shen Gui was one who seek advantages and avoid harm, Ren Wan Yun had gone crazy and even if Old Shen Furen¡¯s legs were good, one fear that she would not be willing toe. The odd thing was that the usually warm and righteous Third household was not seen today. Most likely they had made the decision between warm and righteous or offending the Sun family.

    In the eyes of others, they sighed at the Shen family actions. Winter was smiling gently

    Shen Yuan raised his head as sunlight sprinkled over the Ding capital. It was obviously just after the New Year¡¯s Eve and the golden sunlight was as dazzling as during the summer. When noon arrived, the executioner sprayed a mouthful of wine onto the de and raised therge de before cutting off the head!

    The de fell!

    Cries of rm burst out from the crowd and the females quickly covered their eyes in fear. That bloody head rolled down the stage and onto the crowd, and the stench of blood dissipated after a short while. On the floor, Shen Yuan¡¯s eyes were wide open as if he was somewhat puzzled, as though he could say anything in the next moment even if the head was separated from the body.

    Some people saw this and quietly turned away, concealing themselves in the crowd.

    At this moment in the Shen residence, it was in a nket of dead silence.

    The matter was not something that did not happen if one did not mention it. Shen Yuan¡¯s death was still a blow for the Shen family¡¯s vigour. Speaking of which there were not many heirs in the Shen residence, and moreover this was a person who could be able to lift up the Shen residence to the Heavens, but was now dead under therge de of the executioner. At least the people of the Shen residence were sad.

    Shen Wan sat in the room as a servant jogged in and said, ¡°The punishment has been handled out and the execution ground¡¯s people has sent Second Young Master back.¡±

    At the end the Sun family agreed to return Shen Yuan¡¯s corpse back to the Shen family, and this was already the biggest concession. Even though one did not fight with Sun Tian Zheng directly and the handling of Shen Yuan¡¯s matter was carried out along with Sun Tian Zhen¡¯s wishes, everyone knew that the Shen and Sun families¡¯ feud had started and in the future how big this feud would be?

    ¡°After returning, there is no need to stop the coffin and quickly bury it within these few days.¡± Shen Wan sighed as his thoughts got heavy.

    ¡°Master is still worried about this matter?¡± Chen Rou Qiu walked over and gently said, ¡°We were helpless in Shen Yuan¡¯s matter, after all the Sun family are not ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°I just felt that...¡± Shen Wan shook his head, ¡°Everything is somewhat incorrect. Do you realise it?¡± Shen Wan said, ¡°Why is the Shen family is so unluckytely to encounter misfortune in such quick session.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that there are some unclean things?¡± Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart got anxious.

    Shen Wan paused, ¡°What nonsense.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu quickly said, ¡°I am speaking nonsense, Master must not be surprised.¡± Her heart was somewhat vexed. Shen Wan hated these kind of strange superstitious things the most, and she only inadvertently said it and feared that Shen Wan would be unhappy. She went along with Shen Wan¡¯s previous words, ¡°Speaking of which, all these events happened on Second Older Brother¡¯s family. First it was Qing-er then now its Yuan boy...¡± Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart was more disturbed as she spoke. Even though she previously felt somewhat jealous of Ren Wan Yun, but after she went crazy, there was no one else in the residence that stood in the same line as her. Lou Xue Yan? Shen Xin and Shen Wan did not crawl out from the same mother¡¯s womb so how could it be sincere?

    ¡°It is exactly as such.¡± Shen Wan said, ¡°Do not know who Second Older Brother has made enemies with. Now seeing it altogether, it seem that this is a n that was long conspired.¡±

    ¡°It is inevitable for Second Older Brother to offend some people in the court.¡± Chen Rou Qiu said, ¡°But why does it all happen to be this year that these actions took ce. It seems that all these started after Fifth Girl woke up from her fall in the water. Afterwards the incidents came one after another...¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that it was done by Little Five?¡± Shen Wan found it funny, ¡°If Little Five have that kind of ability then the world will be in a mess.¡± Hefortingly patted Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s hands, ¡°I know these days are hard for you so do not think too much as how would Little Five, a young female, be able to have such abilities? It is more likely when one say it is Eldest Brother and Eldest Sao that taught her, but both of them would definitely not use such a blunt knife to grind. Their methods had all the while been clean...¡± Shen Wan said, ¡°I will pay attention to the matter. Do not think about it and pay more attention to Yue-er¡¯s marriage. One sees that she has reached the age where one can talk about marriage.¡±

    Once Shen Yue¡¯s marriage was mentioned, Chen Rou Qiu pressed down the suspicions about Shen Miao. Shen Wan was more concerned about heirs than Shen Gui, and for so many years he had not despised Shen Yue for being a daughter and really treated her lovingly. Chen Rou Qiu said, ¡°I will listen to Master.¡±

    In the Western courtyard, clothes were draped over Shen Miao while Jing Zhe was styling her hair as she said, ¡°Second Young Master¡¯s casket was carried back and one heard that it would soon be buried and a funeral would not be set up.¡±

    Other than the Eldest household of the Shen family, the rest were people who love to do things to look good. Just like Old Shen Furen¡¯s birthday¡¯s celebration that was done grandly and known to the general public. So it was indeed very cold for them to manage the funeral of Shen Yuan, the Second household¡¯s Di son, that slipshod. There were some reasons for covering up the scandal but most importantly, there were not many people that dared to offend Sun Tian Zheng for Shen Gui, and if one were to really set a funeral up, not be much people would being to send their condolences, but it would provoke others to poke fun instead.

    ¡°Second Master has not been in the residence these few days.¡± Gu Yu also said, ¡°Even upon his return, he would be resting in Wan YiNiang¡¯s courtyard. It is already at such a time and whatever it is, he was his own flesh and blood, how could one be that ruthless.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°He is busy during the daytime to win over those estranged officials and as for during the night, if one do not rest at Wan YiNiang¡¯s, could one be sleeping on the same bed with Second Shen?¡±

    One initially wanted to take the opportunity to denounce Shen Gui for being ruthless but Shen Miao unexpectedly used the words ¡®sleeping on the same bed¡¯ openly. Gu Yu was somewhat embarrassed and she did not know why was Shen Miao that gutsy now. There were not any improprieties in her actions or etiquettes, but in matters of rtionships between male and female, how could she not be embarrassed? Even if it was fake she should still act it out else in the future when one meet males, they would only be surprised by Shen Miao¡¯s valiant attitude, and no one would dare to approach her.

    Shen Miao did not pay attention to Gu Yu¡¯s expression and thus did not know that Gu Yu had so many thoughts in her heart. She only said, ¡°What is the status of the inquiry on the Sun family side?¡±

    ¡°The Sun family hid too tightly that the servants also knew very little.¡± Jing Zhe quickly said, ¡°One only know that Biao Young Lady did not live well. Heard that the first day, the first day...¡± She could not continue speaking.

    ¡°What happened on the first day?¡± Shen Miao turned her head and looked at Jing Zhe.

    Jing Zhe responded vaguely, ¡°Heard that on the first day, Biao Young Lady and the horse in the stable were fed with aphrodisiac medication, to let them... At that time Master Sun still let all the servants gather at the stables to watch it.¡±

    Gu Yu almost choked on her own saliva, ¡°Human and horse?¡±

    Jing Zhe¡¯s face turned red in a moment. Gu Yu still spoke, ¡°Those Sun family¡¯s people are all perverse!¡± To mix human and horse, how painful would Jing Chu Chu be. Not only the physical pain, one¡¯s utterly unbearable scene would be seen by others, making one felt that dead was better than living.

    Seeing that Gu Yu still endlessly questioned, Jing Zhe was somewhat annoyed. She initially thought of not speaking of such filthy things in front of Shen Miao, in case it dirtied Shen Miao¡¯s years, but when she turned her head over, she saw Shen Miao¡¯s calm face. Let alone being shy, there was no shock expression at all and she even said some jaw-dropping words, ¡°Sun Daren is too kind. In fact one can use a bull.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady...¡± Jing Zhe¡¯s mouth dropped.

    Shen Miao looked at her, ¡°There is nothing to fuss about.¡± In the Inner Pce, this trick was used to dispose of disobedient females but she did not use it. Shen Miao was used to directly order forced suicide as she was not willing to haveplications. But one had seen Mei Furen punishing a pce maid, who was a partner of an eunuch, by letting others feed an aphrodisiac medication to a bull and threw that pce maid into the pen to torture her to death.

    Therefore Sun Tian Zheng¡¯s methods were not surprising. But she did not know that her actions were truly shocking to the eyes of Jing Zhe and Gu Yu.

    After a long while Jing Zhen then managed to find her voice, ¡°Where does Young Lady want to go now?¡±

    ¡°Go to Cai Yun Yuan.¡±

    ¡°What is Young Lady going there for?¡± Gu Yu wondered, ¡°Second Master is currently not in, so is Young Lady going to look for Wan YiNiang?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°I am looking for Second Shen.¡±

    ¡°Second Furen has gone crazy...¡± Gu Yu reminded.

    ¡°That might not necessarily be.¡±

    Currently in Cai Yun Yuan, it was as if heavens and earth were flipped.

    In fact it was just only in a few months, that the entire Shen residence or to be urate, the Second household of the Shen family, which resided on Cai Yun Yuan, be the one who went through earth-shattering changes.

    The previously proud and sessful Second Furen had be mad, the magnanimous and bright Eldest Young Ladymitted suicide in prison, and was a slut who had an illicit rtionship with others. Even the outstanding and proud Second Young Master became a low rank convict in front of the entire city, and died under the big sword of the executioner. Life was like a y and Cai Yun Yuan¡¯s y was a bit too tragic.

    The only constion was that Second Furen, Ren Wan Yun, still had a Di second son, Shen Yuan Bo, but he was raised by Old Shen Furen¡¯s side. If Ren Wan Yun had not gone crazy, by the virtue of Shen Yuan Bo, she could still temporarily sit in the main household position. But it was only temporarily, who knew... If Shen Gui would take in concubines in the future? After all Shen Gui was lustful, thus it was not impossible for him to have other sons.

    Aspared to Ren Wan Yun¡¯s unlucky fortune, Wan YiNiang who had been deserted for many years, seemed to have ushered to Spring. After lowering herself and being small for so many years, that even the daughter she gave birth was not seen in the day, she did not think that she would receive help from Heavens. Even though Shen Gui view rtionships thinly, he treated females well. Wan YiNiang only had to firmly grasp Shen Gui¡¯s heart to regain favour, and with that, Shen Dong Ling¡¯s position would only rise up.

    ¡°Dong Ling, in a few days one will let Master arrange a courtyard for you.¡± Wan YiNiang was doing needlework as she smiled at Shen Dong Ling. Most probably because Shen Yuan was already dead, Shen Yuan Bo was still young and Ren Wan Yun could no longer threaten her. Wan YiNiang¡¯s brows were filled with joy and there were traces of happiness in her voice.

    ¡°Arrange what courtyard?¡± Shen Dong Ling who was reading behind the screen looked up.

    ¡°You have been squeezing with me in one courtyard, and other youngdies at your age would already have their own separate courtyard, so you should also move out. This ce is after all too crowded.¡±

    ¡°They are Di daughters and I am a Su daughter.¡± Shen Dong Ling calmly said.

    Hearing that Wan YiNiang¡¯s heart ached. Shen Dong Ling¡¯s birth was a fact she could not change, and it was the thing that she was always troubled about. She herself believed that Shen Dong Ling was not inferior to Shen Qing, Shen Yue and Shen Miao, but in the past ten years she could only let Shen Dong Ling live under the radar. Now that the hardship was over, how could one still watch Shen Dong Ling continue to be so cautious.

    Wan YiNiang said, ¡°The previous Eldest Young Lady¡¯s courtyard is currently vacant, and you need not have to sleep in her room and instead another. The direction Eldest Young Lady¡¯s courtyard is facing is good, and thendscape is beautiful. It would be a waste to remain empty. Now that Master is treating us well, one felt that this request will be consented.¡±

    ¡°YiNiang, no need.¡± Shen Dong Ling rejected her rmendation, ¡°It is not a good time to stick out at this moment. One have already endured for over ten years, thus there is no need to be in a hurry. Even though Father treat us well now, YiNiang should know what kind of character he is. When the situation has stabilised then this can be discussed again.¡±

    Wan YiNiang wanted to persuade again when she suddenly saw her personal maid, Lu Hua, running in and speaking hurriedly, ¡°YiNiang, Fifth Young Lady hase to our courtyard!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Young Lady?¡± Wan YiNiang suddenly stood up, ¡°Why did she look for me?¡±

    Shen Dong Ling also looked towards Lu Hua.

    Lu Hua shook her head and said, ¡°She is not here for YiNiang. This servant saw her heading to the room that Second Furen is resting in.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Young Lady is looking for Second Furen!¡± Wan YiNiang¡¯s voice suddenly became high-pitched, ¡°Why do Fifth Young Lady look for Second Furen? Second Furen has gone crazy!¡±

    ¡°This servant initially wanted to eavesdrop, but the few maids that Fifth Young Lady brought, guarded so tightly. The others were all located far away from the room and were unable to see or listen to anything.¡± Lu Hua asked, ¡°YiNiang, what can be done now?¡±

    YiNiang paced around the room anxiously and mumbled to herself, ¡°What is going on that Fifth Young Lady visit to Second Furen? But Second Furen and Fifth Young Lady had so much discord previously, so how could Fifth Young Lady be that kind.¡± She looked at Shen Dong Ling, ¡°Dong Ling, what do you say?¡±

    Shen Dong Ling¡¯s eyes hung down as she pondered for a while before speaking, ¡°Since it cannot be eavesdrop, then do not attempt to inquire and stay within one¡¯s bound. Fifth Young Lady is not a simple person and since it is done, the preparations would be through. No matter what kind of methods we use, one think that nothing would be inquired.¡±

    ¡°Can this be left like this?¡± Wan YiNiang was somewhat unresigned, ¡°What if she and Second Furen conspire together?¡±

    ¡°Second Furen and Fifth Younger Sister are not people who forget gratitude and animosity with a smile.¡± Shen Dong Ling said lightly, ¡°Moreover we have never opposed Fifth Younger Sister before, so no matter who Fifth Younger Sister want to scheme against, it would notnd on our heads.¡± She looked towards Wan YiNiang, ¡°We will just wait for a good show.¡±

    Outside Cai Yun Yuan, Gu Yu, Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang were keeping guard a few steps outside the room, while Jing Zhe followed Shen Miao inside. The other maids in the courtyard were doing their own tasks obediently. Ren Wan Yun had gone crazy so naturally the servants did not need to fawn and please her. People all stepped on those who were low and ttered those higher up, moreover Ren Wan Yun was very harsh to her subordinates previously, thus they were more willing to please the gentle and virtuous Wan YiNiang.

    Therefore these maids did not even stop Shen Miao, who had the support of the First household, when she walked over.

    But not everyone was like this. Ren Wan Yun also had her own confidants after so many years and those were her personal maids, Xiang Lan and Cai Ju. At the moment in the room, Xiang Lan and Cai Yu were ring at Shen Miao like tigers.

    Facing both of their vicious gaze, Shen Miao was not affected by it. Since these two people refused to go out, there was no harm for them to listen.

    On the bed, the woman was wrapped in a quilt and sitting at a corner. Her eyes werex, her hair seemed to have beenbed properly before she made a mess out of it, and there were traces of saliva on her clothes. Her lips were slightly trembling as she did not look towards anyone but towards the Heavens, and no one knew what she was talking about.

    ¡°Fifth Young Lady, as you can see our Furen¡¯s health has not recovered yet, so your disturbance would only worsen Furen¡¯s condition.¡± Xiang Lan said.

    ¡°I am here today to tell Second Shen one thing.¡± Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°One think that Second Shen already know about it. Even though one is sick, but one would still be sensitive to news. Second Older Brother was beheaded this afternoon and his body is lying in a casket, which would soon be buried.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Young Lady, Furen is already sick! She cannot listen to these words!¡± Cai Ju shouted loudly. Even though Xiang Lan¡¯s and Cai Ju¡¯s expressions were very severe, they did not have the courage toy a hand on Shen Miao and force her out. Now they knew that Shen Miao was not an easy person to deal with, and since a huge part of how the Second household ended up was due to Shen Miao secretly pushing the waves and adding to the billows. Shen Miao could be almost regarded as the enemy of the Second household, but now not only Shen Miao had deep intentions, there was still Shen Xin and wife supporting her at the back. With that kind of person targeting the Second household, there was no one that dared to fight against her.

    Shen Miao ignored the two maids and looked at Ren Wan Yun as she smiled gently, ¡°One think that Second Shen also know that when Second Older Brother was beheaded, there was no one from the residence that went to visit. Second Shu, Third Shu, Third Shen and Old Furen, not any one of them.¡± She looked at Ren Wan Yun, ¡°I think that if Second Shen was not sick, one would have definitely send Second Older Brother on hisst journey. Now on the way to the underworld, Second Older Brother is alone. How pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Young Lady!¡± Xiang Lan could not help but shout again.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s lips hooked up. ¡°Second Shen is now sick and cannot understand my words. Are you afraid that I will provoke Second Shen?¡±

    ¡°Naturally not.¡± Xiang Lan hastily denied.

    ¡°Then you better stay there obediently and shut up.¡± Shen Miao raised her eyebrows, ¡°Else I have ways to let you be unable to serve your Furen forever.¡±

    Xiang Lan and Cai Ju were secretly shocked as Shen Miao said those words so confidently, that it made them feel a chilling sensation.

    ¡°Before Second Older Brother left, Second Shen had fallen ill so one was unable to see Second Older Brother at all. One think that Second Older Brother must have been very sad in his heart when he came to the end, he was unable to see his parents at all. It is actually quite tragic.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun still focused on the ceiling with a silly look, but her hands at the side slightly bent imperceptibly.

    ¡°A few days back Wan YiNiang still came over and looked for me.¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°One think that she is anxious to build a good rtionship with me, and hope that in the future I will say a few good words about her in front of Old Furen. One think that the possibility of Second Shu elevating her status to amon wife is high.¡±

    When the wordsnded, Xiang Lan¡¯s and Cai Ju¡¯s faces paled. Everyone knew that currently Wan YiNiang of the Second household was favoured again. Previously Ren Wan Yun had forced Madam Wan to a difficult life, and now that Madam Wan had gained power and may even be raised as amon wife, could all this be revenge? Now that the rtionship with Shen Gui soured and that Old Shen Furen did not even care about, how miserable would Ren Wan Yun¡¯s future be?

    ¡°I am naturally not willing.¡± Shen Miao turned her head to the side and thought, ¡°Second Shen is the main branch of the residence so naturally I will stand by Second Shen¡¯s side. But it seems that Wan YiNiang is not resigned to it. Moreover Seventh Younger Brother is still being raised by Old Furen¡¯s side, but when Seventh Younger Brother grows up a bit more and Wan YiNiang has been raised up to amon wife, since you are still sick, would not Seventh Younger Brother be raised by Wan YiNiang? Tsk. Tsk. Can it be that Wan YiNiang was trying to build a good rtionship with me because of this intention?¡±

    ¡°If you dare to devise a n on my Seventh son, I will make sure you feel that death is better than living!¡± At the corner, Ren Wan Yun roared out. One did not know for what reason her voice was extremely rough and difficult to hear. And that pair of eyes that had been starting at the heavens since one entered the room, hadnded squarely on Shen Miao at an unknown time. They revealed a ferociousness as if it was a wolf.

    ¡°How could one devise a n on Seventh Younger Brother?¡± Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°If Second Shen do not believe, I can swear that if one devise a n on Seventh son then I will be struck by lightning and die horribly.¡±

    As her voicended, the eyes of the few people in the room were somewhat surprised. Jing Zhe, who had been quiet, became somewhat anxious. How could Shen Miao swear with such heavy consequences. They had all the while valued the importance of oaths, and Shen Miao said it so calmly that she did not have any opportunity to obstruct.

    Ren Wan Yun did not rx her vignce on Shen Miao as she sneered, ¡°It cannot be that you did everything possible toe here, provoke me with those words and to see if I had gone crazy just to make that kind of vicious oath.¡± She said, ¡°Shen Miao, I cannot win against you. It is I who had underestimated you. If everything can be repeated, I will definitely harm you before you have grown to such an age, and would definitely not be soft-handed!¡±

    ¡°Second Shen really know how to joke.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Since when have you be soft-handed on me?¡±

    ¡°You have already forced me to such a situation. Qing-er¡¯s and Yuan-er¡¯s incidents are not unrted to you, if it is not because of Seventh son, I would definitely perish with you.¡± Ren Wan Yun said with gritted teeth.

    ¡°I know that Second Shen would not bear to burn both the jade and amon stone (destroy indiscriminately) because of Seventh Younger Brother, so one knew that Second Shen will not be sick for long.¡±

    ¡°What exactly you want to do?¡± Ren Wan Yun stared sharply at her, ¡°What other means and methods do you want to use?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled amiably, ¡°Second Shen need not speak so unreasonably. In fact, I am here to give you a way out.¡±

    ¡°A way out?¡± Ren Wan Yun said tragically, ¡°What kind of way out do I have at such a point?¡±

    ¡°Can it be that Second Shen think that the current situation is the worst?¡± Shen Miao was surprised, ¡°Second Shen has been intelligent all the while so how could one be this muddled?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Ren Wan Yun¡¯s face had gotten heavy.

    ¡°Simple.¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Now that Wan YiNiang has coaxed Second Shu till he is shouting for joy, did Second Shen ever thought before that if Wan YiNiang were to bear a son for Second Shu... What will be of Seventh Younger Brother?¡±

    Ren Wan Yun¡¯s body stiffened.

    ¡°Second Shen is well aware whether Second Shu value Wan YiNiang or Second Shen, thus one would also know if Second Shu will value the son borne by Wan YiNiang or Seventh Younger Brother. If there was a day where Wan YiNiang is elevated to the status of amon wife, then there will be two Di sons in the Second household. But these two Di sons are not brothers of the same mother. Why do not you guess.¡± Shen Miao suppressed her voice, ¡°If they would fight with one another?¡±

    As Ren Wan Yun listened, fear and trepidation set in.

    ¡°That one will have Wan YiNiang protecting and Seventh Younger Brother have Second Shen protecting. But Second Shen, at that time would you be able to call the shots in the Second household like previously?¡±

    Every word from Shen Miao pierced into her heart and Ren Wan Yun could not help but retort, ¡°That slut was unable to give birth to a son before and will not be able to give birth to one in the future!¡±

    ¡°Second Shen is indeed smart.¡± Shen Miao sighed, ¡°But this is what I want to say. Could it be that Second Shen thought that in the future other than Wan YiNiang, Second Shu would not have other women?¡±

    She discussed about the elder¡¯s rtionships so broad levelled and calm that it stunned everyone. Ren Wan Yu was surprised by Shen Miao¡¯s words. Correct, she knew better than anyone about Shen Gui¡¯s conduct, how would Shen Gui only have one woman? When she was the matriarch of the family, Shen Gui still brought in concubines back to the residence and if she had not fed those vixens medication to end offspring, one fear that the Second household would be overcrowded.

    ¡°You see, one can defend one moment but cannot prevent for a lifetime. After guarding against Wan YiNiang, there will still be more YiNiangs. There are unlimited number of women in this world that can give birth, and there are numerous women who want to enter the Second household. Unless Second Shen could still control the inner courtyard like previously, and give the medication to end offspring for all of Second Shu¡¯s women, but do now Second Shen have that ability? Moreover those years ago, Wan YiNiang still managed to give birth to Third Older Sister. In the future, will there be another Wan YiNiang?¡±

    A slightly fric look appeared on Ren Wan Yun¡¯s face as each words from Shen Miao stabbed into her soft ribs. What she could rely on, was that she gave birth to sons and if this point disappeared, what the future would be like?

    ¡°Second Shen, do you want to see that the family that you struggled to manage and the residence¡¯s money allnd not on your sons but in other woman¡¯s son? Second Older Brother was outstanding, and everything of the Second household should have belong to him or to Seventh Younger Brother, but now others went to the next level. Are you willing to sew wedding clothes for others?¡±

    Ren Wan Yun stared at Shen Miao, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°I will give you a way out.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently before taking out a packet from her sleeves and ced it in Ren Wan Yun¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Medication to end offspring, for men¡¯s use.¡± She said softly.

 Chapter 108: Get Lost

    <h4>Chapter 108: Get Lost (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Medication to end offspring, for men¡¯s use.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun lowered her head and looked at the paper packet that Shen Miao ced on her hands and her body could not help but tremble.

    ¡°What kind of a good method is to give all YiNiang the medication? Even if one is not able to give birth to any sons, there will be a second, a third... Second Shen, you will not be able to stop it.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s words seemed to have a slightly bewitching sound to them as when theynded on one¡¯s ears, it was rather pleasing.

    ¡°Why would I believe you? Who knows if arsenic is being ced inside.¡± Ren Wan Yun said with disdain.

    ¡°Since Second Shen do not believe me then let a maid bring a little of it to the physician for a look, or perhaps feed it to some animals. Else it would also be the same if one were to purchase it themselves. I only provide the direction and Second Shen must be willing to look into the detailed matters.¡±

    ¡°Why would I do this.¡± Ren Wan Yun stared at Shen Miao and said coldly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Shen Miao slightly thought about it, ¡°Most probably is that once Second Shu find out about the infertility, then the Seventh Di Son¡¯s position can be seated stably. Not only that, as Second Shu only legacy, Seventh Younger Brother would be able to take over Second Shu¡¯s mantle. The rarer something is, the greater the value will be.¡±

    Ren Wan Yunughed, ¡°Do you think that I do not know what kind of intention you have? Shen Miao I really underestimated you. You actually want the Second household to end its lineage.¡±

    ¡°One must not say it like this.¡± Shen Miao pretended to be surprised, ¡°How can the Second household end its lineage? Is not Seventh Younger Brother around? However can it be that Second Shen is under the impression that it is still possible to have another baby with Second Shu?¡± She said jokingly, ¡°Even if Second Shen have that ability and capability, one have to see if Second Shu is willing or not.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Xiang Lan rebuked angrily.

    ¡°You have no sense of shame!¡± Ren Wan Yun was so angry that her face was flushed red. Shen Miao¡¯s words were clearly ridiculing that she was old and that Shen Gui, a person who was lustful for beauties, would feel disdain for her. But Ren Wan Yun also understood that after so many years Shen Gui was no longer that gentle with her, and her face was no longer appealing to Shen Gui so it was difficult to have another child. ¡°Be it no sense of shame or impudent, at the end this is all for you.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°I have already given Second Shen a road to live, but it all depends on Second Shen¡¯s choice to walk out or block the road.¡± She stood up and remained still as if she was thinking of something before partially looking back, ¡°Of course Second Shen can also tell Second Shu of the matter since you are all a family. But one would like to remind you that now my Father and Mother have a bad rtionship with Old Furen, and all pretences are shed so one is not afraid of the other.¡±

    Ren Wan Yun sat there without speaking as Xiang Lan and Cai Ju stared vigntly at Shen Miao.

    ¡°Words have been said to as such. Will take one¡¯s leave.¡± Shen Miao smiled as she walked out.

    After Shen Miao left, Xiang Lan took a step forward and asked Ren Wan Yun, ¡°Furen will really listen to Fifth Young Lady¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Young Lady do not have any good intentions.¡± Cai Ju parroted, ¡°She clearly did that to put one against Master.¡±

    ¡°It is to go against Master.¡± Ren Wan Yun spoke lowly, ¡°But now Master and I are no longer people standing on the same line.¡±

    ¡°Furen means...¡± Xiang Lan stared with her eyes wide open.

    Ren Wan Yun lowered her head and said, ¡°Let me think.¡±

    In the Eastern courtyard, naturally there were people who were concerned with every move at this end, so when Shen Miao and Jing Zhe stepped out of the door, they saw an unfamiliar maiding over with a smile, ¡°Fifth Young Lady, Wan YiNiang has heard that you havee to the courtyard and want to invite you over for a chat.¡±

    ¡°Another day, there are still things to be done.¡± Shen Miao did not give any face at all and directly rejected. That maid felt awkward but also helpless, and could only watch as Shen Miao and entourage walked away before turning back to report to Wan YiNiang.

    ¡°Is she clearly distinguishing the rtionship with us?¡± Wan YiNiang was somewhat angry but there was more worry. She said to Shen Dong Ling, ¡°Dong Ling, will this Fifth Young Lady get together with Furen and deal with us?¡±

    ¡°How could it be?¡± Shen Dong Ling shook her head, ¡°It is because of Eldest Sister¡¯s matter that they would not go together.¡±

    ¡°Then why is it that Fifth Young Lady kept turning a blind eye to our goodwill?¡± Wan YiNiang kept walking back and forth, ¡°Can it be that she looks down on our background...¡± Speaking till here, her voice had gotten dim, ¡°After all she is a Di Young Lady...¡±

    ¡°YiNiang.¡± Shen Dong Ling ced the book down and said with some headache, ¡°Where are you thinking to. It might not be because of us that Fifth Younger Sister is not willing to get along. From what I see, Fifth Younger Sister is not warm to the entire Shen residence, and one fear that she does not want to have any rtion with anyone from the Second household, so she turn a blind eye to us. Therefore there is no use to express goodwill. It is better not to do such things in the future.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Wan YiNiang still wanted to say something.

    ¡°There is no buts.¡± Shen Dong Ling interrupted her words, ¡°We behave ourselves and if there are no mistakes, naturally trouble will note.¡±

    At the other end, Jing Zhe was asking Shen Miao in a softly voice upon returning back to their room, ¡°Young Lady, will that Second Furen really drug Second Master?¡±

    ¡°Definitively.¡± Shen Miao looked at her nails and lightly said, ¡°Ren Wan Yun most value children, but now one daughter and one son continuously died, leaving a single child, Shen Yuan Bao. Unfortunately Shen Gui is not a kind hearted person so only by drugging Shen Gui, she can protect Shen Yuan Bo¡¯s position.¡±

    ¡°But what if Second Furen tell Second Master about the matter?¡± Gu Yu had been worried about this the most.

    ¡°It will not happen. If Shen Gui know that he was being drugged with medication to end offspring, he would hate Ren Wan Yun to the bone that even if Shen Yuan Bo is his only child, he would stillsh out on Shen Yuan Bo. Even if Ren Wan Yun did it for Shen Yuan Bo, she would definitely cover this thing up to death. Perhaps Shen Gui would not discover the truth that he would not be able to have children forever and even if a physician take a look, he would never think that it was Ren Wan Yun that fed it to him.¡±

    ¡°So...¡± Jing Zhe bit her teeth and seemed to be hesitating before she finally spoke what was in her heart, ¡°Even if Second Furen drug Second Master unknowingly and Second Master truly cannot have anymore heirs, is there still not a Seventh Young master? Currently Seventh Young Master is young but after he grow up and understand about the matter, one fear that he will take revenge for Second Young Master and Eldest Young Lady. To have an enemy raised from young and with Young Lady making such an oath...¡± Shen Miao said to Ren Wan Yun that she would not have any intention to harm Shen Yuan Bo else Heavens would strike her. Jing Zhe was still somewhat shocked after hearing such a poisonous oath.

    ¡°Since the vow was made, I have no intention on dealing with Shen Yuan Bo.¡± Shen Miao said.

    ¡°Although this is the case but Seventh Young Master will definitely view Young Lady as the enemy. Gu Yu reminded, ¡°Having an enemy lying in the dark waiting for an opportunity...¡±

    ¡°One would need to wait for him to grow up first.¡± Shen Miao smiled. Unfortunately, Shen Yuan Bo did not have the opportunity to grow up.

    Just a yearter, there was a gue in Ding capital and Shen Yuan Bo would die due to the infection of smallpox. Everyone in the Ding capital panicked but at that time Shen Miao had already married Fu Xiu Yi, and fortunately Shen Xin was fighting a battle in the Northwest region and escaped this cmity. The nobility in the capital was still alright but there was a number of deaths among themoners. Shen Yuan Bo was unable to escape it.

    Shen Miao had always believed that the Heavens principles were clear and transparent, but it was that this karma was not enough. In the previous lifetime, the karma of all the sins that Shen Gui and wife hadmitted all fell onto Shen Yuan Bo. But the Second household still had Shen Yuan and Shen Qing. In this lifetime, without them if one were to follow down the road of the previous lifetime, Shen Yuan Bo will eventually lose his life because of the gue.

    Instead of eradicating to thest one now, it was better to fill their lives with hope. Shen Gui believe that he still had a son, and Ren Wan Yun also thought that Shen Yuan Bo would rece Shen Yuan, and when that day finallyes that Shen Yuan Bo is unable to escape the fate of Heavens, then at that time the desperation of theck of heirs would break out in the Second household, and swallow them entirely.

    The Second household was destined to have no descendants but they were now filled with hope, not knowing that misfortune was already heading their way slowly. One only need to wait till that day where the sicklees falling, thoroughly harvesting the vitality in its entirety.

    The chess path was already prepared, and the pieces were also heading forward step by step in ordance of the route set. Was not this good?

    ¡°Young Lady, Mo Qing came by just now.¡± Bai Lu walked over and said in a predicament, ¡°He said that the banknotes previously given are spent. Is there still a need to go to Bao Xiang Lou?¡±

    Bai Lu was somewhat embarrassed, and also did not understand as where would there be a master that would give their subordinate money to go find youngdies. Moreover this was not squandered normally. How could this be letting the subordinates handling the matter? This was clearly providing money for the subordinate to enjoy, and it was hateful that Mo Qing got such a good task but still put on a look of pain every time, making one suffer a toothache upon seeing the scene.

    ¡°Go and pass five hundred liang to him.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Bai Lu revealed a look of pain as she heard Shen Miao giving additional instructions, ¡°Also tell Mo Qing to say those words to Liu Ying.¡±

    The few maids in the room were surprised and looked at Shen Miao with curiosity. After all they did not know what words were the ¡®words¡¯ that Shen Miao mentioned.

    Bai Lu was about to go out when she suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Young Lady, previously Zhang Mama from Rong Jing Tang came over, seemingly to inquire about Master and Furen separating from the family.¡±

    Ever since that day where the truth was known from Jing Guan Sheng¡¯s mouth, Luo Xue Yan had a big quarrel with Old Shen Furen and informed Shen Xin of the matter afterwards. Naturally Shen Xin was furious and at that moment headed to Rong Jing Tang to argue. Luo Xue Yan wholeheartedly wanted to separate from the family and Shen Xin was disheartened toward the Shen family due to the matter, and was naturally in favour. Even if he did not want Old General Shen¡¯s estate, he still insisted on a separation. Old Shen Furen knew that Shen Xin¡¯s money and prestige was still required at the moment, and pretended to have a stroke and fainted from the events that day. It really made oneugh and angry.

    Now that Zhang Mama came over to inquire, naturally was to cast oblique aspersions and uncover the wind direction of the First household, thinking that Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan only said that in a fit of anger.

    ¡°If there is another inquiry then tell her that the intention is set on separating from the family, and one need to bother her to take good care of Old Furen. If Old Furen¡¯s health continue to be unwell then one would invite the family¡¯s elders over to do the division.¡±

    The family elders had no regard for Old Shen Furen¡¯s background. Old General Shen was biased towards Shen Xin when he was alive so naturally the elders would be biased towards Shen Xin. If the elders came over to divide the family, they would not let Old Shen Furen get a good deal.

    ¡°This servant understands.¡± Bai Lu walked out the door with a smile.

    Shen Miao sat in front of the table for a while. Today¡¯s road just opened and one need to n even more, as it was not an easy thing to take revenge and protect the Shen family at the same time.

    Everything must always take a step at a time.

    These few disturbances in the capital were only gossiped over a cup of tea or after a meal. After discussing and a smile, no one remembered them. Even if they were a topic of idle conversation, after a few days they would be ignored because of other fresher news.

    Humans died and lights get extinguished. The world was just that cold.

    Bao Xiang Lou was still bustling like in the past, and recently there was a new bunch of Persian dancers that entered, and they were beautiful and brazen. The blue-blooded young men of the capital rushed over like ducks and Bao Xiang Lou¡¯s usually booming business had be overflowing.

    Men had a voracious desire for fresh things and enamoured with the new, bored with the old. The new dancers would be popr for a period of time, and the previously popr courtesans were cheerless as cold sparrow¡¯s nest at the door. But among these greedy men, there was one that was different. When he walked to the door, the youngdy at the door waved her handkerchief and smiled, ¡°Lord Mo will not be picking Young Lady Liu Ying today?¡±

    Mo Qing ced the money into the youngdy¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Same old rules.¡±

    That youngdy was half envious and half jealous, ¡°This lord is an affectionate person. It is really Liu Ying¡¯s past life fortune.¡± Finishing, she went up to call for people.

    Everyone rushed over for the new youngdies but Mo Qing was not shaken by thunder and picked Liu Ying. Those who did not know thought that he had real feelings for Liu Ying. Only the two of them, he and Liu Ying, knew if there were feelings or not.

    Opposite of Bao Xiang Lou, at the windows of Kuai Huo Lou, there were three persons drinking together. Ji Yu Shu pointed from afar at Mo Qing¡¯s figure as he entered Bao Xiang Lou, ¡°Look, look, look. He went over again!¡±

    ¡°What is there to look.¡± Gao Yang rolled his eyes at Ji Yu Shu, ¡°Going there once every three days, every trip is a night and leaving once the second day breaks, without staying for an additional moment more. This is something that even you are able to know by heart, so is there a need to be surprised?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu was not to be outdone and stared back at Gao Yang, ¡°Are you a fool? How would Third Xie Older Brother, who just returned, know about matters that we had knowledge of? I am here telling him clearly about it.¡±

    At the other side of them, Xie Jing Xing was leaning against the couch lookingzily at Bao Xiang Lou. It was an unprecedented day for him not to wear purple and was wearing a dark narrow long robe (T/N: Think slim fit robe), making him appear more solemn. However upon closer look, his brows were covered in dust, clearly indicating that he had just returned in a rush.

    ¡°Third Xie, how was the matter dealt with? How are those people?¡± Gao Yang asked.

    ¡°All were suicide soldiers and no information could be dug out. All of them were killed.¡± Xie Jing Xing was preupied, ¡°Time is pressing, so the movements here have to be fast.¡±

    ¡°What is the use of moving quickly?¡± Ji Yu Shuined, ¡°The stuff was not found.¡±

    ¡°There were some movements from Shen Yuan previously, and he was very close to Fu Xiu Yi. Perhaps there were some leverages in his hands but now he is dead...¡± Gao Yang pondered, ¡°Fu Xiu Yi should have thought of ways to seize those things from Shen Yuan.¡±

    ¡°I want to take another trip to the Shen residence.¡± Xie Jing Xing frowned, ¡°It is not possible it cannot be found.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, do not mention about this first.¡± Ji Yu Shu interrupted their conversation, ¡°Speaking of which, we have been keeping watch here for so long watching that Mo guy running to Bao Xiang Lou so often. What is the meaning of it? Could it be that Shen Young Lady is lenient and warm? Even to provide the money for the subordinate to look for a youngdy. This kind of cushy job and such extravagant hand, is even more generous than me, the manager of the Feng Xian Pawnshop.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen one who runs away from a youngdy at the break of light?¡± Gao Yang looked at Ji Yu Shu, ¡°Why is it that when I remember you looking for Young Lady Shao Yao, you will rascally stick yourself in the other¡¯s room and not leave, hating that you are unable to be at her side all day? Which one would not know about amorous feelings and would at least talk a little. For one to leave at such a timing every day, it look rather like thepletion of a task.¡±

    ¡°Are your eyes grown on top of your head?¡± Xie Jing Xing nced at the two of them, ¡°Did you not see that there is still someone involved?¡± His eyes swept down and both of them were surprised. As they looked over to where Xie Jing Xing was looking, they saw that that on the opposite side of the street facing Bao Xiang Lou, there stood a green d male staring at Liu Ying¡¯s little building, lost in thoughts.

    ¡°Look rather ordinary.¡± Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°Looking at his shabby dressing, one can tell that he want to go in to look for youngdies, but does not have money thus could only look on greedily. What is the difference?¡±

    ¡°This person...¡± Gao Yang scrutinized from a distant, ¡°The silhouette look somewhat familiar like one had seen somewhere before.¡±

    ¡°Pei Lang.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    ¡°Who is Pei Lang?¡± Ji Yu Shu asked.

    ¡°A teacher in Guang Wen Tang.¡±

    ¡°I remember.¡± Gao Yang also said, ¡°Previously one had seen him at the Pce banquet. But why is he here?¡±

    ¡°Teacher?¡± Ji Yu Shu narrowed his eyes, ¡°A teacher alsoe to a ce of pleasure? This Guang Wen Tang is said to be the academy that all the Ding capital¡¯s nobles want to enter. How could a teacher there, be this morally corrupt?¡±

    ¡°You also wander all day at ces of pleasure, how are you not morally corrupt?¡± Gao Yang questioned Ji Yu Shu.

    Ji Yu Shu refuted, ¡°I am not one who teach students!¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Xie Jin Xing said, ¡°You two did not even discover such a big individual appearing here?¡±

    ¡°I did not recognise him.¡± Ji Yu Shu said with grievances, ¡°There are so many peopleing and going at Bao Xiang Lou and I only paid attention to the abnormal. This gentleman looked normal and how would I know that he was also a teacher.¡±

    Gao Yang looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°You find that Pei Lang is a problem? But he is just a poor schr.¡±

    ¡°Shen Miao never did unnecessary things, thus there must be some intentions behind letting her subordinate look for Liu Ying. Previously I did not understand but now upon seeing him, one understood.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gazended on Pei Lang.

    ¡°You are saying...¡± Gao Yang thoughts were roaming, ¡°This Shen Miao went in such a big round, in fact to target Pei Lang?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled and there seemed to be a deeper meaning in his gaze, ¡°Did not know why, but one felt that Shen Miao paid extra attention to this Pei Lang. A simple investigation indicated that Pei Lang was only a poor schr, and this in it is a problem.¡±

    ¡°Is not this simple!¡± Ji Yu Shu called out, ¡°I know the reason behind.¡±

    Gao Yang and Xie Jing Xing turned around together and stared at him.

    Ji Yu Shu cleared his throat and his eyebrows danced as he said, ¡°Its simply very simple! When I see that silhouette, one could tell that the person is especially good looking and in addition with being a teacher, this show that he have profound knowledge. Shen Young Lady is after all a budding beauty opening to the beginning of spring and has a darker heart. Who knew that the teacher had a gilded exterior but is shabby and ruined on the inside, and is a hypocrite gentleman that wander around brothels. In a fit of anger Shen Young Lady simply ordered her own subordinate to buy thatdy¡¯s time...¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Gao Yang asked, ¡°Why does Shen Miao buy Liu Ying¡¯s time when she likes Pei Lang?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu thought strenuously for a moment before replying, ¡°Most probably because Pei Lang cannot afford Liu Ying, so Shen Young Lady let her servant buy Liu Ying¡¯s time. Pei Lang cannot be evenpared to a servant so he would definitely be very angry. Shen Young Lady want to make Pei Lang die from an excess of anger!¡± The more Ji Shu Yu spoke, the more excited he became that even his saliva was spitting everywhere. He almost climbed on top of the table, ¡°You all see! How much pain had Pei Lang inflict on Shen Young Lady! A youngdy who actually leave no expense on a beauty!¡±

    Gao Yang was supporting his aching forehead, ¡°Ji Yu Shu, is it that you heard some odd y in the brothel?¡±

    ¡°You all go y. I will leave first.¡± Xie Jing Xing stood up with an expressionless face and nced at Ji Yu Shu, ¡°If you are too free, the tower prisoncks personnel. So go pack up and head there with Tie Yi.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu immediately quietened down like he was stuck with lightning.

    At the other end in the Liu Ying¡¯s building, Mo Qing was sitting at the table drinking tea as usual.

    Liu Ying had nowpletely given up on Mo Qing. Previously she still wanted to conquer the man, but now she did not have any thoughts of conquering andpletely had no temperament. She did not even bother to put on makeup and just walked over to pick up the silver piece, that Mo Qing ced on the table, into the box and sat opposite to Mo Qing. She poured herself a cup and said not warmly or coldly, ¡°Thanking Gentleman Mo for rooting for Liu Ying like usual, else Liu Ying would not be able to eat anything in such a poor situation.¡±

    When the new Persian dancers snatched the other youngdies¡¯ regr patrons, only Mo Qing regrly called her out. The youngdies were envious and jealous of Liu Ying so much, but they did not know that in Liu Ying¡¯s eyes, Mo Qing was just an entric weird person.

    Most likely Mo Qing like to spend money and be dazed in the ce of pleasure.

    Liu Ying did not intend to talk to Mo Qing. This Mo Qing hade for so many times but had never talked to her a sentence before. If he did not speak to the youngdy who weed him every time, Liu Ying would think that he was a mute.

    But today Mo Qing unprecedentedly spoke to her. Mo Qing said, ¡°It is not me.¡±

    Liu Ying was so surprised that she could only stare at him wide eyed, ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°The person who gave you money is not me.¡± Mo Qing said.

    Liu Ying did not understand, ¡°What money?¡±

    ¡°My master want me toe here every three days to look for you, give you money and do nothing.¡±

    This was probably the longest sentence Mo Qing said in Bao Xiang Lou, but when the words were spoken, the gaze from Liu Ying¡¯s eyes suddenly became vignt and she stood up, ¡°Who is your master?¡±

    Mo Qing shook his head, ¡°Cannot disclose.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Liu Ying red at him.

    ¡°Master said that in a few days she (in Chinese it would sounds the same when referring to a she and a he) wille over to look for you.¡± Mo Qing said, ¡°So temporarily do not ept other customers.¡±

    Liu Yingughed, ¡°Older Brother, I do not know who your master is and what he wants to do, but I am a Young Lady of Bao Xiang Lou and currently in a slump. I am not the new hot favourite so if I do not ept other customers, what do I eat and drink? Will you support me?!¡±

    Mo Qing did not say anything.

    Seeing Mo Qing keeping quiet, Liu Ying gotten more angry and an unknown fire started burning. Other men would now say some appeasing words of ¡°I will support you¡± even if they were not sincere. Even if it was to bluff others, no one would treat the words said at the ce of pleasure seriously. This Mo Qing was different and was simply a stubborn lump who loved to be serious and not willing to say any lies or pleasing words. He wanted to coax when she got angry but when he opened his mouth, Liu Ying had gotten silent. Mo Qing was one of the people in the ce of pleasure and he had said himself that he was just following his master¡¯s instructions. Thinking about that, one find that there was no meaning to ask him anything.

    Mo Qin saw the changes in Liu Ying¡¯s expressions and was unable to make heads or tails of it. After hesitating, he said a sentence that Shen Miao did not instruct him to say, ¡°My master is a good person. You... Do not need to be afraid.¡±

    Liu Ying was briefly stunned and when she looked at Mo Qing, he lowered his head to drink the tea. Unfathomably Liu Ying¡¯s mood gotten better and she said, ¡°Why should I believe you.¡±

    Mo Qing, ¡°...¡±

    *****

    This night was one without stars or moon. Shen Miao was in Luo Xue Yan¡¯s room, apanying her for a chat before preparing to return back to her own courtyard. On the way back Jing Zhe told Shen Miao what she inquired during the day, ¡°Young Lady, one heard that the Jing family had left for SuZhuo this afternoon and upon leaving, they even swept off every single valuable thing in the side courtyard of Rong Jing Tang. This is truly a bandit conduct. Old Furen was so angry that she almost had a stroke again.¡±

    This ¡®had a stroke again¡¯ was said with ridicule. Everyone also knew that when Old Shen Furen was flustered and exasperated she would involuntary have a ¡®stroke¡¯. ¡°However it can be said that one had really met one¡¯s match. A shameless one encountering an even more shameless one. Speaking of which, one really admire the thickness of the Jing family, to be able to take away Rong Jing Tang¡¯s stuff. It is a marvel.¡±

    ¡°One did not expect that the Jing family would pompously vow to seek an exnation for Biao Young Lady, but now left back to SuZhou with tails between their legs and even not caring about Biao Young Lady. They obviously knew that Biao Young Lady would not have a good ending in the Sun family, but did not think of any way out. They originally said it so ruthlessly, just to demand more money.¡± Jing Zhe said.

    ¡°Commoners do not fight with officials.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s lips slightly hooked up, ¡°The Jing family also knew that they have caused a big disaster.¡±

    ¡°All not good people.¡± Jing Zhe¡¯s lips twitched.

    Shen Miao did not express an opinion. The Jing family returned to SuZhou through the nights but how could they be able to return. Sun Tian Zheng was not any soft persimmon. Originally when Shen Qiu had the mishap, Jing Chu Chu escaped but the others from the Jing family were unable to escape at all. Sun Tian Zheng was not a soft handed person, so no one knew what happened on the journey back to SuZhou.

    When Shen Miao walked into the courtyard and was just about to push open the doors, she suddenly paused and swept a look at the windows.

    ¡°Jing Zhe.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Go and boil some water. I would like to bath so make it hotter.¡±

    Jing Zhe was stunned for a moment before she nodded her head inpliance. Shen Miao pushed the door open and entered. She walked across the outer hall and passed the folding screen before entering her own room and closed the door.

    The me of the oilntern was slightly flickering, and one could see that there was a person sitting skewed in front of the table. The entire body seemed to be covered with a flowing dark gold colour, lining the entire darkness in the room with glistening light. One of his hands was balled into a fist and the other hand waszily flipping the book on Shen Miao¡¯s desk. Upon hearing the movement, one casually turn one¡¯s head over, revealing a face with red lips and white teeth.

    ¡°Why only return sote?¡± Xie Jing Xing was somewhat dissatisfied.

    ¡°I did not seem to have invited you.¡± Shen Miao looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Little Marquis Xie.¡±

    ¡°I have waited for you for a long time.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyebrows raised, ¡°Had gone hungry.¡±

    Shen Miao responded, ¡°Get lost.¡±

 Chapter 109: Leaving Oneâ€™s Trade

    <h4>Chapter 109: Leaving One¡¯s Trade (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Hearing those words, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up and he looked at Shen Miao from the side with interest, ¡°Have not seen for a long time and your temper has be even more violent.¡±

    Shen Miao sat down in front of the table and said coldly, ¡± You however still like toe uninvited as usual.¡±

    If others saw Xie Jing Xing in her room, one did not know how much troubles would be attracted and unfortunately this person liked to do such things, as if risking dangers was ingrained in his bones. Shen Miao had already decided to stay far away from Xie Jing Xing as that person has numerous secrets which were so deep. But now Xie Jing Xing came over himself, so how could she not be angry?

    ¡°Passing by this ce, so one came to look at you in passing.¡± Xie Jing Xing shrugged and changed into afortable posture. He was wearing in dark robes today with a white cor. It was originally an icy and snowy season but because of his excellent facial features made the room filled with a spring atmosphere (Trantor: Like seriously? *Roll eyes*; Editor: *Jaw drop* Wth author!). He stroked his chin and said, ¡°There is also a question that one want to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡± Shen Miao was not willing to say any additional sentences to him.

    When Xie Jing Xing saw Shen Miao¡¯s attitude, he was not annoyed at all and said, ¡°When Shen Yuan was in the residence, was there any one he trusted?¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Miao was somewhat surprised as she looked at Xie Jing Xing. She did not expect that the person he wanted to ask about was Shen Yuan. Even though one did not know about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s motives, she still said, ¡°None, Shen Yuan¡¯s time after returning to the capital was short and was not close with the residence¡¯s people. Why do you ask about him?¡±

    ¡°Just came over from circling his courtyard.¡± Xie Jing Xing saidzily, ¡°Was unable to find the stuff so one came over to ask.¡±

    Shen Miao hung her eyes down and pondered, could it be that Xie Jing Xing wanted to search for something at Shen Yuan¡¯s, but was unable to find it so he thought that Shen Yuan has passed the thing to a trusted person, thus he came over to her ce to enquire.

    ¡°What exactly are you looking for?¡± Shen Miao asked, ¡°Is it simr to the thing in the Prince Yu¡¯s residence¡¯s secret room?¡±

    When the words were out, the room suddenly quietened. In that moment, Shen Miao could feel that there was a burst of chill from Xie Jing Xing. But that dangerous moment was only for a fleeting moment as Xie Jing Xing very quickly smiled. When he smiled, he was as elegant as jade but that pair of peach shaped eyes were unable to conceal the sharp edge.

    Xie Jing Xing did not answer Shen Miao but asked, ¡°These days you also live well. One heard that the Second household of the Shen family is almost defeated.¡±

    ¡°Little Marquis is really well aware of the matters in Shen residence. Those who do not know would think that you are one of the Shen residence¡¯s people.¡± Shen Miao ridicule.

    Xie Jing Xing spread out his hands, ¡°No choice, the Shen residence¡¯s guards are like furnishings but it so happens that the events that happened here are interesting so it is difficult not to know about them.¡± He sized up Shen Miao, ¡°It is just that I have underestimated your viciousness.¡±

    ¡°You can also give it a try.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was at all smiles as he looked at her, ¡°I do not have so much free effort.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you are very busy.¡± Shen Miao stared at him, ¡°But still have so much leisure time to wander in other¡¯s residence.¡± When she was saying those words, she started to show a little anger. Xie Jing Xing was always able to easily extract some tiny sentiments from her heart and if it was seen by Jing Zhe, Gu Yu and the rest, they would be totally surprised by Shen Miao¡¯s current expression. It was because Shen Miao had not revealed such an open emotion for a very long time. Be it anger or resentment, they were something that only Shen Miao had previously.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Little girl¡¯s anger is always so heavy.¡±

    Shen Miao said in a bad mood, ¡°The questions are all asked, you are still not leaving?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stood up, patted his clothes and opened the window at the back with the intention to flit over it, when he suddenly thought of something and turned back. He looked at her weirdly and asked, ¡°Almost forgot to ask you. Shen Miao, you love Pei Lang?¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    She did not have time to speak when she saw Xie Jing Xing looking at her with a gaze that seemed to be looking down, ¡°Should also be of no answer.¡± With a turn, his shadow disappeared.

    ¡°This scoun...¡± Shen Miao almost grinded her teeth but saw Jing Zhe knocking on the door, ¡°Youngdy, the water has began to boil. This servant will put in the fragrance for you.¡± When she entered she also asked strangely, ¡°Why is Young Lady standing by the window? Be careful not to catch a cold.¡±

    Shen Miao withdrew her gaze, ¡°It is nothing, only chased away a wild cat.¡±

    ¡°Wild cat.¡± Jing Zheughed, ¡°It is not umon for wild cats to be out this season, but it still disturb one¡¯s dreams. One will let others chase them away tomorrow and reduce the troubles.¡±

    ¡°It is better to fed arsenic.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°It is cleaner when dead.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jing Zhe was somewhat puzzled.

    At the other end of the Shen residence, Wan YiNiang¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety and seemed to also have some resentment as she spoke to Shen Dong Ling, ¡°Do not know what did Fifth Young Lady said to Furen. These few days, one heard from the servants in Cai Yun Yuan that Furen is getting better from her illness day by day. Now she was able to recognise others and did not lose her temper. She even let her personal maids cook porridge for Master to drink, one fear that she want to regain being valued by Master. At that time, one fear that the days of suffering wille again.¡± Wan YiNiang was somewhat grumbling, ¡°Seemed like Fifth Young Lady really helped Furen and even cured Furen¡¯s illness.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling wasbing her long hair in front of the mirror and when her long hair was loose, it was set against the light and her pale face eased up as her face got sharper with her big eyes, making her look like a little beauty. She said, ¡°YiNiang worry too much, no matter how great Fifth Younger Sister¡¯s ability is, one could not bring the dying back to life. It seemed that Furen had all the while feigning madness and Fifth Younger Sister said some things to her, so she figure it out to no longer feign madness.

    ¡°What?¡± Wan YiNiang was surprised, ¡°Ling-er, you say that Furen was feigning madness all along. All this time Master have been taking additional care of us and if this was seen by Furen¡¯s eyes. When Furen has the opportunity, she would definitely not let us off.¡±

    ¡°What is YiNiang worried about.¡± Shen Dong Ling used the silverb to brush her hair as she said, ¡°Because of Eldest Sister¡¯s and Second Older Brother¡¯s matters, Father cannot see eye to eye with Furen. Even if Furen is really clear headed, Father will only at the most be tolerant on the surface but his heart will be disgusted. It is already impossible for Furen to regain her status of the past, and Furen herself know about this so YiNiang should rx.¡±

    Wan YiNiang still doubted, ¡°Since Furen knows that Master will not forgive her, why not continue to feign madness? What did Fifth Young Lady say exactly to make her change her mind?¡±

    ¡°Currently Furen does not have anything else other than Seventh Younger Brother, so Fifth Younger Sister most likely made an issue out of him. YiNiang also have to work hard to give Father a son, be it a Su son or Di son, as long as a son is delivered, there will be a firm foothold here in the future and no one would dare to step on your head.¡±

    Wan YiNiang smiled bitterly, when did she not thought about giving birth to a son? In the early days it was because Ren Wan Yun suppressed her tightly and if she had not gave birth to a daughter, Shen Dong Ling, both of them would have long be dead. Now Ren Wan Yun was crazy but Shen Gui was not one who valued rtionships, and moreover she was not a young woman anymore so how was she able to keep Shen Gui¡¯s heart? How could she possibly give birth to a son?

    As thoughts swirled in her heart, Wan YiNiang changed the topic, ¡°What is there to speak about. It is better for Ling-er to guess what Fifth Young Lady is nning to do. By helping Furen means going against us.¡±

    ¡°That might not necessarily be.¡± Shen Dong Ling shook her head, ¡± Fifth Younger Sister is not a simple person, and currently we do not have high status in the Second household and even so, the current situation is already good. In short, do not be involved in the matters and let us live our lives well else one will idently get into trouble.¡±

    When Wan YiNiang heard this her heart was rmed and her body leaped as she probed, ¡°So...¡±

    ¡°Do not see, do not ask, do not speak.¡± Shen Dong Ling looked at herself in the mirror, ¡°Let nature take its course. There will always be a day when we can live well.¡±

    In the Shen residence, not only the people of Cai Yun Yuan were discussing about the matter, in Qiu Shui Yuan, Ren Wan Yun¡¯s name was also mentioned.

    Chen Rou Qiu wore a in white mid-clothes and spoke as she was sitting on the couch, ¡°Second Sao¡¯s health is getting better. Master, what did Second Older brother say?¡±

    Shen Wan rubbed his chest. Because of Shen Yuan¡¯s matter, the colleagues in court now were quite critical of the Shen family and even he was implicated. These days were not easy at all. He shook his head, ¡°Second Older Brother did not mention about the matter.¡±

    ¡°Even if Second Sao is really well, there is only the Seventh son in the Second household.¡± Chen Rou Qiu said, ¡°Second Older Brother¡¯s character is like that... In the future when the concubines are brought in by households, one fear...¡± Speaking till there, there was a feeling of the fox grieving when the rabbit died. The difference between her and Ren Wan Yun was that Chen Rou Qiu was able to firmly grasp onto Shen Wan¡¯s heart, but there were no sons in the Third household and now that Shen Yuan was dead, in Old Shen Furen¡¯s eyes, one fear that she was anxious for them to spread the branches and scatter the leaves. Nothing needs to be said at Shen Gui¡¯s end since he was not one who was devoted, but at Shen Wan¡¯s end, if one keep pressing... Chen Rou Qiu could not help but be flustered. How long could a male¡¯s favourst? But her stomach did not live up to expectations.

    Shen Wan noticed Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s unsightly expression and asked puzzled, ¡°What is wrong? Is there any difort?¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu barely managed to smile and shook her head, ¡°Only thought about the matter of Eldest Brother and Eldest Sao.¡± After pausing, Chen Rou Qiu then spoke, ¡°Eldest Brother¡¯s and Eldest Sao¡¯s had already firmed up their intention to separate from the family, and even threatened to invite the family elders. One fear that they are not afraid of carry the reputation of being unfilial.¡±

    ¡°Mother did not carry out this matter cautiously.¡± Shen Wan said, ¡°To even let others grasp the leverage. If Eldest Brother is provoked and speak of how Mother¡¯s nned to harm Qiu-er, the entire capital will break our back.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu nodded her head, ¡°Correct, it was most likely because of this point that made Eldest Brother and Eldest Sao confident.¡± Chen Rou Qiu said, ¡°Since one have lived together in harmony for so many years, why would one be so insistent in separating from the household at this time.¡± She could not help but think of Shen Miao. Ever since the big change from Shen Miao, many matters in the Shen residence had also quietly changed. Previously Shen Xin and wife would treat the other Shen family well, and that was because Shen Miao treated them well. But now that Shen Miao showed disgust and dissatisfaction, Shen Xin¡¯s and wife¡¯s attitude immediately changed.

    Shen Wan sighed as Chen Rou Qiu asked, ¡°Master, is there still room to turn around the situation?¡±

    Shen Wan shook her head, ¡°If it was us, we will also unable to ept it. Eldest Brother is one that cannot withstand a grain of sand in his eyes and most value Little Five. The Jing family and Mother ganged up together to scheme against Qiu-er and Little Five, and that in itself have already offended Eldest Brother¡¯s biggest taboo. Just separating from the family is considered being merciful of them. If it was still Eldest Brother¡¯s previous temper, one fear that he will raze the entire Shen residence.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Chen Rou Qiu said, ¡°For them to separate from the family now, is not a good thing for us.¡±

    Shen Wan looked out of the window, ¡°Now that the Second household have suffered heavy losses, Second Older Brother and my career are also blocked. Previously one could still depend on Eldest Brother¡¯s influence but once the family is separated, everyone will know that the Shen family is in discord and would not associate with us in order to please Eldest Brother. The Shen family¡¯s road would only be harder to walk.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, the money in the public fund...¡± Chen Rou Qiu reminded. In the past Shen Xin had numerous rewards, and because he would often be at the Northwestern region and could not spend them, he would give all of it to the public fun. Old Shen Furen would spend the money generously and Ren Wan Yun would asionally use it to supplement her expenditure. Now with the separation, even if Shen Xin did not want the inheritance from Old General Shen, their future days would only get more difficult.

    ¡°If it was only like that then it is alright.¡± There was a trace of gloom in Shen Wan¡¯s eyes, ¡°After the separation, with Eldest Brother¡¯s military strength, he would only be better and at the end will suppress us. This is the route to take whenparing both ends.¡±

    When Chen Rou Qiu heard those words, her heart was shocked. Shen had married into the Shen family for so many years, and naturally knew that the Shen family had the appearance of unity but divided at heart. Shen Xin and wife were often not in the residence all year so they did not know, but both her and Ren Wan Yun were well aware of it. In this Shen residence, Shen Xin did not crawl out from the same stomach as his Shen brothers, so naturally one would not be sincere. The better Shen Xin live his days, the other two household would not be good, thus there would naturally be a day where both sides would end up in an opposing situation. But one did not expect that this situation woulde this quickly.

    ¡°Master, even if it is for Yue-er, we cannot be pressed down like this.¡± Chen Rou Qiu massaged his shoulders, ¡°But how does one deal with them?¡±

    ¡°Now that Eldest Brother is vignt towards us, it is not easy to take any action.¡± Shen Wan shook his head, ¡°Moreover, his troops are not ordinary people so it would be even harder to find any loophole. It is better to wait for the proper time.¡± Shen Wan said, ¡°The most imperative thing is to find a good family for Yue-er, so you must pay attention these few days.¡±

    Chen Rou Qie tried to sound out, ¡°Master, His Highness Prince Ding...¡±

    ¡°First, do not have any ideas on Prince Ding.¡± Shen Wan said sternly, ¡°Yuan-er¡¯s matter just passed, thus the people in court are afraid to be linked with the Shen family, and even the princes need to pay more attention. Prince Ding will not be happy if one were to thinking about him at this time.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu nodded her head, ¡°This wife understands. Master do rest early.¡±

    In the morning on the second day, Shen Miao just finished her meal when she saw Shuang Jiang panting as she ran over. When she entered the room she immediately said, ¡°Young Lady! Something happened!¡±

    ¡°Slowly speak about the matter. Look at how anxious you are.¡± Gu Yu reproached. Shuang Jiang swallowed but still could not hold back and said everything without going through her brain, ¡°A few days back did not the Jing family returned to SuZhou? Today an official came over and said that the Jing family encountered a band of bandits on the way back to SuZhou and was murdered by those bandits. Seeing that there are some rtions between the Jing family and Old Furen, the official then came to the residence to inform.¡± Shuang Jiang patted her chest as she continued, ¡°Now the bandits are really rampant to even murder people in broad daylight and not spare anyone at all. If they had knew that this would happen, the Jing family would definitely regreting to the Ding capital.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hang down. Whether the Jing family was truly exterminated by bandits would depend on individual thoughts. But Shen Miao knew that Sun Tian Zheng¡¯s methods were always swift and decisive, just like in court. Since the matter originated from Jing Chu Chu, how could Sun Tian Zheng be reconciled with Sun Cai Nan¡¯s death. Shen Miao believed that if it was possible, Sun Tian Zheng could not wait to also exterminate the entire Shen family. But the Shen family was not like the Jing family.

    The Jing family¡¯s ending was still the same as in her former lifetime, dying due to Jing Chu Chu¡¯s greed. But now Jing Chu Chu was in Sun Tian Zheng¡¯s hands and he would not let Jing Chu Chu die easily. To live full of desperation was perhaps more painful than death.

    However, this matter had nothing to do with her.

    Shen Miao spoke to Gu Yu, ¡°Where are the things prepared?¡±

    Gu Yu said, ¡°In the chest. But...¡± Gu Yu was somewhat hesitating, ¡°Young Lady, you really want to...¡±

    ¡°Go retrieve them.¡± Shen Miao interrupted her words.

    In half a shichen (1 Shichen = 2 Hours), four people walked out of the Western side door of the Shen residence.

    Among the three people, the one leading was a young gentleman with delicate features, d in a moon white robe and wearing a hat. The gentleman was shorter but was somewhat adorable like a carved jade. His pair of eyes had a rarely seen brightness and with this kind of good looks, one would be very sought after in a small hall.

    Following him behind, were two people dressed as attendants, but they were walking clumsily. Behind the attendants, there was a guard whopared to these three people, was much taller.

    ¡°Do not be afraid.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Have more courage and do not reveal anything.¡±

    These four people were not others but Shen Miao, Jing Zhe, Gu Yu and Mo Qing.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were not used to wearing male clothes, and their faces were almost filled with tears as they were somewhat afraid, but Shen Miao was very calm while even Mo Qing¡¯s heart was whispering. They did not know that during the time when she was a hostage in the Qin country, she would be made fun by the Imperial family, and had to wear male clothes for more than a few months. Now ying the role, it was actually quite vivid.

    When three of them enter the carriage, Mo Qing personally drove the carriage. Gu Yu asked Shen Miao, ¡°Young Lady, are we really going to Bao Xiang Lou?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Gu Yu said, ¡°Can we not talk outside? If anyone see Young Lady visiting an entertainment house...¡± She could not go on as Gu Yu also did not know what would happen to females who visit entertainment houses.

    ¡°Bao Xiang Lou is a ce of business, and in a ce of business money talks. The people there would not speak about etiquette and morality as that is a ce where one abandon all restraints. No one will pay attention to any show.¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu nced at one another and saw helplessness in the other¡¯s eyes. Shen Miao¡¯s intentions were very strong that even nine cattle, would not be able to pull her out of matters she had decided on. Moreover there would always be a variety of high sounding reasons, and now that they have walked to this way, one could only carry on.

    In an elegant room in Kuai Huo Lou, someone parted the curtain and walked in. Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°Third Xie Older Brother, youe at the right time. There is a matter that one needs to inform you, Prince Ding...¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Gao Yang who was at the side suddenly spoke and mumbled to himself as he held a wine cup. ¡°Why is this time different?¡±

    ¡°What difference?¡± Xie Jing Xing spoke as he sat down by the window. He poured himself a cup of tea and looked towards the direction of Gao Yang¡¯s gaze.

    One only saw that at the ground floor of Bao Xiang Lou, a horse carriage had just stopped and a few people came out, with Mo Qing leading. Following behind him, there were three youths.

    ¡°In the past that Mo guy would being and going alone, so why is there so many people today? Is this instructed by Shen Miao?¡± Gao Yang supported his chin to contemte.

    ¡°Let me see.¡± Ji Yu Shu stretched his neck out for a look at and a divine light appeared on his face, ¡°Could it be that Shen Young Lady is one that is generous to servants and when the servant do a good job, she will reward them with a trip to Bao Xiang Lou. I also want to be a servant in Shen Young Lady¡¯s residence.¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡± Gao Yan pushed Ji Yu Shu¡¯s head away and said, ¡°Why do I feel that these people look a tad familiar?¡±

    His voice hardlynded when one saw Xie Jing Xing spraying a mouthful of tea out with a ¡®Pu¡¯.

    ¡°Third Older Brother!¡± Ji Yu Shu whose head and face was sprayed at jumped up in a flurry and spoke angrily as he tidied his clothes, ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Xie Jing Xing did not pay any attention to him as his surprised gaze was still on those few people below, ¡°Evene here oneself.¡±

    ¡°Oneself?¡± Gao Yang caught the meaning in his words and took a closer look below. When he saw it clearly, he almost turned over.

    That carved jade young gentleman that was led by, was not that Shen Miao?

    There was actually a female who dressed up as a male to visit an entertainment house in the world. If one did not personally see it, Gao Yang only thought that such things would only appear in novels.

    Shen Miao followed Mo Qing and entered Bao Xiang Lou. When the youngdy weing saw Mo Qing, she ran up and smiled, ¡°Lord Mo, still pick Young Lady Liu Ying right?¡±

    Mo Qing nodded his head and it was only then when the youngdy seemed to be aware of the people behind Mo Qing and hesitated for a moment, ¡°These few people...¡±

    ¡°Are together with me.¡± Mo Qing said.

    That youngdy was surprised for a moment before thinking of something and looked at Mo Qing teasingly, ¡°One did not think that Lord Mo had this kind of taste... It is nothing, the more the people, the livelier it is.¡±

    When Gu Yu and Jing Zhe heard this, and their faces immediately reddened and Mo Qing also became somewhat ufortable. The only person that was calm in this entourage was Shen Miao.

    That youngdy led them to the small building in which Liu Ying was staying. Mo Qing was already a frequent visitor in Bao Xiang Lou and all the youngdies here would know of him, so it was not surprising. It was just rare to see such handsome gentlemen like Shen Miao and the rest. Especially Shen Miao, who was like a carved jade, which made youngdies turn over and smile.

    When they reached Liu Ying¡¯s building, the youngdy leading knocked on the door and said, ¡°Liu Ying, Lord Mo is here to see you.¡± Finishing, she then said to Mo Qing and the rest, ¡°This servant will leave first.¡±

    Mo Qing pushed open the door and walked in. There was a female sitting in front of the dressing mirror, clothes were loosely wrapped on her body which had a head full of ck flowing hair. Hearing the movement, she did not even turn around to speak, ¡°You are early today.¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu looked strangely at Mo Qing before Mo Qing softly coughed twice, ¡°It is not only me.¡±

    Liu Ying¡¯s hand paused and she turned over before being stunned upon seeing Shen Miao and the rest. Afterwards there was a trace of anger on her face as she said, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Not waiting for Mo Qing to finish, Liu Ying sneered, ¡°If you want to y like this then you have to pay twice the amount.¡±

    When the words were spoken, not only Jing Zhe and Gu Yu, even Shen Miao looked strangely at Mo Qing.

    Mo Qing was somewhat distressed as he did not know what he did a few days ago to warrant such anger from Liu Ying today, and the cold alienation begin to appear again.

    ¡°Young Lady Liu Ying, this one is Mo Qing¡¯s master.¡± Shen Miao spoke to break the impasse and smiled gently, ¡°We are not here to ¡®y¡¯.¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu wanted to cover their eyes and could not wait to pretend not to know.

    Hearing the word ¡®master¡¯, Liu Ying paused and her gaze fell on Shen Miao to size her up. Shen Miao walked over and Jing Zhe and Gu Yu quickly moved the stool at the table nearer to Liu Ying and waited for Shen Miao to sit down.

    ¡°It is you that let Mo Qinge over and pick me daily?¡± Liu Ying asked.

    Shen Miao nodded her head.

    Liu Ying used a hand to support her chin and suddenly her gaze had lots of amorous feelings, ¡°This servant do not understand Gentleman¡¯s action. Can it be that one is really in love with this servant?¡±

    Mo Qing looked at the skies. Liu Ying was after all a female in the pleasure house, thus when she speak about romance, it was the point of perfection. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu, however had an expression of contempt.

    Shen Miao looked at her, ¡°What does Young Lady Liu Ying think?¡±

    Liu Ying carefully sized Shen Miao up and her eyes paused before she suddenlyughed, ¡°This youngdy want to y a show of a fake phoenix like those novels?¡±

    She actually saw through her female identity with a look. Shen Miao was not at all surprised. She was born with good looks and when she was dressed up as a male, herplexion was as fair as jade with shaped brows and was too delicate when walking thus when one look seriously, naturally it would not escape the others¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°I want to redeem you.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Liu Ying could no longerugh.

    The duration that she was sold to Bao Xiang Lou was not short and at present, she was not as popr as those years ago. The people that asked for her were getting smaller, much less someone saying that they would spend a fortune to redeem her.¡±

    ¡°Liu Ying do not understand Young Lady¡¯s meaning.¡±

    ¡°I am lucky to have gained a handkerchief and it was a rarely seen double-sided embroidery. In Ming Qi, there are less than ten people who will be able to do double-sided embroidery.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°After much inquiring, one learned that it came from the hands of Liu Ying.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Liu Ying¡¯s hands tightened, ¡°How do you know it came out from my hands?¡±

    Shen Miao waved her hands, ¡°It is not important how I found it out. The important thing is that I have an embroidery workshop and it iscking an Embroidery Head. Does Young Lady Liu Ying feel interested in managing my embroidery workshop?¡±

    Liu Ying looked at her incredulously and suddenlyughed like a spray of blossoms, ¡°Young Lady, are you thinking of getting me to leave the trade?¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were somewhat dissatisfied with Liu Ying¡¯s current demeanour, and Mo Qing was also slightly frowning. How many females were willing to wash away the flowers. Liu Ying was still young, thus she might have a good future if she washed away her past.

    ¡°I was sold by others to this ce.¡± Liu Ying had a frivolous face on, ¡°And the skills learnt were all for the bedroom and thus, one only know how to treat a male good. Young Lady want me to manage the embroidery workshop and make a hard living as an unskilled worker, I would not to be able to get by such difficult days. Does not one fear that I will bankrupt the workshop?¡±

    Shen Miao stared at her as she smiled gently, ¡°It is my business if it bankrupts or not, but doing it or not is your business.¡± She casually said, ¡°It is just... This matter may mean nothing to me but to you, it could be the only way out from this ce.¡±

    ¡°There are thousands of people in the world and tens of thousands of businesses, everyone have a way of living. As for me, one do not find that a female from a brothel is cheaper than others but the world view it as such.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Like my Guard Mo, he is a servant but no one will look down on him. My personal servants even have people who would envy them. The matter of the world is such and people are separated by three, six and nine ranks. Who do not want to be a person on top of others, and who is willing to be trampled everyday by others?¡±

 Chapter 110: Subduing Pei Lang

    <h4>Chapter 110: Subduing Pei Lang (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°There are thousands of people in the world and tens of thousands of businesses, everyone have a way of living. As for me, one did not find that a female from a brothel is cheaper than others but the world view as such.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Like my Guard Mo, he is a servant but no one will look down on him. My personal servants even have people who would envy them. The matter of the world is such and people were separated by three, six and nine ranks. Who don¡¯t want to be a person on top of other and who is willing to be trampled everyday by others?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Liu Ying most hated other bring up the matter of her being reduced to prostitution and would always be angry.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°You may wish to consider it.¡±

    ¡°Since Young Lady looked down on people who are reduced to dust, then why the need to say these words to me.¡± Liu Ying retorted with augh.

    ¡°What I look down are people who are willing to be reduced to dust.¡± Shen Miao stood up and said, ¡°After a few days, Guard Mo wille again so Young Lady Liu Ying do not need to be in a hurry to answer me. But... Usually there would not be a good ending for those who treat others ording to appearances.¡±

    Shen Miao gave a look to Mo Qing and Mo Qing quickly took out a piece of tael and ced in on the table. Liu Ying swept her eyes at him with some anger on her face. Mo Qing was very embarrassed and Shen Miao did not n to stay longer so she nodded her head to Liu Ying and left. One did not know what kind of expression did Liu Ying had on when she left.

    Only when they were out of Bao Xiang Lou¡¯s doors, Jing Zhe said with indignant, ¡°Young Lad... Young Master has good intentions to redeem her but she did not appreciate it. Good intentions does not meet with rpense.¡±

    Mo Qing wanted to say something but at the end endured it.

    Gu Yu asked, ¡°Young Lady, are we going back now?¡±

    Shen Miao did not reply and did not move her body at all. Gu Yu felt somewhat strange and seeing that Shen Miao seemingly looking at something, she followed her gaze and saw that across the street corner there stood a green d person who was looking at the little building of Bao Xiang Lou.

    Before Gu Yu had time to speak, one saw Shen Miao lifting her feet to walk over.

    Under the eaves, a green d male was standing straight and was closely staring towards the direction of Liu Ying¡¯s building. He was so entranced that he did not know that people walked to his side. Only when a cough interrupted his thoughts, then he saw four people standing in front of him. The one leading was a youth d in a moon white robes with clear and delicate brows and looking like a carved jade, he was unsure which family¡¯s young gentleman did he belong to. At that moment when he was looking, there was a faint smile on his lips.

    Pei Lang was stunned and just thought that this youth was seemingly familiar. The youth nodded towards him, ¡°Teacher Pei.¡±

    ¡°Shen Miao!¡± Pei Lang stared back withrge eyes. He looked at the attendants and guards behind Shen Miao before looking back at her. Most likely he was somewhat shocked, ¡°You... Why are you wearing like this?¡±

    It was no lessmon for female to dress as male in Ming Qi as for conveniences, many youngdies would asionally don on male clothes and sometimes it was done pretty good. But Shen Miao.. Pei Lang look at the jade-like youth and did not know what to say in a moment.

    ¡°I just came out from Bao Xiang Lou.¡± Shen Miao said.

    All of a sudden Pei Lang started coughing till his face was somewhat red. It was unusual for female to dressed up as male but it was his first time hearing a female dressed up as a male to visit a brothel. But Shen Miao still had a magnanimous look on, without a trace of embarrassment.

    Shen Miao suddenly stood forward and approached Pei Lang. With a ¡®Pa¡¯ sound that sounded from opening a fan that blocked both faces, a soft voice sounded at one side of the folding fan, ¡°Everyone says that Bao Xiang Lou¡¯sdies are stunning beauties in the human world so I specifically went to visit. Recently there are a number of new Persian dancers that are matchless in beauty.¡±

    From the outside Pei Lang looked calm that was highlypetent in the face of dignitaries and officials but when facing with Shen Miao slightly ambiguous actions, he was someone overwhelmed. Not to mentioned the nonsense stuff that Shen Miao said that let him have a wrong illusion, as if the person in front was really a gentleman who visits the brothel on horseback and was discussing about which brothel has better dancers.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Thinking of his identity of a teacher, that word burst out between Pei Lang¡¯s teeth.

    Shen Miao smiled gently and her eyes became curved like crescent moons, almost like one wasughing, ¡°But I picked Liu Ying¡¯s ce card.¡±

    When the words were spoken, Pei Lang¡¯s body stiffen.

    Shen Miao kept the folding fan and smiled towards him, ¡°I see that Teacher Pei had been here looking at Liu Ying¡¯s little building for quite long, is it that one is filled with longing for Young Lady Liu Ying?¡±

    Pei Lang stared at Shen Miao and his usual nd expression suddenly became fierce.

    Shen Miao was however unmoved and stillughing as she pointed to Kuai Huo Lou, ¡°Since Teacher Pei is also interested in Young Lady Liu Ying, it will be better toe in with me for a drink and discussion about the beauty.¡± She clearly behaved frivolously but there was a kind of irresistible majesty to it. She cross the fan in front of her chest and walked up herself before throwing a sentence, ¡°Fine wine and discussion about beauties, it is the finest thing in life.¡±

    Even though the three of them, Jing Zhe, Gu Yu and Mo Qing, did not understand the meaning of Shen Miao¡¯s words, they had never refuted any decision of Shen Miao so they immediately followed her.

    Pei Lang stood on the spot alone and paused for a moment before making the decision to follow.

    Upstairs at the position against the window, Ji Yu Shu jumped up quickly, ¡°Look! I had said that Shen Young Lady is interested in that Pei Land and went in one big round to pick Liu Ying, just to speak to Pei Lang today!¡±

    Gao Yang could not be bothered about him and spected, ¡°Just now she used the fan to cover her face. What exactly did she say to Pei Lang?¡± Gao Yang shook his head, ¡°To use the fan to block, can it be that she know that you know how to read lips?¡± When saying these words, Gao Yang was looking at Xie Jing Xing.

    Xie Jing Xing shrugged his shoulders, indicating a decline toment.

    ¡°Speaking of which, just now Shen Young Lady made that action with the fan was just like a Casanova, it was even better than me.¡± Ji Yu Shument, ¡°How such a beautiful person fall for such a poor schr. Even if one were to follow this lord, it is better than following a pretty boy that cannot afford to visit a brothel.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stood up and Ji Yu Shu asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Of course to listen what are they talking about.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯d like to see what exactly kind of chess piece is Pei Lang.¡±

    In the elegant room of Kuai Huo Lou, Mo Qing was guarding by the door as Jing Zhe and Gu Yu stood at two sides with their heads down, as if they were not there.

    At the table, Shen Miao was pouring the wine.

    The wine was Lu wine, amber in colour and had a light fragrance to it. This wine was not intoxicating and as long as one¡¯s alcohol capacity was not lousy, drinking a little more would not cause anything.

    Shen Miao poured two cups. Her pouring actions were extremely beautiful, with one hand holding the gon handle as the wine flow into the delicate crystal wine cup that even the sound was pleasing to the ears.

    Pei Lang watched as Shen Miao pushed a cup of wine to him and smiled, ¡°Teacher, please have it.¡±

    ¡°Shen Miao.¡± Pei Lang directly call out her name. His expression from when he came in till now was not rxed as he continued, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Pei is unexpectedly anxious. Isn¡¯t is like a cow chewing peony if one discuss about a beauty without wine?¡± Shen Miao looked at him calmly and unruffled in the midst of chaos.

    Pei Lang felt block up with her words. He had been in Guang Wen Tang for several years and the people he had encountered all respected him, even the most unruly student would not use such a frivolous tone when speaking to him. If it was someone else one could let it be but unfortunately it was Shen Miao. Pei Lang had always felt that Shen Miao was not a frivolous person so he was unable tell how things stood when she spoke like this.

    Seeing that Pei Lang did not speak, Shen Miao lightlyughed. She said, ¡°Only joked with Teacher Pei. Why is Teacher Pei this nervous?¡±

    When she spoke those words, her eyes were clear but her gaze seemed to be teasing, it was clearly an innocent young girl appearance but in a moment there was actually a kind of unconscious seduction that made Pei Lang¡¯s gaze paused.

    ¡°This wine is Lu wine.¡± Shen Miao picked the wine cup up and raised it towards Pei Lang and the colour on Pei Lang¡¯s face changed. Shen Miao seemed to have not noticed his expression and slowly said, ¡°In thend of Qi Lu, the wine are also brewed amber in colour. The wine in Kuai Huo Lou most likely was shipped over from Qi Lu.¡±

    Pei Lang looked at her and suddenly picked up the wine cup from the table and drained of it¡¯s content.

    ¡°This wine is not intoxicating.¡± Shen Miao spoke with a quiet smile, ¡°Otherwise if others see it, they would think that Teacher Pei is an alcoholic.¡± Her words were delicate but the words said made Pei Lang¡¯s hands tremble slightly. She said, ¡°Speaking of which, Lu state people are good at drinking and would use jugs to drink most of the time. Gentleman Pei just now seemed to be like a Lu person.¡±

    Pei Lang pursed his lips and did not speak but his warm brows slightly twisted up.

    One of Shen Miao hand was on her cheek as alcohol slowly creep to her face. Even if one did not fear of being intoxicated, there would still be a light redness on one¡¯s face. When the eyes slightly squinted, it was as if a Begonia was asleep but because of being d in a male garb, it was refreshing and a different kind of amorous feeling. She said, ¡°I remembered tens of years ago, there was a Prefectural Magistrate in Lu state that seemed to also have the surname Pei. If one did not know about it, one would think that Teacher Pei belong to the same family as that person.¡±

    All of a sudden Pei Lang put the wine cup down on the table and at the same time Mo Qing red like a tiger and his right hands were on the sword around his waist.

    ¡°Unfortunately that Prefectural Magistrate Pei residence was involved in an old matter and His Majesty beheaded the entire family. In the entire residence, all sons were executed and daughters became prostitutes.¡± Shen Miao seemed to be unable to suppress the smile, ¡°One heard that Prefectural Magistrate Pei have a pair of outstanding children, a girl and a boy who were still young but die in this storm.¡±

    Pei Lang¡¯s lips were slightly trembling as he asked a word at a time, ¡°Who are you exactly?¡±

    Shen Miao made a sighing sound and served herself another cup of wine as two round blushes appeared on that fair face, ¡°Actually I was fortunately to hear another secret. Seeing that Teacher Pei also has the surname Pei, one will share it with Teacher Pei.¡±

    ¡°That Prefectural Magistrate Pei residence had the ability to send the pair of children away from the scourge. But unfortunately due to the intense chase by the officials, only one can be protected, so... The Prefectural Magistrate Pei residence shielded the son but the daughter was caught by the officials.¡± She shook her head regretfully, ¡°Those officials were like wolves and tigers and would not have any mercy to the criminal family members. How would there be a good ending for the little girl that was caught?¡± Shen Miaomented, ¡°I say that Prefectural Magistrate Pei residence obviously knew that it would be best dead than alive for the daughter to fall into the tiger¡¯s mouth but still pushed the daughter in. It is indeed somewhat ruthless.¡±

    Pei Lang closed his eyes as a pained expression appeared on his face.

    ¡°Teacher Pei is so nostalgic. One think that one is filled with empathy.¡± Shen Miao smiled cheekily as she looked at him, ¡°But one think that this has nothing to do with Teacher Pei because Teacher Pei is not a Lu person as Teacher Pei was born in a merchant household in the Ding capital. One only spoke about this because this wine is intoxicating and had a moment of emotions.¡±

    Pei Lang¡¯s gentle expression were no longer seen and what reced was a strong vignce and defence as he said, ¡°Is this General Shen¡¯s intention?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head.

    ¡°My Father loves me and gave me an embroidery workshop and that embroidery workshop is short of an embroidery manager. What a coincidence, this Young Lady Liu Ying of Bao Xiang Lou also know double-sided embroidery so I thought that since both were reduced to prostitution and both knew double-sided embroidery, it might be that Young Lady Liu Ying and that criminal official¡¯s daughter have a few points ofmonality. So I sympathise and wanted to save her.¡± Shen Miao looked at Pei Lang and said, ¡°Teacher Pei, do you think this student is correct in doing it?¡±

    She call herself as ¡®student¡¯ with her headful of ck hair was tied up in a male manner in an official hat looking over with all smiles, seemingly having some air of a jaded youth. But in this clear pair of eyes, the bottom line and intentions were deeply hidden that one would not be able to guess. In this quick witted feigned charm and tenderness, there was a hidden knife like a vivid scene between the officials of court.

    Dealing with her was like walking on wire at the cliff. There were hidden meaning behind the words and it was difficult to differentiate enemies and friends.

    Pei Lang turned his head to the side, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled. Her smile was pure as if she was happy that she had done something good. She said, ¡°I think it is good. Even if that Prefectural Magistrate Pei¡¯s son know about the older sister¡¯s whereabouts, he would personally redeem the older sister. But one fear that Pei Young Lady would resent what the Prefectural Magistrate Pei residence had done that year and will not be willing. On the contrary would even waste her entire life.¡±

    Pei Lang did not speak.

    ¡°In this world there are people who are originally jade but after being mixed in the stone heap for too long, will then be a stone. But there are some people whose aspiration are hidden in the bones that even if others were crushed or smelted, the arrogance in one¡¯s bones will not change one bit. One heard that even though that Prefectural Magistrate Peimitted a crime, in the beginning he had an air of arrogance and one think that the pair of children that were raised by him would not be inferior in any resect. You say.¡± Shen Miao looked at Pei Lang, ¡°Does that youngdy willing to live with the identity of a nobility who was reduce to windblown dust (aka prostitution) or living with the identity of clean washed pleasure house lead?¡±

    ¡°After saying so much,¡± Pei Lang sneered, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°After saying so much,¡± Pei Lang sneered, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Pei is exceedingly intelligent. I just now that this cannot be hidden from you. The saying of one tiny clue reveals the general trend, and that one will be able to tell the elegance of the song by hearing a string apaniment,es as such.¡± Shen Miao was not stingy andplimented Pei Lang before saying, ¡°Teacher Pei is filled with talents and have the broader picture in mind, why not enter officialdom?¡±

    ¡°Shen Miao!¡± Pei Lang¡¯s voice suddenly raised up. One did not know which of Shen Miao¡¯s words poked his anguish that he became agitated so suddenly, that even Jing Zhe and Gu Yu casted sidelong nces. Pei Lang spoke angrily, ¡°Do not think of that!¡±

    ¡°Teacher Pei must not be impatient and may even wish to calmly listen to my words first.¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Perhaps Teacher Pei was frightened by the story I just told. One felt that in the officialdom field, one would identally implicate the entire residence, and it would be filled with treachery and misfortune. After entering officialdom, Teacher Pei will probably have less freedom than now.¡±

    Pei Lang¡¯s facial colour gradually restored, as if returning back to the distinguished look of a teacher.

    ¡°But now Teacher is alone, with neither a spouse or a family, thus one do not need to worry about getting others implicated. Moreover... In this world, those who stood up high can see far and also do more. In order to protect those who needed protection, being a pure teacher is not enough. Admittedly it is true that Teacher is able to have students all over the skies, but...¡± Shen Miao lifted the cup calm andposed, clearly smiling but in that moment her voice was cold as she said, ¡°When trouble really happens, the nobles would all stay away and would not spare any effort.¡±

    ¡°Only when one is stronger, will it be the right way.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s voice was bewitching, even more understanding of one¡¯s conscience than Bao Xiang Lou¡¯s music.

    ¡°Who taught you these words and what is your purpose? What benefits does he have if I were to enter officialdom?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently. This Pei Lang seemed warm and gentle, and was indeed a teacher who taught without paying any attention to outside matters, but every time when ites to debating, would always be able to ask the key questions in a moment. In the previous life, Fu Xiu Yi thought of all sorts of ways to draw Pei Lang over to his side, and afterwards even gave him a position of Nation Advisor and it was not idental but by virtue.

    ¡°Why does Teacher Pei asked about the benefits to others, but not ask about what good does it do to you?¡± Shen Miao did not answer him but cleverly went around and asked, ¡°Being promoted, gaining wealth and marrying a wife, all this are of advantage to Teacher. When doing business, how would someone ask others how much they profit but do not mention how much one gain?¡±

    ¡°How would I gain?¡± Pei Lang said lightly.

    ¡°Teacher will not gain anything but Liu Ying is the one who will.¡± Shen Miao smiled as she looked at him, and her bright eyes were shining, ¡°For a female to leave one¡¯s trade meant that there would be a steady support in the second half of one¡¯s life. This is considered as saving another¡¯s life.¡±

    Pei Lang stared straight at Shen Miao. If at this time he still did not understand Shen Miao¡¯s intention then he would be a real idiot.

    ¡°What do I need to do after entering officialdom?¡± Pei Lang asked.

    Shen Miao looked at him in satisfaction. Using the shortest possible time to weigh the pros and the cons before making the most favourable choice, had always been Pei Lang¡¯s style. But... Her mind could not help but remember the time when Fu Xiu Yi deposed the Crown Prince. At that time she went down on her knees to beg Pei Lang but his tone of voice was just like now, rational and emotionless. Now that she had the leverage and this aloof Nation Advisor could only be fiddled by her, this made a trace of happiness appear in Shen Miao¡¯s heart. This happiness appeared quickly on her face and became joy.

    ¡°Actually it is nothing much.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Teacher is talented and would not actively enter officialdom. One yearter, naturally there would be an eminent person who will be attracted. One hope that at that time, Teacher would not refuse the eminent person and think of ways to go along with him. But of course, only agree on the surface but is in fact employed by me.¡±

    ¡°You want me to be a nted agent?¡± Pei Lang looked at Shen Miao incredulously.

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°How could this be considered as a nted agent? Teacher can be promoted and gain wealth, and I promise that Teacher¡¯s identity will not be exposed. It is just that at some times, one need to tell me some information.¡±

    Pei Lang was silent for a moment before looking at Shen Miao, ¡°The so called eminent person is who?¡±

    Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi.¡±

    Pei Lang was frightened and involuntarily looked at Shen Miao again. He knew that Shen Miao had previously admired Prince Ding, that it almost became a joke in the capital and also know that Prince Ding, who had read knowledge and was not showy, disdained Shen Miao as beneath contempt. But one did not know from when onwards, Shen Miao seemed to have changed and Pei Lang had all along thought, that there was someone behind Shen Miao that was guiding her, but now thinking about it, one could not help but guess that it could be that love turned into hate, thus she would scheme against Prince Ding?

    But if it was only because of being unable to receive the love, how would it be like this?

    Pei Lang was somewhat confused. The young female in front was pretty in male¡¯s clothes and after drinking, was lightly red. She was exactly at a blooming age and was fair and adorable, with a pair of eyes that were as clean as a young cub¡¯s, but in her gestures seemed to have some frivolous air. Pei Lang felt somewhat ufortable.

    When those youngdies like Shen Miao¡¯s age speak to him, it was like the younger generation speaking to an elder or the very least like a younger sister speaking to an older brother but at this moment, it seemed that he was the one in a disadvantaged position. Every single move was led by the other through the nose, unable to resist at all.

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Pei Lang had asked this question many times, and till now he was still unsure whether the person doing these things were others or Shen Miao herself. It was like Shen Miao had seen clearly hisst cards but he could not even see Shen Miao¡¯s initial purpose.

    He was absolutely suppressed.

    ¡°I do not want to do anything, just want to make a decision that is beneficial to me and Teacher.¡± Shen Miao smiled as she tucked a lock of stray hair behind her years, making her neck as fair as jade. She said, ¡°Teacher, will one agree or disagree?¡±

    ¡°I can only answer it here?¡± Pei Lang asked.

    ¡°You have...¡± Shen Miao pointed to the wine gon, ¡°The time of this wine gon. Once this gon is finished, Teacher will tell me the answer.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Pei Lang interrupted her words, ¡°If you can do as you promise, I will agree.¡±

    The room became silent. After a moment, Shen Miao smiled as she got up. She lifted the gon and filled up the empty cups with wine and picked up the cup in front of her to toast to Pei Lang.

    Pei Lang hesitated a moment before raising his cup. A strange feeling rose from his heart as he drinked with his student in a restaurant... His heart was even feverish.

    ¡°Wishing Teacher¡¯s future prospects be brilliant and infinite.¡± Shen Miao smiled as she downed the cup in one gulp. She drank it so very quickly that a trace of wine flowed out from the corner of her mouth, drawing a line down to her chin and going down to her white clothes.

    Pei Lang looked away, no matter how pretty a bloomingdy was, she was young and inexperienced, especially people like Shen Miao who was delicate and attractive, would be even more reserved andposed. It was not that Pei Lang did not like beautiful people, but there was a slight moment in that his mind was slightly chaotic, and felt that it was an extremely wrong thing to do.

    There was a sh of carefreeness in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes.

    Most likely it was because one had drank some wine, and some of the emotions that had been hiding in one¡¯s heart escaped. She remembered Pei Lang¡¯s upright behaviour and his particr attention to reasoning. In front of Pei Lang, she had interpreted the six words ¡®Mother of all under the Heavens¡¯ vividly and thoroughly but at the end was defeated by Pei Lang¡¯s list of merits and drawbacks.

    That was the Nation Advisor of thest lifetime that could determine life and death, but now she was holding on to his weak spot. She had to put on the bearing of an Empress in front of Pei Lang and could not cry for Wan Yun who would be in a marriage alliance. Now... She did not have the Empress¡¯sposure and did not have to follow the strict virtues of a married woman. Dressing in a male outfit, visiting ces of pleasure, drinking with a teacher, such frivolous actions and abandonment of all restraints. And what could Pei Lang do?

    He could not do anything to her.

    But that carefree feeling was for just a short moment.

    When Pei Lang agreed to it, she knew that there was no need to continue to be entangled.

    The tipsy look in one¡¯s eyes faded, and little by little she sobered up. She stood up and slightly raised her chin returning to the stern and prestigious Shen Miao.

    ¡°Once Liu Ying has settled down, one will inform Teacher of the embroidery workshop address.¡± Shen Miao nodded her head, ¡°The bill has been settled, Teacher can slowly drink the Lu wine as one could not often drink it.¡±

    One did not know if thest sentence was sarcasm or polite, and Pei Lang¡¯s brows slightly wrinkled as he watched Shen Miao leaving with the few people.

    He took a mouthful of wine but the originally mellow wine was very harsh in his mouth.

    As they walked out the door, Jing Zhe and Gu Yu did not dare to speak as they could tell that Shen Miao¡¯s mood was unexpectedly good, and they had heard Pei Lang¡¯s words but were puzzled like being amidst the clouds and mist. They felt that this was no trivial matter, so they dared not speak of it lightly.

    Once the cold wind blew, the reddish tint on one¡¯s face cleared up. Shen Miao closed her eyes and when she opened them again, there was only coldness in them.

    Towards Pei Lang, one had after all resented how he stood by the side and no matter how it was hidden, a shred of it would be revealed.

    However, the goal was achieved.

    ¡°Return to the residence.¡± She walked towards the horse carriage.

    *****

    At the adjacent room of that room in Kuai Huo Lou was a secret room and the few people inside were silent.

    One had seen a good show just now and at first nce, one would feel that it was endlessly interesting, but now since the people were gone and the tea has cooled, it was especially astonishing and frightening when one thought about it.

    Ji Yu Shu swallowed his saliva and seemingly wanted to break the heavy atmosphere, ¡°This floor is really good, at least it is very convenient to eavesdrop. Not only one can listen, one can also see. It is rather good.¡±

    Behind the carved pir, there was a huge ss which was set by the banister. It was said to be ss thate from the West that allows this side to see that side, but that side unable to see here. Together with the bronze pir filled with holes, one could hear everything clearly when others are speaking.

    But when Ji Yu Shu finished this sentence, the other two people in the elegant room did not answer him. Gao Yan propped his chin with the fan and this was amon posture he did when thinking. Xi Jing Xing supported his head with a fist and his other hand was ying with the tea cup as he was thinking.

    Unable to withstand such an atmosphere, Ji Yu Shu opened his mouth to say, ¡°Both of you do not be silent any more. This is just about the matter of the Prefectural Magistrate Pei¡¯s residence of the Lu state, and Pei Lang is Prefectural Magistrate Pei¡¯s son!¡±

    Shen Miao spoke of the story easily and that was because Pei Lang could understand, and because the three of them here were not stupid, they were able to understand it with little thoughts.

    In the criminal Prefectural Magistrate Pei¡¯s residence of the Lu state, there was a pair of children, the older sister was Liu Ying and the younger brother was the current Pei Lang. During the escape, in order to safeguard Pei Lang, the people that the Pei family arranged, abandoned Liu Ying and afterwards Liu Ying was debased to prostitution. But the Pei family have long arranged an escape route for Pei Lang and turned him to a Ding capital figure. He had been living here since childhood with a merchant family background, and both parents had passed on a few years back, thus he was currently alone.

    This kind of highest quality of life experience, no one found it out for so many years.

    However... Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up, ¡°So, how does she know about the background information that Bai Xiao Shen is unable to investigate?¡±

    When he reached the end, his voice turned cold and there was a murderous air in that pair of peach eyes.

 Chapter 111: Encountering In The Palace Again

    <h4>Chapter 111: Encountering In The Pce Again (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Why say that?¡± Ji Yu Shu asked.

    Gao Yang touched his chin, ¡°Since she is dealing with Prince Ding, she would not be with Prince Ding¡¯s team. The Crown Prince, Prince Zhou and Prince Li, which side is Shen Miao on?¡±

    ¡°Neither side.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ji Yu Shu felt strange, ¡°Why not on either side?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze was slightly unhurried, ¡°Pei Lang is not a normal person and only have yet to enter officialdom, thus fall over due to his youth. Just now you all have heard, Shen Xin would not necessarily be as meticulous as Shen Miao¡¯s moves and execution.¡±

    Not overly smooth, not acknowledging, neither admitting nor declining and also not epting. Even officials that had raised and fell in the ocean of officialdom would not be able to be entirely in one¡¯s element like her. Shen Xin was a general and Luo Xue Yan was also a general, so who did Shen Miao learn this skill from? Was there an expert guiding the Shen family in the shadows? Initially he thought it was so but right now, he could be certain that it was all Shen Miao¡¯s own intention. If she was someone with the Crown Prince or any of the other Princes, she would never use this kind of method of nning and preparation for each step, as every Prince had strong power behind them thus they would not use such a stupid method.

    However she was able to maximize the achievements within her abilities and scope. One could not help but wonder, if she was given enough connections and power, how big a storm could she create. Even now when she did not have any leverage, she could slowly train her chess pieces up.

    The world was like a chess game and in the chess game of Ming Qi, there are too many people ying. However, Xie Jing Xin had never ce Shen Miao in it as she was a weak female and had no intentions.

    But today Xie Jing Xing was able to look through this youngdy¡¯s ability to subdue a hero with a cup of wine, and saw her ambitions.

    ¡°But we still do not know how she knew about Pei Lang¡¯s background.¡± Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°Even the Feng Xian Pawnshop did not dig it out.¡±

    Prefectural Magistrate Pei¡¯s residence has spared every effort to protect this son, so naturally preparations were made perfectly. Pei Lang also did not fail to live up to his father¡¯s expectations, and did not seek revenge or hold resentments and lived incognito while also bing a teacher. No one would notice him but Shen Miao saw through his tricks, and also made Liu Ying a bargaining chip against Pei Lang.

    One did not know where the information was acquired, just like case with the Chen brothers.

    ¡°Do not mind her.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Is the memorandum to request formander position written.¡±

    ¡°It is written already.¡± Gao Yang frowned, ¡°But are you really sure... Once this start, there will be no turning back. And your ns at this end have not yet being received at that side, if it is not epted...¡±

    ¡°Do as I say.¡± Xie Jing Xing stood up.

    *****

    Returning back to the Shen residence, in the Western courtyard, Shen Miao changed her clothes and just as her hair was let down she saw Bai Luing in hastily, ¡°Young Lady, Furen request you to go over to discuss some things.¡±

    The end of the year has passed and it was almost time for the start of Spring. Because Shen Xin requested Emperor Wen Hui to stay in the Ding capital for half a year, Luo Xue Yan was much more rxed. She would often buy clothes and jewellery for Shen Miao or let Shen Qiu bring Shen Miao out to eat and y. There were also times when Shen Miao herself felt that she was being raised like an hedonistic child of rich parents by Shen Xin and wife.

    Shen Miao casually styled her hair up and headed to Luo Xue Yan¡¯s room. When she entered the room, she unexpectedly saw Shen Xin and Shen Qiu present. Seeing her enter, Luo Xue Yan quickly pulled her over to sit next to her and said, ¡°What did Jiao Jiao do outside today?¡±

    Shen Miao let Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang remain in her room, and say that she went out shopping if anyone were to ask. ¡°Just went around looking. Upon passing by Kuai Hou Lou, one went to get a few jugs of strong wine for Father and Eldest Brother.¡±

    ¡°Really worthy to be Father¡¯s precious!¡± Shen Xin¡¯s eyes brightened as he heard this and said, ¡°The wine in the Ding capital is sweet and too smooth, how can it be called wine! Strong wine is better!¡±

    Shen Qiu was also happy, ¡°Younger Sister is thoughtful!¡±

    ¡°Only know how to drink!¡± Luo Xue Yan rolled her eyes at father and son, ¡± Let the servants buy those things. Why Jiao Jiao care about them.¡±

    ¡°You married woman!¡± Shen Xin was not happy, ¡°It is Jiao Jiao¡¯s sincerity, how could a servant purchase be the same as Jiao Jiao¡¯s? Really short-sighted!¡± It was rare that Shen Miao was close to them so Shen Xin was very happy, that even if Shen Miao brought back two jars of water, he would be as happy as Heavens, so naturally he would refute Luo Xue Yan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Short-sighted?¡± Luo Xue Yan¡¯s eyes squinted at him.

    ¡°Furen must not be angry,¡± Shen Xin immediately said, ¡°I am saying this punk is short-sighted.¡± Shen Xin pped Shen Qiu head.

    Luo Xue Yan could not be bothered to look at the father and son¡¯s act and said to Shen Miao, ¡°Jiao Jiao, actually there is something to discuss with you here.¡±

    ¡°Mother, please speak.¡±

    ¡°You have already heard about the matter of separation from the family. One think that after a few days the separation will go through, so your Father and me thought of it clearly and will be buying a residence. One had seen one at the eastern side of the city, which was not bad and only require to buy some servants to clean up. It is just...¡± Luo Xue Yan looked at Shen Miao and said difficulty, ¡°Previously when your Father and I went to the Northwestern region and left you behind, one felt that with the Shen family¡¯s protection you will be more safe and stable. Now with the separation from the family, if your Father, your Eldest Brother and me leave, you a young female will not be safe to be left alone in the entire residence, and one also fear of what others would speak about. So... Jiao Jiao, are you willing to go to the Northwestern region with Mother?¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly startled.

    ¡°Younger Sister, the Northwest region is really fun.¡± Shen Qiu saw Shen Miao nonplussed face and quickly said, ¡°It is not as exaggerated as what they say. In Xiao Chun City, there are mountains on one side and water on the other side. There are also rare birds and animals so when the timees to hunt, one can hunt some white tiger to make a cloak for you.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Luo Xue Yan smiled as she scolded, ¡°Your Younger Sister is a female, why would she want a white tiger hide?¡±

    Shen Qiu scratched his head, ¡°There are also mines and the gems are so big. Younger Sister can also have jewellery.¡±

    Shen Miao slightly smiled. She originally still has some hesitation because there were still other things to do in the Ding capital but hearing Shen Qiu¡¯s words, she had a little yearning towards the Xiao Chun City of the Northwestern region. Who did not want to live carefree days and who was willing to scheme against other every day when one has opened one¡¯s eyes? She sighed in her heart. Just go along once then, as long as she went there once, it would not be a big deal to not go in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± In everyone¡¯s expecting gazes, Shen Miao nodded her head, ¡°I also want to go there and increase one¡¯s knowledge.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was relieved as Shen Xinughed loudly, ¡°I already said that Jiao Jiao will definitely agree! Aftering back for so long, when did Jiao Jiao abandon us!¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister, Younger Sister.¡± Shen Qiu was also excited, ¡°At that time I will bring you to meet up with those brothers of mine. They all know that I have a Younger Sister but had never seen you before. And also Maternal Grandfather¡¯s family. You have not seen them since you were born, so you will not recognise them.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s maiden family was located at the Northwestern region as generals and only returned back when Shen Miao was born. Afterwards due to the thousands of Lis (miles) apart, she had not see them before. Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hanged down, in thest lifetime after Luo Xue Yan passed away, the Luo family broke rtions with the Shen family and because Shen Miao who originally did not had close rtionship with her maternal rtives, she was not clear what was the ending for the Luo family. However thinking of Mei Furen¡¯s ruthless methods, she would have means and ways to ensure Fu Xiu Yi will not let the Luo family off.

    After saying more things until the hour waste, Luo Xue Yan then send Shen Miao back to her room to rest.

    After Shen Miao washed up and sat in front of the table, she was watching the jumping mes and could not help but sigh. If one were to truly follow Shen Xin and the rest to the Northwestern region, she had to arrange everything well in this half a year period.

    If one were to speak about the one thing that wasforting today, it would be the matter with Pei Lang.

    She had always been clear that the Shen family was a big tree that attracted winds, so it was not good to be embroiled in matters of court, and moreover she was only an unmarried daughter and normally would not even have the opportunities to have contact with deeper matters. Now that there were many matters that had changed in this lifetime, she could only let Pei Lang be an informant. Fu Xiu Yi had a suspicious nature and would often research much more on things that were sent to hisp and would inevitably discover her. But after a year, Fu Xiu Yi will take the initiative to recruit Pei Lang and Pei Lang will be able to take the opportunity to push the boat with the current, making the entire matter easier.

    As for subduing Pei Lang, for the most part it was due to a little luck. That year when Fu Xiu Yi subdued Pei Lang, it was because his subordinate, Advisor Zeng had a friendship with Prefectural Magistrate Pei¡¯s residence, and with that he followed the vines and discovered Pei Lang¡¯s background. That time it was because Fu Xiu Yi was able to help settle down Liu Ying, then Pei Lang finally worked for him.

    The siblings of the Pei family were people who did not take soft or hard tactics, and had a very strong mind of their own. For example Liu Ying, when she fell into the vicissitudes of life, there was no traces or any shadow of her being an official¡¯s daughter as she set her mind on being in prostitution, perhaps it was due to the pain of recalling her original identity. And Pei Lang, he did not mention about revenge and set his mind on being a teacher.

    Liu Ying was not willing to acknowledge her identity, and also felt grievances with the Pei family who abandoned her to protect her Younger Brother so when Pei Lang show up, Liu Ying would resist even more fiercely. However Shen Miao gave Liu Ying a docile way of living. Once one was able to settle Liu Ying, one would be able to control the conscience-stricken Pei Lang.

    After a few years, Pei Lang would be more mature due to the arduous training and hard work in the courts, and would only feel that there were plenty of loopholes when recalling Shen Miao¡¯s words today. But the current Pei Lang is yet to enter the official circles and no matter how smart he was, hecked experience.

    ¡°Young Lady, it is better to rest early.¡± Jing Zhe smiled, ¡°One still need to apany Furen to take a look at the residence at the Eastern part of the city.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head. In this half a year, at least the family could be separated and one need to have another residence.

    But she did not expect that the n could not keep up with the changes at the end.

    On the second day¡¯s morning after Shen Miao had eaten, Luo Xue Yan¡¯s personal maid came over, and mentioned to take a look at the residence once Shen Miao changed her clothes. Since it was a residence that one would be staying, the decision should be made after seeing if it wasfortable or not.

    However before Shen Miao could finish styling, someone from the Pce came. Luo Xue Yan had to make a trip to the Pce and the pce maid also mentioned if it was convenient, to also bring Shen Miao along.

    Even it was said as such, it could be said as an order. Shen Xin¡¯s and Shen Qiu¡¯s face immediately darkened and Luo Xue Yan was somewhat confused. Even though she was a noblewoman in the capital but she was often not in the Ding capital, and was not familiar to those Furen in the noblewomen circles and the person who came said that it was from one of the Ladyship in the Pce, which was even more of a joke.

    Counting here and there, Luo Xue Yan had no rtions with the women in the Pce.

    Shen Xin and Shen Qiu thought further. Luo Xue Yan had no friendship with the women but there was a request to bring Shen Miao. Wine-lover¡¯s heart was not in a cup so could it be that one had some intentions towards Shen Miao. Once the matter involve Shen Miao, they would be especially anxious. Shen Xin said, ¡°It is better for me to also apany Furen in this trip to the Pce.¡±

    ¡°What are you going there for?¡± Lou Xue Yan said, ¡°There is no invitation for you to go, are you throwing things into disorder? I will bring Jiao Jiao there.¡± She hesitated a little, ¡°Matters would not overstep the bounds of what is proper as there are so many people. Moreover I am not a female without strength to truss a chicken, if...¡± She wanted to say that if anything was wrong and actions were required, one would not necessarily be in a disadvantage.

    Shen Xin nodded his head, ¡°Come to think about it, the current situation is not that worrisome. You should go without worries.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan took Shen Miao¡¯s hand and entered the horse carriage that the Pce arranged. Originally the n was to view residences early in the morning but because of this matter, no one knew if it was a blessing or a curse.

    Shen Qiu and Shen Xin stayed at the residence¡¯s door as they watched the horse carriage go further away. Shen Qiu asked unsettled, ¡°Father, Mother and Younger Sister would be alright, correct?¡±

    ¡°I will make a trip to the Ministry of War.¡± Shen Xin turned around, ¡°You stay in the residence to better provide support if something happens.¡±

    Shen Qiu nodded his head.

    In the horse carriage, Shen Miao¡¯s little face was stretched tightly but her heart kepting out with all kinds of spections.

    She did not felt that she was in any danger. Currently there was nothing to be schemed against her, and moreover she knew more than anyone else about the Ladies in the Pce. If there was any tactics they would not happen today at all. The Imperial family cared more about how things looks like, and thus if anything happened to her in the Pce, the Imperial family was the first one that would be involved.

    So if one were to specte the other way... Shen Miao¡¯s gaze became heavier. The females in the pce were not affiliated to Luo Xue Yan but summoned Luo Xue Yan to the Pce for a chat, perhaps it was to make some inquiries from Luo Xue Yan and the wine-lover¡¯s heart was not in a cup. So was it the Shen family? Or was it Shen Xin?

    But why would one suddenly pay attention to Shen Xin? Shen Xin kept a low profile in the capital these days and was not linked to Fu Xiu Yi like thest lifetime. Even if the Imperial family had the intention to suppress the Shen family, they need to have sufficient reason to do it. Could it be... There was already a ¡®reason¡¯?

    Shen Miao was a little confused. To let Luo Xue Yan bring her to the Pce, it should be a warning as if anything happened, then Shen Miao would not be able to be protected... The more Shen Miao thought, the more she felt it was possible and she could not help but be nervous. There were a lot of things in this lifetime that were different, especially Ming Qi¡¯srge game, she had tried her best to avoid it and dyed the Shen family¡¯s tragedy, but she could still not avoid fate. This time what was the reason?

    When Luo Xue Yan saw that Shen Miao¡¯s face was not good, she thought that Shen Miao was afraid and said, ¡°Jiao Jiao must not be afraid. It is only entering the Pce to chat with the Ladyships. It would end quickly, and at that time we can then go and take a look at the residence.¡±

    Shen Miao gently smiled but was preupied with her thoughts.

    Upon reaching the Pce doors, there were pce maids long waiting to take over and upon seeing Shen Miao and Luo Xue Yan, they automatically led them in. On the way over, Luo Xue Yan asked the female official which Ladyship invited them over, but that female official only smiled and did not answer, indicating they would know once they reach.

    At this moment in the Guang Yao Pce, there were two female dressed in magnificent clothesughing and talking. The female at the left side had an immortal hair style with red embroidered gold pce robes. She looked gorgeous in it and her features were charming. Even though she was speaking as she smiled, her eyes were not distracted and were not at all respectful to the female at the side. Even though she had such gestures, the female by her side was not angry at all and instead smiled in reply. This female was wearing a beige plum long dress and her features were not as outstanding as the female on the left, but was gentle and polite thus she also looked elegant.

    These two people were not others but the Pce Consorts that Shen Miao and Mother came to the Pce for. The female on the left d in red pce robes was Consort Xu Xian and the elegant female on the right was Consort Dong Shu.

    ¡°It is fine for His Majesty to let us invite Shen Furen, why must the Shen Young Lady be brought over?¡± Consort Xu Xian was somewhat impatient, ¡°Still not arrive after such a long time. Really putting up such an act!¡±

    ¡°The General residence is not far from the Pce.¡± Consort Dong Shu smiled, ¡°Older Sister must be anxious.¡±

    Consort Xu Xiangughed, ¡°Younger Sister is used to be a good person.¡± She suddenly thought about something and smiled narrowly, ¡°Speaking of which, that Young Shen Lady is also in love with Ninth Highness. Can it be that you are very satisfied with her and thus is this protective?¡±

    Consort Dong Shu¡¯s expression slightlygged before sheughed, ¡°Older Sister really know how to joke. It is just that... Since His Majesty want both of us toe, it is best to do what is appropriate. That Fifth Shen Young Lady is only following her Mother, so the pce maid can bring her out after a while.¡±

    Since Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s name was used, the domineering Consort Xu Xian could not say anything more. Just as she wanted to say some sarcastic words, she suddenly saw her own female officialing in. Consort Xu Xian asked, ¡°Arrived?¡±

    The female official nodded and in a short while Luo Xue Yan and Shen Miao walked in. They first bowed to the two Ladyships before Shen Miao stood to Luo Xue Yan¡¯s side her head lowered and not looking up. One could only hear a slightly timid voice, ¡°Shen Furen, this must be your daughter, raise the head to let Bengong look.¡±

    Shen Miao paused before slowly raising her head. Just as she met the gazes of the two female who were sizing her up, she saw who was sitting at the right side, her heart tightened and her blood could not help but start boiling.

    Consort Xu Xian on the left was the Consort Mother of Prince Zhou and Prince Jing, and Consort Dong Shu on the right was Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s birth mother. At this time Consort Dong Shu smiled and said to Consort Xu Xian, ¡°What a neat child. So clean and tidy, with one look one can see the fortunate features.¡±

    ¡®Fortunate features¡¯. Shen Miao only felt her heart being blocked. Consort Dong Shu looked at her gently, and those who were not aware would put the vignce of their hearts down with her attitude.

    Consort Dong Shu was not favoured and there were innumerable females by Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s side, those were with background, talent, beauty and personality. Consort Dong Shu was gentle, did not fight for anything, did not snatch anything and just by relying on a word ¡®Stable¡¯ she was able to sit on the position of the four consorts. On the surface it looked like the one with the lowest position among the four consorts was her, but Shen Miao knew that Consort Dong Shu was not in any means an innocent woman like her appearance said.

    In the beginning when Shen Miao married to Fu Xiu Yi, Consort Dong Shu also praised her of having ¡®fortunate features that bring prosperity to the husband¡¯ but when Fu Xiu Yi was gradually assisted up, Consort Dong Shu started treating her lukewarmly, and when she returned from the Qin country, as an Empress Dowager, Consort Dong Shu stood at the same side as Mei Furen. In Consort Dong Shu¡¯s eyes, she was only a chess piece that pulled the Shen family over, and it was also a vulgar chess piece that cannot be seen in public. Soter when Fu Xiu Yi wanted to abolish the Crown Prince, Consort Dong Shu was the first one who came forward to push Fu Shen up.

    She quickly lowered her head and covered the touch of hatred that appeared in her eyes.

    Consort Xu Xian and Consort Dong Shu however thought that Shen Miao was shy, thus Consort Xu Xian casually asked, ¡°How old this year?¡±

    ¡°Replying Your Ladyship,¡± Shen Miao softly said, ¡°This female subject is fourteen.¡±

    ¡°Fourteen...¡± Consort Xu Xian thought for a moment before smiling, ¡°Not longter, one can be married.¡±

    This unthoughtful sentence made Luo Xue Yan nervous, and now she was most worried about Shen Miao. A female¡¯s marriage was the most important for one¡¯s entire life, so if Shen Miao¡¯s marriage was controlled by the people in the Pce... Luo Xue Yan¡¯s face became ugly. Seeing Luo Xue Yan being that affectionate, Consort Xu Xianughed and said, ¡°Shen Furen need not be this nervous. Is one afraid that Bengong will match make for Young Lady Shen?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan quickly said, ¡°This female subject do not dare!¡±

    ¡°Rest assure.¡± Consort Xu Xian said, ¡°Even if Bengong really match make for others, it would not be anything like linking mandarin ducks together, and would definitely ask Young Lady¡¯s thoughts. Speaking of which...¡± Consort Xu Xian looked at Shen Miao and smiled maliciously, ¡°Young Lady Shen, is there someone you like?¡±

    Everyone knew that Shen Miao was in love with Fu Xiu Yi, and to ask Shen Miao if she had anyone she like in front of Consort Dong Shu (aka Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s mother) was to make Consort Dong Shu embarrassed. Consort Xu Xian relied on the favour of Emperor Wen Hui to be arrogant and domineering and among the four consorts, Consort Dong Shu was easiest to bully, so Consort Xu Xian took advantage of it and seemed to enjoy it.

    ¡°Thanking Your Ladyship¡¯s good intentions, this female subject do not have anyone one likes.¡± Shen Miao said as her head drooped down.

    Consort Xu Xian found that it was somewhat boring and also felt that Shen Miao was articte, unlike the idiot that was in the rumours and not someone to poke fun at. She waved her hands, ¡°Never mind. Do not have, then do not have.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan became even more cautious. As long as it is relevant to Shen Miao, she could not help but pay a hundred and twenty percent more attention. Just as she was thinking, she heard Consort Dong Shuughing words, ¡°Furen need not have to be nervous, today us sisters invite you all to enter the Pce just to talk about the daily happenings in the family.¡± After pausing she then continued, ¡°Us sisters would not go to the Northwestern region, and since it is a fairy tale that Furen followed the General during the expedition, we were curious of the Northwestern region and invited Furen toe over and speak about it.¡±

    Consort Dong Shu¡¯s voice was warm and gentle, as if it was a spring breezeforting the heart. Luo Xue Yan however did not rxed and Shen Miao was instead more suspicious. One knew that there must be other intentions to be entering the Pce today, and it might be that Emperor Wen Hui was trying to enquire about a method. Emperor Wen Hui found Consort Xu Xian and Consort Dong Shu useful, one of them was domineering, the other was gentle and soft. With a soft and hard approach, it would be easy to make one confuse and involuntarily spill some information.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart was somewhat worried.

    ¡°Many thanks to Your Ladyship fondness.¡± Luo Xue Yan also smiled, ¡°it is just that the northern area is boring and fear that Your Ladyships would not be happy hearing about it.¡±

    ¡°There is no harm.¡± Consort Dong Shu smiled, ¡°Since we invited you over, then one will not be afraid of being boring.¡± Her voice suddenly paused and looked over at Shen Miao as though she suddenly remembered something.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi knew that the Emperor wanted them to sound out Luo Xue Yan, and also know that Luo Xue Yan was to bring Shen Miao over as a warning. He has briefed her yesterday that if Shen Miao was present, she had to send Shen Miao away during the discussion. Fu Xiu Yi was Consort Dong Shu¡¯s son, so naturally Consort Dong Shu would not doubt but... In any case, she was unable to see what was worth guarding against this dauntless youngdy.

    Shen Miao¡¯s head droop down and one was unable to see clearly her expression. She could only hear Consort Dong Shu speaking, ¡°But it would be too boring for little girls to listen to the interesting things we talk about. Tong Yao, bring Fifth Young Lady Shen around the garden and to the dwelling area when one bes tried to have some snacks. Take good care of her.¡±

    Although Consort Xu Xian was somewhat surprised, she thought that it was Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s intention and since there was no impact on her so of course she did not refute. Luo Xue Yan¡¯s heart was restless as she felt that it was the most ideal for Shen Miao to be in front of her, but now she realised that the conversation with the two Consorts was not really a casual chat. At least... In the broad daylight, these people would not dare to do anything to Shen Miao.

    After such thoughts, her heart settled as she smiled to Shen Miao, ¡°Jiao Jiao, follow the female official around the gardens. Once Mother has finished speaking to Her Ladyships, Mother will look for you.¡±

    Shen Miao did not decline but her heart was not happy about it, as why would there be a need to drive her away. She naturally could just be spoilt and not leave here but that would be too deliberate. Could it be that she had caused others to doubt her, so they did not want her to listen to their conversation? The person who was speaking was Consort Dong Shu and it was the first meeting between them... Could it be that Fu Xiu Yi had warned Consort Dong Shu? This thought shed in Shen Miao¡¯s mind.

    But she did not say anything and respectfully got up to bid farewell to Consort Xu Xian and the rest, and followed Tong Yao outside.

    Female Official Tong Yao brought her to the garden to walk. There were gardens seen everywhere in the Pce, probably because it was repaired for the Consorts, they were very beautiful. It was that Shen Miao had no mood to appreciate them. She was more familiar than anyone else of every inch of thend here, and even know which flower grew and how it looked, so how would she still be interested to listen?

    Female Official Tong Yao saw she was inattentive and said, ¡°If Young Lady Shen is tired, this servant will bring you to the dwelling area for a sit. There will be some snacks there.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head. Halfway there, when the dwelling area was seen, a little eunuch ran out anxiously and said a few words to Tong Yao¡¯s ears. Tong Yao then said apologetically to Shen Miao, ¡°The dwelling area is in the room in front. May Young Lady Shen go in first. This servant will quickly return after sending some stuff.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head and was not bothered by it. The dwelling area was just in front and there are guards everywhere in the Pce so she did not fear that something would happen. She herself dide here before and would be very clear about it.

    Walking to the room, she opened the doors and walked in. When the doors closed by themselves with a ¡®Pa¡¯ sound, Shen Miao¡¯s heart quivered and before she could react, a pair of hands covered her mouth from behind. Shen Miao did not even think when she bit down and fiercely ramped her elbow back.

    One heard a hiss sound behind before a gasp of air, and her hands were held by the person so tightly that she could not move them anymore. A familiar voice sounded which a somewhat repressed anger, ¡°Shen Miao, are you a shrew?¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly surprise when the person behind loosened the hands. When she turned over and looked at the person opposite, Xie Jing Xing was touching his hands and looked slightly irritated. But... What Shen Miao cared was not this.

    Different from his usual frivolous and dissolute manner, today he was actually wearing a crimson edged official attire with exquisite cufflinks and long green boots. The sharp arrogance look was very different from previous. Shen Miao had never seen him like this before and was staring nkly (Trantor: Oh really?).

    Xie Jing Xing locked the door before turning around, and crossed his arms to look at her with a look of settling scores at an opportune moment.

    However Shen Miao was not afraid of him and only frowned as she spoke, ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    ¡°Came out of the Pce, thought that it might be you, so one came over to take a look and it is really true.¡± Xie Jing Xing said it very easily, ¡°The Emperor summoned your Father to the Pce?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart jumped, ¡°What did that mean?¡±

 Chapter 112: Request for Commander

    <h4>Chapter 112: Request for Commander (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°What did that mean?¡± Shen Miao questioned.

    Xie Jing Xing would not say such words for no reason so there were other meaning behind these words.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyebrows raised as he looked at her, ¡°Shen Yuan is Prince Ding¡¯s people.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart was slightly surprise but she did not speak.

    ¡°Not possible!¡± Shen Miao cried out involuntarily.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze was fixed on her as if it was looking through Shen Miao as he asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s palm got slightly wet and her heart was in a moment of chaos. The real start of Shen family¡¯s misfortune was not within these two years. The Imperial family would also dy in dealing with the Shen family as there was no one to take over at the moment. Shen Yuan worked for Prince Ding and both of them were people who was very cautious and would not take action if they were not very confident. Just like in thest lifetime, it was only at the end she then knew that the Second and Third household had a part in it and Shen Yuan definitely brought out the evidence of rebellion at the end.

    But what was the time now? It was far too early from when the Imperial family would want to deal with Shen Xin so why did Shen Yuan choose to take action at this timing? Currently the evidence would not beplete so why Fu Xiu Yi choose to take action now?

    How could it be changed to this?

    Her expressions kept changing and when she looked up it met with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s thoughtful gaze. Shen Miao¡¯s heart quivered, Xie Jing Xing has a nimble mind and one fear that he was able to sense something out from her expressions. Thinking of this, she masked augh, ¡°Shen Yuan is my Second Older Brother, why would he harm my Father?¡±

    Hearing that, Xie Jing Xing actuallyughed in a profound way and said, ¡°Shen Miao, are you treating me as a fool?¡±

    ¡°Since Little Marquis tell me these things,¡± Shen Miao said seriously, ¡°Then how would His Highness Prince Ding deal with my Father?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing shook his head.

    Shen Miao originally did not hold too much hope as even if Xie Jing Xing knew, there was no reason for him to tell her the truth. The Xie family was wading in the game of Ming Qi and if they were to anyhow help other, one feared that trouble woulde knocking. Even if she and Xie Jing Xing¡¯s positions were to be exchanged, she would not even give a reminder.

    It¡¯s just that... Shen Miao looked at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s official robes and asked puzzled, ¡°What are you doing in the Pce?¡±

    She asked casually but did not know that this made the confident Xie Jing Xing paused. But it was only for a short moment before Xie Jing Xing saidzily, ¡°Enter to Pce to request formander.¡±

    ¡°Request formander?¡± Shen Miao froze for a moment before asking unconsciously, ¡°Request formander for whom?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled but did not respond. Shen Miao suddenly look at him, ¡°You... request formander yourself? Northern Jiang... Xiong Nu?¡±

    This time Xie Jing Xing was surprised, ¡°How did you know?¡± The matter of the Northern Jiang was a secret matter and it was a top secret that before the Imperial edict was issued, Shen Xin would not even know of it, much less Shen Miao. Xie Jing Xing all the while was curious about how Shen Miao gets her information and felt even more surprise that she knew about the matters in the Pce.

    Shen Miao looked at him nking but there was a storm surging in her heart.

    The Northern Jiang territory was a ce where the Xiong Nu never retreat. Even though the terrain wasplicated at the Northern Jiang, these years Emperor Wen Hui had been making a little noise and fighting little battles, unwilling to oppose headstrong. Afterwards the Xiong Nus got worst so Emperor Wen Hui send Xie Ding into battle. The Xie family army wwere brave but the entire army perished in the battlefield. On that year end, Xie Ding¡¯s horse brought the corpse back which made the entire country mourn. On the second year when spring starts, Xie Jing Xing set off on an expedition on behalf of his father and the troops were defeated like andslide and had a tragic ending of having thousands of arrows peirce his heart and he was skinned and hang up on the city tower.

    Xie Jing Xing died when he was twenty-two and now he only just turned neen.

    In a swift moment Shen Miao¡¯s heart felt suffocated. It was not possible for the Emperor to deal with the Xiong Nus at this point of time and it was Xie Jing Xing who volunteered themander position. Xie Ding most probably did not know of this matter and from the looks of Xie Jing Xing, he should have gotten the news.

    Changed again! Changed again!

    It was obviously matters that would happen in a few years¡¯ time but it was pulled in ahead of schedule. For Xie Jing Xing to go into battle now, could his ending be the same as thest lifetime?

    As for the Xie family, Shen Miao wanted to leave them be tillter to confirm the Imperial power. However no matter how much she change, would there be people who will still followed the original fated path? Would the handsome youth with red lips and white teeth in front still walked to the most terrible step?

    Xie Jing Xing saw the different expressions on Shen Miao and did not felt strange. His eyes shed slightly as he said, ¡°You seemed to be very worried?¡±

    Shen Miao at the moment did not analysed the meaning behind these slightly ridiculous words as her heart was in somewhat of a chaos. She looked at him, ¡°You... Will be leading the Xie family army?¡±

    ¡°Pay more attention to Xie family army internally and also pay attention to the people by your side.¡± Shen Miao paused every other word that she spoke. In the beginning she spoke heavily but at the end, her expression gradually looked serious, ¡°The sandy winds of the Northern Jiang arerge and the armours are heavy but no matter what, one must not take off the heart protector.¡± In the previous lifetime Xie Jing Xing¡¯s heart was pierce by thousands of arrow so perhaps it might be better that he wear the heart protector. The most important thing was that Shen Miao felt that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death was overly strange as how would an outstanding Vice General who had unsurpassed military tactics be defeated so miserably. Moreover after gradually understanding the overall picture and know that the Imperial family attacked the old aristocratic vessel families, the presence of the Imperial family¡¯s people in the Xie family army. Moreover the tragedy of the Xie father and son might have some conspiracy to it.

    Shen Miao wholehearted thought about the overall situation but did not know that with Xie Jing Xing and her current rtionship, it did not reach to the level of friendship thus this kind of concern words was somewhat surprising.

    Xie Jing Xing was also surprise at her and a smile suddenly form on his lips as he approached Shen Miao and slightly lowered his head. He was very close to Shen Miao as his pair of peach shaped eyes was filed withughter as he said jokingly, ¡°So concern of me?¡±

    Shen Miao was absorbed with her own thoughts and did not realise that he had gotten so close. Before she even recovered back to her senses upon realization, she was dazed for a while. Every time when she was at a loss she would look pitiful.

    Xie Jing Xing slightly paused and a kind of helpless feeling appeared in his heart. He was originally ruthless and only find that the Shen family was a chess piece on the board. He knew clearly that Shen Miao had deep thoughts and her actions were mysterious and was definitely not a harmless unmarried female like on the surface. But there were times when he felt that she was just a little girl who knew nothing and felt that it was a blushing matter to bully a little girl.

    This sudden thought was quickly thrown to the back of his head as Xie Jing Xing stepped back a little, ¡°The influence of the Shen family army is too strong and it is not a good thing.¡±

    Shen Miao replied, ¡°Today it is my Mother who entered the Pce and the ones who summon for her are Consort Xu Xian and Consort Dong Shu.¡± When she spoke of Consort Xue Xian and Consort Dong Shu, her expression was not respectful, as if she was speaking about two ordinary people. Xie Jing Xing was also used to it.

    He said, ¡°Retreat.¡±

    ¡°Retreat?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    Xie Jing Xing no longer speak. At the end he still gave Shen Miao a little prompt. If Shen Miao was intelligent, she would understand what he meant.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes drooped and she thought for a moment before speaking, ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing waved his handszily as he thought of something. Shen Miao asked again, ¡°The request formander... When is the set off date?¡±

    ¡°Ten dayster.¡±

    ¡°So fast?¡± Shen Miao eximed.

    ¡°Why?¡± Xie Jing Xing looked at her from the side and said withugh, ¡°Can¡¯t bear?¡±

    ¡°Not so...¡± Shen Miao said deadpan, ¡°As such... Then one will wish Little Marquis to win a victory on raising the g and return in triumphant.¡±

    ¡°When one return and get bestowed with rewards,¡± Xie Jing Xing said without a care, ¡°One will gift you with some small toy, for a good omen.¡±

    Just as Shen Miao was about to speak, she however saw Xie Jing Xing press her waist down and said, ¡°Someone ising.¡± After which he smiled at Shen Miao, ¡°Hope to see you again, Shen... Jiao Jiao.¡± With a turn he flew away from the window of the dwelling area.

    This person used the windows like it was walking through his own residence door. Shen Miao was still startled when the doors were pushed open and Tong Yao entered. Seeing that Shen Miao was standing in the middle of the room, she asked curiously, ¡°Why is Young Lady Shen not sitting?¡±

    Shen Miao recovered to her senses and smile before walking to the side to sit. But in her heart, she was thinking of what Xie Jing Xing had said.

    Xie Jing Xing request formander and was to set off in ten days¡¯ time. In ten days... Wasn¡¯t it exactly the same as three yearster? In three years, it was also at this time that Xie Jing Xing set off for the expedition and afterwards the Xie father and son were forever recorded in the Ming Qi history books.

    The Xie family has headed towards the inevitable ending like thest lifetime... How about the Shen family? How would the Shen family be? Xie Jing Xing gave her a prompt before leaving but that was not the oue she wanted to see. To retreat like this, although lives were saved but this was just a lifesaving method. Without power to protect, days of peace became a luxury. The road of the previous lifetime made Shen Miao understand this point. Only by standing in a position higher than the enemy can one really control the fate.

    However Xie Jing Xing method strongly defend one¡¯s position but did not have enough offence.

    What methods can be used to break out of this difficult situation?

    In the next Shichens (1 Shichen = 2 hours), Shen Miao kept on thining about this problem. She did not touch any of the snacks on the table and did not take even a sip of tea, much less look at any of the novels. That provoked Female Official Tong Yao to look at her frequently and wonder how was it possible for her to sit the entire afternoon with such maturity that even all the good tempered concubines would not have such patience.

    One did not know how long one had waited till an eunuch came to invite them out. The Female Official Tong Yao then brought Shen Miao out as Luo Xue Yan was at the doors waiting for her. Upon seeing Shen Miao, she forced a smile out and pulled her out of the Pce and headed back to the residence.

    Even though Luo Xue Yang did her best to show as if nothing had happen, what kind of person Shen Miao was? She could already observe other¡¯s words and gestures long in the Inner Pce and saw the worries in Luo Xue Yan¡¯s heart. She said, ¡°Mother, what did they spoke to you about?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan smiled, ¡°Nothing really, just some matters about Xiao Chun city lifestyle. Most likely because one had not been to the Northwestern region and wanted to know about it.¡±

    Shen Miao asked, ¡°Really only this? If so, then it is really too strange to deliberately call Mother to the Pce to talk for that long.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan stroke Shen Miao¡¯s head, ¡°What is so strange about it. Thedies in the Pce cannot move around and most likely the days are passed boringly. Mother talked to them about outside matters to chase boredom away so they will be a little happy.¡± Even saying that Luo Xue Yan could not help but be somewhat worried. Even though she was not involved in matters of court but it did not meant that she knew nothing about the dangers in court. Today she was meticulous and cautious and it was precisely because the two Consorts talked about the lifestyle which made her puzzled.

    There were no fools in the Pce and everyone was very smart. But today¡¯s conversation did not touch on military matters and even the Shen family army was not mentioned. Instead the conversation was about themoners in Xiao Chun city which made Luo Xue Yan puzzled.

    People who were in battle had an intuitive sense of danger. She obviously felt danger approaching but did not know where the problem was and that made Luo Xue Yan fretful.

    But she was afraid of scaring Shen Miao and did not intend to tell Shen Miao these things. Shen Miao did not ask her again and when they returned to the residence, the skies were nearing evening. Shen Qiu and Shen Xin had been waiting at the residence¡¯s doors and only sighed in relief upon seeing both of their return.

    After finishing dinner, Luo Xue Yan instructed Shen Miao to rest early and pulled Shen Qiu and Shen Xin back to the room to discuss about the matter of entering the Pce. Shen Miao did not follow as she had learn a lot of things from Luo Xue Yan but the thing that she did not understand was what was it that Shen Yuan gave to Fu Xiu Yi.

    The oilmp brightly shone into one¡¯s eyes as Shen Miao sat in front of the table pondering while Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were careful not to disturb. A light drizzle started falling outside the window. This was the first drizzle since the end of the year and it signified that Spring wasing.

    The beginning of Spring will be here and everything would recover. It was clearly the beginning of a new how but how to create a route among the heavy snow that allows the willow trees to provide shade and flowers to show the light?

    Shen Miao closed her eyes.

    At that night, there was someone walking with Tie Yi.

    When Xie Jing Xing walked pass the courtyard, he happened to meet with Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao. Both of them saw him and immediately stopped and saluted to him respectfully, ¡°Eldest Brother.¡±

    Towards these two people, Xie Jing Xing always turn a blind eye to them and it was the same today. Just as he was about to leave, he was stopped by Xie Chang Chao as he spoke with somecent, ¡°Have not seen Eldest Brother for a long time and do not know what Eldest Brother is busy with. During the hunt a few days ago, one wanted to go with Eldest Brother but it was Father that let us follow the Liu Fu Daren¡¯s banquet, thus one regret for not going.¡±

    These days Xie Ding had been bringing Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao to many banquets of fellow official colleagues and everyone knew that Xie Ding wanted to bring his two sons into officialdom.

    Speaking of which Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao were Shu sons thus their qualifications were not as good as Xie Jing Xing. If it wasn¡¯t that Xie Jing Xing remained frivolous and refused to enter officialdom, everyone knew that it would not be their turn. But because of Princess Yu Qing, Xie Jing Xing was in disagreement with Xie Ding for many years. If the father and son rtionship was like ice, how could it be repaired?

    Xie Chang Wu was more modest than Xie Chang Chao but even so, his eyes could not conceal the contentment, ¡°Eldest Brother can alsoe along. With Eldest Brother¡¯s virtues with both the pen and the sword, it would open the eyes of all the Darens and it would be much easier to enter officialdom.¡±

    Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu had long understood Xie Jing Xing¡¯s temperament and knew how haughty Xie Jing Xing was. The more they said such things, the more it was not possible for him to enter officialdom. It was not possible to exceed Xie Jing Xing in terms of winning Xie Ding¡¯s favour but civil officials cared more about appearance thus even if one was far from Xie Jing Xing, one can easily push Xie Jing Xing down easily and naturally could not help but wag one¡¯s tail up high.

    Xie Jing Xing heard it and smirked as he looked at them before suddenly questioned, ¡°Very pleased with oneself?¡±

    Xie Change Chao and Xie Chang Wu was surprised for a moment but Xie Jing Xing had already left. The eyes of contempt howevernded in both of their eyes.

    Watching Xie Jing Xing far away figure, Xie Chang Chao hatefully said, ¡°What kind of thing this is! Who does he think he is!¡±

    Xie Chang Wu expression was sinister, ¡°There will be a day where I will step on him!¡±

    When Xie Jing Xing returned to the room, there was two people waiting in it. One was a middle-aged with a bearded face and the other was a young one with a straight eyebrows.

    That middle aged bearded man asked, ¡°Master, you really want...¡±

    Xie Jing Xing sat down in front of the table and waved his hands.¡±

    ¡°Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu...¡± The slightly younger one said, ¡°Why not...¡± Speaking till the end, there was a murderous look.

    ¡°No need. It would onlyplicate things if actions are taken now.¡± Xie Jing Xing interrupted his words, ¡°Without me, Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu would not do anything to Xie Ding. As for Madam Fang...¡± He sneered, ¡°Leave it be.¡±

    Both of them bowed andplied. Xie Jing Xing brought a memorandum from his sleeves and that was the copy that he request formander today morning from His Majesty.

    At the end he still have to take this step.

    *****

    The first ray of sunlight shone through the carved window and onto the table. Shen Miao was sitting at the table without moving.

    Jing Zhe carried a silver basin in and jumped in shock as she entered, ¡°Why is Young Lady up this early today?¡±

    Shen Miao did not speak as Jing Zhe walked over. The oilmp on the desk was exhausted and on Shen Miao¡¯s fair and clean face, there was a slight darkness under her eyes. Jing Zhe was stunned for a moment and eximed, ¡°Could it be that Young Lady did not sleep the entire night?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head and pressed her forehead tiredly.

    She had been sitting her the entire night.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s prompt made her feel more puzzled. She did not know what Shen Yuan had given to Fu Xiu Yi but knew that it was something that was disadvantages to the Shen family. And that ¡®retreat¡¯ word was the route that she did not want the Shen family to embark. Thus how to be rid of this dilemma?

    Jing Zhe said, ¡°No matter how worried Young Lady is, one must not torture one¡¯s body like this. Master and Furen will be in anguish if they saw this so Young Lady better eat something before resting. Young Lady¡¯s features look not good, if Young Lady is the first one to copse then what can be done?¡±

    At this time Shen Miao felt somewhat empty in her tummy. She had been thinking for the entire night and was a little dizzy so she said, ¡°Pour some porridge. I will sleep for a while after eating. Don¡¯t mention this matter to others.¡±

    Jing Zhepiled and walked briskly out to the kitchens to bring Shen Miao¡¯s meal over. Shen Miao stood up as she wanted to wash her face with the warm water. She was only done halfway when she heard footsteps outside as Jing Zhe ran back in.

    ¡°Howe so fast?¡± Shen Miao was somewhat surprised. There was a distance between the little kitchen to here that even if Jing Zhe ran there, one would still have to wait for a few more moments.

    ¡°Young Lady, it is not good.¡± Jing Zhe was in some panic as she spoke, ¡°Someone from the Pce came and summon Master, Furen and Young Master to enter the Pce immediately!¡±

    The handkerchief in Shen Miao hands fell into the basin. She settled her state of mind and said, ¡°I will go and look.¡±

    In the courtyard the eunuch who came from the Pce had repeated Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s words and was currently speaking to Shen Xin. These people would often be polite when meeting the Formidable Great General but today their attitude was not clear. Sometimes one was able to tell the master¡¯s attitude through the messenger and obviously this trip to the Pce was not a good thing at all.

    When Shen Miao came out, there was not only Shen Xin, Luo Xue Yan and Shen Qiu in the courtyard but the other households were also present. Even Old Shen Furen brought Shen Yuan Bo out. Seeing such a scene, Old Shen Furen did not show my concern but looked on coldly and even feared that it would invite trouble for herself and gave an appearance of avoidance.

    It was Shen Wan who said to the eunuch, ¡°One dare to ask what the matter is for His Majesty to summon Eldest Brother to the Pce?¡±

    That eunuch gaze was up in the skies, ¡°This one is acting ordingly to His Majesty¡¯s words and this one do not know what is His Majesty intention. Daren, it is better to quickly follow this one into the Pce.¡± He urged Shen Xin to quickly leave.

    When Shen Qiu saw Shen Miao walking over, he was somewhat anxious and quickly pulled Shen Miao over and said, ¡°Younger Sister, why did youe over?¡± Seeing Shen Miao looking over, he quicklyforted her, ¡°Younger Sister rest assure, His Majesty only summon us to the Pce to discuss about military matter and we will return quickly. Upon returning, Eldest Brother will bring you to eat candied fruit.¡±

    He was afraid of scaring Shen Miao but did not know that in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes, this kind of scenario was even more suspicious. To summon Shen Xin, Luo Xue Yan and even Shen Qiu into the Pce and even though she was not brought along, people would know that the people going were leading figures of the Shen family army so the matter was rted to the Shen family army. Now that the Shen family¡¯s military power was a hot potato, everything must be done very carefully when military power was involved.

    At this time, if Shen Miao were to show fear then it would not only not help but would let Luo Xue Yan and the rest feel more burden. Thus Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Really? Eldest Brother must be true to one¡¯s word.¡±

    Seeing Shen Miao as such, Shen Qiu was then relieved. Shen Qiu knew that Shen Miao was smart but did not want Shen Miao to be involved with matters of the court. Moreover the matter of the courts was never worth one person and there would often involve numerous casualties thus how could it be that clear.

    Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin alsoforted Shen Miao, ¡°Jiao Jiao stay in the residence and don¡¯t go anywhere. When Father and Mother return, we will bring Jiao Jiao out to make new clothes for Spring.¡±

    Shen Miao alsoplied and watched as that eunuch left with Shen Xin and entourage.

    Chen Rou Qiu pulled Shen Wan¡¯s hands and said worriedly, ¡°Why suddenly summon Eldest Brother and Eldest Sao into the Pce? Is it that something had happened?¡±

    Shen Wan shook his head and Shen Gui said, ¡°Eldest Brother¡¯s limelight is too bright and unable to conduct himself with others in court. One fear that if a mishap happens, there would not be anyone who will speak for him.¡± This words were loaded with meanings. Shen Gui meant that if Shen Xin really got into trouble, Shen Gui and Shen Wan would not be sending charcoal in the snowy weather.

    Shen Miaoughed coldly in her heard. One could only hear Shen Yue speaking timidly, ¡°Then if Eldest Bo got into a mishap, it should be a big thing to take them all away. Will it implicate us all?¡±

    ¡°How would it implicate Yue-er?¡± Shen Gui smiled, ¡°If this implicate Yue-er then the one who will bear the brunt of it is Little Five.¡±

    Shen Gui¡¯s words were malicious. After his son¡¯s funeral, Shen Gui¡¯s career was not smooth and he originally envied that Shen Xin¡¯s rank was higher than him and had more prestige than him. Now seeing Shen Xin in misfortune, naturally he was overjoyed and even hoped that Shen Xin would be overturned with this case and would not appear in front of him.

    A sh of rejoice in others misfortune appeared in Shen Yue¡¯s eyes as she looked sympathetically at Shen Miao, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Fifth Younger Sister be very pitiful?¡±

    Shen Miao did not get angry but smiled instead as she spoke lightly, ¡°The servants in the Pce do not know the intention of His Majesty but it seemed that both ShuShus are able topletely see through His Majesty¡¯s mind.¡± She looked at Shen Gui, ¡°Second Shu have such incredible foresight that if the matter is spread to His Majesty¡¯s ears, His Majesty would appreciate Second Shu¡¯s ability to understand other¡¯s views. There are not many officials that have such connected thoughts, it can beparable to Wei Daren of the previous dynasty.¡±

    When the words were spoken, Shen Wan¡¯s and Shen Gui¡¯s face slightly discoloured. What was the most taboo thing of an Emperor? It was the nonsense spection from the officials of the Emperor¡¯s intention. Shen Miao¡¯s words would be pushing that Shen Gui and Shen Wan could see clearly Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s mind and what kind of intention was this? She even insinuate the previous dynasty¡¯s Wei Daren. Wei Daren of the previous dynasty was the confidant of the Emperor and with just a look from the Emperor, he was able to know what the Emperor want to do. When the Emperor¡¯s position was not stable, he would jointly controlled many objecting ministers with Wei Daren but at the end when the Emperor had a strong grip on power, Wei Daren was bestowed a death sentence.

    Not one monarch would like to have their thoughts be understood clearly by officials. If one were to understand clearly then there would not be any revere and without any revere, perhaps there would be a day where the knife would be on their throat.

    This is the Imperial family and they are the most suspicious. Just one sentence could determine life and death.

    Shen Miao¡¯s sentence made Shen Gui¡¯s and Shen Wan¡¯s face change colour and they dare not even refute with an excuse for fear that if these words were spread and heard by Emperor Wen Hui, they would not know how big a trouble they would be bringing to themselves. Both of them were secretly scared as they did not know where did Shen Miao learn such a skill to be able to hang such a big hat onto someone with just a sentence.

    In the past such exaggerated words were usually Mei Furen¡¯s means. At this moment Shen Miao was overtly anxious by Shen Gui¡¯s words and did not want to verbally spare with them here. The most urgent task on hand was to think of a solution to solve the matter.

    Old Shen Furen had watched enough show and was not willing to see her son be at a disadvantage and coldly scoffed, ¡°Only give the Shen family trouble!¡± She kept thinking about the matter of Shen Xin wanting to separate from the family but now with this matter, the separation would be postponed. Old Shen Furen was thinking that even if Shen Xin fall into misfortune and only the First household was implicated, did it meant that the assets of the First household will call into her hands? Thinking of them, a look of greed appeared on her face.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart was extremely disgusted. This entire house of people were putting on a performance of ¡®throwing stones at one who fell down a well¡¯. In the all the despicable people in the world, the Shen family would definitely be in the top ranks.

    Wan YiNiang was pulling Shen Dong Ling¡¯s hand and hiding at the back, not daring to say anything at such a situation. Even though Ren Wan Yun was awake, she did note out of Cai Yun Yuan thus did not appear today. Shen Dong Ling said softly, ¡°But how would Eldest Bo fall into any mishap? Eldest Bo is not in Ding capital all year, so could it be because he had won the war previously and there are additional rewards?¡± Shen Dong Ling¡¯s were to ease the situation thus Shen Yue was not happy with her words. Old Shen Furen also disyed some unhappiness but only Shen Miao was slightly surprised.

    Not in the Ding capital all year round?

    Yes, Shen Xin and wife and also Shen Qiu was fighting in the bitter winter in the Northwestern region all year round and just returned to Ding capital. So it was not possible that the criminal charge would be at the Ding capital. Moreover yesterday Consort Xu Xian and Consort Dong Shu were all asking about living in Xiao Chun City. Why would one ask about Xiao Chun City lifestyle without a good cause? Shen Miao would not believe that those delicate females in the Pce are interested in the remote Northwestern region.

    There must be some rtion. If it was not in the Ding capital then what was the charges?

 Chapter 113: Indirect Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 113: Indirect Kiss (Part 1)</h4>

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart was uneasy and she could no longer stand here and get entangled with the Shen family, so she did not turn her head at all as she quickly head back to her room. Outside, Shen Gui and entourage had watched enoughmotion, and wanted to enquire more about the matter so the crowd quickly dispersed. Shen Yue followed Chen Rou Qiu and there was a trace of joy on her face. Yesterday when she heard that Consort Dong Shu saw Shen Miao and Luo Xue Yan, Shen Yue¡¯s heart was very restless. Consort Dong Shu was Prince Ding¡¯s Consort Mother and if one won Consort Dong Shu¡¯s favour, what if strings were anyhow pulled together? Fortunately from today¡¯s event, it was the First household that encountered a mishap.

    Thinking of that, Shen Yue¡¯s footsteps were more lighter and rxed.

    It was Shen Dong Ling whose hands Wan YiNiang was holding, who looked thoughtfully at the courtyard and followed back in.

    The huge Western courtyard, was emptied in the sh of a moment that even Ah Zhi also followed Shen Xin¡¯s guards back to the Shen family army. Emperor Wen Hui suddenly summoned them to the Pce and naturally confined the Shen family army. Fortunately Mo Qing was still present, mainly because Mo Qing was still not in the name list of the Shen family army¡¯s register.

    In the room, Jing Zhe, Gu Yu, Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang all stood behind Shen Miao while Mo Qing stood at attention by the door with a serious expression. Even though Shen Dong Ling said that perhaps Emperor Wen Hui was continue rewarding Shen Xin, everyone knew that it was not possible.

    Shen Miao sat in front of the table with a tight frown but this made Mo Qing heart a littleforted. He was initially worried that Shen Miao would be nervous and helpless after knowing of the matter, and would be confused as to what to do, but now he was seeing that even though Shen Miao had a dark look on, she was not nervous at all.

    Shen Miao looked at the personal letter in front of her. The Shen family was eliminated by Fu Xiu Yi in one swoop, and at that time she also tried to block, but Fu Xiu Yi stated the individual count of the Shen family¡¯s offences in front of entire court of officials and made her speechless. Even though she knew that everything was false, with the evidence of these falsifications, it rendered those refusals powerless.

    On that day in the golden throne hall, every single moment was like a chisel that cut deep into her heart. That condemnation report of the Shen family was in ordance to the time period and said on a daily basis. Now that it is the sixty ninth year of Ming Qi, and she was reborn on the sixty eighth year of Ming Qi, in the thing that Shen Yuan gave Fu Xiu Yi, the offence must definitely be something that happened before the sixty eighth year of Ming Qi.

    What were the charges of the Shen family before the sixty eighth year of Ming Qi?

    Shen Miao closed her eyes and some footage appeared in her mind.

    She was wearing the Imperial robes of the Empress, and even the entire head of Phoenix hairpins could not cover her sad condition. The entire court of officials was aroused, Pei Lang was indifferent and Fu Xiu Yi furiously threw the report at her face.

    There was a civil official reading, ¡°In the sixty eighth year of Ming Qi, the Shen family¡¯s officers defied the Emperor¡¯smand, secretly released the traitorous bandits and lied to the monarch...¡±

    Secretly released the traitorous bandits, lied to the monarch!

    Shen Miao suddenly opened her eyes!

    She suddenly remembered that in the sixty eighth year of Ming Qi, there was indeed a matter that happened. Shen Xin resisted the Xi Rongs and won three city moats, and Emperor Wen Huimanded that everyone in the city was to be killed without pardon.

    To a General, massacring a city was the most brutal form of contribution. And in the city of Xi Rong, other than the soldiers, most of the people were elderly, womenfolk and children. These elderly and weak womenfolk and children were as innocent as themoners of Ming Qi, and the ones at fault were only the soldiers of Xi Rong. Shen Xin was not one who loved to kill so secretly he kept the lives of those womenfolk and children.

    Other than the Shen family¡¯s army, no one else knew of the matter and moreover everyone in the Shen family army was brought up by Shen Xin, so there was no reason to betray Shen Xin. Among them, there must be some spies from Shen Yuan. Perhaps very early on, Shen Yuan had buried a few chess pieces in the Shen family¡¯s army.

    It was because after the Crown Prince was disposed that all the offences of the Shen family wereid bare, so this ¡®lying to the monarch¡¯ offense was not that important. However to Fu Xiu Yi who was alwaysposed, to bring this up before the time was ripe, could only mean that Fu Xiu Yi had already felt the danger in the current situation, and the Shen family had be a variable. In this lifetime because she and Fu Xiu Yi were not entangled, he did not hold Emperor Wen Hui back and kept the Shen family for a few years, thus the Imperial family eyes finallynded on the Shen family, this piece of fat meat.

    Therefore the evidence that Shen Yuan gave to Fu Xiu Yi, should be that Shen Xin¡¯s offence of not acting ording to Emperor Wen Hui¡¯smand of ¡®massacre¡¯.

    The matter could be said to be big or small. It was just that in this current situation the Imperial family was bent on recalling the Shen family¡¯s military power, so how would they let go of this opportunity?

    This matter became much trickier.

    Shen Miao clenched her fists and slowly calmed down her emotions. Currently it was not the worst situation. Even though the Imperial family had the intention to deal with the Shen family, they only wanted to reim the military power. The Fu family was very cunning and would not touch the Shen family, as it would inevitably cause dissatisfaction with other aristocratic families.

    What did one have to do at this time?

    The few people in the room all saw the uncertain look in Shen Miao¡¯s expression and were puzzled in their heart. But then they saw that Shen Miao suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I want to take a trip out of the residence.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Yu was surprised, ¡°Young Lady, it will be unavoidable for others to talk about it if one were to leave the residence at such a time.¡±

    ¡°How about the family have met with misfortune and one is frustrated, thus one head out to a friend¡¯s house for some relief?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°Leave.¡±

    Mo Qing naturally had no objection with Shen Miao¡¯s decision. Moreover he wasmitted in heart and soul to Shen Miao, and knew that she had her own reasoning. Thus upon seeing Shen Miao ask such, his heart was much more settled and only said, ¡°This subordinate will go and arrange.¡±

    Seeing Mo Qing like this, Jing Zhe and Gu Yu no longer spoke, and let Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang remain in the residence to wait for news as they went out with Shen Miao.

    Naturally Shen Miao¡¯s actions attracted the discussion of the residence¡¯s people and when one came to enquire, it was only said that she went out to look for Feng An Ning. Feng An Ning was considered Shen Miao¡¯s friend and since the Shen family¡¯s First household had a mishap, it was naturally for Shen Miao to go to Feng An Ning¡¯s toin. Thus no one obstructed.

    After leaving the doors of the residence, Mo Qing lead the carriage towards the direction of the Feng residence. When going through a small alley and confirming that there was no one following, Shen Miao then said, ¡°Go to Su residence.¡±

    ¡°Su residence?¡± Gu Yu was surprised for a moment, ¡°Which Su residence?¡±

    ¡°The Count of Ping Nan family, Su Yu residence.¡±

    Mo Qing, who was outside, was very familiar with the roads of the Ding capital, and knew clearly which nobles¡¯ residence were located where. There was no need to ask for directions as he turned the horse around and headed to another direction.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu wanted to ask but dared not, as they knew that Shen Miao naturally had her own idea. But even them servants knew that in the court, the Shen family surmised to have an enemy, the Marquis of Lin An¡¯s Xie family and the Count of Ping Nan¡¯s Su family were ants on the same boat. Thus naturally the Su family and the Shen family were ipatible like fire and water. The Shen family suffered a misfortune so why would that sidee to help?

    But... Most likely it was not asking the other for help. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu had uneasy thoughts.

    In the residence of the Count of Ping Nan, Su Ming Feng was in the room and there was someone else sitting down at the moment. The person was d in a purple gold morous robe and had azy and casual smile on the face. It was instead Su Ming Feng who had a look of anxiousness, ¡°What is going on? Why did you request formander?¡±

    ¡°It is too boring in the Ding capital, so one will go to the Northern Qing to y.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    ¡°y?¡± Su Ming Feng Looked at him and anger surfaced on his usually elegant and calm face, ¡°Do you know what kind of ce the Northern Jiang is? Others do not even dare to confront the Xiong Nu, and you want to go there to y?¡± Seeing that Xie Jing Xing did not even put his words to heart, Su Ming Feng tone slowed down, ¡°I know your Father brought Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu into officialdom and you are upset, but one do not need to use such an approach to vent it out. This is not a trifling matter, even though your martial arts skills are exceptionally strong, but the Northern Jiang terrain isplex and you have never been there... Jing Xing, do not go.¡±

    ¡°Su Ming Feng.¡± Xie Jing Xing found it funny, ¡°His Majesty had already given me the approval, do you think I can still not go?¡±

    Su Ming Feng was surprised for a moment and a desperate look suddenly appeared on his face. Once the Emperor opened his golden mouth and spoke those jaded words, there was no reason to go back on them. With the approval of the request formander in one¡¯s hands, there was no room for any change. Even if Xie Jing Xingter changed his mind, he could not not go.

    Seeing Su Ming Feng like this, Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°You are cursing for an ident to befall me?¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Su Ming Feng cursed and was enraged, ¡°Why did you not discuss the matter with me?¡±

    ¡°Discussing it with you would have been of any use?¡± Xie Jing Xing did not even care as he took a cup at the side and poured tea to drink, ¡°To me there is no difference.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Su Ming Feng was fuming at one end, and was also helpless at the other. He knew that Xie Jing Xing had the temperament of a maverick and when he decided on something, even nine bulls would not pull him back. Even though they were close childhood friends, now it seems that he was the only one who was fired up. Xie Jing Xin did not tell him anything, and it could be said that this was just ¡®notifying¡¯ only.

    For this instance, this was only a ¡®notification¡¯ and the request formander was approved and once the time came, one would need to set off.

    ¡°For what reason must you go to that nuisance Northern Jiang?¡± Su Ming Feng walked back and forth in the room, ¡°Do you not want to live? Do you know that if you win, it is naturally good but if you lose... Those two Shu Younger Brothers of yours will be the first to p their hands in joy!¡± Su Ming Feng furiously mmed his hands in front of Xie Jing Xing and said, ¡°Are you rest assured to let them stay in the capital? Not scared that your Father will say anything?¡± Speaking of that, he suddenly paused and looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Does your Father know of this matter?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing shook his head.

    ¡°See!¡± Su Ming Feng said, ¡°You are so headstrong. Marquis Xie would definitely be furious when he knows about the matter, and at that time those two Shu Younger Brothers of yours will say more things, and there is still that YiNiang that is hidden so deeply in the residence... When you return from the Northern Jiang, who knows in what kind of situation the residence will be. Xie Jing Xing, you really feel at ease?¡± Su Ming Feng treated Xie Jing Xing as a real friend and all this words were of concern for him.

    Xie Jing Jing smiled but looked as though he did not want to mention those matters, ¡°When I leave the capital, you need to help me watch over the Princess¡¯ residence.¡±

    In the Ding capital, other than the Su family, Xie Jing Xing had the most contact with Princess Rong Xin of the Princess¡¯ residence. This trip to Northern Jiang would at least take a year and a half, and no one would know how long it would take to return at worst. When Princess Rong Xin know of this, she would definitely be upset for a period of time.

    Su Ming Feng wanted to enumerate Xie Jing Xin a few more sentences but seeing Xie Jing Xing¡¯s serious expression, he could not say anything more. One only heard Xie Jing Xing speaking again, ¡°Within two years, it is best for the Su family to avoid the tip of the spearhead. Do not enter officialdom and just im illness.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Ming Feng felt strange, ¡°What does this got to do with me? Is not it said that it is alright even though one enter officialdom, but deal less with the military horses?¡±

    ¡°Just do what one tell you to do.¡± Xie Jing Xing swept a nce at him and stood up, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± Su Ming Feng said, ¡°You, you just leave like this? Why exactly did youe today?¡±

    ¡°Farewell.¡± Xie Jing Xing shrugged but suddenly heard a ¡®pu tong¡¯ at the door. Su Ming Feng was shocked and opened the door, and a rounded dumpling rolled in.

    That dumpling was born rounded and chubby. When Su Ming Feng raised him up, he patted the dust off his clothes before speaking, ¡°Ming Lang, what are you doing here?¡±

    That chubby round dumpling was not other but the Second Young Master of the Su family, Su Ming Lang. When he saw that there was someone else in the room and that person was Xie Jing Xing, he first shrank in fear and hid behind Su Ming Feng, ¡°Eldest Brother, Older Sister Shen is here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Ming Feng did not understand what was going on, when he saw his personal servant ran from the door and said panting, ¡°Young Master, there is a Young Lady at the residence door looking for you.¡±

    When those words were spoken Su Ming Feng froze for a moment. He then looked towards Xie Jing Xing and he gave him a smile but yet not a smile. Su Ming Feng lightly coughed, ¡°Nonsense! Where did I know a Young Lady?¡±

    ¡°It is true!¡± That servant said quickly, ¡°It is said that she is the Fifth Lady, Di born of the Formidable General¡¯s residence and she is here to have an important discussion with you.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Lady, Di born of the Formidable General¡¯s residence...¡± Su Ming Feng was repeating the words to sort the name out, when Su Ming Lang at the side jumped out, ¡°It is Older Sister Shen Miao! Eldest Brother, it is Older Sister Shen Miao who is here to look for you!¡±

    Shen Miao? Su Ming Feng was stunned silly but Xie Jing Xing frowned.

    Not to mention the Xie family, the Shen family and the Su family did not have any dealings. As for privately, Su Ming Feng did not have any friendship with Shen Miao. Shen Miao suddenly came over making Su Ming Feng confused. He asked Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Could it be... To look for you?¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Shen Miao is definitely here to look for me!¡± Su Ming Lang held his face joyously, ¡°Eldest Brother, let us go and see Older Sister Shen Miao!¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Su Ming Feng hesitated.

    ¡°Go.¡± Xie Jing Xing suddenly spoke and his gaze seemed profound, ¡°Make it in your room.¡±

    When Shen Miao brought Mo Qing into Su Ming Feng¡¯s room, she happened to see Su Ming Lang being brought out by a servant. The snow fair glutinous rice dumpling was struggling to get out of the servant¡¯s hands, but at the end his efforts were futile. Since he saw her, his eyes brightened and waved his small short hands excitedly, ¡°Shen Older Sister!¡±

    Shen Miao stopped beside him and a rare smile appeared on her face as she stroke his head, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Brother did not let me enter...¡± Su Ming Lang was in tears, ¡°Shen Older Sister, are you here to see me?¡±

    The servant at the side coughed lightly and smiled apologetically at Shen Miao, ¡°Apologies to Young Lady Shen, Young Master is waiting for you inside.¡± And that covered up Su Ming Lang¡¯s words.

    Su Ming Lang was clearly dissatisfied and looked at Shen Miao with full cheeks. Shen Miaoughed, ¡°I am here to speak to your Eldest Brother on some matters. The next time, I will look for you and bring some sweet cakes for you to eat.¡±

    Hearing that, Su Ming Lang immediately became happy and no longer struggled. He carefully told Shen Miao not to forget the promise before leaving happily with the servant.

    Mo Qing who was following at the back was somewhat surprised. Shen Miao had all along been one who was not patient or kind to strangers, but has a very good temperament with Su Ming Lang. If one did not know, one would think that Su Ming Lang was her son. Mo Qing immediately pushed down such absurd thoughts. Not to mention that there was not much difference between Shen Miao¡¯s and Su Ming Lang¡¯s age, Shen Miao was still a little girl so how could she be a mother.

    When Shen Miao pushed open the doors and entered, there was only Su Ming Feng alone sitting in front of a small table. Seeing Shen Miao entering and bringing Mo Qing, he first paused but did not obstruct and let Shen Miao enter the room. The servant at the door quickly closed the door.

    Mo Qing stood in front of the door without moving, in case anything happen.

    Shen Miao walked straight to Su Ming Feng and sat down in front of him. Her entire actions looked very natural as if this was her own residence and there was no issue. But this was her first time in this residence and before this, she did not have anything to do with Su Ming Feng. To be so undaunted to a stranger made Su Ming Feng not help but cast a sidelong nce.

    Shen Miao was also sizing Su Ming Feng up.

    In all fairness, Su Ming Feng was a clean cut handsome youth. It was just that due to standing by the side of Xie Jing Xing, a person who lit up others¡¯ eyes, most of the radiance was covered up. In fact Shen Miao know that Su Ming Feng was not an ordinary child of an official, and really had abilities.

    Unfortunately at the end the entire Su family was destroyed due to the matter of sale of the military horses. Su Ming Feng also lost his life in that disaster and at the end, the corpses of the Su father and son were personally collected by Xie Jing Xing. The close rtionship between the Su and Xie families was evident in that.

    Precisely because of that, the Su family had no contact with the Shen family at all.

    Su Ming Feng was somewhat ufortable with how Shen Miao was looking and lightly coughed, ¡°Young Lady Shen, one do not know for what reason does onee to one¡¯s residence?¡±

    ¡°My parents and Eldest Brother were summoned into the Pce by His Majesty. Does Young Master Su know why?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    Su Ming Feng was somewhat baffled. The matter of the Shen family had spread to the entire Ding capital early in the morning, and every official family knew of the danger and since they were officials in court, once there were any changes of wind and grass movement, it could be a big event. But how did the Shen family¡¯s mishaps got to do with his Su family?

    ¡°I do not know.¡± Su Ming Feng replied. He really did not know the purpose of why Shen Xin was summoned to the Pce, and everyone guessed that it was Emperor Wen Hui that wanted to fix the Shen family, but no one knew what were the charges.

    ¡°When my Father was at the Northwestern region carrying out a massacre, His Majesty ordered to withdraw from the city but my Father did not obey it.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°So one think that His Majesty would use the offense of deceiving the monarch and disobey military orders to punish my Father.¡±

    Su Ming Feng jumped in shock. It was not because of the charges that Shen Miao said, but it was how easy Shen Miao told the matter to him. This matter could be considered a leverage in anyone¡¯s hands and it was not toote to cover it up, but Shen Miao actually told him so straightforwardly. Even if Su Ming Feng was intelligent since childhood, he did not know how to continue the conversation, and could onlyugh dryly twice and said half-heartedly, ¡°Oh, then what can be done?¡±

    ¡°So I wish for the Su Heir to help.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Su Ming Feng was once again stunned. He thought it through and could not think of any rtions with Shen Miao, or what kind of rtions the Shen family and the Su family had for the Su family to lend a helping hand. At the situation where he was baffled, Su Ming Feng secretly nced towards the folding screen.

    ¡°Young Lady Shen is joking.¡± He quickly recovered his gaze and looked at Shen Miao before smiling gently and politely, ¡°Just what can this one do to help? Young Lady Shen most likely overestimated this one... Actually, forgive this one for speaking rudely, this matter isplicated and if one were to casually help, one fear that one will invite trouble for oneself. I... Cannot find any reasons to act dangerously and be a good hearted person.¡±

    Su Ming Feng said those words very skilfully. It was very polite but mercilessly rejected Shen Miao¡¯s request. Su Ming Feng himself also saw clearly that Shen Miao standing in front of him had a straightforward character, and he abandoned his usual roundabout and tactful words and straightforward stated: No way.

    Shen Miao however lightly smiled upon hearing this. When she smiled, her eyes were especially clear and there seems to be some naivety. But it was only in the twinkling of an eye before that smile cooled down as she said, ¡°Su Heir, even though you have yet to enter officialdom, but your Esteemed Father is still inmand of the military horses.¡±

    Su Ming Feng slightly frowned, ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°Did your esteemed father spoke to Su Heir that there seems to be a problem in the army horses?¡± Shen Miao said.

    This time Su Ming Feng¡¯s brow knitted even tighter as he stared closely at Shen Miao, ¡°Why does Young Lady Shen say such words?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°I heard that there are a few minor problems in the military horses recently, several horses were ill and there is no cure.¡±

    Su Ming Feng gripped his cup tighter.

    Shen Miao words were not false. These days Su Yu was busy and having a headache on this matter, but other than speaking about it secretly to a few subordinates and him, no one knew about it. Moreover it was not possible for people outside of the military horse department to inform Shen Miao, as if the matter spreaded out and Emperor Wen Hui put the me down, everyone would be fired and it would be even worse.

    But, how did Shen Miao know about it?

    Su Ming Feng heard his dry voice, ¡°Young Lady Shen... Where did you hear these untrue words?¡±

    ¡°Untrue words?¡± Shen Miao sighed and there was a light smile in her eyes. She got nearer to Su Ming Feng and whispered, ¡°Could it be that Su Heir is not afraid that this horse illness will eventually be a horse gue?¡±

    Su Ming Feng¡¯s pupil erged!

    Horse gue!

    ¡°With Count Ping Nan¡¯s cautious character and also a lifetime of experience with military horses, how could one not suspect that?¡± Shen Miao pretended to be surprised, ¡°Could it be that it was not told to Su Heir?¡±

    Su Ming Feng bit his teeth and did not speak.

    Su Yu did not tell him? Naturally Su Yu told him that the medication was ineffective with the horse illness, and it was a foreshadow of a horse gue. A single military horse would require a lot of money to raise and once a horse gue erupts, there will berge casualties in the military horses and money was not only impacted. If there were not enough horses in the battlefield then it was not possible for the army to fight. And when the me flows down, the punishment would range from light, losing the official hat, to heavy, one may not even protect the head on the shoulders.

    Not only that, this horse illness came strangely, and even after consulting numerous veterinarians, there was no way out. Recently they have separated the sick horses away but there were still a number of horses that intermittently died. If at the end it was not controlled and really became a horse gue... One feared that it would be a catastrophe.

    ¡°Young Lady Shen, what opinion do you have?¡± Su Ming Feng spoke roughly and when he was speaking, he could not help but nce towards the folding screen.

    Instead of being anxious, Shen Miao picked up an empty cup on the table and poured herself a cup of tea and took a sip.

    When Su Ming Feng saw this, he originally wanted to say something but after thinking for a moment, he swallowed it down and open his ears to hear.

    ¡°I have a way to resolve your horse difficulties.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Su Ming Feng was surprised for a moment, ¡°Is that remark real?¡±

    ¡°One is luckily acquainted with a veterinarian who has superior skills. One heard that he had treated the exact horse illness, and the army horses matter can be resolve if he is found.¡±

    Su Ming Feng did not speak.

    Shen Miao picked up the cup again to take a sip before speaking lightly, ¡°Mending the pen when the sheep is lost is not considered toote. Su Heir, when the horse illness spread out widely and could not be concealed, the ones who will be suffering are not only the horses.¡±

    Su Ming Feng bit his teeth and looked towards Shen Miao, ¡°For Young Lady Shen to especiallye over to deliver such a good strategy, one fear that there are still more words to be spoken.¡±

    His eyes shed, ¡°Perhaps one think that my Su family can provide a good strategy to help the Shen family? Please do speak.¡±

    ¡°Very frank and straightforward.¡± Shen Miao praised.

    Su Ming Fengughed bitterly. How was it that he was frank and straightforward, it was clearly because Shen Miao was cunning. Previously he had already said that the Su family had no obligation to get into the muddy water and help Shen Xin, but Shen Miao directly provided the conditions for a transaction. Since she brought out the Su family most worrisome andtest matter of the army horses, one had to say that Shen Miao really know how to catch others at their soft underbelly. The matter have not been spread out, and even Su Yu and he only spoke about it privately, so he did not know how did Shen Miao knew. No matter what, after the conditions for the transaction was thrown out, he simply cannot refuse.

    No wonder Shen Miao did not even fawn and spoke directly. She simply had a card up her hands. Since it is a trade, no one took advantage of the other.

    ¡°I know that the Count of Ping Nan knows a number of people in court and aspared to my parents who are based in the Northwestern region all year, the Count of Ping Nan¡¯s influences are much bigger. I want to request the Count of Ping Nan¡¯s and all of his colleagues¡¯ help, to unite and submit reports on my Father.¡±

    ¡°Submit reports?¡± Su Ming Feng frowned, ¡°All to intercede for General Shen?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°No, all to fault my Father.¡±

    Su Ming Feng was shocked.

    ¡°One think that the Count of Ping Nan will not be willing to enter this muddy water.¡± Shen Miao slightly smiled, ¡°So how the Count of Ping Nan can be persuaded will be left to Su Heir. But Su Heir must not tell the Count of Ping Nan of the matter of the army horses or mention about me. Else, the entire deal will be dissolved.¡±

    Su Ming Feng could not understand. He looked up. The Young Lady in front of him still had the appearance of a little girl, with warm and clean brows and a naivety when she smiled, but when she did not smile, the coldness in her eyes was awe-inspiring. And that kind of pressure to another, was something that even Su Yu had not even give to Su Ming Feng before.

    ¡°I cannot stay for long and will have to trouble Su Heir to send someone to my residence upon the decision. When the matter is sessful, I will naturally provide the location of the veterinarian.¡± She stood up and slightly bowed to Su Ming Feng before saying, ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    Su Ming Feng quickly got up and said, ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Shen Miao took a nce at the folding screen and walked out of the house with Mo Qing. After Shen Miao had left, Su Ming Feng then released a sigh of relief and someone walked out from behind of the folding screen. Who was it other than Xie Jing Xing?

    ¡°You have heard it all.¡± Su Ming Feng said, ¡°One cannot make out this Young Lady of the Shen family more than anyone else.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s raised his brows and did not speak. Su Ming Feng¡¯s gazended on the table and the teacup that Shen Miao drank from was still there. The rim of the cup was still slightly wet.

    ¡°Speaking of which, that was the cup you drank from...¡± Su Ming Feng said, ¡°You...¡±

    Xie Jing Xing impolitely and ruthlessly kicked him.

 Chapter 114: No Trivial Hate

    <h4>Chapter 114: No Trivial Hate (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Ouch.¡± Su Ming Feng screamed out, ¡°Whatever for do you kick me? I just now wanted to warn her but she drank so fast. What can I do?¡± Su Ming Feng sized Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Speaking of which, the person at the disadvantage is also others and not you, why do you care about it.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing ignored him and sat down in front of the table before questioning seriously, ¡°The matter of the military horses that she spoke about is true?¡±

    Hearing that, Su Ming Feng¡¯s face became ugly and under Xie Jing Xing¡¯s sharp look, he said with difficulty, ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°Why did you hide it from me?¡± Xie Jing Xing asked pressingly. Su Ming Feng shook his head and said wryly, ¡°The matter was only privately discussed between my father and me and I did not even tell other, much less my Father. This is a matter that one official hat can drop easily so who will speak of it lightly. I initially wanted to tell you in these days... But How did Young Lady Shen know of the matter? Could it be that they also have some familiar people in the military horses? But the people in the military horses that is involved in the matter would not anyhow speak about it.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing nced at Su Ming Feng, although Su Ming Feng was considered a person brimming with talent, he was protected rigorously by the Su family from young and did not experience any big winds or storm. Speaking of which, there was an endless stream of cards in Shen Miao¡¯s hands and each time it was beyond his expectations. Xie Jing Xing gave Shen Miao a ¡®retreat¡¯ strategy but did not think that Shen Miao did not even use his strategy at all. By aligning with the Su family and other families to condemn Shen Xin, it was the very opposite strategy and could actually solve Shen Xin¡¯s immediate predicament. However the Emperor¡¯s mind was unpredictable so even if this time Shen Xin was spared, the Shen family army¡¯s military might was still strong and one day would be regarded as a eye-sore. One could hide once but could not hide a lifetime.

    It¡¯s just that... Did Shen Miao really not thought of thisyer? Xie Jing Xing did not think so.

    Seeing Xie Jing Xing being quiet and that usual cynical look on his face was rece by a pondering frown, Su Ming Feng became nervous. He was aware that even though this good friend looked casual, he had a better understanding than anyone of the matters of court. Su Ming Feng questioned, ¡°Is there any problem?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing shook his head, ¡°Just what do you think about it?¡±

    ¡°From the horse illness to horse gue, it is indeed very probable. Moreover the matter is so serious and Father is in charge of the management of the military horses. Once anything urs, the Su family will have to bear the brunt of it.¡± Su Ming Feng said, ¡°If Young Lady Shen did not lie to me, I think it is worth a try. Even though it is a bit difficult to persuade Father, but... I will do my best.¡± After pausing, Su Ming Feng looked towards Xie Jing Xing, ¡°What do you think about this deal?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyebrows raised, ¡°The biggest winner of this transaction is not you but you will not be at a disadvantage.¡± He looked at Su Ming Lang, ¡°Do as she says.¡±

    Su Ming Lang lowered his head and said with some hesitation, ¡°But... To impeach Shen Xin in alliance, she is not afraid that she will outsmart herself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you realise?¡± Xie Jing Xing said with a smile but not a smile, ¡°She could feel out the Emperor¡¯s mind clearly than you.¡±

    Su Ming Land did not speak but saw Xie Jing Xing standing up. Su Ming Feng was stunned, ¡°Where are you goind?¡±

    ¡°The request ofmander.¡± Xie Jing Xing went back to that previouszy appearance, ¡°One must let the Marquis of Lin An take a look at it.¡±

    *****

    Outside the Su residence door, Shen Miao put on her bamboo hat and asked Mo Qing beside her, ¡°Just now in Su Ming Feng¡¯s room, did you feel the presence of someone else?¡±

    Mo Qing was startled, ¡°One did not feel the presence of other but what did Young Lady discover?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head. Mo Qing¡¯s martial arts skills were superior and even he could not sense another in the room so there should be no one else. But... Shen Miao felt strange in her heart. Then why did Su Ming Feng kept looking towards the folding screen? Even though she did not have any martial arts skills, she had a high degree of observation and it was more than enough to deal with a young and immature Su Ming Feng.

    Now thinking about it, the two teacups on the table was somewhat strange.

    Shen Miao tilted her head and thrown all the messy thoughts to the back of her head. No matter if there was anyone behind the screen or not or what kind of person it was, the words that were to be said to Su Ming Feng were sad and she had an understanding of what kind of person Su Ming Feng was so the matter would be sessful.

    After getting back on the horse carriage, Gu Yu asked, ¡°Young Lady, will First Young Master Su help Master and Furen?¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were outside and did not know what did Shen Miao said to Su Ming Feng and only though that Shen Miao went to Su Ming Feng for help. However since the rtion between the Su and Shen family were as such, they were unable to feel assured.

    Shen Miao nodded, ¡°Will.¡±

    In the previous lifetime the Su family was beheaded for trading military horses and even though the Heavenly family could not tolerate such a aristocratic family, on the surface they would do aplete job of it. Other than having the evidence of trading military horses, there was also a recorded offence which was at the beginning of Ming Qi sixty ninth year, the military horses under Count Ping Nan¡¯s management became sick and there was a small wave of horse gue. It was onlyter on the Count of Ping Nan found a veterinarian from the countryside to control the epidemic. Other the confidants in the military horse knew of the matter, it was not spread so everyone did not know about it. It was afterwards when the Count of Ping Nan residence was confiscated, the matter was uncovered.

    At that time Shen Miao was the Empress and read carefully through the file on the Count of Ping Nan¡¯s offences and knew where that veterinarian lived. In fact even if Shen Miao didn¡¯t look for Su Ming Feng, after not long the little wave of horse gue spread, Su Yu would still be able to locate that veterinarian and the epidemic could be controlled. The reason why Shen Miao did not want to let Su Ming Lang tell Su Yu this matter was to take advantage of the time difference.

    Su Ming Feng had to use other reasons to request Su Yu to submit the report and she can make use of this condition, this was just as good.

    But... Shen Miao¡¯s expression darken. Before Shen Yuan died he had provided the evidence to Fu Xiu Yi and this was inevitably notplete. Fu Xiu Yi actually started to deal with the Shen family now and this made Shen Miao feel worried. The her now still did not enough cards on hand to deal with Fu Xiu Yi heads on. The time was not right and there was no opportunity yet so it really touched on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s word ¡ª Retreat.

    But, how to retreat was still a problem. By giving way in the face of a superior force and retreating in order to advance. How would one arrange everything else after retreating? That was the question she was worried about.

    Because one could not stay out for too long in case it arouses suspicions, Shen Miao quickly returned back to the Shen residence. In the Shen residence, everyone saw her return and thought that Shen Miao came back afterining to Feng An Ning. Since there was no signs of Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan returning and most likely Shen Gui and Shen Wan also said other stuff so the rest of the people in Shen family had an expression of watching a good show.

    The First household¡¯s people who were ustomed of being seen as the enemy by the Shen family so Shen Miao did not even bother to look at them and went back to the Western courtyard. Jing Zhe and gu Yu thought that Shen Miao would have a heavy mind tonight and most probably sit in front of the table like the night before but who knew that Shen Miao changed early and went to bed early, prompting the few maids to look at one another and got more worried about Shen Miao.

    Shen Miaoy on the bed and looked at the four sachets that were hanging at the carved corners and slowly closed her eyes.

    What she could do were done. Now the only thing left was only to wait.

    Wait for the Su family to gather the other officials to submit a memorandum and wait for... Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s suspicious heart to erupt.

    *****

    In the Pce at Shu Fang Pce, it was different from the other magnificent pces as Shu Fang Pce was considered simple and in. Even the decorations were only some floral or some paintings. Consort Dong Shu was sitting on a soft couch listening to a tune. The one plucking the tune was a youngdy with a round face, she was not considered beautiful but the tune was rather lively. Consort Dong Shu was smiling as she listened. Consort Dong Shu was not considered very beautiful and in a ce where countless number and variation of beauties were located, she was considered normal. Even though she was considered beautiful but she did not have a temper thus was the most obscure of the four Consorts.

    By her side, there sat a young male who was dressed in a noble robles, looking handsome and had an air of cool temperament. However the smile on his face seemed a bit warm on the surface. He said Consort Dong Shu, ¡°This song is yed well.¡±

    This person was not others but Consort Dong Shu¡¯s son, the Ninth Prince, Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi.

    Consort Dong Shu smiled and looked at Fu Xiu Yi before waving her hands and the person ying the music suddenly paused. Consort Dong Shu smiled, ¡°Well yed, go get some rewards.¡±

    A sh of happiness shed on the face of the youngdy ying the music and she carried her Qin out as she withdraw. Everyone in the Ming Qi Pce know that the servants in Consort Dong Shu¡¯s pce had the most freedom because Consort Dong Shu was a kind person and treated the servants warmly, just like this instance, one was only plucked out from the group and still could get a generous reward.

    ¡°All withdraw.¡± Consort Dong Shu nced at the other pce people and they retreated in order when they hear it. In a short moment only Consort Dong Shu and her son was left in the pce hall.

    ¡°Consort Mother methods of teaching servants are getting better.¡± Fu Xiu Yiughed.

    ¡°Conferring a favour is better than starting a feud.¡± Consort Dong Shu smiled, ¡°Consort Mother had told you many times already.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes. Yes.¡± Fu Xiu Yi sighed, ¡°Unfortunately with this Son¡¯s current position, it is easier to start a feud than conferring favour.¡±

    Hearing that Consort Dong Shu¡¯s smile slightly faded as she asked, ¡°These days your Emperor Father is worried about the matter of the Formidable Great General. At your end... Is there certainty?¡±

    Consort Dong Shu had all the while not care about Fi Xiu Yi¡¯s matters as the Inner Pce forbidden to meddle with court matters. Moreover Emperor Wen Hui had nine sons and each one were difficult to deal with. It was better to conceal one¡¯s shame than to publicise them thus now at an unclear period, Consort Dong Shu was not afraid to be a consort who ¡®lost favour¡¯.

    ¡°Emperor Father originally have the matter on mind so naturally would not let it go easily.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°I have submitted the evidences up and luckily it was aligned with Emperor Father¡¯s intention thus it would only be smooth sailing.¡±

    ¡°I know that you have a mind of your own.¡± Consort Dong Shu lightly said, ¡°But Little Nine, now the situation is tense so you must be more careful. Don¡¯t earn credit, let them fight and it would not bete to take action when they get tired from fighting.¡±

    ¡°This son will listen to Consort Mother¡¯s teachings.¡± Fu Xiu Yi quickly said.

    Consort Dong Shu smiled and suddenly thought of something, ¡°Thest time when Shen Furen brought Shen Miao into the Pce, you told me to be sure not to let Shen Miao hear our conversation... What is that about?¡±

    Thest time when Luo Xue Yan and daughter entered the Pce, Fu Xiu Yi urged repeated not to let Shen Miao be present at that time. Thus Consort Dong Shu let Tong Yao bring Shen Miao out.

    ¡°What kind of person does Consort Mother make of the Fifth Young Lady of the Shen family?¡± Fu Xiu Yi asked.

    ¡°Her appearance is good and will be a beauty in the future. But her temperament is too gentle, most probably easy to bullied by others.¡± Consort Dong Shu looked at Fu Xiu Yi, ¡°Previously one heard that she was in love with you but it seemed that there are untruths in the rumors. Even though she is not smart and intelligent, it was not to the point of being an idiot.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi smiled gently, ¡°Consort mother is such a critical person but is unable to say any of her bad points?¡±

    Consort Dong Shu was stunned for a moment. On the surface she looked broadminded and harmonious but was a very picky person inside. This was because Fu Xiu Yi was current at the age to look for a Furen and he was ideal himself thus there were many noble families who wanted their daughters to marry in. There were many famousdies from all families but Consort Dong Shu could pick them out and felt that others were not worthy to be matched with her son.

    And at the moment with this remark, even if one did not praise Shen Miao, there were no words of despise thus if one carefully think about it, there was some preference for Shen Miao. Among the Young Ladies of the official families, it was the first time Consort Dong Shu gave such an evaluation to a person.

    So with Fu Xiu Yi reminder, Consort Dong Shu was also shocked.

    It was obviously just an ordinary young girl so how could one unable to find something bad to say? But other than being stiff, there was really nothing wrong.

    No bad points, no ambitions, calm eyes like a woman. Consort Dong Shu¡¯s heart jumped in shock. This and herself... Or one could say her disguised self, wasn¡¯t it exactly the same?

    ¡°One think that Consort Mother can also see it.¡± Fu Xiu Yi smiled, ¡°This Young Lady Shen is a master in concealment.¡±

    Consort Dong Shu looked at Fu Xiu Yi puzzled, ¡°You are saying she is acting? At such a young age, not to say if one can act, even temper cannot be contained.¡±

    ¡°Consort Mother.¡± A strange light shed in Fu Xiu Yi eyes, ¡°I have seen her making a fool of herself in public, seen her appearance of not knowing shame and showing adoration, seen the murderous air when she shot three arrows to Gentleman Cai that he couldn¡¯te down the stage and now you even saw her nk and stiff appearance. Does Consort Mother think that with this many appearances, which one is truly her?¡±

    Consort Dong Shu¡¯s hand holding the teacup tighten.

    For a person to have thousands of appearances and each one was so lifelike as if each one was all one¡¯s character, this concealment was just too scary. The most scary part was that only reached a marriageable age not to long.

    Fu Xiu Yi lowered his head. He did not mention that he had also seen during the Pce banquet when Shen Miao was looking at him, her eyes were unable to suppress the look of hatred. That kind of deep rooted hatred was not the kind of hatred that a young girl would feel when love became hate. That kind of hatred was as if one¡¯s soul was trembling in anger and could not wait to tear him apart.

    There were many areas of suspicion.

    ¡°Consort Mother, Shen family is a variable even if they remained. Now the country cannot be changed anymore.¡± Fu Xiu Yi suppressed his voice, ¡°Young Lady Shen may not be as simple as we thought. The roots must be dug out to eliminate the grass. It is the best if it ends before it starts.¡±

    ¡°So this time the Formidable Great General will not escape from disaster?¡± Consort Dong Shu asked.

    ¡°That is not so.¡± Fu Xiu Yi smiled, ¡°The Shen family is the head of the influential aristocratic families and by getting rid of the Shen family now, would only cause more variables. But after collecting the power from the Shen family, they will gradually decline and when the time is right, one only need to eliminate at one stroke.¡±

    ¡°What is there are any changes in between?¡± Consort Dong Shu looked at him, ¡°Perhaps the Shen family still have other hidden cards, what if they were to safely go through it? One fear that you will be implicated if they found out it was you who submit the report.

    Fu Xiu Yi shook his head and it was obviously still a kind smile but his eyes was ruthless, ¡°The charge of lying to a Monarch is huge. No matter how remarkable abilities one possesses, one would not be able to let the Shen family return safely. It¡¯s just that...¡± He said lightly, ¡°This is originally me probing them out.¡±

    ¡°Probing?¡± Consort Dong Shu was somewhat doubtful.

    Fu Xiu Yi looked at his fingertips, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Previously Shen Yuan mention to him to pay attention to Shen Miao and Fu Xiu Yi did not pay it to mind. Later a series of things happened, including the extermination of the entire household of Prince Yu of the First Rank and Shen Yuan¡¯s death. All that made him realise that Shen Yuan¡¯s words might be true.

    Shen Miao was an unmarried female and no matter what would not be able to handle such big matter. There was only one possibility, that was there was someone behind Shen Miao. Fu Xiu Yi could not help but guard against the person which such abilities behind her.

    This time the Shen family fell into misfortune and Shen Miao was left along and that was what he proposed to Emperor Wen Hui. But Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s motive was to see what this person, who had hidden so deeply, and that Fifth Young Lady Shen, who yed him in her palms, would use what solution to break out of the predicament. And who exactly was helping her?

    But no matter what method was used, it was not possible for Shen Xin to retreat safely. Fu Xiu Yi squeezed his palm. The fat meat was already in one¡¯s mouth, there was no reason for one to spit it out.

    The Shen family was destined to perish in the history books of Ming Qi. There was no doubt about it.

    Tonight in the residence of the Marquis of Lin An was indeed not peaceful.

    In the most inside courtyard, Xie Jing Xing had just took off his outer robes in the room when the door was pushed open with a ¡®bang¡¯. The servant was fearfully standing at the door, fearing that it would implicated himself as he hang his head low and nervously said, ¡°Young Master... This lowly one cannot stop...¡±

    The Marquis of Lin An stood at the door and was angry when he heard that, ¡°Stop? You try and stop me, I am your Father! Since when did the master of the residence of Marquis of Lin An change? Xie Jing Xing, you stand properly!¡±

    Xie Jing Xing casually nced at Xie Ding and threw his robezily on the couch and sat down on the chair. He leaned back and had an appearance of a hedonistic son, ¡°What noble reason brings the Marquis over at such ate night?¡±

    It was as if treating a stranger.

    Naturally Xie Ding became so angry that he could flip a horse. It was however Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao, who was following behind Xie Ding, who had looks of indignation but there was flickering happiness in their eyes. Xie Chang Chao said, ¡°Eldest Brother, Father treat you with all his heart and energy. How could you say such things to Father? It is really not married or respectful!¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Xie Jing Xing spit out the four words.

    On the outside, the elegant and noble Little Marquis would be like an army ruffian when facing the three of them but also make ¡®schrly General¡¯ Xie Ding helpless.

    ¡°You brat!¡± Xie Ding did not pay attention to Xie Chang Chao¡¯s instantaneous green face and said angrily, ¡°What sort of request formander did you write!¡± With a m, he threw the paper onto Xie Jing Xing¡¯s face.

    Xie Jing Xing took a look at the paper and raise his eyebrows, ¡°If the Marquis is not happy the let His Majesty write another one then. Onee over in the middle of the night just for this?¡±

    ¡°Xie Jing Xing, what exactly do you want to do!¡± Xie Ding flew into a rage, ¡°Do you know what kind of ce Northern Jiang is? Requesting formander is not a ything. You have never directed the Xie family army and I have never taught you before. Do you know how to use them!¡±

    When the words were spoken, a sh of darkness appeared in Xie Chang Chao¡¯s and Xie Chang Wu¡¯s eyes. The Xie family army was the most valuable assets in the Marquis of Lin An residence, more valuable that the wealth and glory of Marquis of Lin An residence. Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Caho also had martial arts skills but Xie Ding had no intention of letting both brother manage the Xie family army but kept training Xie Jing Xing as a sessor. So even when Xie Ding bring both brothers into officialdom, once Xie Jing Xing use the Xie family army as his own, no matter if Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu fought for their entire lives, they would not be able to reach the height of Xie Jing Xing.

    ¡°So what about that?¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up to a smile and his eyes swept across had some evil intentions, ¡°As one use more it would be easy to use.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Xie Ding refused tly, ¡°Tomorrow you follow me to court and tell His Majesty clearly. This request formander cannot be epted!¡±

    ¡°Marquis.¡± Xie Jing Xing tilted his head sideways and spoke to him as if he was looking at a joke, ¡°The request formander was requested by me and now to go back on it to His Majesty... If the Marquis with to see my head fall, just say it straightforwardly, why learn from others how to go the roundabout way.¡± When he said that, he looked at Xie Chang Chao and brother in a smile but not a smile.

    It was obviously saying that Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao did not have good intentions. Both of their face stiffen and Xie Chang Chao said, ¡°Eldest Brother, Father is saying this with good intentions. That Northern Jiang¡¯s terrain isplicated, if something goes wrong, not only your own safety will bepromised, even Father will be punished and the entire Xie family army will be shamed. You cannot just think of yourself and not care of the Xie family¡¯s future.¡±

    The implication of the words was that this expedition of Xie Jing Xing wasplete due to his ambition and that he did not know how high Heavens was andpletely shameless to want to build a sessful career without knowing his worth.

    When those words were said, even Xie Ding could not help but frown.

    ¡°Younger Brothers need not be worried.¡± Xie Jing Xing retorted, ¡°This Older Brother will wait for you to enter officialdom and achieve great aplishment with unlimited prospect. At that time one will rely on you both to protect the Xie family. The Marquis will also be very happy.¡±

    Now that Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao just entered officialdom, to mention about the achieve great aplishment with their abilities was like a long time off. Xie Jing Xing was mocking them of their qualifications and only depend on the Xie family rtions to climb.

    ¡°You!¡± Xie Chang Chao was fuming and was about to speak when Xie Ding roared, ¡°Enough!¡±

    Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu immediately kept quiet and it was Xie Jing Xing who showed some impatience, ¡°Has the Marquis finish speaking? If so, please quickly leave, I want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Jing Xing.¡± Xie Ding suddenly said tiredly, ¡°After so many years, you still hate me like this? That you could not wait to use one¡¯s life to leave the Marquis residence.¡±

    Xie Ding was currently not like when he was young but was still regarded as a handsome middle-age man. Even though he is a General but he was different from Shen Xin¡¯s coarse and forthright and it was as if he had a gentleman¡¯s elegance. When Xie Ding was young, he had a ¡®schrly General¡¯ nickname and was considered handsome. Most of the Xie family had inherited Xie Ding¡¯s appearance, even Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao was considered handsome but whenparing with Xie Jing Xing, there would be a big difference.

    Princess Yu Qing was gentle and elegant while Xie Ding was nobleman like a piece of jade when he was young but gave birth to Xie Jing Xing whose temperament was stronger than his appearance. He trifled without respect, arrogant and dissolute, as if no one in the world could control or manage him. He seemed like nothing was interesting to him and so proud that nothing was worth regarding in his eyes. This kind of looks and temperament if found on history books could be regarded as a legendary romantic personnel.

    But it also made others feel helpless, just like Xie Ding felt in that moment.

    Xie Ding¡¯s temples were already showing silver, ¡°Jing Xing, you still hate me?¡± When these words were spoken, Xie Ding¡¯s voice was somewhat quivering. He was endlessly enraged with Xie Jing Xing but at the moment it was like a father surrendering helplessly to a son.

    Hate? Hate what? Hate that at the beginning he let Madam Fang in to the doors and let that scheming woman have an opportunity to take advantage? Let Princess Yu Qing die due to umtion of hate and let Xie Jing Xing¡¯s life be that strange in the household? It was obvious that it was his wrong first but still acted like one is head-over-heels and no longer remarry. But even though he had that head-over-heels attitude, he was not willing to kill that Madam Fang. Was treating Xie Jing Xing with all kinds of love a futile attempt to atone?

    Mistakes had been born and the person was no longer around so how could a sin be cleared in redemption.

    Xie Jing Xing swept a nce at him and his eyes became very sharp. However even if this General who was able to rebuke Heavens and Earth expose his weakness, he would never be moved.

    He had never hated Xie Ding, just disdained. Moreover... Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°The Marquis is thinking too much. How would I have idle time to do so.¡±

    Where did I have the idle time to hate you.

    This words were just too hurtful. When Xie Ding heard it, he unconsciously took two steps back and clutched his heart with a heart-breaking look.

    It was Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao who were more and more happy. The deeper Xie Jing Xing hurt Xie Ding, the more Xie Ding will be disappointed with Xie Jing Xing and it was only like this then there would be a possibility for both brothers recing Xie Jing Xing¡¯s positionpletely.

    ¡°Like that...¡± Xie Ding said difficultly, ¡°Then you set off then.¡± His voice was very low, ¡°I will exin clearly to the Xie family army. Those people will go through it with you. Take the armour in the residence and the heart protecting shield.¡± It seemed that Xie Ding had aged ten over years in a single night as he looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°You... Take care.¡±

    Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu supported Xie Ding out and just before leaving Xie Chang Chao still smiled maliciously at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°This Younger Brother will wish Eldest Brother to defeat the enemy and return in triumphant.¡±

    But he looked forward to see how Xie Jing Xing were to die in the battlefield.

    After they left and the doors were closed, under the light of the me, a ck d person appeared since an unknown time. The ck d person said, ¡°Master, Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu...¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°If they are dead now, the Marquis of Lin An will not let me leave.¡±

    ¡°The Xie family army will only listen to the Marquis of Lin An and naturally will not listen to Master¡¯smand.¡± The ck d person said, ¡°What does Master n to do?¡±

    ¡°Just an insignificant Xie family army. Who will bother.¡± Xie Jing Xing was somewhat impatient, ¡°How is the arrangement of the Princess residence?¡±

    ¡°Replying Master, the people are ced in the dark to protect Her Highness Princess Rong Xin. Does Master not bid farewell to Princess Rong Xin?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Xie Jing Xing waved his hands, ¡°This will do.¡±

    The ck d personplied and turn around to withdraw.

    At the fire of the dark room, that red lips and face flicked and showed a little warm. Without the purple gold robe and with only a jade white middle wear, the youth¡¯s eyshes seemed very long, as if the mes was painting a handsome painting.

    ¡°Hate?¡± He looked down and lightly smiled.

    ¡°Everyone under heavens will hate me.¡±

 Chapter 115: Military Power Taken Away

    <h4>Chapter 115: Military Power Taken Away (Part 1)</h4>

    There was never short of new and fresh things in Ding capital.

    Whenever there was any movement the yesterday, it would be spread all over the skies the next day. If it implicate whichever famous person, naturally one would talk about it for three days and nights.

    When talking about such things, some were joking but some genuinely spoke undeservedly for the people involved.

    In today¡¯s excitement, there were people talking about the Formidable Great General Shen that no one couldpare in terms of limelight.

    Tame the pirates, fight the Xiong Nu and go on expedition all year in the Northwestern region. Didn¡¯t im credit, not proud, impressive list of military exploits and protecting the country. These were all talking about the military lineage of the Shen family.

    Ever since Old General Shen, the Shen family relied on meritorious services and won prestige among the people in Ming Qi. Unfortunately among Old General Shen¡¯s three sons, only the eldest, Shen Xin, inherited his mantle and continue to take the military official route. It was fortunate that like father, Shen Xin lived up to the name of the Formidable Great General Shen and even Shen Xin¡¯s Di son, Shen Qiu, was also a brave General in the battlefield.

    When fighting a tiger, one relied on blood brothers, When fighting a war, one relied on father and sons. Shen Xin was not temperamental in the army and when in battle would be at the forefront and getting together with the military lineage tigress Luo Xue Yan became a legend for a generation. Themoner in Ming Qi respected Shen Xin in their heart and if anything was not good, it would be that Shen Xin¡¯s Di daughter did not inherit any outstanding attributes but was an idiot.

    However even if his Di daughter was an idiot, when one mentioned about Shen Xin, themons would still favour and support.

    But now with an offence of lying to the Monarch, themoners were dumbfounded.

    It was not a small fight nor was it a family issue. It was lying to a Monarch and that was an serious offence that could easily make one family be confiscated. Early in the morning, the officials in the court surrounded the Shen residence, saying to search for evidence. Themoners only knew that Shen Xin had an lying to the Monarch offence but did not know what kind of offence or how did he lie to the Emperor.

    ¡°How would such a good person like General Shen lie to the Monarch?¡±

    ¡°Correct,st time my child was being naughty and shocked Shen Furen¡¯s horse but not only Shen Furen did not ce any me, she still apologized with a gift. They are such good people. Could it be that His Majesty has mistaken?¡±

    ¡°Hey. What mistaken? One heard that this is a thing that is cast in stone. There is even evidence.¡± Someone said softly, ¡°Even though one did not know why, one heard that it was His Highness Prince Ding that personally brought down General Shen.¡±

    ¡°His Highness Prince Ding.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Think about it, His Highness Prince Ding will definitely not falsify it. One can¡¯t say for sure but it might be because Fifth Young Shen Lady once admired His Highness Prince Ding and was humiliated so in order to vent for his daughter, General Shen did something apologetic to His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Speaking as such then this is possible. It¡¯s a pity for the entire family of General Shen that was made miserable by that Di daughter.¡±

    Themoners¡¯ discussions were not soft, even though Shen Miao was standing at the residence door, she could hear clearly. The people of the residence were all standing at the doors of the residence so that the court¡¯s soldiers could enter to search. Shen Yue feigned fear and hid behind Chen Rou Qiu before looking sympathetically at Shen Miao, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister, how could these people talk about you? What Eldest Bo do had no rtion to you.¡±

    Shen Miao coldly looked at those fierce solders and smiled when she heard it. The first time she was truly blind and wasbelled as the ¡®idiot who fell in love with Prince Ding¡¯ and that name was really extremely disgusting.

    Seeing Shen Miao not speaking, Shen Yue thought that she had no words to report and in an instant her eyes were proud but she stood there without saying anything. After Old Shen Furen determined that Shen Xin would not implicate herself, she then settled her heart and put on an attitude of a matriarch and angrily scolded, ¡°How did the Oldest one do such a thing and turn back on the Monarch and our Shen family generations of loyalty. If the General was here, this would be a total loss of reputation and face, he would not even look at the Oldest one devastating the reputation of the Shen family.¡±

    When Shen Miao heard that, her heart was moved and she looked at Old Shen Furen, ¡°What is Grandmother saying? Father is also a member of the Shen family and the Shen family is connected to Father as one. How could one not bother about Father now when Grandmother said that for the Shen family to gain such a son, it is the good fortune of the Shen family when Father was bestowed rewards from His Majesty. Words spoken were like spilt water, Grandmother had forgotten about it again.¡±

    When the crowd ofmoners heard it, their eyes quickly looked towards Old Shen Furen.

    Old Shen Furen did not say such stuff when the Formidable Great General military exploits were outstanding and when His Majesty gave bestowments. Originally a family so all glory and loss should be shared. How was that this Old Shen Furen was one that could share fortune but not hardship? Once seeing others going through a misfortune, she could not wait to draw the rtionship cleanly.

    When Old Shen Furen realised the gaze of the people were hostile, she became angry but did not know how to continue her words and could only look at Chen Rou Qiu.

    Shen Gui and Shen Wan had went to court and the only one who could hold the fort was Chen Rou Qiu. Chen Rou Qiu smiled, ¡°Fifth Daughter, how could Old Furen mean what you said. Old Furen is only angry. You also know that our Shen family has always been living honestly and how would one lie to the Monarch. If thete Old General was aware of it, he will also me your father. After your Father did such a thing, how would the Shen family carry on in the future.¡±

    When Old Shen Furen saw Chen Rou Qiu helping, her steps got firm and found Chen Rou Qiu more pleasing to the eyes. She nodded, ¡°Correct. Your Father made a mistake and still don¡¯t allow others to speak about it?¡±

    Shen Dong Ling and Wan YiNiang stood at the side. Naturally they had no power to speak anything and could only watch on quietly, not speaking.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°So speaking as such, can it be that Grandmother want to draw a clear line between my Father and expel my Father out of the family before letting the matter drop.¡±

    As soon as she said that, Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart dropped but she did not have time to stop when she saw Old Shen Furen¡¯s eyes brightened and spoke with indignation, ¡°Such a unscrupulous descendant, naturally should be expelled from the Shen family.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother is really that heartless. My Father is current still behind bars and Grandmother did not even help.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hang down.

    Seeing Shen Miao lowered head and weak appearance, Old Shen Furen suddenly felt happy. Previously one was pressured by the Eldest household and everything was not smooth thus the ufortable feeling in one¡¯s heart was swept away at the moment. The happier she was the more her voice had a tone of righteous, ¡°The Shen family are virtuous and loyal for generations and this old one will rather carry the reputation of heartless and make a decision of Old Master. This kind of person cannot enter our Shen family¡¯s ancestor hall. From today onwards, Shen Xin family is expelled from the Shen family.¡±

    Old Shen Furen said it very care freely but did not see the discolouration of Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s face. Even though it was natural to draw the rtionship clearly but for Old Shen Furen to be that clear was not a smart move. When such gestures fall into everyone¡¯s eyes, they were not fools and would not stand on the side of the Shen residence.

    Thinking of that, Chen Rou Qiu smiled to Shen Miao and said, ¡°Fifth daughter, Old Furen did not mean that. She is only infuriated by Eldest Brother thus spoke like this. Fifth daughter, after a few days Old Furen will not be angry and it would

    Shen Yue did not understand why her own mother said such things. Wasn¡¯t it good to let Old Shen Furen chase Shen Miao out? Now that Shen Xin and the rest were carrying the charges of lying to the Monarch, even if the death sentence was avoided due to their meritorious service over the years, punishment could not be escaped thus one would be in extreme dire straits. To chase this entire family in dire straits out and perhaps they might not even have a ce of their own, was indeed a happy thought for her.

    ¡°Third Shen need not say more.¡± Shen Miao said loudly, ¡°Since Old Furen value the Shen family¡¯s social status that greatly that one do not attach any importance to rtionships then what more can I say. Since it is as such then why not just part like this, stay at vastly apart and do as one like so as to not damage the social status of the Shen family.¡± Her words were sarcastic, ¡°It is difficult to move out in such short time. Wait till the officials havepleted searching, I will naturally pack up and move out when Father and Mother returns. One will not defiled the Shen family any one bit.¡±

    She said it with anger like a proud young girl that was forced to a point of resentment but if one were to listen carefully, there was no way to turn around her words.

    Shen Xin and wife were people who loved their daughter so if they knew that during the time when they entered the Pce their daughter was almost forced by the Shen family out of the doors, one fear that ultimately there would be a list of debts to be settled.

    Suddenly there was an uproar among themoners as they did not think that they would see such a good show here. It was just that Old Shen Furen¡¯s attitude were very unpleasant and on the contrary, the Fifth Young Lady Shen who was known as an idiot was pleasant and attractive, but was forced to such a position. Thus they could not help but sympathise with her and leaned towards her side.

    Chen Rou Qiu was secretly shocked and looked at Shen Miao quietly as it was toote to say anything else. To quarrel like this in front of so manymoners, less than half a day the entire Ding capital would be aware of this news. Even though by drawing clearly the line between the Shen family and Shen Xin was to the benefit of the Shen family, but there was a feeling of faint anxiety in Chen Rou Xiu¡¯s heart.

    Shen Miao had been leading everyone by their noses whether it was Old Shen Furen saying about kicking Shen Xin out of the residence or was it now everyone sympathising and siding her. But why did Shen Miao do that and now it looked like Shen Miao was using Old Shen Furen words for Shen Xin to get rid of the Shen family.

    Chen Rou Qiu could not help but think of the matter of the Eldest household separating from the family. Naturally Old Shen Furen was not willing to let the Eldest household take away the fortune but once Shen Xin and wife make the decision, it would not be easy to change it. At that time they were about to look at other residence. Who knew that such a matter would happen? One thought that it would not be possible separate from the family but did not expect at this moment, it would be raised up.

    And under the watchful eyes of everyone, one would not be able to go back on it in the future.

    Old Shen Furen was not happy that Chen Rou Qiu was helping Shen Miao and afterwards when she saw Shen Miao was discriminating and spoke of the Shen family till worthless, she was then happy. She gave a cold scoff and brought her personal maids into the courtyard, not caring of the setiment of themoners. Chen Rou QIu hesitated for a monment before bringing Shen Yue in.

    Wan YiNiang wanted to also follow in but saw Shen Dong Ling letting go of her hand and walk up.

    ¡°Fifth Younger Sister.¡± Shen Dong Ling called her.

    This seemed to be the first time Shen Dong Ling called her. Shen Miao eyes were hang down as she faintly replied, ¡°Third Older Sister.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Younger Sister need not worry.¡± Shen Dong Ling looked soft and weak but her smile was soft, ¡°Eldest Bo will definitely be alright. Eldest Bo is not a person who lies to the Monarch thus the truth of the matter will eventuallye out.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s expression was unchanged, ¡°Thanking Third Older Sister.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling then smiled and turned around to walk to Wan YiNiang and pulled Wan YiNiang towards the door.

    ¡°Young Lady.¡± Jing Zhe came over to ask, ¡°What is Third Young Lady¡¯s intention?¡±

    The ruckus that Shen Miao created had showed the broken rtionship in the Shen residence. But Shen Dong Ling really came at the right, not fearing that Old Shen Furen will ce the me on her.

    Shen Miao did not speak and watched the retreating figure and shook her head thoughtfully.

    After walking through the door and seeing that there was no one around, Wan YiNiang said softly, ¡°Ling-er, what is with you just now? Why did you even dare to butter up Fifth Young Lady? If Old Furen saw it, she will definitely tell your Father.¡± Shen Gui did not see eye to eye with the First household and it would be weird if Shen Gui was happy after knowing that Shen Dong Ling quickly went up to please the First household.

    ¡°Rest assure YiNiang.¡± Shen Dong Ling smiled, ¡°They are not able to beat Fifth Young Sister.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Wan YiNIang was stunned.

    Shen Dong Ling pursed her lips and pulled Wan YiNiang forward, ¡°Don¡¯t ask and return back.¡±

    Such a big event befall on the Shen family that even themoners were alerted so naturally the court was filled with angry atmosphere at the moment.

    In the Pce Great Hall, Emperor Wen Hui was sitting on the throne and his face was so dark that it could drip blood. Looking at all the officials in court, he threw the memorandum on hand to the nearest high ranked official with a ¡®pa¡¯.

    When that memorandum smacked the official¡¯s face, he did not dare to speak a single word and immediately went down on his knees.

    Shen Xin and wife, including Shen Qiu, had not left the Pce after entering and no one outside knew what was going on, but the officials were well aware that Shen Xin and wife were arrested by Emperor Wen Hui. As for the reason why they were arrested, it was something that requires no additional thinking. There were some issues with them and thus the Emperor wanted to handle them.

    All the officials well understood such a simple logic and would generally kept silent. But Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s expression was strange.

    ¡°Count of Ping Nan, speak about it.¡± Emperor Wen Hui specifically called him out.

    Count of Ping Nan, Su Yu, was very smart on his feet and other officials¡¯ quickly turned their attention onto him. Su Yu thought about the conversation he had yesterday night with Su Ming Feng, and no longer hesitated to pull a memorandum from his sleeves, and went up to pass it to the GongGong by the Emperor¡¯s side for him to present it to Emperor Wen Hui.

    ¡°Replying Your Majesty, this officially also find that the Formidable Great General had acted boldly and did not respect the Imperial family, thus request Your Majesty to punish Shen Xin heavily, executing nine degrees of rtives.¡±

    It was still alright for the officials who were close with Su Yu to hear about executing nine levels of rtives, but those officials that did not have any rtions with Su Yu were in total shock. All along, Count Nan Bo¡¯s action had been gentle and was regarded as a good old man. Who knew that once he spoke, he wanted Shen Xin¡¯s life and his spoken words are just too heavy.

    Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s hands that were holding the memorandum quivered, and his eyes were staring straight at Su Yu.

    Su Yu nodded his head and had an impassionate appearance.

    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty.¡± At the other end, the Marquis of Lin An, Xie Ding, who had been silent said, ¡°Shen Xin have to conduct himself with dignity when using military powers, and to dare to resist the orders of Your Majesty outside, one fear that he long had a treasonous heart. This official also agree with Su Daren¡¯s words of executing nine degrees of rtives.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze were at Xie Ding and Su Yu. Everyone knew that the Su and Xie families rtionship was deep, and that these two families¡¯ rtions were very thin with the Shen family. Now that Shen Xin was in a mishap, since the Su and Xie families were ants on the same rope, they would definitely go over and kick a few times for satisfaction.

    Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s eyes were uncertain.

    Originally when Fu Xiu Yi sent over these evidences, he was extremely satisfied. His eyes were already on the Shen family, this piece of fatty meat, but was unable to find any opportunity. With Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s evidence, no matter what, at least one would be able to easily reim the military power from the Shen family. Who knew that this morning, when this matter was mentioned, the officials actually rmended to severely punish Shen Xin.

    Shen Xin was often in battle at the Northwestern region, and did not have deep friendship with the officials in court. Emperor Wen Hui had long expected that there would be many people who did not like Shen Xin, but did not expect that it would be this much. Those who were pleading for leniency for Shen Xin were practically only a few.

    The Emperor¡¯s heart was always filled with suspicion, thus if there were many officials who spoke up for Shen Xin, Emperor Wen Hui would suspect that Shen Xin was close with the officials secretly. But if there were more people impeaching Shen Xin, then Emperor Wen Hui would be rest assured with Shen Xin, as an official with a treasonous heart would not make so many enemies for oneself.

    If those officials impeachment made Emperor Wen Hui have some hesitation, then the Count of Ping Nan¡¯s and Marquis of Lin An¡¯s ¡®executing nine degrees of rtives¡¯ made Emperor Wen Hui suspicious.

    The Shen, Su and Xie families were thorns in Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s heart. Not mentioning about how these officials were, but it was only the reputation and military power these big families had, that made Emperor Wen Hui unable to sleep soundly. How would one allow another to sleep soundly at the couch beside them? Emperor Wen Hui would not let families that had the ability to threaten the Imperial power exist.

    The Su and Xie families were twisted together like a rope, and fortunately the Shen family was ipatible with both families like fire and water, else Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s heart would suffer greatly. If one were to really follow what the Su and Xie families¡¯ words meant, then in the entirend of Ming Qi, there would not be any forces to contend with the Su and Xie families. By letting the Su and Xie families grow, it would only unstabilize his Dragon seat (aka throne).

    For the first time, Emperor Wen Hui felt that it is hard to get off after riding a tiger. He only wanted to reim part of the military power, and still retain the Shen family to check and bnce the Su and Xie families but now, there was no one who was willing to speak for Shen Xin. Emperor Wen Hui only felt pained and a headache.

    He slowly asked back, ¡°Executing nine degrees of rtives?¡±

    Usually with this kind of question, the officials could see that His Majesty¡¯s expression was not correct, but one did not know what went on in Xie Ding¡¯s head as he actually raised his neck and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui closed his eyes and when he looked at Xie Ding again, it was as if he could see his wolf-like ambition under his skin.

    Su Yu was somewhat worried but there was not a slightest trace of it on the surface, and still had an appearance as if Xie Ding¡¯s words were very reasonable.

    Finally a lower ranked general stepped out, ¡°Although this time General Shen was headstrong and rash, the offence is not as heavy as death. Since one had made contributions for the court earlier, one can atone for the offences by meritorious acts. Your Majesty is benevolent, and one hope that by remembering the Shen family¡¯s army constant battles to protect the country, the sentencing would be lenient.¡±

    This lower ranked general had not bad rtions with Shen Xin, and most likely saw that the current situation was unfavourable to Shen Xin, and finally could not tolerate and stood up for Shen Xin.

    Emperor Wen Hui had been waiting for someone to say that, but one did not know that Shen Xin¡¯s rtionship skills were that bad, that no one was willing to speak for him. Once this low ranked General spoke, Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s brows stretched out, ¡°Beloved Official¡¯s words are right. Even though General She is guilty now, previously he had made numerous meritorious contribution, thus by saying about executing nine degrees of rtives, would be that Zhen do not care about old affections.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty must absolutely not.¡± Su Yu quickly knelt down on the ground, ¡°General Shen even dared to lie to a Monarch, one do not know what he will do in the future.¡±

    Xie Ding quickly said, ¡°Your Majesty, it is precisely so. Please think twice.¡±

    The more both of them said as such, the more suspicions Emperor Wen Hui had. He did not look at the both of them but at that lower ranked General, and faced the entire court of civil and military officers, ¡°When the Old General Shen was alive, he had apanied the Late Emperor through life and death. For generations the Shen family has been loyal and the Formidable Great General Shen, Shen Xin is iparably brave and fierce. He had returned back at the end of the year defeating the Xi Rong, and this can be considered as atonement for the offences. Zhen is not a despot Monarch that will be executing nine degrees of rtives. Shen Xin¡¯s family is innocent in this.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡± That low ranked General quickly knelt down.

    Emperor Wen Hui waved his hands, ¡°It is just that Shen Xin had done that offense, Zhen still have to punish him. Pass the order down and retrieve the military tally of the Shen family army, and deduct Shen Xin sry for a year. The Shen family¡¯s army would be transferred to another person tomand. As for the rest, they will be integrated into the Gui Lin army.¡±

    Everyone sucked in a cold air and their eyes were all strange.

    If one say that Emperor Wen Hui was cruel, he did not take or harm any lives in the Shen family. But if one say that Emperor Wen Hui was warm, he retrieved the military tally right from the start. The military tally couldmand three armies and for a General, once the military tally was lost, it meant like a soldier losing one¡¯s life on the battlefield.

    However the front of the Shen family¡¯s army were just a few unrted soldiers, and the real Shen family¡¯s army was integrated into the Gui Lin army, meaning that all the troops that Shen Xin had painstakingly trained, now belonged to the Imperial family.

    The officials were distressed. No wonder Emperor Wen Hui said it so generously, as he already held the other¡¯s lifeblood in his hands. Even though Shen Xin escaped, this Formidable Great General is now an empty shell and not a deterrent force anymore. Leaving the reputation of the Shen family, was only to bnce the rest of the other aristocratic families¡¯ power.

    After Emperor Wen Hui finished speaking, he waved his hands bored before, ¡°End of court.¡± And with his remark, it would not be long before Shen Xin and wife, including Shen Qiu, would be released from the Pce. Only at that time Shen Xin and wife would be facing the deprivation of their military power, and one would not know if they coulde out of it.

    Emperor Wen Hui brushed his sleeves and left, leaving the officials to look at each other in dismay.

    No one had expected that thisrge-scale event would be dealt in such a simple way. One could say that this had be a matter of removing themanding position, so would Shen Xin be angry and start cursing?

    Su Yu patted the dust on his knees and when he stood up, he saw Xie Ding tidying up his clothes. He walked closer to Xie Ding and softly said, ¡°What is with you just now? Why did you suddenly speak?¡±

    Although Su Ming Feng had spoken to Su Yu and he had promised to submit an impeachment, but at the end he did not want to involve his good friend in this muddy water. The Xie family was facing a moreplicated situation than them, and if it implicate the Xie family, Su Yu would me himself to death. That was why Su Yu informed his colleagues of the matter, but did not tell Xie Ding. One did not expect that Xie Ding actually went ording to his words, and almost angered Emperor Wen Hui.

    Xie Ding shook his head, ¡°When you spoke, I knew what kind of idea you were thinking about. Since you wanted to help Shen Xin then I will help, but this is solely for you.¡± Xie Ding was an old fox that had yed in court for so many years,pared to Shen Xin who only knew about fighting battles, Xie Ding knew the inner workings of the court better. He could see that Su Yu was using an alternate strategy to help Shen Xin, so he went along with it with and added fire in.

    Hearing that, Su Yu was somewhat frustrated. He felt that his good friend temperament was like the same as Xie Ding¡¯s son, Xie Jing Xing. Thinking of Xie Jing Xing, Su Yu was surprised for a moment, ¡°That is right. I heard from Ming Feng that Jing Xing had requested formander, is this matter true?¡±

    ¡°Ming Feng also know?¡± Xie Ding shook his head and sighed, ¡°Yes, it is true.¡±

    ¡°Is Jing Xing crazy?¡± Su Yu said unfathomable, ¡°The Northern Jiang is not a joking ce. Old Xie, are you really assured?¡±

    ¡°Does me being assured or not, matter?¡± Xie Ding was very helpless, ¡°When was I able to manage the decisions that he had made before? Now I can only hope that he will be safe. This is the consequence of the sin I had created, so I am paying for it now.¡±

    ¡°Actually it is also not your fault.¡± Su Yu¡¯s heart was a little sour when he heard it. One wrong step, leads to all steps wrong. These years Xie Ding had been tortured due to the matter that happened years ago, his conscience was not calm and his son was not close. One would feel sad as a bystander, so Xie Ding himself must be even more upset. He diverted the topic, ¡°Heard that this time the memorandum that indicated Shen Xin¡¯s offences was submitted by the Ninth Prince, Prince Ding, but why did one not see him today?¡±

    ¡°It seemed that His Majesty sent him to inspect the Ministry of Works.¡± Xie Ding frowned, ¡°One do not know what he will think when he find out about the matter today.¡±

    ¡°What could one think?¡± Su Yuughed coldly, ¡°The thing that one wanted is in the bag, so it does not matter if those few heads stay or not.¡±

    Seeing Su Yu like this for the first time, Xie Ding was somewhat surprised and asked, ¡°That is right, you have not said why did you suddenly helped Shen Xin. When did you start to have a friendship with the Shen family?¡±

    Su Yu saw that they had walked far away and there was no one around, then he whispered to Xie Ding, ¡°How is it me? It is my son, Ming Feng. He spoke to me at night that His Majesty is only using the Shen family as an opening, and once the matter with the Shen family is over, it would inevitably be followed by my Su family.¡±

    What happened in court was quickly spreading throughout the residence. Emperor Wen Hui retained Shen Xin¡¯s family life, but in terms of responsibility he has withered. It made themonersment that the Imperial family was kind. Not only that, by seeing how Emperor Wen Hui treated Shen Xin so leniently, everyone all spected that the prestige of Shen Xin had not diminished, and that the Imperial family valued them greatly in their heart, thus their future is not as bleak as one thought before.

    The amateurs were watching the bustle, but the experts were watching the way it was done. Themoners did not understand but as officials, they could clearly see that without military power, the Shen family was like a toothless tiger, only looked good without substance and the prestige had long passed.

    In the Shen residence, Shen Gui and Shen Wan were talking about the matter, and as to how Shen Xin ended up like this, even though it was not a severe punishment as they thought, by him losing the military power was something that made both of them satisfied. This was because it meant that Shen Xin¡¯s reputation and prestige had be significantly lower than them.

    In the Western courtyard, when Jing Zhe told the news to Shen Miao, she just finished her lunch.

    ¡°Young Lady.¡± Jing Zhe looked at Shen Miao leisurely appearance and her mind was determined as she asked, ¡°Young Lady is not at all worried, is it because even if one does not have military power, it was not as bad as what outside was saying?¡±

    Shen Miao wiped her mouth on the handkerchief, ¡°Do not be afraid. What is yours cannot run away, and what is not yours cannot be stolen or snatched.¡±

 Chapter 116: No Future

    <h4>Chapter 116: No Future (Part 1)</h4>

    The day that Shen Xin returned from the Pce, Shen Miao personally went to pick him up outside the Pce gates.

    Naturally there were other people in the Shen family that were somewhat unsatisfied of this oue, especially Old Shen Furen who had thought that this time Shen Xin had fallen onto misfortune, and did not think that Shen Xin¡¯s life would remain. However after hearing from Shen Gui that his military tally was confiscated, Old Shen Furen was happy again.

    A Shen Xin without military power would at least not beparable to Shen Gui and Shen Wan in terms of career prospects. Old Shen Furen was short sighted and did not think that currently the entire Shen family was of one body, and from the outside when one looked at the Shen family, they would naturally see Shen Xin first. Now that Shen Xin has fallen, how would the Shen family be able to maintain their usual might.

    However most likely, Old Shen Furen did not care about it. In her heart, Shen Gui and Shen Wan who she gave birth to, were many times stronger than Shen Xin. If the Old General was not biased those years ago, how would Shen Xin enjoy such fruits today. Since Shen Xin was approaching dire straits, one could take advantage of it and banish the Shen Xin¡¯s family branch out of the Shen family.

    It is just that how the family would be divided was also an ingenious way.

    The Old Shen Furen had her mind set of dividing the family, and Shen Miao did not even take it to mind. Matters hade to such a point and finally she had to walk on the path that she previously thought about. It is a grave matter that the Emperor has taken away the military power since without it, the Shen family is indeed inadequate. If one were to continue staying here, with the numerous enemies of the Shen family, they would eventually force them into a desperate situation.

    Retreating was still required.

    For no reason, Shen Miao thought about the words that Xie Jing Xing said that day. This ¡®retreat¡¯ word was indeed the only way out for Shen Xin, and Xie Jing Xing could just pick out that key point with a nce.

    The carriage stopped at the corner of the Pce walls, lest to be seen. Those political discontent colleagues of Shen Xin would definitely throw stones at him, and those people who came to watch themotion would not be at the Pce gates. Shen Miao was clearer than anyone else what kind of people the Fu family was. They would put on a broad-minded attitude, but would take actions in the dark to ensure the other suffered. Shen Xin was famed for his fighting prowess, but now had his military tally confiscated and thrown out of the Pce, this was a scene that a lot of people would like to watch.

    Shen Miao had suffered a number of losses in her previous lifetime, and even at the face of Ming Qi¡¯sck of prestige, she could still endure humiliation, but could not stand her family being treated as such. Thus she stopped the horse carriage here, so as to pick Shen Xin and the rest back.

    Just as she was thinking, she heard Mo Qing calling out in a low voice, ¡°Stop.¡± A burst of wind flew in, and Shen Miao¡¯s eyes were blurred for a moment as someone parted the carriage¡¯s curtain, and all of a sudden there was an extra person in the fairly spacious carriage.

    Gu Yu was so frightened that she eximed in shock, but her mouth was covered by Jing Zhe. Mo Qing somewhat panicked voice sounded, ¡°Young Lady.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at the person opposite.

    In the horse carriage, there was a youth d in a crimson red official uniform, moving peach blossoms eyes and slightly parted lips. It was a serious an upright uniform but looked especially beautiful and noble on him, that one simply could not move their eyes away from him.

    ¡°Mo Qing, withdraw.¡± Shen Miao softly reproved.

    ¡°But.¡± Mo Qing¡¯s voice beside the horse carriage tightened. That person¡¯s movements were too fast, he simply could not stop him in time, and it was absolutely not eptable to let a stranger be in a horse carriage with Shen Miao.

    ¡°You cannot beat him.¡± Shen Miao calmly said before looking at Jing Zhe and Gu Yu, ¡°Both of you also go out and keep guard by the carriage.¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu had seen Xie Jing Xing before, and knew that he had some friendly rtions with Shen Miao, but they were confused as to what extent the friendship was. One could not say it was close, since both of them obviously opposed each other with equal harshness, one also could not say it was like enemies, as how would Shen Miao treat an enemy so peacefully.

    However after a few experiences, Jing Zhe and Gu Yu had expected that Xie Jing Xing would not harm Shen Miao, and for Shen Miao to allow Xie Jing Xing to stay in the carriage, it had confirmed this point. Thus Jing Zhe and Gu Yu did not say anything, and alighted from the horse carriage as instructed.

    In a moment, there was only Xie Jing Xing and Shen Miao in the horse carriage.

    ¡°One heard that yesterday in court, the Marquis of Lin An spoke out to help. Many thanks to Little Marquis.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Xie Ding helped Su Yu to impeach Shen Xin. On the surface it was an impeachment, but in fact it provided a way out for Shen Xin. It is no bother if others were unable to see it, but Shen Miao believed that such a profound thinking old fox like Xie Jing Xing, would not be unable to see it.

    Sure enough when her half true and half false words were spoken, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips raised and he leaned backzily with his arms slightly loose, ¡°It is the Marquis of Lin An¡¯s own intention and had nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Miao looked at him and gently smiled. ¡°Was not the reason for Little Marquis toe uninvited to my horse carriage, to hear a thanks from me.¡± She deliberately emphasised on ¡®my horse carriage¡¯, indicating that she was annoyed by all the times that Xie Jing Xing came uninvited.

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her, ¡°You intent to let Shen Xin retreat to the Luo family and guard the Northwestern region.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart jumped and looked at Xie Jing Xing without speaking.

    She had thought like this. Xie Jing Xing had pointed out a route of ¡®retreat¡¯, but she just did not want to make such a passive exit. She had not yet reach the end of the Ming Qi¡¯s game of chess, so how could she be willing to lose such a decisive opportunity. Naturally it was not alright for her ambition and her vengeance to be suppressed before it begun.

    It did not matter if the military power was confiscated, as Shen Xin was most valued not for the military tally, like the Fu family believed, but for the ability to lead troops and conduct military operations. If one could raise a Shen family¡¯s army, it meant that one could raise another Shen family¡¯s army. At the moment before the military power was confiscated, Shen Yuan¡¯s people had already infiltrated into the Shen family¡¯s army, and those were also Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people. It would be too tiring to bring along such an army that had people who would shoot cold arrows at one¡¯s back.

    Unless one lead another clean and pure army. By starting over, there was not any Shen family¡¯s military power but in Luo Xue Yan¡¯s maiden family, the Luo family still had it. It is just that the Luo family¡¯s troops were not asparable inbat strength as the Shen family¡¯s, and in terms of defending the frontier, their tactics were not refined and did not attract others¡¯ attention.

    It was because of this that Shen Miao targeted the Luo family. She want to turn the Luo family into another branch of the Shen family¡¯s army as a hidden card in her sleeves, a card that no one knew about. The Fu family all long worried that Shen Xin would rebel, so she would rebel for the Fu family to see.

    It was just that this kind of hidden thoughts were actually uncovered by Xie Jing Xing¡¯s sharp gaze. There was a moment of panic in her mind, and there was a trace of diposure on Shen Miao¡¯s face.

    If Xie Jing Xing knew her thoughts then would this person, who had been described in Ming Qi history books with colourfulnguage and with attention to details, help her, lodge an usation on her or kill her?

    But perhaps there would not be such opportunity. What kind of person Shen Miao was? She went through such a difficult time in her past life, so even if she was shocked for a short time, she would be able to quickly suppress the feelings. She thought that since Xie Jing Xing would be going on an expedition to the Northern Jiang, and if the journey was the same asst lifetime then Xie Jing Xing will die. He would die with a thousand arrows piercing into his heart. The dateline of ten days would soone, and fate was like a hand that could produce clouds and rain, thus no matter how irvoyant he was or treacherous his brain was, he would not be able to escape that oue.

    Shen Miao looked towards Xie Jing Xing.

    Xie Jing Xing was truly good looking (Trantor: YES I KNOW, Ed: *headdesk #10). In the previous life when Shen Miao was living in the Pce, she had seen a number of talented and good looking youths, but at that time her mind was fully on Fu Xiu Yi and did not have the kind of mood. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s Oblique flying handsome long brows, tall nose, thin lips lightly hooking up and the smile looked slightly evil. His handsomeness was somewhat overbearing and was clearly callous, but he unexpectedly had a pair of bright peach shaped eyes. When looking at others, they were passionate and resembled ruthlessness but had the delusion of a touch of gentleness.

    It is just that under the appearance of despising worldly conventions, only the individual would know how ck one¡¯s heart was.

    Xie Jing Xing was currently still a youth and had a handsome and heroic spirit, but today he was wearing a dark red official uniform which made him appear more mature. Fu Ming once read the Ming Qi¡¯s Xie family history andmented that he was a highly talented youth, a character through the ages that met a premature death. It could be seen how high an evaluation Ming Qi history books had of Xie Jing Xing.

    When Shen Miao really noticed Xie Jing Xing, she was already the Empress and saw him from afar in the Pce banquet. She vaguely thought that he was a very good looking young male, but Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s attitude towards him was not very warm. The current Xie Jing Xing was a refined young man, but who could have thought that this youth smiling so beautifully, would lose his life in the battlefield not long from now.

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze slightly filled with pity. After rebirth, she was not a kind-hearted person but because of Fu Ming¡¯s and Wan Yu¡¯s praises, one had a little more appreciation.

    Her pair of changing eyes, sometimes vignt and sometimes sympathetic eyes, made Xie Jing Xing feel unfathomable. Suddenly he thought of the first time in Guang Wen Tang when he saw Shen Miao, she was also looking at him with a look of pity, thus Xie Jing Xing asked what she was thinking about, ¡°You pity me?¡±

    Shen Miao secretly thought that this person was practically more observant than her, but a gentle smile appeared on her face, ¡°What qualifications do I have to pity others?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing calmly replied with an ¡®en¡¯, seemingly finding her words logical. But suddenly he stretched out his hands and lifted the carriage¡¯s curtain.

    This was a remote ce that no one woulde over. By lifting the corner of the curtain, one was able to see the high Pce walls.

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze could not help but be somewhat far-reaching.

    She had lived in the deep Pce for so many years and after rebirth, she still could not escape from this fate. But she did not regret it as the purpose of living for one who could not survive, was naturally to take one¡¯s revenge.

    Shen Miao was looking very carefully as if each piece of the Pce wall was engraved in her eyes. Xie Jing Xing saw this and his lips raised, ¡°You want to live inside.¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly stunned.

    ¡°I can help you if you want to stay in it.¡± Xie Jing Xing opened his mouth but his tone was inexplicably strange, and his smile seemed to be hiding something even deeper, ¡°At that time, how will you thank me?¡±

    ¡°If Little Marquis can torch down this entire ce on fire, perhaps I will be grateful to you.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Xie Jing Xing unexpectedly raised his eyebrows, ¡°I thought you wanted to be a nobility.¡±

    ¡°I want to be a nobility.¡± Shen Miao turned her head and looked at his sarcasticughter, ¡°But not the kind of nobility that you speak of. A more respected noble than a nobility.¡±

    ¡°You want to be the Empress.¡±

    Empress. Shen Miao¡¯s eyes were slightly distracted. She had also put on the court robes with the Phoenix hairpins on her hair, and in the coronation of the Emperor and Empress, it was very impressive as the officials all bowed down, and themon people cheered and she had mothered the nation.

    At that time, she thought she had all the things she had wanted.

    But now it seemed that the higher one climbed, the more painful the fall was and the Empress title was just a mere name.

    ¡°It is easy to be an Empress.¡± Xie Jing Xing said lightly, ¡°But an Emperor is difficult.¡±

    Ming Qi was in an unstable situation as all nine Princes had their advantages and disadvantages, that even the position of the Crown Prince was unstable. Who knew what the future would look like, and whose hands will that positionnd on. The big noble families married their daughters to the Princes, not to be a brave gambler but to bet on a future.

    The rich and noble dangerously gambled as greed was a human instinct. When sessful, one bes a king but when defeated, one bes a bandit. When a female chose wrongly, naturally they would also follow along.

    Xie Jing Xing spoke casually, ¡°Who are you choosing?¡±

    This was asking her which Prince she was optimistic about, which one she wanted to marry to, which one she would be supporting.

    ¡°Which one Little Marquis view as having a future?¡± Shen Miao asked in reply.

    ¡°Examining on appearance, no one has any future.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words were terrifying to listen to, ¡°What will you do?¡±

    ¡°Then look for one with a future.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think of me?¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his brows and asked. His words most probably were to ridicule Shen Miao, thus he did not speak them seriously.

    ¡°Little Marquis also has no future.¡± Shen Miao looked at him seriously.

    ¡°...¡± Xie Jing Xing was choked on Shen Miao¡¯s words for a while, and even though he was not provoked to anger, he was somewhat displeased. He had thought that he had seen females admiring him and males with fear of him, but Shen Miao neither admired nor feared him, and actually scratched herself often against a tiger¡¯s head. Was it that he had been too amiable to Shen Miao, that she thought that he was a person with a good temper?

    ¡°What actually does Little Marquis want to say? Please leave quickly when finished.¡± Shen Miao had already bluntly evicted him, ¡°It is not good to be misunderstood by others.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes had someughter as he deliberately said softly, ¡°What misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°A lecher being frivolous to an innocent young girl.¡± Shen Miao did not even blink and answered angrily. She was able to see that with regards of the establish standards of rules and regtions, Xie Jing Xing was shameless.

    Even though Xie Jing Xing had seen a bevy of young females, he was choked on Shen Miao¡¯s words and was somewhat dizzy. He coughed twice, sat up straight and no longer teased Shen Miao, ¡°Retreat back to the Northwestern region, the sooner, the better. The longer it is dragged on, the more disadvantage it is to Shen Xin.¡±

    Shen Miao looked up at him, as she did not expect that Xie Jing Xing would remind her with such a sentence. At least she did not wish to oppose this kind of person like Xie Jing Xing, and it was already very good that he showed no hostility to her.

    ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°It will be best if Shen Xin can leave the Ding capital before I leave.¡±

    Shen Miao was somewhat frustrated, ¡°That is if it is sessful.¡± Not everyone had Xie Jing Xing¡¯s ability. Shen Miao had always felt that Xie Jing Xing relied on his background, but not fully on the Marquis of Lin An¡¯s residence, but on something even higher than the Marquis of Lin An¡¯s residence. But in Ming Qi, a power higher than the Marquis of Lin An, was the Imperial family, but the Imperial family and Xie Jing Xing were currently on opposite sides.

    Shen Miao could not guess.

    Xie Jing Xing paused before suddenly pulling the carriage¡¯s curtain aside and stepped out. He came in quickly and also left quickly. Shen Miao did not have time to react when she heard someone outside calling, ¡°Furen, Master, Eldest Young Master.¡±

    Shen Miao parted the carriage¡¯s curtain and saw Shen Xin and wife with Shen Qiu walking over from the corner of the city gate, and they were also surprised for a moment when they saw Jing Zhe and Gu Yu. Shen Miao looked around and did not see any traces of Xie Jing Xing before thinking that this person was very vignt, and had such a high level of skills that one could appear and disappear unpredictably. He could even be a grandmaster thief.

    When Luo Xue Yan saw Jing Zhe, she quickly walked over and just nice saw Shen Miaoing out of the carriage.

    After a few days of not meeting, Shen Xin and wife and also Shen Qiu were very haggard. Shen Miao had seen the Imperial family¡¯s means before. Sometimes before a decision was made on how to dispose of others, imprisonment was a torture to a person¡¯s will. Shen Xin¡¯s family were all military people and had strong determination, but to purposely leave Shen Miao in the residence, it was inevitable to make one think more of it.

    Luo Xue Yan took a few more steps to hold Shen Miao¡¯s hand and size her up, ¡°Jiao Jiao, did anyone make things difficult for you these days?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head.

    Luo Xue Yan then released a sigh of relief. Shen Qiu asked, ¡°Why did Younger Sister not stay in the residence ande over here?¡±

    ¡°One heard that Father and Mother will be returning to the residence today and fear that there would be no carriage, thus came to pick up.¡± Shen Miao said with a smile.

    Shen Xin¡¯s lips moved as he wanted to say something but at the end did not say it out. He knew that there were a number of people who were watching themotion, and Shen Miao¡¯s action was to shun others¡¯ eyes and ears, and was truly very considerate. But one had to protect one¡¯s wife and children. With the confiscation of the military tally, how could one not feel oppressed.

    He went up the horse carriage silently and Luo Xue Yan did not want Shen Miao to be worried so she pulled Shen Miao in. Jing Zhe and the rest sat in the carriage behind and in the horse carriage in front, only Shen Miao¡¯s family were inside.

    ¡°Mother, what did His Majesty say?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    Luo Xue Yan hesitated before smiling, ¡°Nothing much. It is just a misunderstanding.¡±

    Shen Miao replied, ¡°To have the military tally taken away, how could it be a misunderstanding?¡±

    Shen Qiu was surprised for a moment and unconsciously looked at Shen Xin. The most angry person about the military tally being taken away was Shen Xin. He also did not know what went wrong, and the only possibility was that there was a problem in the Shen family¡¯s army, else who would have known about the massacre order.

    ¡°Actually the confiscation of the military tally is nothing.¡± Luo Xue Yan tried to calm Shen Miao down, as she was afraid to make Shen Miao feel unsafe. ¡°Without the military tally, one can still do battle. Your Father is still a General and we will be the same as before.¡±

    Shen Miao frowned as Shen Xin and Shen Qiu looked at her worried. Previously Shen Miao was somewhat arrogant, and that was because she had a Formidable General as a backer. Without that backing, it wasmon that a precious and pampered Young Lady would not be able to handle it.

    ¡°Fight what battle.¡± Shen Miao softly said, ¡°Bringing the front section to batter or bring the cooking soldiers to fight?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan and Shen Qiu were dumbfounded for a moment. These days they were ustomed to Shen Miao¡¯s gentle and submissive appearance, and were somewhat incredulous when hearing such sharp questions from her.

    Shen Xin¡¯s face however turned to iron. The pride of a General could not be trampled by anyone. Emperor Wen Hui retained his life but gave him a deep shame. This was more difficult to bear than taking his life.

    ¡°Of course one will still be able to fight battles. It is just that His Majesty would need to assign a Lieutenant General to overview matters. Giving out militarymands but still have to see other¡¯s face,manding three armies but also a paper General. Just a General by name, it is nothing but an empty shell.¡±

    Shen Miao looked up with a pair of extremely clear eyes, as if one was talking about the mostmon family topics.

    However who had seen such an aggressive Shen Miao before? Perhaps Shen Qiu had seen her like this before, but Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan absolutely had not. Moreover, she directly spoke about matters of the court.

    Shen Xin clenched his fist but still saidfortingly, ¡°Jiao Jiao, Father will proof oneself and the Shen family¡¯s army will eventually return to Father¡¯s hands again. Jiao Jiao, there will not be any change in your identity.¡±

    Shen Xin¡¯s entire life was spoken through by military exploits. He believed that in Ming Qi, other than Xie Ding, there was no one braver than him. A treasured sword did not fear of being hidden, there would definitely be a day where he would be unsheathed again.

    ¡°But one need to wait for how long? Until that time, the Shen family¡¯s army has already integrated to the Yu Ling Army, would they be loyal to Father? Moreover there are spies in the army that Father raised, how would one promise there will none in the future?¡±

    When those words were spoken, Luo Xue Yan face got serious as she asked, ¡°Jiao Jiao, who told you those words?¡±

    Shen Miao know about Shen Xin¡¯s military tally being confiscated, and also know that the Shen family army was integrated into the Yu Ling Army, because these are things that everyone knew of, but the matter of spies in the Shen family¡¯s army was definitely not heard from outside. The person who told Shen Miao of the matter at least had an understanding of the matters of court. Lou Xue Yan was afraid that Shen Miao would be used by others.

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°I am not a fool, I may not really do not know about things that others do not tell me.¡±

    Shen Qiu said, ¡°Younger Sister is very intelligent.¡± On the matter of the Prince Yu of the First Rank, Shen Qiu had seen Shen Miao¡¯s abilities. He knew that Shen Miao¡¯s view was not like an unmarried young female, and saw things differently but very clear.

    It was rare that Shen Qiu would say that, so Shen Xin frowned as he asked, ¡°Jiao Jiao, what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°The Shen family¡¯s army no longer belong to us than one should not want the Shen army. How about giving it up?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s words were shocking.

    ¡°Jiao Jiao.¡± Luo Xue Yan stopped her but suddenly felt that her tone was too harsh and quickly softened it down, ¡°The Shen family¡¯s army was raised by your Father¡¯s hands and there are innumerable confidants inside. To mention about giving it up is like turning back on one¡¯s own in the battlefield. This is not possible.¡±

    ¡°Then what does Father n to do?¡± Shen Miao retorted back with a question, ¡°To bear patiently and endure silently till perhaps there is an opportunity, but if others continue to suppress when one is down, then there would not be any advantage at all.¡±

    Shen Xin stared at Shen Miao like he had never seen this Di daughter of his, and there was a little pensive look on his face as he asked, ¡°What does Jiao Jiao think we should do?¡±

    ¡°When the East is not bright, the West will be.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyes were especially bright, ¡°Father is able to manage the Shen family¡¯s army well, so why is it not possible to manage another army?¡±

    Shen Xin was first surprised beforeughing out and caressing Shen Miao¡¯s head, as if the sentence Shen Miao spoke made him open up. He said, ¡°Truly a young girl who has yet grown up. Under these skies, how would there be so many armies for one to manage?¡± When he said that, at the end there was a faint sadness in the words.

    The Shen family¡¯s army was like a child that Shen Xin raised by his hands, thus how could one speak about the pain when a child was snatched away.

    Shen Miao family smiled, ¡°Then, how about the Luo family?¡±

    Shen Xin¡¯s smile came to a sudden stop, and Luo Xue Yan and Shen Qiu thought of something at the same time when their eyes immediately fell on Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao leisurely said, ¡°Is not there still a scattered force in Grandparent¡¯s (maternal side) hands? Even though it cannot bepared to the previous Shen family¡¯s army but the number is not small, thus if one where to slowly train them up, it might necessary be the next Shen family¡¯s army.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s maiden family was a military lineage, but it was a gradually declining one. It was not false to say that there were troops in their hands but afterwards, Shen Xin was stationed in the Northwestern region, thus those soldiers in the Xiao Chun City unarmed themselves and headed back to the fields. Even though they had the title of soldiers, they only took army provisions and did not do any work. After so many years of that, they were no difference between them andmoners.

    ¡°How can this be possible.¡± The Shen family had been loyal to the monarch and loved the country for so many years, it was already an instinct to service the monarch, thus Shen Miao¡¯s words were considered outrageous. To raise one¡¯s own army at a ce where the Emperor did not know about. Luo Xue Yan said, ¡°Jiao Jiao, this is not a topic to y with.¡± She did not know how to exin to Shen Miao the Imperial family¡¯s taboo on a General who had their own army. How would Shen Miao, a little youngdy, understand anything?

    But it was Shen Qiu, who said had very little, that now spoke, ¡°Younger Sister wants to use the Luo family¡¯s army to rece the Shen family¡¯s army.¡±

    ¡°It is not considered as recing.¡± Shen Miao lightly smiled, ¡°It is just that Father is after all a General, thus one cannot be just alone without any subordinates. Naturally followers are required and since it is so, then what is the difference between the Shen family¡¯s army and the Luo family¡¯s army? By having the Luo family¡¯s army, one would have one additional self-protection amulet. Is not this good?¡±

    Perhaps she had somewhat twisted those words into self-preservation so that it was that shocking to listen to them, and Luo Xue Yan felt that Shen Miao¡¯s words were somewhat outrageous but when she looked up, she saw Shen Xin frowning as if he was seriously thinking about Shen Miao¡¯s words, and felt a headacheing.

    Shen Xin looked at Shen Miao and deliberately went along with Shen Miao¡¯s words, ¡°Jiao Jiao¡¯s words are good to listen, but the Luo family¡¯s army is located far in the Xiao Chun City. How are we going there?¡±

    ¡°Then that would depend on Father¡¯s resolution.¡± Shen Miao smiled as she looked at him, ¡°Perhaps Father can try to tell His Majesty one wish to go to the Northwestern region and voluntarily head to the Xiao Chun City and defend. Setting off in the next few days.¡±

    The three of them were stunned.

    The Xiao Chun City was a small town on the Northwestern region, and was a thousand mountains and ten thousand rivers away from the Ding capital. If Shen Xin really requested for that, everyone would think that this Formidable Great General was downhearted due to the confiscation of the military tally, and thus wanted to be stationed at such a small area. As for the prestige of the Formidable Great General, it would be slowly submerged in history.

    Shen Xin¡¯s tiger eyes were staring, ¡°This is retreating. No.¡±

    There were always talents appearing in each generation, and it was ideal to conceal one¡¯s strengths and bide one¡¯s time, but Shen Xin was not young. He was already forty years of age and if he was not used, then there would not be any opportunity to return, even if one was able to sessfully manage the group of Luo family¡¯s people, he still could only stay at the border. The not realization of one¡¯s lofty aspirations of a hero past prime, was most probably the most tragic thing in the world.

    ¡°It is a fine military strategy of advancing by retreating. What is Father afraid of?¡± Shen Miao did not back down, and faced them with a pair of tranquil and calm eyes. For the first time her eyes became provocative, ¡°Fear that one will be unable to rise after a stumble? Fear that one will keep retreating after the first time, till there is nowhere else to retreat? Or is it fear that the era has passed and one is unable to break clear of all troubles and hardships?¡±

    Just a few questions made Shen Xin heart tighten up, and not only Shen Xin but Luo Xue Yan and Shen Qiu were also dumbfounded. Shen Xin looked at Shen Miao and he suddenly discovered that this delicate looking daughter, seemed to have inherited the tenacity and arrogance in his bones.

    ¡°Then again.¡± Shen Miao chuckled, ¡°Within two years, His Majesty will definitely call Father back to the capital. The day one return to the capital, it will be the time when one soars up.¡±

 Chapter 117: Xie Older Brother

    <h4>Chapter 117: Xie Older Brother (Part 1)</h4>

    The lights in the Western courtyard of the Shen residence were all lit throughout the night.

    Shen Gui and Shen Wan wanted to inquire about it, and made their own cronies to keep a watch outside the courtyard doors that not even a mosquito could enter. But to be able to inquire about what was said inside, it was easier said than done.

    In the room, Shen Qiu poured a cup of tea for Shen Miao and said, ¡°Younger Sister speak slowly.¡±

    With regards to military affairs, the Shen family had Shen Xin, Luo Xue Yan and Shen Qiu, and Shen Miao was never involved in such matters at all. Youngdies that grew up in the far away from battle Ding capital, and perhaps even therge families in the Ding capital would not be able to understand the structure, as matters of military affairs were often indistinguishable treacherous, and would not be as simple as how it looked on the surface. Even most officials could not the difference apart, much less Shen Miao.

    But even if Shen Miao speak of it, everything that she said was so logical, that Shen Xin and wife could not help but cast sidelong nces at one another.

    ¡°Cast away the Shen family¡¯s army and revive the Luo family¡¯s army.¡± Luo Xue Yan said, ¡°But the Shen family¡¯s army are all elites and the Luo family¡¯s army...¡± Speaking of her own Father¡¯s army, Luo Xue Yan was somewhat sad, ¡°How can itpare with the Shen family¡¯s army?¡±

    ¡°Even though the Luo family¡¯s army are scattered, the most important value is its cleanliness.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°There are already traitors in Father¡¯s Shen family¡¯s army and to bring this kind of army into battle, how would one know if one would be stabbed at the back with a knife.¡±

    When the words were spoken, all three became silent.

    To have someone who went through life and death and was raised from a soldier to be a traitor, was indeed something that everyone did not wish to see.

    Shen Xin said, ¡°I have also thought about what Jiao Jiao had said.¡±

    Shen Qiu and Luo Xue Yan looked at Shen Xin at the same time. At this moment Shen Xin had gotten rid of the suspicious expression, and looked at Shen Miao with some appreciation in his gaze, ¡°An indecision will invariably lead to trouble. But previously Jiao Jiao mentioned in the horse carriage, that within two years I will definitely be recalled back to the capital. What is that about?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Shen Qiu turned his head over and looked at Shen Miao, ¡°How does Younger Sister know that His Majesty would recall Father back to the capital within two years?¡±

    No one could guess an Emperor¡¯s mind and for Shen Miao to say such words, there seemed to be some meaning to it. Luo Xue Yan started to get anxious as she was thinking in the long term. Those people who could guess clearly the Emperor¡¯s mind would definitely be Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s people. Could it be that Prince Ding and Shen Miao matters that had been spread all around were true? Lou Xue Yan was worried that Shen Miao was involved in the muddy waters of the fight for the heir apparent, and was used as a chess piece.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes drooped down. Within two years, Emperor Wen Hui would need to recall Shen Xin back to the capital. This was because of Ming Qi¡¯s tribute presentation to the Emperor, there was the Qin country on the North, and Great Liang on the West, hence like this, Ming Qi¡¯s position in the middle was very precarious. At that time, the Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s health was not good, the Crown Prince was lying sick in bed, Prince Zhou and Prince Li were badly bruised from fighting one another, and Fu Xiu Yi was secretly and gradually spreading his.

    As a loyal General, Shen Xin would definitely be used by Emperor Wen Hui to deter the enemies. Just like thest lifetime, even though at that time the Imperial family was suppressing the Shen family¡¯s army, they still left a final string, and thest drop of oil was squeezed out of Shen Xin by the Royal family.

    It is just that these words could not be said to the outside world, thus when facing those gazes, Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°I only dreamt of a very realistic dream. In the dream, within two years, Father will be able to stage aeback, and the reputation of the Formidable Great General will not be sullied.¡±

    In fact these words were somewhat perfunctory, but Shen Miao said them warmly with a pair of clear eyes. Even if one did not believe them, their heart would have softened.

    Whether or not one will be recalled back to the capital, it was something that no one could say clearly. Be it a year or two, or even three or four, at the moment the best route was to retreat to the Northwestern region. Not only for the sake of aeback, but because the fight for the heir apparent was currently very intense, thus if the Shen family remained in the Ding capital, even if there was no military power, it is inevitable one would still be involved. This was the logic behind drawing back wisely in the face of overwhelming odds. Prior to seeding in one¡¯s career, the first thing was to protect one¡¯s family.

    That was what Shen Xin wanted.

    He looked at Shen Miao and smiled, ¡°Since Jiao Jiao said that it is a dream, then that dream will definitelye true. Father trust you.¡± There was no intention to delve into the reason behind.

    The three words ¡®Father trust you¡¯ almost made Shen Miao tear up. At the beginning she was bent on marrying Fu Xiu Yi, Shen Xin did his best to obstruct, but at the end she used death to threaten and Shen Xin finally gave in. The proud General who always gave orders showed a slumped and helpless look as he said, ¡°Since it is the husband you choose, Father trust you.¡±

    And so that pushed the Shen family into the path to extinction.

    Shen Miao closed her eyes to make the scenes of the tragic past disappear. She said, ¡°If Father really believe what I said, then please submit a request to His Majesty to go and guard the Xiao Chun City tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Luo Xue Yan was surprised, ¡°Why the rush?¡±

    ¡°It must be done in a rush, so His Majesty would think that Father is dissatisfied that the military tally was confiscated from him, and it was done in a fit of anger. Then he would not think more of it.¡± Shen Miao exined.

    Shen Qiu wanted to say something but Shen Xin made a brief order, ¡°Then it will be done as such.¡±

    ¡°Shen Xin.¡± Luo Xue Yan was somewhat anxious, after all, this matter was such a major thing. Although Shen Miao had spoken some truth, but to make such a decision hurriedly, it was indeed too hasty.

    Shen Xin shook his head, ¡°You and me have been in the battlefield for so many years, and yet could not see as clearly as Jiao Jiao.¡± He looked at Shen Miao and his gaze became a little moreplex, but at the end he reached his hands out and rubbed Shen Miao¡¯s head, ¡°If Jiao Jiao was a male, only a few people could beparable.¡±

    Shen Miao quietly looked at him.

    Today all the things she had said, were what an unmarried daughter would not be able to think about. What kind of person Shen Xin was? Even though he was a rough person, it did not mean that he did not have brains, and one fear that he had seen many dubious points. It was just that Shen Xin did not reveal this and even if it was revealed, Shen Miao would not tell Shen Xin the secret of her rebirth. Perhaps this was an unconditional trust between loved ones.

    Just like her previous lifetime, Shen Xin always stood by her side.

    ¡°The Shen family will be fine.¡± Shen Miao pledged.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, Father will submit a memorandum.¡± Shen Xin smiled and stood up as he pulled Luo Xue Yan up, ¡°It is better for Furen to rest early.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan actually wanted to say something but when she saw Shen Xin¡¯s expression, she kept quiet. She had followed Shen Xin for so many years, and naturally knew Shen Xin¡¯s confidence was always soring, and have not seen him in such a solemn appearance. He was supposed to be a hero admired by everyone, but was not deprived of military power and about to guard a small territory. No one was more upset than Shen Xin at this moment of time. For the first time she yielded, and supported Shen Xin, ¡°Alright.¡±

    It was Shen Qiu who stayed behind and kept murmuring as he looked at Shen Miao. He finally could not stand it and said, ¡°Younger Sister, do you want Father to rebel?¡±

    In the Shen family, Shen Qiu was the one who was the most clear of Shen Miao¡¯s vicious tendencies. Prince Yu of the First Rank coveted her, and she did not left a living soul in the Prince Yu¡¯s residence. The Jing family schemed against her and now ended up dead without an intact corpse. The Emperor took away the military tally from the Shen family, was Shen Miao¡¯s actions of seemingly retreat, truly just for self-protection?¡±

    ¡°The wealth of the Monarch, the worry of an Emperor.¡± Shen Miao smiled lightly. ¡°The Shen family has all the while been loyal to the Monarch and love the country, so how can such a thing happen? It is better for Eldest brother not to think too much, if there are ears in the wall and others heard about it, one fear that both you and me will have troubles.¡±

    Shen Qiu paused before speaking, ¡°That is the best, Younger Sister must not do foolish things.¡± He then turned around and walked out of the room.

    Shen Miao slowly sat down.

    To rebel. She really wanted that, but how to rebel without leaving a bad name was an important thing. The current top priority was naturally to avoid a cmity. But when one return back, one would definitely give a big gift to the Fu family.

    One only hoped that the Fu family could swallow it down.

    The matter of Shen Xin being deprived of military power, only bustled for a day before it was covered by new rumours the second day. There were always new happenings in Ming Qi, thus this scene was not something new. However the rumours that were circting in the marketce on the second day, were still about Shen Xin.

    One heard that on the second day after Shen Xin¡¯s military tally was confiscated, he had submitted a memorandum to Emperor Wen Hui in front of all the civil and military officials, and proposed to bring the remaining front section and the scattered Shen family¡¯s guards and move to the Xiao Chun City to guard.

    The once outstanding and glorious Great General actually wanted to guard a small city. Others all felt that it was something unimaginable, and thought that Shen Xin was nursing a grievance. To take the initiative to submit a memorandum when nursing a grievance, meant that he felt unhappy with Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s punishment, and made a decision in a rage.

    The storyteller in the restaurant talked about the matter very clearly and logically, saying that Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s expression immediately changed and threw that memorandum onto Shen Xin¡¯s face, but Shen Xin still stubbornly demanded to retreat to the Xiao Chun City. How would a monarch be able to tolerate a person who act out rashly, even if one had great contributions, it was all useless. Since he wanted to retreat to the Xiao Chun City then good, he will stand guard there.

    So the news that the Formidable Great General will leave the capital tomorrow, and head to the Xiao Chun City was known to the entire Ding capital.

    Almost everyone in the restaurant were talking about the matter. Some felt that Shen Xin did the correct thing, since the Formidable Great General no longer was inmand of the forces, and would be nursing a grievance if one still stayed in the Ding capital, thus it would be better to go far away, to avoid being disgusted by the situation. Some felt that Shen Xin was held too high up, and did not know theplexity of things. It was he who first lied to the Monarch, had luckily safeguarded his life, and now even dared to make such a face to Emperor Wen Hui. If Emperor Wen Hui was not kind and if it was other monarch, one fear that there would be an even heavier punishment awaiting.

    In Kuai Hou Lou, Ji Yu Shu was holding his chin as he looked at Gao Yang, ¡°Say, what is Shen Xin¡¯s meaning behind leaving the Ding capital, and not caring about the Shen family¡¯s army?¡±

    ¡°If it is so, then it is really somewhat courageous and not the reckless conduct of a military crude.¡± Gao Yan sighed, ¡°After all, there is not anyone who can make a quick retreat before a crisis.¡± After drinking a mouthful of tea, Gao Yang then spoke to Xie Jing Xing, who was being quiet at the side, ¡°Why are you not speaking?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was interrupted and looked back at both of them, ¡°The Shen family moved too fast.¡±

    ¡°Fast?¡± Ji Yu Shu did not understand.

    Xie Jing Xing yed with the cups in his hands, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his lips. He pointed out a road to Shen Miao to let the Shen family have a retreat route, but did not think that the Shen family¡¯s actions would turn out to be so fast. It was only yesterday that the military tally was stripped away, and today a request was put up in court to withdraw and maintain guard. Shen Xin was a steady person, thus Shen Miao must have definitely said something to Shen Xin, for him to make such a choice in such a short period of time.

    On the surface Emperor Wen Hui let Shen Xin pack up and leave tomorrow from the capital to embarrass him, but one did not know that his own thoughts were actually seen through by the little girl in the Shen family. If one was to be aware of it, not sure what kind of taste would there be in his heart. Xie Jing Xing had a feeling that Shen Miao perhaps, would upy a great important role in the game of Ming Qi but to him, who would be soon leaving the capital, it was of no importance.

    ¡°Yu Shu will follow me and leave the capital.¡± He said, ¡°Gao Yang, the remaining things will be handled by you.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu rubbed his nose and revealed a big of excitement, ¡°Good. Third Xie Older Brother, the chefs that makes snacks here, really make them just too horrible to eat. Third Older Brother¡¯s chef is still the best, one will not need to go hungry.¡±

    Gao Yang rolled his eyes at him and said coldly, ¡°You have eaten everywhere in the Ding capital, which day did you go hungry?¡± After finishing, he put on a solemn look and said to Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Do not worry, leave the matters here to me.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing nodded his head.

    Su Ming Lang saw Shen Miao¡¯s solemn face and immediately spoke obediently, ¡°Understand. I only said it to Older Sister and will not tell to others.¡± Then he softly said to Shen Miao, ¡°Older Sister Shen, you also must not tell Older Brother Xie about these words because I eavesdropped them. If Older Brother Xie know that I eavesdropped him, he will beat me up again.¡±

    In the Second Young Master Su¡¯s eyes, the graceful and noble Little Marquis Xie was an out and out ck-hearted bandit.

    Shen Miao agreed, ¡°Alright, would not tell.¡±

    Trantor¡¯sment: I hearts Su Ming Lang!!! So freaking adorbs... Can I have one of him?

    Ed: No, you¡¯ll eat him and they will sell those like him by the pound, no amount of donations can cover that T_T

 Chapter 118: Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 118: Kiss (Part 1)</h4>

    The Shen Xin¡¯s household started packing up their luggage overnight, and what made others p the table and shout with praise, was that before leaving, they unexpectedly forced Old Shen Furen to separate the family in front of the Shen family elders.

    That day when Shen Xin and wife were summoned to the Pce, the dispute that Shen Miao had with Old Shen Furen at the residence door, got into Shen Xin¡¯s ears and naturally he was unable to restrain his anger. This opportunity of hitting someone when they were down was used very well, and he did not even bother to save any face for the other. Luo Xue Yan hated that her eyes were blinded initially, and treated this entire family of dirty people, sincerely.

    Even though Shen Xin¡¯s military power was seized, he was still daring. When he was obstinate, nine bulls would not be able to pull him back. The n leader was unable to rush over, but there were n members present. At his deathbed, the Old General Shen hoped that the entire family would live in harmony, but at the end it still copsed and fell apart.

    Old Shen Furen brought out the skills she had when she was a songstress, to im more than half of Old General Shen¡¯s assets andnds. Shen Miao did not obstruct this because for so many years they had not been easy to manage, and those shops andnds were no longer as satisfactory as before, and on the contrary they will be a drag to leave them by one¡¯s side. Moreover, they would soon be heading to the Xiao Chun City, thus these things were useless.

    Shen Xin did not have ack of money as the Emperor would usually bestow heaps of it to him. Old Shen Furen had initially thought that in the ounting books of themon fund, Shen Xin¡¯s money has long been cleaned out, and did not think that at the end, Shen Miao found from somewhere, another ounting book no one knew. Inside, it clearly indicated all the money that Shen Xin had supplemented over the years to the public fund.

    In front of the n members, this could not be denied and in any case, Old Shen Furen had to vomit that out. Shen Miao thought of it simple, no matter how much could be gotten back, even if Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan had no regards for these mere worldly possessions, it was good to nauseate Old Shen Furen.

    Old Shen Furen was really so ¡®nauseated¡¯ that she fell ill, while Chen Rou Qiu was furious in her heart. Now that Ren Wan Yun did not care about this matters, she was the one managing the household and there was just not enough money. With the return of a portion of it back to Shen Xin, if the future was not as smooth as before, one fear that Old Shen Furen would take it out on her.

    Shen Yue was also angry with them. These days she watched as Chen Rou Qiu became utterly exhausted due to the matter of money. Shen Yue was previously raised with an ¡®arrogant and holier than thou¡¯ temperament but now that had changed. Previously, she despised money matters, but now also wanted to fight for it. It was not good to say anything in front of the n member, thus she looked at Shen Miao and pretended to be worried, ¡°One do not know when Fifth Younger Sister will be back this time. One heard that there is a shortage of suppliers at that Xiao Chun City, and it will bad if one was not able to eat or use good stuffs. It is better to bring more money along.¡±

    The words spoken had some ridicule insinuating that Shen Miao was going to a ce of suffering, but Shen Miao onlyughed gently, ¡°Correct, but the prices in the Ding capital are very high, thus in the future without His Majesty¡¯s rewards, Second Older Sister must not spend so extravagantly like in the past.¡± Her gazended on the bracelet on Shen Yue¡¯s wrist and smiled, ¡°After all, Father will not be here to gift you a bracelet in the future.¡±

    Shen Yue was surprised for a moment, and looked at the bracelet on her wrist before her face flushed red. This was not other bracelet but one that Shen Xin was bestowed. Year after year Shen Xin would fill themon fund with the bestowments, and Shen Yue would pick out some jewellery. Who knew that when she said those words, Shen Miao would be so straightforward to say that the bracelet that she was wearing was one of Shen Xin¡¯s things. This was pping her face in public.

    But this bracelet was very valuable, and Shen Yue was not willing to take it off and return it to her.

    Shen Miao seemed to have seen her thoughts and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Older Sister better not return the bracelet back, since there is no logic to recover things that were gifted. One do not know if in the future there will be such a fine bracelet.¡±

    This time even Shen Wan, who was standing by the side quietly, started to have his to turn ugly. Shen Miao¡¯s words meant that Shen Wan, was unable to get such good rewards based on his own abilities. Shen Wan¡¯s career in his entire lifetime would never reach to the level of what Shen Xin had.

    He made a long face and coldly red at Shen Miao before saying to Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Yue, ¡°Go back.¡± Then he left without looking at Shen Miao again.

    Since Shen Xin would be leaving the capital and his military power was confiscated, all those fake brotherly affections and pretences, were no longer required to be kept up. Shen Wan would never look at people without any value.

    Shen Gui was also somewhat pleased as he bowed to Shen Xin, ¡°Eldest Brother, this Younger Brother will retreat first.¡± His appearance of brushing his sleeves and leave was somewhat arrogant. Wan YiNiang saw this and quickly pulled Shen Dong Ling to follow along, behaving like she had been for over ten years, and not because of the changes in Cai Yun Yuan.

    Shen Gui was one that was unable to remain calm, since he climbed up in his career by fawning and ttering others. In terms of talent and learnings, he was iparable to his son, Shen Yuan, in terms of temperament, he was iparable to Shen Wan¡¯s tenacity and Shen Gui was also even heartless andcked a sense of justice. Once he tasted a little sweetness, he would forget the pain he suffered and thus, he was not enough to be feared.

    It was Shen Qiu that got angry, ¡°What kind of people are they?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently but did not answer. Temporarily putting Shen Wan and Chen Rou Qiu aside and speaking of Shen Gui¡¯s branch, within two years, Shen Yuan Bo would die due to smallpox, and since Shen Gui was already drugged by Ren Wan Yun¡¯s medication, he would definitely not be able to have anymore offspring in this lifetime. Even if he had money or women, there would not be anyone to inherit it. There were three ways to be unfilial, and having no sons was the worst. At that time Old Shen Furen would urge both sons to quickly spread out their branches, so did Chen Rou Qiu think that she could just sit back and rx?

    A wicked person would be harassed by another. Leave this mess to the Shen family and let them clean themselves up.

    When the matter of Shen Xin moving out to guard the Xiao Chun City reached the ears of Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi, Emperor Wen Hui had already approved it.

    At such a time, Fu Xiu Yi naturally could not say anything more. The more one speak the more doubtful it will make others feel. It is just that to him, it was strange for Shen Xin to suddenly use this tactic. He had understood clearly that for so many years even though Shen Xin looked like a rough military person on the surface, he was not one who was impulsive. Even if he was discontented with the confiscation of the military tally, he would not submit a memorandum the next day to leave the capital.

    Involuntary Fu Xiu Yi started to recall the words that Shen Yuan had warned him of.

    ¡°Your Highness must not underestimate this official¡¯s Fifth Younger Sister in the residence.¡±

    It was just that Fu Xiu Yi did not pay much attention to such a sentence at that time. Now one did not know that at this time, this drifted up in his mind. For Shen Xin to suddenly make such a decision, could it be that Shen Miao fuelled it behind the scene? But she was such a spoilt youngdy that was raise delicately, so why would she take the initiative to head out to such a cold ce like the Northwestern region?

    Fu Xiu Yi was sensitive to detect that something was wrong, but was unable to exactly point out what was wrong. He only felt that things should not have developed in such a manner.

    The advisor beside him asked, ¡°Is Your Highness worried about that the matter of the Formidable General had changed? But the Shen family army is dispersed and the military tally was retrieved back, so there is no more impact from the Formidable Great General. Your Highness can rest assured to expand.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi recovered from his imagination and lightly agreed. Even though Shen Xin had deviated from his ns, but at the end he was not the most important chess piece. He was an important piece at the beginning when Shen Miao was in love with him, since then he could use him, but one did not know what happened as that feeling of love scattered, making him lose the opportunity of pulling Shen Xin into his boat.

    But it could also be regarded as a sigh of relief. If he really married Shen Miao, even if he gained the Shen family¡¯s military power, he would have been ridiculed by everyone. Fu Xiu Yi was extremely proud by nature, thus he would not allow for such a stain on him? Now that those conjectures will disperse as soon as Shen Xin leave the capital. He said, ¡°Go and recruit some more people these days.¡±

    His adviser was startled before cupping his hands andplied.

    Fu Xiu Yi moved his gaze away. Since the game of vying for the world was just around the corner, it was imperative to attract more talents in the shortest possible time.

    Shen Xin left the capital early the next morning.

    When they left the capital, it was early in the morning and the skies had not even brightened. Shen Xin left in secret. First, it was that he did not want to put those close colleagues in a dilemma, because if they came to bid farewell, it was practically going against Emperor Wen Hui. The mood of the Emperor was always fickle, so it was not good to incur fury. Second was that the Xiao Chun City was a thousand mountains and ten thousand rivers away from the Ding capital, thus by leaving early meant that one would arrive early.

    Even if horses were spurred at full speed, it would take more than six months to arrive.

    Even though the Shen family¡¯s army was confiscated and only the front section remained, there were a number of confidants that remained. Including Shen Qiu¡¯s subordinates, including Mo Qing and Ah Chi, one would not fear there would be any danger during the journey. The entire journey was rather smooth. Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin were initially worried that Shen Miao would not be able to take such a long journey, and feared that during the journey she would get sick. Who knew that Shen Miao did not even utter a single word of tiredness. Even Shen Xin repeatedly praised, ¡°Jiao Jiao is really my daughter. Such a heart of steel, which other female in the Ding capital would have it?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan rolled her eyes at him but felt even more guilty towards Shen Miao. A perfectly pampered and delicate youngdy had to follow them and suffer.

    Jing Zhe pushed aside the carriage¡¯s curtain. Because it was her first trip far away, she was somewhat amazed and would point at the birds in the skies, and also point at the wild rabbits in the forest. Seeing Shen Miao calm appearance, she asked curiously, ¡°Why does Young Lady not find it refreshing? These things cannot be seen in the city.¡±

    When it was put this way, Gu Yu also took a look at Shen Miao¡¯s expression and asked temptingly, ¡°Young Lady look as if one did not have a little nostalgia.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan who was sitting in the carriage became stunned for a moment.

    To leave the ce that one had stayed for over ten years to a ce that they had never heard before, any Young Lady at this time would disy feelings of yearning for one¡¯s hometown, and be reluctant to part with it since the Xiao Chun City, would definitely not be as prosperous as the Ding capital, and one would be a stranger in a strangend. But Shen Miao remained calm all the way since the beginning, and even looked somewhat lively at times.

    To leave one¡¯s native ce especially against one¡¯s will, what about that was lively?

    Feeling Luo Xue Yan¡¯s gaze, Shen Miao was slightly surprised for a moment before smiling and looked at the passing scenery outside the horse carriage, ¡°Father, Mother and Eldest Brother are all at my side, what is there to be nostalgic about. Even if one remain in the Ding capital, without any loved ones, it will not be considered as home.¡±

    When the words were spoken, Luo Xue Yan¡¯s heart became sour. Thinking about seeing clearly the ugly faces of the entire Shen family in thisst trip when they came back to the capital, she had thought that Shen Miao had lived well after leaving her with that family, but now it seemed to be a big joke. Perhaps Shen Miao did not view those people as family, else she would not have said these words.

    Thinking of this, Luo Xue Yan pulled Shen Miao into her embrace and said conscience-stricken, ¡°Correct, in the future Jiao Jiao will always be with Father, Mother and Eldest Brother. No one will dare to bully you.¡±

    Shen Miao nestled in Luo Xue Yan¡¯s embrace and lowered her eyes, covering the trace of coldness in them.

    Leaving one¡¯s native ce. Starting a journey alone. In thest lifetime when she went to the Qin country to be a hostage, the mountains were as high and the rivers were as long, which ce had she not walked alone? She brought her trustful maids and when several of them died in a foreign country, the scenery was just like today. It was already very vague but she could still clearly remember the feeling of that time. From the Ding capital to the Qin country, from the Qin country back to the Ding capital, both journeys were very bleak and deste. It was pathetic that she though that shepleted a virtuous cause, for themon people under heavens, but did not know that in everyone eyes, how ridiculous she was.

    Now she was not leaving alone and when she return, she would definitely not be alone too.

    The mountain road was remote and unknowingly the skies turn dark. Because this was a mountain route and there was no tavern in the mountains, one could only stay in a family¡¯s farmhouse. It was fortunate that this farmer¡¯s family was hospitable and friendly. They had warmly received them, and even cooked up a number of dishes.

    Because of the need to hasten the journey, Shen Xin and the rest did not dare to drink, fearing that mistakes would be made upon drinking and dy the departure the next day. It was however Shen Miao, not sure it was because one was in a good mood, or that the plum blossom wine was sweet and intoxicating, that she drank a few cups and her cheeks became the colour of a peach.

    ¡°Why did Jiao Jiao drink this much?¡± Luo Xue Yan initially did not pay any attention thus when she saw it, she could not help but be shocked. She watched as Shen Miao supported her face with her hand, and had a drowsy look on before quickly reach out to touch her head.

    ¡°Most likely Lady is not aware of the power of this wine.¡± The mistress of the farmer familyughed, ¡°This homemade plum blossom wine tastes sweet but the aftereffects are great. When our family¡¯s daughter drink in excess, she would also be drunk. However one only need to sleep the entire night and on the second day, one will not be dizzy so Furen need not worry.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan then calmed down. Shen Qiu saw Shen Miao¡¯s drunk appearance and felt that it was funny, ¡°Did not expect that there will be a day when Younger Sister will be drunk. Really interesting.¡±

    This time when Shen Qiu came back, he saw a calm and quiet Shen Miao. She was so solemn and mature that sometimes, Shen Qiu would have the wrong illusion that Shen Miao was the older one. At times, he would miss the Shen Miao from before even though she was stubborn and rude, she still had the temperament what a youngdy should have. Now seeing her look like this, Shen Qiu thought about the Shen Miao before and felt closer.

    ¡°Brat.¡± Shen Xin stepped onto Shen Qiu¡¯s foot, ¡°Your Younger Sister is already this drunk and you still make trouble?¡±

    Shen Qiu quickly stuck his tongue out and pretended to ask for mercy. The entire family and that farmer¡¯s family were all bustling in noise cheerfully. Where was the disappointment and the helplessness of ¡®leaving one¡¯s native ce¡¯?

    Shen Miao propped her chin with both hands and squinted at the scene in front. Even though this plum blossom wine was indeed intoxicating, she was still somewhat awake now. She was indeed very happy today. Everything went ording to n, one part was letting Shen Xin move far from the Ding capital, that whirlpool of trouble, and the other was because in one yearter there will be a smallpox epidemic in the Ding capital. Even though nothing happened to them in thest lifetime, but now she did not want to take any single risk with her family, so by being far from the Ding capital meant being far from danger. Even if one wanted revenge, one need to first protect the family.

    This lively meal was eaten for the entire night and they only dispersed when it waste. The passionate farmers had already arranged enough rooms for everyone, and originally Luo Xue Yan was to room together with Shen Miao, but Shen Miao made a fuss and insisted on staying in the room next to the farmer¡¯s courtyard wall, and also that she must sleep alone. That room was separated and far apart from others. If she was to stay in it, then she would be separated from Luo Xue Yan and the rest.

    At first Shen Xin felt that it was not good as he feared that when there was danger, one would not be able toe to rescue, but one did not know what came onto Shen Miao, as she very strongly insisted to stay in that room. When the farmer¡¯s wife saw this, sheughed, ¡°Most likely, Young Lady want to look at the flowers on the wall and the scene of falling snow which is especially beautiful. All females would like it. Furen need not to worry. Even though our ce is small, there are no bandits and if one really worry about Young Lady, it is alright to station a few more guards outside the door.¡±

    Everyone then became aware that when one open the window of the room by the wall, one would be able to see arge snow white garden that has peach blossoms in bloom. With the moonlight shining with the swaying snowkes, it was indeed a very beautiful scene.

    Shen Qiu felt funny and was in a good mood as he pinched Shen Miao¡¯s nose, ¡°Delicate (Chinese pronunciation: Jiao Qi) bundle. It is no wonder why you are called Jiao Jiao. Already drunk but still look for a ce with a good scenery.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan smacked Shen Qiu¡¯s hands and said angrily, ¡°Do not anyhow touch.¡± She then looked at the somewhat confused drunk Shen Miao and shook her head, ¡°Not willing to sleep with me and still want to sleep at such a far ce. Fine. Let Mo Qing, Ah Chi and a few to build a tent and guard outside the night. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu go help Young Lady to change beforeing back out.¡±

    This farmhouse was not like the residences in the Ding capital as there were sleeping quarters and an outer residence. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu will be sleeping the night at the outer residence. Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin were not harsh people, thus they did not let Jing Zhe and Gu Yu sleep on the floor and stay in Shen Miao¡¯s room at night. Thinking that this farm was not that big, with Ah Chi, Mo Qing and the rest keeping watch outside, there would not be any problems.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu helped Shen Miao change her clothes and wash up before leaving the room. Mo Qing, Ah Chi and the rest had already set up the tent in the courtyard outside and took turns to stay in vigil. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu went up to nag at them one round before leaving.

    In that room with an ¡®elegant scenery¡¯, only Shen Miao remained.

    Shen Miao who had been helped by Jing Zhe up to the couch, suddenly got up.

    The aftereffects of the plum blossom wine finally kicked in at this moment, and Shen Miao¡¯s clear eyes were suddenly in chaos. She stood up wobbling as she walked towards the windows, but she almost knocked against the table corner and fell on the floor.

    In the darkness, a pair of powerful arms supported her and one could vaguely smell the light aroma of another. A familiar voice sounded by her ear with a faint sense of banter, ¡°Even throw one¡¯s body against another.¡±

    Shen Miao took the opportunity to hold his waist so that she could stabilise herself, but did not know that her action made thetter¡¯s body stiffen.

    A momentter with a ¡®chi¡¯ sound, a me was lit as that person took a match from an unknown location and lit the oilmp in the room.

    The windows of the farmer¡¯s house were carved from wood and paper was not even pasted on it, thus people outside would be able to see if the room was lit, but those people in the courtyard did not even discover any anomalies in the room.

    Under the fuzzy light, one was however able to see the other¡¯s facial features clearly. Snow white fox fur coat, dark red brocade robes, red lips with white teeth, and a pair of dark peach blossom eyes with such a graceful bearing when walking at night. If it was not Xie Jing Xing, who else could it be?

    Shen Miao was surprised for a moment before saying, ¡°Xie Jing Xing.¡± When she said that, her body felt heavy and she identally leaned against Xie Jing Xing, and was almost embracing him.

    Xie Jing Xing frowned, ¡°Such a huge stench of alcohol. How much did you drink?¡± He sized Shen Miao out and said with antipathy, ¡°Came to send you off with good intentions, but who knows one saw a drunk.¡±

    ¡°You are then drunk.¡± Shen Miao immediately refuted.

    ¡°Enough. Recognise me and even retort back. It seems like one is not drunk.¡± As Xie Jing Xing spoke, he helped Shen Miao to the couch and brought themp closer.

    Under the light, Shen Miao was wearing a in white middle clothes, and her hair was loose as she looked over ignorantly, vastly different from how she was on normal days, and actually have some appearance of a delicate and charming young girl. Xie Jing Xing thought about it and finally could not hold back and pinched her face hard.

    Shen Miao red at him.

    It was rare to see her in such childlike appearance so Xie Jing Xing felt that it was interesting, and was thinking that since Shen Miao was drunk and since there was a saying of speaking the truth after drinking, perhaps he could get some answer out of her. ¡°Who am I?¡±

    ¡°Xie Jing Xing.¡± Shen Miao quickly answered.

    ¡°Know what kind of person Xie Jing Xing is?¡±

    Shen Miao stared at him and slowly frowned without speaking. Xie Jing Xing felt strange with her looking at him like that, and wondered if this girl was scolding him in her heart. Who knew that Shen Miao suddenly smiled and said, ¡°A exciting and brilliant character.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing, ¡°...¡±

    He stared at Shen Miao to some extend and asked, ¡°Are you faking drunk?¡±

    ¡°Xie family¡¯s Little Marquis Xie, a highly talented youth, a character through the ages, in the prime of one¡¯s life.¡± The words behind gradually became softer, as if she could not remember them.

    Xie Jing Xing was initially doubtful, but afterwards saw that Shen Miao did not seem to be acting and felt somewhat strange. His brows raised, ¡°One did not think that in your heart, you are that satisfied with me.¡± He leaned closer and quipped, ¡°Can it be that you admire me?¡±

    Shen Miao reached her hands out, and pushed his head away.

    XIe Jing Xing was somewhat speechless. If it was on normal days, it was very interesting to take liberties with Shen Miao. But now that she was so drunk that she even used ¡®character through the ages¡¯ to evaluate him, it would be fun to tease her now. He said, ¡°Initially wanted to see you ast time but you are drunk to this state. Forget it. From here on, goodbye.¡± He wanted to leave after speaking, but who knew he then heard a ¡®thump¡¯ sound as Shen Miao fell from the couch and onto the floor.

    Xie Jing Xing first wanted to help Shen Miao up, but then stopped and folded his arms before standing at the side to watch Shen Miao struggle on the ground. After enjoying this for a while, he then said, ¡°Should really let you look at this appearance of yours.¡±

    Shen Miao drank till she was dizzy, and her body was weak so how could she stand up? After flopping on the floor a long time, Xie Jing Xing could finally not stand it and helped her up mercifully to sit on the couch. He then heard Shen Miao speaking, ¡°Li GongGong, Bengong want to see the fireworks.¡±

    In the silent of the night, Shen Miao¡¯s words were exceptionally clear.

    ¡®Li GongGong, Bengong want to see the fireworks¡¯.

    The charcoal burning in the room seemed to have frozen.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s smile on his lips slowly went down, and his pair of peach blossoms eyes were no longer filled with breezyughter. He slightly squatted down and lowered his gaze to be at the same level as Shen Miao¡¯s. It was a gentle move but his eyes were however cold, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him wide eyed. Under the fusing light, her eyes were even clearer and in those clear eyes, there was some intoxication, making the young and inexperienced youngdy look somewhat like a woman. She delicately and arrogantly extended her hand as if to take a pce servant¡¯s hand and ordered, ¡°Li GongGong, Bengong want to see the fireworks. Go and call the Crown Prince and Princess over.¡±

    ¡®Crown Prince and Princess¡¯.

    Xie Jing Xing stared at Shen Miao. His appearance was picturesque. When he was smiling, it was as moving as spring flowers and autumn moon. When he was not smiling, it was as dangerous as a deep abyss, that one would feel being ridiculed when taken an additional nce. He looked at Shen Miao and suddenly chuckled.

    Even though there was a smile, there was noughter in his eyes at all. He gently hooked Shen Miao¡¯s chin up, and this action of a lecher was done so elegantly and gently, that it could make one drown in that pair of dark eyes.

    He asked, ¡°Shen Miao, you want to be the Empress?¡±

    Shen Miao blinked and looked at him, ¡°That is originally mine.¡±

    ¡°Yours?¡±

    ¡°Bengong¡¯s.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s two fingers tightened and Shen Miao felt pain on her chin, and started to frown in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Little girl, so young yet have so much ambitions to be the Empress.¡± His tone was not clear but his gaze was dangerous, ¡°An ambitiousdy is most beautiful, but you are not yet ady.¡±

    Shen Miao also looked at him. In the overflowing moonlight, shadows of snow and swaying plum blossoms, two persons facing one another, it was supposed to look like a scene of conjugal bliss, but a dangerous and ambiguous atmosphere was overwhelming it all.

    She was a youngdy that was raised delicately. If she was an ordinary girl, she had nothing more to worry other than marrying a good husband. But she endured silently, made ns for every step of the way and schemed against the entire world. Even though one had guess that she had ambitions, one could not help but be shocked upon hearing those words that she uttered when she was drunk.

    This youngdy was covered with thistles and thorns, from an idiot to a person executing chess moves, from General¡¯s Di daughter to a Young Lady that lost influence, it was as if nothing had changed, from the gentle looking but fierce eyes to the noble air and unyielding character. It was natural, a bearing as if one had been in a higher position for many years. One sentence ¡®Li GongGong, Bengong want to see the fireworks¡¯ was spoken with drawn out lingering emotions, just like bells in the silent night that rang in one¡¯s heart.

    Even if one was dreaming, her imposing manner was probably a bearing of what an Empress should have. Now she was still a girl but after a few years, she will be covered in elegance and magnificence, and one fear that she would have the bearing to mother everything under Heavens.

    Xie Jing Xing slowly released the hand holding Shen Miao¡¯s chin and nced at her with an unappeasable manner. After pausing, he was ready to get up and leave but heard Shen Miao muttering, ¡°Xiao Li-zi, go and bring Bengong¡¯s cloak over. Bengong is cold.¡±

    Suddenly ¡®Li GongGong¡¯ had be ¡®Xiao Li-zi¡¯.

    Xie Jing Xing alreadyplicated mood was scrambled even more by her words, that he suddenly became dumbfounded. He questioned, ¡°You ordered me?¡±

    ¡°Cold.¡± Shen Miao looked at him with grievances.

    Xie Jing Xing took a deep breath and held it as he had a thought of seizing Shen Miao and beating her up, but finally took off his cloak and threw it to Shen Miao¡¯s body.

    Shen Miao was covered in his cloak and gave him a smile, ¡°Later, Bengong will bestow a few bolts of satin.¡±

    She had a look of gracing one with boundless favour.

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her nkly, ¡°Many thanks to Your Ladyship¡¯s favour. This official bids farewell.¡± Finishing, he was about to leave but Shen Miao grabbed on to his sleeves.

    Shen Miao was simply too abnormal tonight. Xie Jing Xing had never dream that Shen Miao would be like this when she was drunk. He initially thought that he could take advantage to tease her when she was drunk, but at the end it was as if he was bullied. The magnificent Xie family¡¯s Little Marquis Xie was ordered around like an eunuch. Li GongGong. Xiao Li-zi.

    Shen Miao tugged onto Xie Jing Xing¡¯s sleeves to pull him down, and was only satisfied when Xie Jing Xing squatted down and had leveled his eyes with hers. She released her hands and grabbed onto Xie Jing Xing¡¯s cor.

    Xie Jing Xing felt weird due to Shen Miao¡¯s actions and only heard Shen Miao murmuring to herself, ¡°In the previous dynasty there was a former Princess that was widowed, and started collecting handsome malepanions. Since His Majesty do not treat me well, I will treat it as though my husband is dead and will find a malepanion.¡±

    When Xie Jing Xing heard the front part, he was incapable ofprehension, and when he heard what was said behind those words, he became incredulous. He stared at Shen Miao, ¡°In your dreams, you are an unfavoured Empress?¡±

    ¡°Not unfavoured, it is husband who is dead.¡± Shen Miao heard this and red at him angrily.

    Xie Jing Xing nodded his head and saidzily, ¡°Curse husband to die when unfavoured. You are definitely a malicious Empress.¡±

    ¡°But you look really good.¡± Shen Miao suddenly spoke, ¡°A new handsome malepanion?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°That Princess of the previous dynasty found a handsome malepanion, and BenGong had seen the portrait and find that he is not as beautiful as you.¡± Shen Miao continued, ¡°Follow Bengong, and Bengong will ensure that in the next part of your life, you will not have worries of clothes or food.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was already quaking at Shen Miao¡¯s words of ¡®handsome malepanion¡¯, but becamepletely stunned when he heard thetter sentence. This was. Being treated as a male concubine.

    He was still stunned but saw the hands that were gripping his cor moved, and a soft thing pasted over and a cold little mouth tasted his lips, and continued licking till his whole mouth tasted like plum blossom wine.

    ¡°From now onwards, you are Bengong¡¯s person.¡± Shen Miao let go and smiled at him with dignity.

    When Xie Jing Xing recovered to his senses, he only had one thought. He wanted to strangle this female in front of him to death.

    But at this moment, a sudden whistle sounded from outside. That was the signal that was given by his people as Mo Qing and the rest had noticed movements. Xie Jing Xing gritted his teeth and nce at Shen Miao before he swept out of the room.

    Ah Chi opened the door but saw that there was nothing inside. He scratched his head and said, ¡°There is no one.¡±

    ¡°Probably made a mistake.¡± Mo Qing frowned.

    Plum blossoms swayed in the snow, and there was some never seen before uneasiness on the handsome youth d in dark red. The middle-aged man beside saw this and could not help but eventually ask, ¡°Master looked as though one feel ill-at-ease. Did something happen inside?¡±

    It was just to say goodbye to the Shen Young Lady, how was it that it looked like his entire body was not alright.

    The red d youth¡¯s eyes were unclear, ¡°Tie Yi, I look like... Like...¡±

    Tie Yi did not understand, ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Never mind.¡± He gritted his teeth and answered, ¡°Leave.¡±

 Chapter 119: Luo Family

    <h4>Chapter 119: Luo Family (Part 1)</h4>

    On the second morning when the day just broke out, Jing Zhe and Gu Yu came to wait upon Shen Miao. When they entered they saw Shen Miao sleeping on the couch, and the quilt was gone with a fox fur coat covering her.

    Both of them were suddenly stupefied. Yesterday when they left, there was no fox fur coat so where did thise from? Jing Zhe woke Shen Miao up and after she woke up, Shen Miao looked at the fox fur coat at a loss.

    Even though the effect of the plum blossom wine was great but just like the farm¡¯s mistress said, there will not be any dizziness the next day. One¡¯s head was not dizzy but one was unable to recall anything that happened the night before. She could not even remember how she came to this room.

    Gu Yu held that snow white fox fur coat and said, ¡°Young Lady, where does this fox fur coate from?¡±

    Shen Miao took the fox fur coat and shook her head.

    ¡°The chest for Young Lady¡¯s coats are all here, is it that Young Lady took it out when one was drunk yesterday night?¡± Jing Zhen asked probingly, ¡°But why is it that it seem that is one¡¯s first time seeing this fox fur coat?¡±

    They actually did not think towards any other direction since Shen Miao was after all herest night, and there were guards on duty outside and nothing happened. It was just that this fox fur coat is strangely here. Shen Miao said, ¡°Bring it out and ask the farmer if it is theirs.¡±

    When they saw the farm¡¯s owner, the owner shook his head, ¡°Our family do not have such a good fox fur. Lady must have mistaken.¡±

    Shen Qiu fished the fox fur over, ¡°This fox fur does not seem to be an ordinary thing. Younger Sister, no matter where thises from, it would be worth a lot. From the handiwork, it look gorgeous but the cutting was not done very good, as one feel that it is too big for you to wear.¡±

    Shen Miao took the fox fur coat, and her heart wondered as she could not remember when she had such a cloak before. But hearing Shen Qiu mention that it was worth quite a bit of money, she naturally took it back and lied without changing her expression, ¡°Speaking of which, it seem that it was bought previously in the the Ding capital. Jing Zhe, keep it.¡±

    Jing Zhe was racking one¡¯s brain recalling when did Shen Miao bought this cloak but when she heard her say so, she did not continue pondering and immediatelyplied before keeping the cloak in the chest. Shen Miao shook her head, not caring where the cloak came from but in this trip to the Xiao Chun City, one fear there would be many ces that will require money, and that now Shen Xin was not like previously, if there was really a hard-pressed day, one could exchange this cloak for a lot of money to spend. Thinking of that, those messy conjectures became dispensable.

    Time as always went exceptionally fast.

    Looking at scenery with a different state of mind would also be different. Even though one had to go all the way to the Xiao Chun City, the route was bumpy and muddy and one would be fatigued with the journey, Shen Miao did not even mention a word of tiredness. Those of the front section of the Shen family¡¯s army that were implicated and Shen Xin¡¯s confidants that came along, all became closer with one other due to the shared joy and hardship on the road.

    Since leaving the capital at the second month, the start of spring, one finally arrived in the Xiao Chun City at the early days of the eight month.

    The Xiao Chun City was located at the border of Ming Qi and was indeed a very small city. If one were to speak about the highest ranked official in the city, it would be the guarding General Luo, Luo Sui. All the while, Luo Sui protected the Xiao Chun City¡¯s people to live and work in peace, but because this city and the Ding capital were far too apart, everyone knew that this job was not considered an ideal position. Moreover after so many years, the Luo family army¡¯s was almost dispersed, and the Luo family had nothing more than just military glory in the Xiao Chun City.

    When the guards at the city gates saw Luo Xue Yan¡¯s Luo family card, they were suddenly in awe and got someone to send the news to the Luo family. The Xiao Chun City was only that big, so when the Shen family brought such arge group of people into the city, themoners immediately noticed and all came forward to inquire. When they heard that the Luo family¡¯s married daughter had brought her entire family over, in shortly it was bustling.

    Jing Zhe quietly parted the carriage¡¯s curtains and looked out before saying to Shen Miao, ¡°Young Lady, this is the Xiao Chun City.¡±

    Shen Miao took a glimpse outside.

    The Xiao Chun City was not as unbearable as like the noble youngdies had spoken about. Even though it was small, it was also lively. It was just that the sandy winds were greater and because of the bigger sandy winds, the femaleplexion would normally be slightly darker, and not as delicate as like those females in the capital. Perhaps locals are more open-minded or perhaps the people are very lively and active, they had a unruly appearance which made others feel full of vitality. There was nock of things to buy at the stores by the street.

    As Jing Zhe looked, she became happier and the apprehension that she previously had were swept away, ¡°Young Lady, there is not much difference between the Xiao Chun City and the Ding capital.¡±

    ¡°Does Jiao Jiao like this ce?¡± Luo Xue Yan asked uneasily. She was most afraid that Shen Miao was not used to this ce. Luo Xue Yan grew up in the Xiao Chun City so there was no problems for her. Shen Qiu and Shen Xin were generals that experience battles, so one need not say anything more. It was only her delicately raised daughter that need her to worry.

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°It is rather good here.¡±

    Only with that Luo Xue Yan¡¯s heart settled down and smiled, ¡°Let us go to your WaiZu¡¯s (aka maternal grandparent) house. Ever since you were aware of things, you have never seen her before. You still have two JiuJiu, three Older Brothers and one Older Sister. They are all good people so they will definitely like you.¡±

    Luo Furen passed away very early and Luo Sui has been single for all these years. The Luo family has three siblings and Luo Xue Yan was the Youngest Sister. When Shen Miao was born the Luo family travelled all the way to the capital to see her, but after that because of the far distance between the Xiao Chun City and the capital, and since the other side cannot leave, Shen Miao and the Luo family had never met before. In the previous life Shen Miao¡¯s impression of the Luo family was also vague so when she heard Luo Xue Yan speak of them, she smiled.

    At the moment in front of the Luo family¡¯s residence¡¯s door, there was a crowd of people. There weremoners who came to watch the activity and also the Luo family¡¯s people.

    Luo Sui stood right at the front with two middle-aged couples behind him, and there were three youths and one young female behind the couples. Those youths had upright features and awe-inspiring presence. Even though they were young, they had the bearing of valiant Generals. That young female¡¯splexion was a healthy wheat colour, her eyes were almond shaped and had diamond shaped lips that with one look, one could tell that she has a bold and aggressive character. She tugged the youth beside and asked, ¡°Eldest Brother, what do you say of the kind of person that Biao Younger Sister is?¡±

    The youth that she was pulling had a good temper and warmly said, ¡°Of course she is not a bad person.¡±

    ¡°What not bad? Can not you speak clearer?¡± The young female was unforgiving, ¡°Only look pretty. You look at all those Young Ladies that came to our Xiao Chun City from the Ding capital, each one of them were beautiful but their character was so delicate that it made one feel hateful. Furthermore, the Young Lady who came to this City to visit said that she knew Biao Younger Sister.¡± Her voice was lowered down but one was able to hear her crisp voice, ¡°One heard that Biao Younger Sister¡¯s reputation is not good.¡±

    ¡°Tan-er.¡± A strict voice interrupted the young female¡¯s words, it was Luo Sui who spoke and fiercely red at the young female, Tan-er. The youngdy quickly stood up straight and stuck her tongue out and no longer spoke.

    She did not speak but the youngest youth, who seemed to be more lively, came over and pulled Tan-er¡¯s hand, ¡°YeYe (aka Grandfather) is biased. This Biao Younger Sister has juste and he is already protecting her to this level. I want to see what kind of character this Biao Younger Sister is.¡±

    Shen Xin was often at the Northwestern region fighting battles and would often pass through the Xiao Chun City on the way, thus they woulde over every year so Shen Qiu and the Luo family were acquainted. If one were speak of what the Luo family was interested in, it would most probably be Shen Miao, who they had not seen since her birth. The vastness under Heavens was big and also small. asionally there would also be officials that were demoted that woulde over, so they were also aware of the Ding capital¡¯s rumours. In the course of time, what kind of person Shen Miao was, that idiotic Di daughter as the rumours said, it was spread all over in this Xiao Chun City.

    Knowing one by reputation was not as good as meeting the person. To finally have the opportunity to meet today, manymoners surrounded the area, and it seem that majority of them wanted just to see how did Shen Miao actually look like.

    Just as this young female and youth were whispering, an entourage and a carriage slowly came over and the one leading was Shen Xin, with Shen Qiu and the rest following while behind them was a troop of soldiers.

    ¡°Father.¡± Shen Xin dismounted and Shen Qiu also quickly followed and ran over to Luo Sui with a smile, ¡°WaiZu.¡±

    Luo Sui¡¯s eyes gave the father and son a swipe beforending on the horse carriage. After all when one see too often one will not relish it, what Luo Sui wanted to see the most was still his granddaughter.

    A slightly rounded Furen smiled and said warmly, ¡°XiaoGu (aka husband¡¯s younger sister) and Jiao Jiao should be in the horse carriage. One fear that they are very tired after such a long journey.¡±

    When the voice sounded, one saw the curtain of the horse carriage opening and Jing Zhe and Gu Yu supported Luo Xue Yan out, before Luo Xue Yan held her hand towards the carriage and brought a little youngdy out.

    That youngdy bend over and disembarked from the horse carriage. When she raised her head, a charming and pretty face was revealed and when she turned around she was already dragged to the front by Luo Xue Yan, ¡°Jiao Jiao, we have returned home.¡±

    That young female, by the name of Tan-er, opened her mouth but did not speak.

    Xiao Chun City¡¯s sandy winds wererge and dry, thus the females¡¯plexion would be darker. It was rare to see a fairplexion, not to mention this fair young female. That young female had very delicate features and because of her snow whiteplexion, she was like a painting. ck brows and eyes, small nose and red moist lips.

    But the thing that made others amazed was her bearing. Luo Xue Yan held her hands and she looked like a very delicate youngdy. Under Luo Xue Yan¡¯s valiant and formidable air, she did not look at all weak but even seemed more dignified and noble, as if she was the leading character instead.

    The surroundingmoners and the Luo family¡¯s people were somewhat dumbfounded.

    When one saw another it was to see the other¡¯s bearing. Appearance was important but aptitude was the most important for women aside from beauty. This Shen family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s bearing was much more impressive than her appearance.

    She took each step with Luo Xue Yan forward till they reached in front of Luo Sui. Luo Sui was tall and big and had deep features. Aspared to Shen Xin¡¯s ruggedness, he appeared to be much more serious and unreasonable. He frowned as he stared at Shen Miao. With this kind of cold appearance, if those youngdies who were a little less courageous saw it, they would directly cry in fear. Shen Miao looked like a delicate youngdy from the Ding capital, so everyone thought that she would certainly be frightened. Tan-er and the youth beside had their lips hooked up as if watching a show.

    Shen Miao raised her head and looked face to face at Luo Sui. Her facial features were smooth and her body was soft, apparently not nervous because of Luo Sui¡¯s reaction. Her gaze was calm and she even slightly smiled like the attitude of a superior to a subordinate, and startled Luo Sui for a moment.

    ¡®Like the attitude of a superior to a subordinate¡¯.

    The Luo family was like the city lord of the Xiao Chun City, where would there be a superior?

    Luo Sui froze for a moment before suddenlyughing. Hisughter made the surrounded nervous people surprised. Luo Sui patted Shen Miao¡¯s head and said with a loud warm energy, ¡°Girl, why are you not greeting me?¡±

    ¡°WaiZu (aka maternal grandparent).¡± Shen Miao gently answered.

    Luo Xue Yan then was relieved. Luo Sui was different from Shen Xin, Shen Xin spoiled Shen Miao to Heavens, but Luo Sui has been a stern father since forever. Even her was a bit afraid of Luo Sui when she was young. Now that Luo Sui was much older, he was not as dignified as before but his habit of scaring youngdies was unchanged. One fear that he would scare Shen Miao, but fortunately Shen Miao¡¯s response was not that big so Luo Xue Yan¡¯s was somewhat proud.

    Not only Shen Miao¡¯s attitude made Luo Xue Yan feel relieved, but at the same time it made the surrounding people surprised. The youngdies from the Ding capital seemed to only know how to weep endlessly and lead an extravagant life. Tan-er said unconvincing to the youth beside, ¡°Must be pretending not to be afraid.¡±

    The oldest youth of them, who also had the best temper, was however looking at Shen Miao thoughtfully and did not speak.

    Luo Xue Yan pulled Shen Miao up to introduce her. Other than Luo Sui, there were two sons in the Luo family, which were Shen Miao¡¯s two JiuJui, Luo Lian Ying and Luo Lian Tai.

    Luo Lian Ying¡¯s wife was Madam Yu, a gentle, soft and genuine female. She gave birth to two sons, Luo Ling and Lou Sa.

    Shen Miao¡¯s Second JiuJiu, Lou Lian Tai¡¯s wife was Madam Ma. Her maiden family did some business and she was astute and vigorous. She gave birth to a pair of sister and brother. The Older Sister was Luo Tan and the Younger Brother was Luo Qian

    Luo Ling was Shen Miao Eldest Biao Brother, he was currently eighteen and had a gentle temper, exactly the same as Madam Yu. When one see him, he would politely and warmly greet. He was a very thoughtful person. Second Biao Older Brother, Luo Sa was seventeen and also Luo Ling¡¯s blood sibling but had a fierce temper, coldly scoffing at Shen Miao before ridiculing, ¡°Can the Ding capital city Young Lady withstand the wind and sand?¡± Luo Lian Ying kicked him fiercely.

    That Luo Tan was sixteen this year and seemed to be suspicious of Shen Miao, thus her attitude was not warm and more towards curious. Luo Tan¡¯s Younger Brother was the same age as Shen Miao and directly looked at Shen Miao to size her up. He had a rounded face and seemed to be picky.

    After greeting the entire Luo family and identified everyone, Luo Sui then let Luo Xue Yan bring them into the residence.

    The Luo residence was a ce in which one big family lived at and got along harmoniously. The Shen family was ced at the courtyard that Luo Xue Yan had before she was married. When the servants went to tidy up the rooms, everyone were at the main hall talking.

    After the initial bustling, serious matters were discussed. The Luo family and the Shen family were different. When the Shen family was in the Ding capital, because Shen Gui and Shen Wan took the route of a civil official, different from Shen Xin, naturally there were no discussion of the matters in court. Moreover they were not of the same blood and separated by different bellies, so one would not bring out matters that were private. The Luo family was different, they were all one big family. Not only Luo Lian Ying and Luo Lian Tai could talk here, even the younger generation, Luo Ling and the rest, could also listen and even the female members could too. When Shen Xin entire family came, naturally one would want to listen.

    ¡°Yan-er, what are your future ns with this trip back to the Xiao Chun City.¡± Luo Sui asked.

    The letter that was sent previously to them, had informed them of the matter of Shen Xin¡¯s military tally being confiscated, and that he was moving out to the Xiao Chun City to guard. It was just that at that time, it was difficult to discuss things when they were far apart, thus questions were asked now that they were here.

    Luo Xue Yan smiled and said, ¡°Why Father ask this? Since one havee to the Xiao Chun City, naturally is to settle down here as well.¡± About the matter of reviving the Luo family¡¯s army, both Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin did not know how to tell Luo Sui. With Luo Sui¡¯s old-fashioned character, one felt that it would take some time.

    ¡°Third Younger Sister.¡± It was however Luo Lian Ying who spoke. He looked at Shen Xin and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°But for the Shen family¡¯s army to be confiscated like this, is there no room for redemption?¡±

    They were military generals and could understand the significant of an army to a General. Shen Xin had been busily engaging in warfare for so many years, so how could it be easy for him to suddenly be an idlemoner. If it was them, they fear that it would be difficult to calm down from that outrage.

    Shen Xin cupped his hands, ¡°Eldest Brother, rather than reproach, it would be better to let nature take its course. This Xiao Chun City is also quite good, I also want to live my life where Xue Yan grew up.¡±

    Hearing that, Luo Sui looked at Shen Xin a few more times and the serious look on his face had eased up a bit, ¡°It is rare to see you have change your temperament.¡±

    Everyone were all clear of Shen Xin¡¯s straightforward and bustling temperament so when he spoke so calmly, it was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Shen Miao looked at the Luo family¡¯s expression and suddenly asked, ¡°Grandfather, one heard that there are Tu Jue at the border of the Xiao Chun City.¡±

    With that remark, the surrounding suddenly turned silent.

    A momentter, Madam Ma reacted. She had a frank and straightforward character and said with a smile, ¡°Jiao Jio need not be afraid. Those Tu Jue are all outside the city and dare note in. Even if theye in, our Luo family¡¯s soldiers will chase them away. It has been safe and sound for so many years, thus it not something to fear about.¡±

    Shen Qiu also thought that Shen Miao was scared and softlyforted, ¡°Jiu Niang (aka maternal uncle¡¯s wife) is right, Jiao Jiao do not need to be afraid.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes dropped. The Xiao Chun City was a small border town and naturally it would be harassed by nomads. The Eastern Tu Jue was one of them. These people were strong and had fast horses so when they battle, they would be very ferocious. If they were to fight for real, the one at the disadvantage might be Ming Qi. It was because the Xiao Chun City was easy to defend and difficult to attack andbined with the Luo family¡¯s reputation, these Tu Jue dared not advance and only harassed a little at the border. Every year from the eighth to tenth months, the Tu Jue will suffer from droughts and wille to the Xiao Chun City to steal stuff. After some small fights, they would be chased away. Themoners were used to it and did not put it to heart.

    However Shen Miao remember that it was this year that a major event happened in the Xiao Chun City.

    She nodded her head and inadvertently said, ¡°The Luo family¡¯s army is as brave as Father¡¯s Shen family¡¯s army. In that case when the Tu Jue attack the city, there will not be any problems resisting.¡±

    Luo Sui¡¯s face stiffened, and Luo Lian Ying¡¯s and Luo Lian Tai¡¯s expressions became ugly and even a little embarrassed. Since there were no opponents, the Luo family could not afford to pay for such huge military expenditures, and coupled with the fact that the Emperor Wen Hui in the Ding capital simply did not care about the Xiao Chun City, thus there was no difference when the Luo family¡¯s army dispersed. The soldiers went home to farm and do business, and the remaining Luo family¡¯s army only require some scattered money. Other than going yearly to the border to deter the few Tu Jue, there was actually nothing to do. Comparing the Luo family¡¯s army and the Shen family¡¯s army was simply pping the Luo family¡¯s faces.

    Luo Sa immediately became hostile and looked at Shen Miao with extreme anger, ¡°What is your meaning?¡±

    Luo Ling quickly pulled him back and looked at Shen Miao gently, ¡°Second Younger Brother¡¯s words are too serious. Biao Younger Sister must not be as short sighted as Second Younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Those whoe from the Ding capital are really not the same.¡± Luo Tan¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°We have been staying here for so many years in peace but when Biao Younger Sistere over, one fear this and that. Do not worry, the Tu Jue will not be able to enter the city. This has been going on for so many years.¡±

    Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°What happens when they enter the city?¡±

    Luo Tan did not expect that Shen Miao would counterattack, and could not help but be surprised for a moment.

    Luo Sui who was sitting at the highest seat did not speak. The Luo family educate the next generation as such, by letting them fight, letting them debate, so that they are able to grope out more things. The elders would sit at the side and watch. Shen Miao¡¯s words just now were interesting and since Luo Sui did not speak, it was not good for Luo Lian Ying and the rest to do it, so they could only look as the younger generation spoke.

    ¡°How could they possibly enter the city?¡± Luo Tan was flustered and exasperated, ¡°All that those Tu Jue want are goods and tools. Once the tenth month is over, their drought will be over so naturally they will not do anything. How is it easy since one would need to do battle after entering the city?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s expression did not change as she lightly said, ¡°For ten years, they only required food and tools. Is not this too easy to satisfy?¡±

    Everyone was surprised for a moment.

    Luo Qian¡¯s age was simr to Shen Miao so he asked curiously, ¡°Little Biao Young Sister, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If it was me, one would not be satisfied just with that.¡± Shen Miao replied warmly, ¡°They have brave soldiers, strong horses and ins to retreat. All of these, aspared to the scattered soldiers in the the Xiao Chun City and their humble weapons, are just too good to pass. Why not go and fight for it? If one did not fight before, it was only because one was not familiar with the Xiao Chun City¡¯s routes but after feeling them for about over ten years, a small city like this, even if onee once a year and only go to one ce each time, a map can be drawn up.¡± She tilted her head and gently smiled, ¡°When the two army confront one another, one side is fully prepared but did not take action. Is it because one was abiding to the rules in those years or had to abide to someone¡¯s rules?¡±

    For a long time, no one in the room spoke.

    The Tu Jue had no wild schemes with the Xiao Chun City, and every time would only steal some stuff due to theck of suppliers, thus everyone were used to it. Who knew that with Shen Miao¡¯s words today, it had awaken them to a side that they had never dream about.

    Correct. The Tu Jue had everything and for people who had everything, why would they not have wild schemes to grab the Xiao Chun City in, and how would the people in the City be able to withstand it?

    Luo Sa¡¯s expression slowly changed as he looked at Shen Miao. Even though his tone of voice was still not good, aspared to the anger before, it had eased up a lot, ¡°Then what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°I find that the Luo family¡¯s army is not tightly assembled as the Shen family¡¯s army.¡± Shen Miao said it politely, how was it not as tightly assembled as the Shen family¡¯s army? It was clearly a sheet of loose sand. Seeing the sh of pain in Luo Sui¡¯s expression, Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°When one was young, one heard Mother mentioning about WaiZu¡¯s heroic days of leading the Luo family¡¯s army. Have WaiZu ever thought of restoring the glory of the Luo family¡¯s army again?¡±

    Restoring the glory of the Luo family¡¯s army.

    Everyone in the room sucked in a mouthful of cold air. Even Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan also looked at Shen Miao incredulously.

    Luo Qian and Luo Tan brightened before one¡¯s eyes. The younger generation were always looking towards the unlimited glorious scene so when Shen Miao painted such a scene, it would make those youths¡¯ and youngdies¡¯ hearts greatly satisfied. Luo Ling and Luo Sa were older and their appearance was not as eager, but one can still see a trace of hope in Luo Sa¡¯s eyes.

    Luo Sui looked at Shen Miao for a while beforeughing suddenly, ¡°You little girl have a rather big ambition. It is rare to see the kind of ce in the Ding capital that could raise such a hard character.¡± Between his words, there were some sense of admiration and appreciation.

    Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin immediately became proud. However it was only for a short moment as Luo Sui signed and said with an unknown tone, ¡°Girl, it is just that the restoration of the Luo family¡¯s army¡¯s glory is not as easy as you speak about. Money is required for army provisions, how would the Luo family bear such a burden. To support an army but without any usage. Girl, do you want to squander all my Luo family¡¯s money into it?¡±

    Thousands of days were required to train an army but it would be only used for a moment. Those soldiers were trained using the country¡¯s treasury as for the Luo family¡¯s army, who was far at the border, since Emperor Wen Hui could then feel assured in his safety, It meant that the Luo family¡¯s army would not be allocated money. For the Luo family to be burdened of this military expense, but not knowing who they would be dealing with, or when they would be fighting with, was indeed a sad thing.

    ¡°The court is not willing to give the Luo family money, because the Luo family¡¯s army is not outstanding. If the Luo family¡¯s reputation was impressive and won battles, naturally to calm the forces in court, His Majesty would take the initiative to send money over. As for enemies.¡± Shen Miao smiled slightly, ¡°There are the Qin country and the Great Liang far away, and nearer there is the Tu Jue and the Xiong Nu. Ming Qi nevercks of opponents and with the military forces¡¯ dedication, naturally one will be sent to further battles. WaiZu, what do you think?¡±

    Not to mention what she said, this light smile and chat seemed to have shown her ability to broke the other¡¯s thoughts, and her gently smile and tilt of the head had so great ambitions. She was obviously a delicate youngdy from a precious ce, but made one feel that she was a female who had crawled from the lowest rung of society.

    Luo Sui suddenly got angry and stood up before casting off his sleeves and coldly speaking, ¡°No need to mention about restructuring the Luo family¡¯s army again. I do not agree. Xue Yan, bring them down to rest and not to bring up this matter again.¡± Finishing, he did not even take a look at the rest of the people in the hall and left.

    Luo Sui¡¯s anger came unfathomably and Luo Xue Yan was also very puzzled. Shen Qiu stroked Shen Miao¡¯s head and stood firmly on Shen Miao¡¯s side, ¡°Younger Sister is great.¡±

    Luo Sa swept a look over and said softly to Luo Ling, ¡°This Little Biao Younger Sister is not simple.¡±

    Luo Lingughed, ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Luo Tan¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°What is so great about talking glibly? Even YeYe was angered.¡±

    Luo Qian shook his head as his eyes were staring dazzlingly at Shen Miao who was talking to Shen Qiu, ¡°Not only know how to talk glibly. Older Sister is prettier than you.¡±

    Luo Tan red at him fiercely.

 Chapter 120: The Tu Jue Strikes

    <h4>Chapter 120: The Tu Jue Strikes (Part 1)</h4>

    The days in the Luo family passed like that.

    Shen Xin and Shen Qiu were people who could not keep still, so they would head to the shabby training grounds outside the Luo residence. Naturally they trained the front section of the remaining Shen family¡¯s army. The front section part of the army were those who did errands and minor stuff, thus they found it tough being trained like this and Shen Xin also got angry as he trained.

    Luo Xue Yan was busy visiting friends and rtives around. The Xiao Chun City was the ce she lived through her childhood and youth, thus she had a number of good friends around. She would everyday bring Shen Miao out to visit old friends and, thus Shen Miao became acquainted with a number of Furens.

    Initially everyone conscientiously waited upon this delicate Young Lady from Ming Qi, food eaten was the most delicate, the threads used were the most delicate, snacks were of all different types, that even flora and fauna were pruned much more beautiful than before. Previously those official¡¯s daughter had a temper because they came from the Ding capital to the Xiao Chun City, thus everyone was afraid of not treating Shen Miao well due to some carelessness. Who knew that after staying for a period of time, they found their previous thoughts were superfluous. Shen Miao integrated into the Xiao Chun City properly and did not do anything that warranted special treatment. The Xiao Chun City asionally would have hailstorm and Shen Miao was not afraid and instead curious.

    Over time, the Luo family gradually put down their defensive heart towards this Biao Younger Sister. Among the four younger generation of the Luo family, Luo Ling and Luo Sa had started duties in the guards, and it would not be often that they could meet up. Luo Tan and Luo Qian were often at home and Luo Tan made friends with Shen Miao after she gave her a Western mirror. As for Luo Qian, he had a naturally lively personality, just like a grown up Su Ming Lang and often request Shen Miao to tell him stories of the Ding capital.

    Shen Miao need not think about Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s matters in the Xiao Chun City, thus her mind was much clearer and practically treated Luo Qian as a younger brother.

    This day, Luo Qian and Luo Tan came over to Shen Miao¡¯s courtyard again to look for her. The Xiao Chun City was not like the Ding capital, if one goes to the the Ding capital, one could go out shopping. It would take months to visit all the shops in therge and small streets, but the Xiao Chun City was small and there would not be much to shop after a few days. Shen Miao stayed in the residence, and probably Luo Tan and Luo Qian found it boring and came over to chat with her.

    Luo Qian was eating the Jiangnan snacks that the chef had made as he spoke, ¡°Yesterday I went to the training grounds to watch Biao Older Brother train. Although those soldiers are not very good, there is still Guard Mo beside Older Brother Qiu. I could not pass besides a few strokes from him in a sparring. Can you ask Older Brother Qiu to also give me some pointers?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°If you want to learn then directly tell Eldest Brother, he will certainly agree to it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Luo Qian was an innocent youth and got happy in a moment. Strangely enough the Gentlemen and youths in the Ding capital were mostly arrogant, and yet a disproportionate number of scandals were created due to theirck of experience. The younger generation of the Luo family was different, like Luo Qian, honest and frank and had a innocent youthful charm, making others feel good.

    ¡°Biao Younger Sister.¡± Luo Qian was very cordial to this pretty and gentle Biao Younger Sister, and has long seen her as one of his own so he said, ¡°Older Brother Qiu¡¯s martial arts skill really look good. Is he the first in the entire Ding capital and the best in Ming Qi? Eldest Brother¡¯s and Second Brother¡¯s martial art skills are the top here but they still lost to Older Brother Qiu.¡±

    Luo Tan that had been flipping the picture book finally could not stand hearing this, and rolled her eyes at Luo Qian as she bit the orange in her mouth, ¡°Are you not silly to be so ignorant? Do not tell others you are from the Luo family, and do not tell others that I am your Older Sister. So embarrassing.¡±

    Luo Tan and Luo Qian were two siblings who would argue all day long, and Shen Miao was already ustomed to it. Sure enough when Luo Qian heard this he was unconvinced, ¡°How do you know I am ignorant? Are you saying that Older Brother Qiu is not the first?¡±

    ¡°Southern Xie, Northern Shen.¡± Luo Tan said very slowly.

    Shen Miao was startled. Luo Tan triumphantly shook her head and said, ¡°Everyone know that Ming Qi have two great military families, first is GuGu¡¯s and GuFu¡¯s Great General Shen¡¯s family, the second is the Marquis of Lin An¡¯s Xie family. Older Brother Qiu is the Shen¡¯s family elite and one hear that the Marquis of Lin An residence¡¯s Xie family has a Little Marquis that is surprisingly brilliant. Preciously, ZuFu had the opportunity to meet that Little Marquis once, and said upon his return that he is one that does not belong to the pond and will definitely be a dragon that soar through the Nine Heavens.¡±

    ¡°WaiZuFu has seen Little Marquis Xie?¡± Shen Miao asked hesitantly.

    Luo Qian also said, ¡°Hey Older Sister, howe I do not know?¡±

    ¡°You only know how to eat, eat, eat. How would you know?¡± Luo Tan rolled her eyes at Luo Qian and continued speaking, ¡°Heard that in the beginning he got a military order with the Marquis of Lin An, and just nice saw the Little Marquis Xie in the camp. After ZuFu saw that Little Marquis Xie, he keptmented for a bit. I wanted to inquire but ZuFu told me to stay far from him, as he said that the Little Marquis Xie is a dangerous character that one must not mess with.¡±

    Shen Miao frowned. Luo Sui actually saw Xie Jing Xing before, and this was something that she did not know. However that Luo Sui actually saw that Xie Jing Xing was not simple and before she could break free of her thoughts, she heard Luo Tan asking, ¡°Youngest Sister, speaking of which, you also grew up in the Ding capital so you must have seen that Little Marquis Xie before.¡±

    Shen Miao paused for a bit before nodding her head.

    ¡°How does he look like?¡± Luo Tan grabbed onto Shen Miao¡¯s arm, ¡°Is he so iparably handsome like an immortal as the rumours say, and that he is even more handsome than Older Brother Ling?¡±

    The ¡®Older Brother Ling¡¯ she was speaking about was naturally Luo Ling. Among the three sons of the Luo family, Luo Ling was gentle, Luo Sa was fierce, Luo Qian was lively and all of them had a handsome appearance. It is just that because Luo Ling was the most gentle, one would find that he was the most ¡®handsome¡¯ one.

    Shen Miao said without reluctance, ¡°Not as handsome as Older Brother Ling.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Luo Tan released her hand and her eyes were filled with disappointment, ¡°But I heard others say that the Little Marquis is very good looking, and had a romantic character that if females were to take a nce at him, they would be drunk, and that there is noparison with Older Brother Ling.¡±

    Luo Qian looked at her with rejoice in her misfortune, ¡°The most important thing for men is naturally one¡¯s ability, what does it got to do with appearance. Besides if Little Marquis Xie really looked for a wife, he will definitely not look for you.¡± Luo Qian was beaming as he looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Naturally one must look for a gentle, tender and vivid youngdy like Biao Youngest Sister.¡±

    Luo Tan and Luo Qian immediately started on a roll.

    Shen Miao held her forehead as she watched the siblings quarrelling, and felt rather quite helpless in her heart. She did not expect that in the Xiao Chun City, Xie Jing Xing would be that famous. Thinking now about that, Xie Jing Xing had headed to Northern Jiang, most likely he had already reach there. It was the first time he held the position of a Marshal and deployed troops in the battlefield, and even though she knew that Xie Jing Xing had abilities in troops deployment, she could not help but shrink when she thought about his oue in the previous life.

    Dropping the matter, Shen Miao shook her head and chased away the inexplicable thoughts in her mind. Previously, she thought that Xie Jing Xing excelled in using military formations but after sparing with him, she then found out that his expertiseid in moving chess pieces in the dark. That kind of person¡¯s mind was so calm, intricate and certain. He could definitely turn misfortune to blessings.

    Time flew by quickly, Luo Tan and Luo Qian had been sitting at Shen Miao¡¯s side for the entire evening. The skies began to turn gloomy. Whenever it was in the ninth month in the Xiao Chun City, the grass outside the city would be dry but it would often rain heavily in the city. It was a different kind of rain than the Ding capital experience, as the Xiao Chun City¡¯s rain had the scene of the windy sand, and it was often very aggressive and the dark clouds almost covered the entire sky, that in just a few short moment, it was like it was night.

    Luo Tan looked at the skies, ¡°It is not good. One fear that there will be a hailstorm.¡±

    ¡°Why is GuFu and the rest not back yet?¡± Luo Qian also stood up and frowned.

    Even though the Luo family¡¯s army was dispersed, people were still needed for the city guards. On normal days, Luo Lian Ying and Luo Lian Tai would work in the Guard units and after Shen Xin came, he also brought Shen Qiu over to help. Once dinner time came, they would all return to the residence together for a meal but to the time right now, they had yet to return.

    Shen Miao took a nce outside and suddenly thought about something, before her facial expression changed dramatically.

    Luo Tan saw that Shen Miao¡¯s expression was not right, and thought that she was afraid and her heart felt a little weird, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, are you afraid? A few days back there was a hailstorm, you were not even scared so why are you now scared?¡± Speaking till here, she patted Shen Miao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Do not worry, we have been staying here for so many years and every year at this time, there will often be hailstorm. Do not need to be afraid.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s mood did not improve because of Luo Tan¡¯sforting words, but her expression became even uglier. As a result, even the careless Luo Qian also felt something was wrong and looked at Shen Miao puzzled, ¡°Why is Biao Youngest Sister that anxious? If it is worry about GuFu then it is alright.¡± When his words justnded, one could hear someone outside calling. It was the servant of the Luo residence and due to the quick run, he even tripped over, ¡°Youngest Young Master, Young Lady and Biao Young Lady, Furen request you toe to the hall quickly.¡±

    Luo Tan was startled and her brows tightened, ¡°What had happened?¡±

    ¡°The Tu Jue came over and robbed things again. Old Master brought the two masters and General Shen to the ins. The two Young Masters are still in the residence and seeing that the skies are about to change, Young Lady better quickly head to the hall.¡± Even though that servant was somewhat anxious, he had not forgotten his manners, events like this, happened often and it was amon event.

    Luo Tan bitterly stomped her feet, ¡°Those Tu Jue should die.¡±

    Luo Qian said to Shen Miao, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister follow us in first. It is nothing of the matter.¡± At this time, he still did not forget tofort Shen Miao.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head and when she reached the front hall of the Luo residence, there were a number of people gathered there. It was most likely that Madam Ma was afraid of scaring Shen Miao, she walked over to Shen Miao and held her hands, ¡°Jiao Jiao had never seen just big hails before. It is alright, we will be chatting in the hall. It has been so long and Jiao Jiao had never before told us about matters in the Ding capital.¡± But she did not mention about the Tu Jue¡¯s matter. Madam Yu was softer and also smiled, ¡°That is so, let us eat some roastedmb tonight. Not sure if Jiao Jiao is used to the taste.¡±

    The Xiao Chun City was adjacent to the grasnd and when the Tu Jue were not robbing them, they would exchange their cows and goats for some daily necessities. The cows andmbs were strong thus when one gotten a freshmb, one would slice their meat very thinly and prepare a hot pot to quickly cook these thin slices of meat. When it was cooked, one would dip it in a little sauce and it would taste heavenly. Luo Tan had previously wanted to let Shen Miao tastemb, but she feared that Shen Miao would not be used to the taste. Fortunately this was brought up today.

    It was obvious that one did not want Shen Miao to be distracted and think of other stuff so Shen Miao smiled gently to Madam Yu. The Luo family always show their goodwill to the fullest extent.

    The Tu Jue would often nest deep in the grasnd, thus in every chase the manpower of the Luo family¡¯s army would not be enough. All the abled men of the Luo family need to be activated for such a chase, but this year Shen Xin and wife were around, thus it was better. Shen Xin, Luo Xue Yan and Shen Qiu, Luo Lian Ying and Luo Lian Tai all went and even Luo Sui followed. Luo Ying and Luo Sa also wanted to go but since Shen Xin and the rest went, Luo Ling and Luo Sa stayed back at the Xiao Chun City.

    The skies outside had turned dark and Luo Tan bit her lips tightly, feeling frustrated. Every year there will be peopleing to her own home to steal things, how would anyone feel happy about it.

    Most of the people in the hall were females and some servants. Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang, quietly served the leftover snacks from the afternoon to Shen Miao so that she could eat some.

    The pot in the hall has been set up and the kitchens were cutting themb up. The aroma began to waft out from the thick soup in the pot but, at this moment no one felt happy.

    Luo Qian felt a bit hungry and seeing that there were still snacks by Shen Miao¡¯s side, he walked over and sat beside Shen Miao and picked up one snack to eat.

    Shen Miao looked at him unblinking. Luo Qian felt weird being looked by Shen Miao like so, and finally scratched his head and could not help but ask, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, why are you looking at me? Are you scared?¡±

    Both of them sat a little far away from Madam Yu and the rest, thus normal people would not be able to hear their voices. Shen Miao said, ¡°Older Brother Qian, for what reason did WaiZu not want to reorganise the Luo family¡¯s army?¡±

    Luo Qian was startled.

    ¡°That day after hearing me speak, WaiZu got angry. One fear that it is not only because of the matter of not having enough money for the Luo family¡¯s army. Older Brother Qian, can you tell me the reason?¡±

    ¡°That day after hearing me speak, WaiZu got angry. One fear that it is not only because of the matter of not having enough money for the Luo family¡¯s army. Older Brother Qian, can you tell me the reason?¡±

    Luo Qian looked around and did not look at Shen Miao¡¯s eyes at all as he said, ¡°What other reason is there other than money? Biao Youngest Sister do not think too much, if there is no money, how to revive the Luo family¡¯s army.¡±

    Shen Miao quietly looked at him. Her eyes were very moving and filled with rity without any unnecessary feelings, but it was this frank expression that one was not able to resist, like lying in front of this pair of eyes was profane.

    Luo Qian was after all a lively youth and had a good rtionship with Shen Miao thus he finally was defeated, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, no one in our residence dare to speak about this matter. But you are one of our own so I will tell you, but you must not tell others after you know about it. If my Father and Mother knew that I told you about the matter, I would definitely need to endure some nks.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head.

    ¡°Actually you are not the first one to bring up the matter about restructuring the Luo family¡¯s army.¡± Shen Qian said, ¡°When the Luo family¡¯s army truly started to decline it was not long after Youngest Gu was born. At that time the Luo family had already waned, ZuFu was frustrated with his ambition and since she saw him sullen all days, she proposed to revive the Luo family¡¯s army.¡±

    ¡°ZuFu already had such intentions in his heart so when ZuMu said that, he immediately started preparing. But at that time there was ack of funds and ZuMu also said what Biao Youngest Sister said that day, that when the troops are reputable and after winning a battle, His Majesty would take notice of such an army and naturally will send money over, so one would be able to solve the matters of money. Thus ZuFu did a request formander to fight a battle in the frontier.¡±

    Luo Qian sighed, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister should have guessed the result of it. ZuFu¡¯s was defeated and was almost treated as a joke. The Luo family¡¯s army was originally on a decline, and to be inflicted with such heavy losses, it was a stumble that one was unable to rise from. Most importantly was that when ZuFu brought the troops to battle, ZuMu was seriously ill and in order to let ZuFu feel assured, ZuMu did not let anyone in the family tell it to ZuFu. When ZuFu returned in defeat, ZuMu had already passed away.¡±

    ¡°ZuFu had always felt that he had notpleted the promise he made to ZuMu, that even if he were to leave the earth a hundred yearster, he will not be able to meet up with Zu Mu. All these years, he had not reorganised the Luo family¡¯s army because he did not have the courage to face up to his past failure.¡± Luo Qian put down the snacks in his hand and looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, I know you want to revive the prestige of the Luo family¡¯s army but we the Luo family people do not require to be famous. My Mother said previously, it is better to cherish the people in front. Just like ZuFu, if time could be returned to before, he will definitely not fight that war and will choose to be by Zu Mu¡¯s side. So in order to make ZuFu happy, even if the Luo family¡¯s army continue to be in a slump, it would not be any issue.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at Luo Qian and in her heart she was a little surprised. She had not think that Luo Qian, which was such a careless person, would actually say such words. It was indeed not fake to say that the Luo family¡¯s people are righteous, warm and kind-hearted.

    But after knowing such an event from Luo Qian¡¯s mouth, one heart also somewhat sighed. The worst defeat of a Great General with power and prestige, was being overconfident or to had no confidence in the oue. Shen Miao thought that it was not that Luo Sui could not take this defeat, but what he could not take was to have lost Luo Furen. Giving up his seriously ill wife and choosing contributions instead, and then the oue gave him a big p. No wonder when Shen Miao spoke those words that day, Luo Sui¡¯s face instantly changed. One fear that it had pinched up the most hidden pain in the General¡¯s heart.

    ¡°But even if one is in such a slump, will WaiZuMu be happy about it?¡± Shen Miao suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Ai.¡± Luo Qian turned his head and looked at her puzzled.

    Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°If I love someone, and if he is a hero, one would hope that he will adorn his valuable sword, ride his fierce horse and lead the most valiant soldiers, to achieve the highest meritorious awards that one would be the proudest. I will not be willing for him to suffer any grievance. The grievances that WaiZuFu is suffering, if WaiZuMu knows about it, one do not know if she will feel pain. If it was me, my heart will ache.¡±

    Luo Qian was confused and disoriented by Shen Miao¡¯s words. Not to say anything else, to talk about ¡®love¡¯ in front of a man like him, made him feel a little aghast. Madam Ma kept saying that Shen Miao was a youngdy from the Ding capital, and one had to take delicate care of her, as she would definitely have a shy character. But from seen her today, how was there any shyness? She was even more frank than Luo Tan.

    Just as one were thinking, one heard the servant outside shouting, ¡°Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master has returned.¡±

    Everyone looked towards the entrance of the hall and it was the two brothers, Luo Ling and Luo Sa. It was probably about to rain outside as the air was somewhat humid. Both of their clothes seemed to be stained with water, as Luo Ling and Luo Sa just returned from the Guard¡¯s garrison and seemed to be busy.

    Madam Yu first instructed the servant to pour tea for both of them, and Luo Sa drank it up in one shot. Luo Tan had already ran over and asked Luo Ling, ¡°Older Brother Ling, how¡¯s outside?¡±

    ¡°Looking at the skies it would be a hailstorm. Had already let themoners go back to their houses to hide. Everything is prepared outside.¡± Luo Ling replied with a smile, ¡°Second Brother and me returned to guard overnight. Our roof is solid so one need not be afraid.¡±

    ¡°What happened to Father, GuFu, YeYe and the rest?¡± Luo Tan could not help but continue asking.

    Luo Sa¡¯s brows wrinkled, ¡°Still not yet return.¡±

    Luo Tan wanted to say something but Luo Ling saw Luo Qian and Shen Miao walking over and quickly said, ¡°It is nothing. Most likely there are things to do tonight and can only return tomorrow.¡± He changed the topic, ¡°Smells good. Are we eating roastedmb? Biao Younger Sister have not yet eaten such things, not sure if you will get used to it.¡±

    Shen Miao walked to Luo Ling. Luo Ling was eighteen this year and his eyes were as handsome as Luo Lian Ying¡¯s but his character was as gentle and considerate as Madam Yu¡¯s. Comparing to Luo Sa¡¯s character, it was almost a thousand miles apart. Shen Miao said, ¡°Older Brother Lin, how are the soldiers deployed in the guards?¡±

    Luo Ling was surprised for a moment as he did think that Shen Miao would ask that and replied, ¡°All has been arranged properly.¡±

    ¡°How many people are guarding the city?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    This time Luo Sa¡¯s eyesnded on Shen Miao.

    When the younger generation were speaking, Madam Yu and Madam Ma would usually move far away. Luo Qian asked, ¡°Why is Biao Youngest Sister asking about this? There will be a hailstone tonight, thus no one will be entering the city.¡±

    ¡°East, thirty. West, thirty. Including ten in the North, there is a total of seventy people.¡± Luo Ling patiently answered.

    ¡°Is it normal for there to be this many people?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    After hesitating for a moment, Luo Ling said, ¡°Normally there will be even more but they were transferred away by Father, thus there are only little left at the city guards. But as there are no idents in the city, seventy people are enough. Today¡¯s weather is not good, and Younger Brother is correct to say that there would not be people entering the city.¡±

    The number of people that the Luo family¡¯s army could use were limited, thus if one were to pursue the Tu Jue, naturally one would need to bring abled people along. Those remaining soldiers guarding the city appeared to be over-extended. Of course the Xiao Chun City had been safe and sound for so many years, and the guards would only help to arrest fugitives or thieves and the like most of the times, and werergely of not good use.

    Luo Sa stared at Shen Miao for a while before suddenly speaking, ¡°You are afraid the Tu Jue will attack?¡±

    When the words were spoken, everyone froze for a moment. Luo Tan opened her mouth wide and Luo Qian questioned, ¡°Second Older Brother, what are you talking about? Why would the Tu Jue attack?¡±

    Luo Sa sneered and stared at Shen Miao¡¯s eyes without blinking, ¡°Did not Biao Youngest Sister said it on that day, that the Tu Jue are ambitious and had strength, so why could they not attack? You are scared of this right?¡±

    Luo Sa¡¯s temper was aggressive and facing his sharp eyes, Shen Miao nodded her head, ¡°Correct, what I fear is this.¡±

    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°Not to say that what you mention will not happen, but today Father and GuFu (aka Father¡¯s sister¡¯s husband aka Shen Xin) had gone to the ins to pursue and attack the Tu Jue. How would the Tu Jue be distracted and attack the Xiao Chun City? Even if one was ambitious, then would not it be better to find another better timing?¡±

    ¡°Not only the Ming Qi knows how to use ¡®moving the tiger away from the mountain¡¯ tactic.¡± Shen Miao said ndly, ¡°Although the Tu Jue are nomads, they are not fools. After living with the Xiao Chun City¡¯s citizens for so many years, do you think that they would not learn those weasel things. As long as the Tu Jue are not fools, they would have long learned it.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s unnatural cold attitude, made the few people present be a little surprised. After a moment of silence, Luo Ling spoke first, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, this is your conjecture or is it information that was heard somewhere else?¡±

    Shen Miao had been constantly thinking about the Tu Jue attacking and was extremely unusual today. Everyone noticed this and as long as one was not a fool, they would be able to see the difference from the norm. If it is a mere fear then it was one aspect, but if there were information elsewhere, then it would be another story.

    ¡°Intuition.¡±

    ¡°Intuition.¡± Luo Sa did not get angry butughed, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, this is not the time to joke.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that both Older Brothers, who had been in the city guards for so many years, cannot understand the logic of taking preventative measures in advance.¡± Shen Miao slightly held back and her eyes were controlled before she quickly became firm. She said, ¡°If the Tu Jue really attack and one make preparations in advance then one would naturally be happy. If there is no attack and the Xiao Chun City is unharmed, it is also a good thing. Can it be that a bad thing must happen before preparations can be made? If one do not even know about this logic then it is no wonder the Luo family gradually declined.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Luo Sa got furious in a short moment. Luo Tan and Luo Qian did not have a good expression on their face.

    It was Luo Ling who stared at Shen Miao for a while, and without a change in his expression spoke to her warmly as he cupped his hands, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister said correctly. It is us that are stupid but there is a shortage of manpower at the city guards, and it has be the crux of the matter. ordingly to Biao Youngest Sister¡¯s opinion, what is to be done?¡±

    On the surface these words were inquiring, but it was an insinuation for her to solve the thorny problem on hand, and also a test of her abilities. Shen Miao¡¯s heart smiled, this gentle Biao Older Brother did not seemed to be that tolerant as he seemed on the surface.

    She said, ¡°If it reallye to this point, then it is not possible for manpower to increase without cause. Since the Tu Juee prepared, naturally we are not their rivals. I am after all, just one of the weaker gender and do not know martial arts. Rather than take risk, why not defend oneself. Actually Older Brother Ling can gather more guards to the Luo residence¡¯s doors, and protect the Luo residence. If there are really problems then it would be able to withstand for a while.

    When her smooth and slippery words were spoken, everyone nked out. She said that impassionately, why was it that at such a time, she showed a helpless appearance. The few younger generation in the Luo family did not understand Shen Miao¡¯s intention.

    Luo Sa felt the most oppressed and wanted to get angry when he looked at Shen Miao, but could not find any reason to be angry, thus he had to sit at the side with a furious face.

    Luo Ling looked meaningfully at Shen Miao and unexpectedly said, ¡°Then follow ording to what Biao Youngest Sister had said.¡±

    Everyone sat back at the hall. No one knew why but because of Shen Miao¡¯s words, the atmosphere became somewhat rigid. Even Luo Qian and Luo Tan seemed to be nervous. Only Madam Ma and Madam Yu werepletely ignorant, and were giving instructions to the kitchens.

    Until suddenly, when the skiespletely became dark, one of Luo Ling¡¯s guards came from outside to seek audience. Luo Ling allowed him toe in, and that guard was filled with anxiety and said a few words to Luo Ling¡¯s ear. Luo Ling¡¯s face changed colour as he suddenly looked over at Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao was drinking tea unhurriedly.

 Chapter 121: He Died!

    <h4>Chapter 121: He Died! (Part 1)</h4>

    Shen Miao was drinking tea unhurriedly.

    At this time, the wind outside was blowing strongly while she was sitting at the corner of the hall, as she waited for the hot tea that Jing Zhe handed over before slowly sipping it. It was as if she was an innocent and delicate Young Lady, who was waiting for the slices of mutton to be prepared by the kitchens for the mealter.

    Luo Ling¡¯s expression darkened. Luo Sa noticed that he was not right and followed Luo Ling¡¯s gaze to Shen Miao, and his expression also got somewhat serious as he asked, ¡°What had happened?¡±

    Luo Ling ignored him and also did not instruct the guards on any action, but instead got up and walked over to Shen Miao, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, would like to have a word with you.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Luo can say whatever words needed to be said here.¡± Shen Miao set aside the teacup from her hands and smiled slightly at him, ¡°If something really happened, it cannot be hidden.¡±

    When Luo Qian and Luo Tan saw the situation, they also walked over. This time the actions were rather big and Madam Ma and Madam Yu noticed. They thought that Shen Miao and Luo Ling had some dispute and at this time, they naturally would be biased towards the female. Madam Yu immediately went over and nced at Luo Ling before shaking her head with disagreement, ¡°Ling-er, do not scare Jiao Jiao.¡±

    Luo Sa heard this andughed loudly, ¡°Who is scaring who?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Brother, what exactly happened?¡± Luo Qian was the youngest and normally spoke whatever was on this mind, so he asked whatever doubts that were in his heart.

    Luo Ling looked at Shen Miao and Shen Miao smiled gently at him, as if she was crystal clear as to what he was going to say. That kind of confidence and calmness made Luo Ling slightly startled. After a moment he sighed and said in frustration and helplessness, ¡°The guards hade with news that the Tu Jue almost entered the city.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Luo Tan eximed loudly and then seemed to be aware that her voice was a bit too loud, and quickly covered her mouth. When they spoke, the servants were further away and thus did not hear. The most taboo thing in this work was the morale of the troops, at this moment everyone was gathered here to hide from the hailstorm, but if others were to know that the Tu Jue people had entered, one fear that the morale of the troops would be affected. Even if Luo Ling and Luo Sa were not up in chaos, there would at least be panic.

    Madam Yu and Madam Ma were born in ordinary families and naturally had no natural abilities to protect themselves, so they nked out when they heard the information. Madam Ma immediately said, ¡°Ling-er and Sa-er, is it that now we need to first protect Jiao Jiao and the rest. How long can our Luo family withstand and when would your Father and the rest return?¡±

    No matter how smart or capable a woman was, in the face of such a situation, one would not be able to help but panic. Even the words were somewhat iprehensible, Madam Yu still unconsciously said, ¡°Why not go and hide first?¡±

    Luo Tan¡¯s and Luo Qian¡¯s faces turned somewhat white. They had been living in the Xiao Chun City since birth, and even though they had heard stories of the battlefields from Luo Sui, they felt that those were things that were very far away from them. The Tu Jue had never entered the city before, and novels would not indicate or borate what happened to a city when they were attacked. Even when the Ming Qi captured a city, there would be a massacre at times, much less with the cruelty of the Tu Jue.

    ¡°Biao Youngest Sister¡¯s words really came true.¡± Luo Qian murmured.

    Madam Ma and Madam Ye were startled. Madan Yu looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Jiao Jiao hit the target.¡±

    ¡°Previously Biao Younger Sister mentioned that it was possible that the Tu Jue would attack the city.¡± Luo Ling looked at her and an unknown feeling appeared in his eyes, ¡°One think that Biao Youngest Sister presumably have countermeasures and if one do not mind, please tell me as this is a time between life and death.¡±

    Luo Ling had ced his bearing to the lowest, perhaps the Luo family would not be like other families that put up airs. But with Luo Ling¡¯s seniority and status, he did not need to put himself so low to consult with a little girl.

    When Luo Ling¡¯s behaviour was seen by Madam Ma and the rest, they were very surprised. Luo Ling was the most outstanding of their younger generation, but now actually had to consult Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Older Brother Ling also have not told me about the current situation.¡±

    Luo Ling waved his hand to the guard who came over to report. The guard felt a bit surprised upon seeing Luo Ling asking an unfamiliar youngdy but still replied honestly, ¡°Replying to Young Lady, someone at the Guards saw that the Tu Jue are gathering outside the city gates, the Generals are not back yet and the city guards are short-staffed.¡± At the end of it, he was so embarrassed he could not continue.

    Shen Miao ignored his embarrassment and asked, ¡°What is the number of troops? Are the Tu Jue scattered or uniformed?¡±

    Luo Sa¡¯s gaze was still staring at Shen Miao. That guard thought for a moment before speaking, ¡°There are a lot of people. Even though they are scattered but there are horses neighing, so there would be backup.¡±

    The few people present suck in a mouthful of cold air, and Luo Ling¡¯s and Luo Sa¡¯s faces suddenly became extremely ugly. At this moment the seriousness of the matter sunk in. Horses meant army and the army that could contend with the Tu Jue was currently fighting in the grasnds, so there was almost no real force in the Xiao Chun City, but at this time another Tu Jue¡¯s army had caught up.

    What Shen Miao said was true, make a deration for the east and strike the west, and moving the tiger away from the mountain. These Tu Jue had eventually became cunning and even secretly developed another army, it was perhaps not as strong as the one Shen Xin was facing, but it was more than enough to wash the Xiao Chun City with blood.

    Madam Ma and Madam Yu realised that matters were not good and Madam Ma said, ¡°Why not recall all the help that can be used, and protect these younger generation first.¡±

    The Luo family¡¯s tradition since ancient times, was to let the younger generation leave first during times of trouble and sacrifice the older generation, leaving hope with the younger generation. Luo Tan¡¯s eyes immediately turned red and tugged onto Madam Ma¡¯s sleeves, ¡°Mother, I do not want.¡±

    ¡°If it does not work then just fight them to the end.¡± Luo Qian gritted his teeth and was so angry that his eyes were spurting out fire, ¡°Our bones are flowing with the blood of Generals, so one is not afraid of those Tu Jue. The very most, either the fish dies or the splits.¡±

    ¡°Qian-er.¡± Madam Ma angrily said, ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°If it does not work then Eldest Brother and me will cover your escape.¡± It was Luo Sa that spoke and said seriously, ¡°There is still a horse carriage in the residence, flee from the back doors of the city, there is a mountain road that is hidden and would not be found.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shen Miao interrupted their conversation.

    Luo Sa looked at her, ¡°You have a way?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head.

    A trace of disappointment shed on Luo Qian¡¯s and Luo Tan¡¯s faces. They did not know why, but they had always think that Shen Miao had great abilities. Even though she look delicate and gentle and also had a tender appearance, but every time she speaks it wasforting, as if she had more knowledge and made others have a peace of mind. But to see that Shen Miao could not think about a method now, Luo Qian and Luo Tan felt some despair.

    ¡°Then do ordingly to what Second Younger Brother had said.¡± Luo Ling said, ¡°First send you all up on the horse carriage, and all the guards in the residence will follow you. Just leave Second Younger Brother and me in the residence. We will head to the guards.¡±

    This was to sacrifice the two brothers to gain additional time for the rest. Madam Yu¡¯s tears fell in a short moment as she held on Luo Ling¡¯s hands and almost fainted.

    ¡°How could both of you stay here?¡± Madam Ma shook her head, ¡°We are a family, if we leave, we leave together.¡±

    This deadlock was not going anywhere. Shen Miao shook her head again, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, what exactly do you mean by ¡®no¡¯?¡± Luo Qian could not help but ask.

    Shen Miao swept her eyes at everyone, ¡°In the Xiao Chun City, the one with thergest military force is the Luo family. The head of the city guards are also Older Brother Ling and Older Brother Sa. The Tu Jue are well aware of this so if they really entered the city, in order to inspire morale, the first they will deal with is the Luo family. As long as the Luo family is wiped out, the folks in the Xiao Chun City would inevitably lose their fighting spirits, and would have their hands tied waiting to be captured. Destroy the leader and the gang will copse, so if I am the Tu Jue, even if all means are exhausted, one will deal with the Luo family first. It is simply impossible for the Luo family to retreat without any losses.¡±

    To reveal such a terrible reality without any cover up at all, made Luo Tan trembled before looking at Luo Ling, ¡°Eldest Brother, is what she say true?¡±

    Luo Ling stared at Shen Miao, ¡°Correct.¡±

    Luo Sa¡¯s anger suddenly burst out, ¡°This cannot, that also cannot. Since one cannot escape and the Tu Jue brought troops over, then may as well let the Luo family fight to the end. Think we are afraid of them?¡±

    ¡°One do not need to be that anxious.¡± Shen Miao suddenly spoke.

    The entire hall fell silent for a moment. Luo Ling looked at Shen Miao and said softly, ¡°Does Biao Younger Sister have an excellent idea?¡±

    ¡°It is not considered as an excellent idea.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyes were calm. She had a delicate, pretty and pleasant appearance since birth and in a crowd of people with anxious emotions, only she had a faint expression. It was only now that everyone found out that from the beginning till now, Shen Miao did not presented any other emotions. The Xiao Chun City was a ce at the border, and one would panic at the face of a sudden Tu Jue¡¯s attack but only Shen Miao, this free of worries and delicate youngdy, was not surprised with it at all.

    ¡°The Tu Jue brought troops but dyed in entering, apparently hesitating, and with some apprehensions. I think that for so many years, even if the Luo family¡¯s army had been dispersed, the prestige still exist and would deter others three tenths. Their hearts are hesitating and they only try to probe, but dare note forward. That means their Commander is also unsure, thus one can make use of that.¡±

    Madam Ma and Madam Yu did not understand Shen Miao¡¯s words, but seemed to think that Shen Miao spoke very reasonably, thus they did not utter a single word and quietly listened to her. Luo Sa frowned and questioned, ¡°How can it be used?¡±

    ¡°To dy for time.¡± Shen Miao replied lightly, ¡°My parents, WaiZu and JiuJius are not ordinary people, and should have discovered that things are not right at their end, and when they discover this, they would quickly rush back to the Xiao Chun City. Before that happen, one will only need to dy the pace at this end.¡±

    ¡°But how to dy?¡± Luo Tan had an impatient character and could not help but ask, ¡°As you said, the Tu Jue are so smart, they would also know that time is running out, and would quickly attack.¡±

    ¡°Just show them what they are scared about.¡± Shen Miao smiled lightly, ¡°What they fear is nothing more than that the Luo family¡¯s army still have residual force, so just let them see the residual forces of the Luo family¡¯s army.¡±

    ¡°Biao Youngest Sister.¡± Luo Qian anxiously said, ¡°Where are we going to get the Luo family¡¯s army?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°This will require everyone¡¯s cooperation. But before that, one do not know if both Older Brothers trust me.¡± He looked towards Luo Ling and Luo Sa with an obvious gentle and humble attitude but a faint viciousness.

    Luo Ling looked at her seriously, ¡°I trust you.¡±

    The outer side of the city walls of the Xiao Chun City was already very worn out, and a lot of earth and dust were umted over the years. Generations has passed, and another round of military officers took up the lead to guard the peace of the Xiao Chun City.

    But the same as when cracks were discovered at the city walls, the once indestructible doors also gradually became decadent. At this moment at the city walls, there were not many guards moving, as they were keeping a vignt eye afar. As one gradually heard the clear horse hoofs and see the torches,rge drops of cold sweat rolled down their cheeks.

    The Tu Jue were ferocious and it would be impossible for the remaining guards to confront them. From listening to the movements, there were a lot of Tu Jue who came. Fear was a mutual emotion so in a short period of time, the guards¡¯ footsteps became much heavier.

    Not far away when the people were getting restless, suddenly someone in the city guards shouted, ¡°What is that?¡±

    Even the heavy night rain was unable to hide the surprise in those words. Everyone looked back and saw that within the Xiao Chun City, one did not know when but there were small andrge torches lit. These torches were dense and apanied by an earthquake size shaking. When one listen carefully, there were also sounds of horses.

    When two armies confront one another, naturally there would be scouts located up high to inquire about information. If the guards standing at the city¡¯s doors could see this, the Tu Jue¡¯s scouts outside naturally could also see it. Those people who inexplicably appeared were particrly unclear in the rainy night, but the messy sounds of the shouts and horses steps within the rain and wind, had an unstoppable and magnificent sense of power.

    ¡°It is the Luo family¡¯s army. It is the Luo family¡¯s army.¡± Someone at the city guards shouted and almost knelt down in delight, ¡°The Luo family¡¯s army has been restored to glory again.¡±

    Those soldiers of the Luo family¡¯s army had long dispersed many years ago, and those who remained behind were all scattered merchants. The sudden shouts made everyone thought about the invincible aura of the army that Luo Sui led, and it was as if they had a new hope, and at the moment the morale soared, Those new people in the guards held their weapons up and it was like their blood in their bones had heated up, and they were shouting together with those unknown people and horses, the noise was deafening.

    First was for the drive, then one got tired, and by the third time one became exhausted. The skyrocketing morale and sudden appearance of the additional troops, bearing the name of the Luo family¡¯s army, apparently made the Tu Jue side astonished. One could only hear the Tu Jue downstairs discussing exasperatedly, and those troops hesitated and dared note any nearer. After being in a deadlock for an hour, both sides did not move and when the Tu Jue felt that there was something wrong, there was a shout of ¡®kill¡¯ from outside the city. This time it was the real troops as Shen Xin and the rest had returned.

    Even though the Tu Jue¡¯s troops were agile and strong, they were not as good as Luo Sui and Shen Xin, who had fought battles for the county for all these years, so the troops were not deployed properly and were quickly defeated.

    Within the Xiao Chun City, at the Luo residence¡¯s doors, Luo Ling heard the soldier returning back to report, and finally let out a sign of relief before respectfully bowing to Shen Miao, ¡°This time is all thanks to Biao Younger Sister.¡±

    ¡°Biao Youngest Sister is so intelligent.¡± Luo Qian eximed, ¡°To even think of such a method.¡±

    Shen Miao let Luo Ling summon all the avable people in the residence, and then gathered themoners on the streets and at the same time lit up all the torches. One person held two torches, and then told the cksmiths to use horseshoes to imitate the hoofs sounds of the horses. Themoners of the Xiao Chun City knew that this was a dangerous moment that determined survival, thus they mimicked the shouts of soldiers very well. In addition to the entire night of wind and rain, it was more than enough to fool the Tu Jue outside.

    When the Tu Jue suddenly saw so many torches, they unconsciously thought that there were so many people. Horse hooves¡¯ sounds and shouts, all coupled with the fear of Luo family¡¯s army, one would only think that there were still a part of the forces guarding the Xiao Chun City. Fear struck the Tu Jue, and they dared not blindly approach and tried to explore. By dying time till Shen Xin returned, everything could be resolved with Shen Xin and the rest.

    It looked simple, but when one was in a critical situation, it was easily to be on chaos, so how would one be able to think of such an approach.

    Luo Sa¡¯s attitude to Shen Miao had also changed a lot, ¡°This time it is all thanks to you.¡±

    After Shen Miao came out with this idea, Luo Sa¡¯s heart was filled with admiration and respect. Seeing the meteoric effect of the tactic, he nudged Shen Miao¡¯s shoulder and kept asking, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, give an honest ount. Did you secretly read the military tactics book at Grandfather¡¯s study, then you said it as such.¡±

    Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°It was nothing more than an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Jiao Jiao must not be modest.¡± Madam Ma looked at her with enthusiasm, ¡°If it was not for you today, everyone of us would be in trouble. Not only have you saved our residence, you have also saved themoners in the Xiao Chun City. Thank you.¡±

    Shen Miao could not help butugh in her heart. Actually she was not modest, as this was just an opportunistic thing. In herst lifetime, this kind of thing happened before, but Shen Miao could not remember clearly which date it was, and only knew it was a day where it was raining hail. The Tu Jue attacked the Xiao Chun City and even though at the end, Luo Sui rushed over with troops and also saved the City from being attacked, there was still a tragic price. There were innumerable people in the Xiao Chun City dead or wounded, it was a miserable sight.

    At that time, in order to gain Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s favour, she was working hard to learn military tactics and strategies. She also used this matter to seek Pei Lang¡¯s advice, and at that day Pei Lang replied like this to her, ¡°The Tu Jue have some apprehension and dare not rush forward. As it would be unwise to be reckless and dishearten to escape, it would be better to give them a confused view of an empty city. As long as they can be dyed until reinforcement arrive, everything would be solved.¡±

    She had recorded Pei Lang¡¯s words in her handwritten, thus she was very clear about them. Shen Miao knew that she did not have any abilities in war tactics, but she believed in Pei Lang. In those years at the Inner Pce, in order to gain Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s favour, she would ask Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s aids for advice, and finally it brought her a lot of unexpected bargaining chips.

    That was the gift that Fu Xiu Yi gave to her.

    ¡°Biao Youngest Sister is too naughty.¡± Luo Qian heard the guards outside frequently reporting, and finally the restlessness in his heart dispersed. He started to ridicule Shen Miao, ¡°Obviously one had known intimate information, but purposely still scared us like that. Really made us think that we had reached such a dire state. It scared me.¡±

    Luo Tan pped his head, ¡°So shameful. Not even as good as a little girl.¡±

    ¡°Are not you also the same?¡± Luo Qian counter attacked.

    Shen Miao gently smiled and did not answer. She naturally knew that at the end it would be resolved, but deliberately made it this dire, because she wanted to let everyone in Luo family to understand, that just by relying on the remaining Luo family¡¯s army, not to mention protecting the Xiao Chun City, it would be a struggle to even protect the Luo family. If one do not have enough power in this world, one would not be able to protect those one want to protect. The Tu Jue were watching with tiger eyes, and sooner orter they woulde back. When that dayes, what would the Luo family do?

    Only by letting them be truly aware of the danger would the Luo family feel nervous. The Luo family¡¯s younger generation, Luo Lian Ying and Luo Lian Tai, and even Madam Ma and Madam Yu, would then spare no effort to persuade Luo Sui to reorganise the Luo family¡¯s army. As for Luo Sui himself, he had eyes to watch and ears to listen, so there would be a time where the rod in his heart would move.

    It was impossible for Shen Miao alone to persuade a stubborn Luo Sui, and because of her identity, Luo Sui would inevitable have some hesitation, but it was not the same with the Luo family.

    Sometimes to achieve something, the most direct method should not be used, and instead it had to be done around tactfully. Whatever Shen Miao wanted in her past life, she would directly say it out and do it, but at the end she lost tragically. In contrast, Mei Furen had the ability to do it so tactfully that it was an art. She hated Mei Furen, but had to learn the thing she did not have from Mei Furen.

    When the dawn of the second day arrived, the Xiao Chun City finally calmed down.

    The Tu Jue were defeated in this battle to a sorry state. Originally because of Shen Miao¡¯s empty city tactic, it made the Tu Jue suspicious and with the addition of Shen Xin and Shen Qiu, such aggressive generals, they felt the biggest unknown impact and retreated back to the grasnds. It seemed that for a long period of time, they would not have any energy to make aeback.

    Even though it was a victorious battle, the mood in the Xiao Chun City did not feel rxed. In particrly in the Luo residence, as they had tasted the reality of Shen Miao¡¯s words those days back, with that sudden attack on the city by the Tu Jue. To have such a terrifying neighbour eyeing like a tiger all day, no one was able to safely sleep soundly.

    After learning that the empty city tactic was thought up by Shen Miao, Luo Sui valued Shen Miao more. Shen Xin was naturally very proud, and kept boasting that his unmarried daughter was far better than a male.

    Two dayster, Luo Sui announced to the entire Luo family, that the Luo family¡¯s army would be reorganised.

    The entire Xiao Chun City was cheering, and those who were running around to tell, were the juniors of the Luo family as they were very excited. Only Shen Miao had a calm expression on because this was expected. The night when the Tu Jue attacked would eventually make Luo Sui determined, as rather than being chased in a bad condition, it was better to take advantage and make aeback.

    As for money matters, Luo Xue Yan still had some savings and as for military trainer, Shen Qiu and Shen Xin had yet no ce to use their martial skills, naturally they were spirited to agree to it. It was not an easy task to recall all the dispersed soldiers back to train, but the Luo family were all tigers. Since the decision has been made, their hearts became determined and in a short moment of time, the Xiao Chun City started to bustle again.

    Life went by calmly and enriching.

    On one day, Shen Miao was sitting in front of a table reading, when Luo Tan rushed in and almost copsed on the chair at the door. Gu Yu jumped up in shock as Shen Miao looked towards her. But before she could say anything, she saw Luo Tan soothing her chest as she panted, ¡°Biao Younger Sister, have you heard about it?¡±

    ¡°What about?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°That Little Marquis Xie of the Xie family.¡± Luo Tan gestures were in a flurry, ¡°He was the person that I mentioned before, who is as famous as Older Brother Qiu, that Little Marquis Xie of the Xie family. He went and requested formander to go to the Northern Jiang to battle.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart jumped and she nodded her head slowly as she looked at Luo Tan, ¡°I know about it.¡±

    ¡°You have heard of the news before, that Little Marquis Xie kept on winning victories and the Xiong Nu were forced to the desserts.¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°Everyone kept saying that when the Little Marquis return back to the capital, one fear that his meritorious services will be higher than those of the Marquis of Lin An. His Majesty will definitely reward him with a high ranking title.

    These words were not false. Not long after Shen Miao reached the Xiao Chun City, Xie Jing Xing also lead the Xie family¡¯s army into Northern Jiang. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s brave performance on the battlefield was simply amazing, no matter if it was in military formations or fighting one on one, he was so fierce and cold, that even the enemy feared him upon hearing his name. One initially thought that Xie Jing Xing would not be able subdue the Xie family¡¯s army but they were however able to surprisingly produce repeated achievements, making others put away thest bit of suspicion of Xie Jing Xing. Everyone all said that Xie Jing Xing would be the most outstanding male in Ming Qi, and would definitely supersede the Marquis of Lin An. When Shen Xin and Luo Sui discussed about this, they poured praises on Xie Jing Xing, saying that he was an exceptional talent of this world. Because Shen Miao knew of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s ability in her past life, she was already jaded to it.

    She patiently listened for Luo Tan to finish, but saw Luo Tan¡¯s eyes redden and a bad premonition came as she asked softly, ¡°What is the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡± Luo Tan did not stretch it out as her tears suddenly fell, ¡°Little Marquis Xie died.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was a hero like Shen Qiu in Luo Tan¡¯s heart and worshipped him greatly, thus at this moment she could not help but have tears flow, ¡°That Little Marquis Xie was attacked by the enemy from the back before being surrounded. A thousand arrows pierced his heart and his corpse was hung at the city walls for everyone to see.¡± Luo Tan cried, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, he is dead.¡±

    He died.

    The cup in Jing Zhe¡¯s hands fell onto the floor with a ¡®guangdang¡¯ sound, and she immediately looked at Shen Miao in a panic. Shen Miao had some friendship with Xie Jing Xing and if he was dead, what reaction would Shen Miao have?

    What reaction did Shen Miao have?

    Shen Miao stood in front of the table and quietly watched Luo Tan cry. She was so quiet that it was scary, as if what Luo Tan said was not a big headline news but of amon topic, like today¡¯s weather or talks of flowers. Even though she had a peaceful facial expression on, the hands that were holding the book became even more tightened.

    Was Xie Jing Xing dead?

    Thousands of arrows piercing his heart, his body was hang on the city tower to disy to the public. Exactly the same oue as in the past. Was it really Xie Jing Xing?

    As Shen Miao was in a trance thinking about it, it seemed that she wanted to differentiate if this was a joke or reality. However what shed in her brain was that day in Guang Wen Tang¡¯s courtyard, little rice dumpling deceived her out and a youth with noble airs walked out from the forest. That youth was wearing an ivory robe trimmed with silver thread, handsome and dashing as he elegantly walked to her, step by step.

    His lips hooked up to a naughty smile, and his peach blossom eyes¡¯ had an expression of a smile but not a smile, which was very intoxicating. Three tenths of the time he was teasing, six tenths of the time he was testing, and one tenth he was just a dissolute youth.

    He said, ¡°So it was you.¡±

 Chapter 122: Two Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 122: Two Years Later (Part 1)</h4>

    In thete spring season, the grass was tall and the nightingales were up in flight as the drizzling rain drifted over, even the flowers became a ball of red mass. The entire Xiao Chun City was filled with the fragrance of the unique scent of spring, and even the windy sand had be smaller.

    The raindrop fell onto the eaves and created little puddles on the green stone flooring. When a clear little drop sshed, it seemed very pitiful and adorable. In the birdcages that were hang on the beams, orioles were twittering and when that crisp sound mixed with the sounds of the rain, it was more wonderful than the best music yed by a musician.

    At the end of the corridor, a young female came running in full swing. That young female was wearing a peach pink embroidered long robe. The colour was bright and adorable but both her hands lifted the skirt up as she hurried over, making it somewhat funny. Herplexion was the colour of wheat and looked mischievous as she shouted out, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister. Biao Youngest Sister.¡±

    ¡°Older Sister, slow down.¡± The youth behind her shouted out, ¡°The ground is slippery, take care not to fall.¡±

    As the voicended, the lively young female running in front slipped and almost fell down, but fortunately she had some martial arts foundation, she could stabilise her body quickly when she slipped. She thenined loudly to that youth, ¡°Luo Qian, shut your inauspicious mouth.¡±

    Luo Qian stuck his tongue out, and two lean figures appeared behind Luo Qian before one unsatisfied voice sounded, ¡°Luo Tan, if you are not careful you will not get married like this.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Sa.¡± Luo Tan anxiously stomp her feet, ¡°If one cannot marry then I will marry Older Brother Qiu.¡±

    Luo Qian chuckled, ¡°Older Brother Qiu will not take fancy at a tigress like you.¡±

    ¡°Luo Qian.¡± Luo Tan strike a posture to beat him.

    ¡°Alright, stop quarrelling.¡± The gentle youth walking at the back smiled and said, ¡°Are not you looking for Biao Younger Sister to chat? Go in then.¡±

    After noisily entering the innermost courtyard, one saw Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang arrange some flora and fauna outside and when they saw them, they quickly said, ¡°Young Lady is in the room waiting for you.¡±

    Luo Tan pushed open the curtain and called out, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister.¡±

    There was no incense lit in the room, but one did not know where did the servants found a few jasmine, as the entire room was filled with a light and sweet floral scent. In front of the window there sat a young female, she was wearing a deep ck silk clothes with a purple tipped skirt. It was an entire body of dark colours, it did not look old-fashioned at all but instead made her skin fair and translucent like jade. The light rain was falling in front of the window and when she heard the sounds, she slightly raised her head, revealing a pretty and delicate face.

    ck pupils, graceful brows, pearly teeth and pomegranate lips which were intoxicating like a new moon. It was strange to say that this young female¡¯s appearance was very delicate, as if it was the morning glow of the snow that makes one feel pity, but her warm and smooth hair had an extreme beauty feeling. It was as if she was one who could withstand a great magnanimity. With such a calm bearing, there seemed to be a very different hard look to it, making her look seemingly weak but also a strong person.

    She tilted her head and slightly smiled as her eyes moved, this made the other person¡¯s heart tremble, as if this casual smile of hers made this simple study into a jade Pce, and she was a noble sitting at the highest position, looking down faintly at the crowd.

    The few people at the door all were slightly startled. Even if one were to see this frequently, one would still be inadvertently surprised by this young female¡¯s demeanour. The meaning of hovering around without any ability to lift a hand or move a leg, was roughly talking about this.

    After being startled for a moment, Luo Tan was the first to response and ran inside, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, your robes are really good looking.¡±

    After all one is a female and no matter how naughty she normally was, the interest in beautiful things would not change. Shen Miao lightly smiled, ¡°If you like them then let the tailor make another one.¡±

    Luo Tan mouth twitched, ¡°I cannot wear this colour and can only envy with my eyes.¡± She sized Shen Miao up and eximed, ¡°No wonder all the gentlemen in the Xiao Chun City, will inquire about you with Older Brother Ling and the rest all day. Biao Youngest Sister, you really look prettier as you grow.¡±

    It was the seventy first year of Ming Qi. Two years had passed, and in these two years, Shen Miao grew up slowly. That slightly childlike face gradually grew out of that childishness, and her lovely adorable facial features became refined. It is just that the gentle temperament did not change, and even became more calmer but the more it was so, the more her presence became magnanimous. When she walked on the streets, her bearing was enough to attract others to turn back, and it was of no wonder that Luo Ling¡¯s and Luo Sa¡¯s good friends would privately inquire if Shen Miao have any marriage partners.

    Even though there were beauties in the Xiao Chun City, but there was not such an outstanding and unique beauty like her.

    ¡°Of course, do not see whose Biao Youngest Sister is she.¡± Luo Qian triumphantly stepped forward and ced his hand on the table in front of Shen Miao, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, do you know that His Majesty send someone over to deliver money again.¡±

    ¡°Bestowed a reward?¡± As Shen Miao spoke, she was keeping the books on the table. Luo Qian squinted his eyes and saw the book¡¯s title before asking curiously, ¡°Qin Country Records. Biao Youngest Sister, why are you reading Qing country stuff?¡±

    ¡°Just casually looking.¡± Shen Miao answered without any care.

    Luo Sa¡¯s eyes shed as Luo Ling stared at Shen Miao and said softly, ¡°The multiple trips of bestowments in a year and recently that it is just too frequently. What does Biao Youngest Sister think?¡±

    He very naturally discussed it with Shen Miao, as if it was not something to blush when discussing with a youngdy much younger than him. Of course these four of the younger generation would notugh at her, as it was worth exploring to know how much ability Shen Miao had. But the four persons had the tacit understatement not to tell the Luo family¡¯s elders of Shen Miao¡¯s secret, as they believed with confidence that no matter what secret Shen Miao had, she would definitely not harm the Luo family.

    ¡°When matters are not a norm, it is definitely of ill intention.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°The Heavenly one will have lots of suspicions and with the rapid rise of the Luo family¡¯s army, one would only suppress without showing any signs, but to suddenly reward frequently? Then it means that there is something to request.¡± She pondered seriously, ¡°His Majesty request for Luo family¡¯s army, or the deliberate raise of the Luo family¡¯s army¡¯s status high up, one would know what exactly it is when the Ming Qi¡¯s tribute start.¡±

    Everyone was surprised for a moment as Luo Tan touched her chin, ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    ¡°During the Ming Qi¡¯s tribute, there will be people from the Qin country and the Great Lianging. The Qin country and the Ming Qi are evenly matched in forces, but the Great Liang far exceeds the Ming Qi, thus His Majesty will be afraid.¡± Shen Miao said inly, ¡°The Shen family¡¯s army is not around and the Xie family¡¯s army is greatly injured, so how can the Ming Qi not have any Generals?¡±

    ¡°So His Majesty then lift the Luo family up to deter the Qin country and the Great Liang.¡± Luo Tan replied nimbly.

    Shen Miao nodded her head.

    ¡°So it is as such.¡± As Lou Qian spoke, he looked at Shen Miao admiringly. She was clearly the same age as him, but Luo Qian often had the feeling that Shen Miao seemed to be much older than him, and even more mature than Luo Ling. With regards to the analysis of the Imperial court, Shen Miao would never avoid the taboo topics, and aspared to the elders who would twist and be tactful with their words, Shen Miao would be direct and to the point, just like mentioning that the Heavenly one was suspicious, the elders would never speak of it. The younger generation of the Luo family liked to y with Shen Miao and truly epted her, naturally it was because there was something attractive within Shen Miao. Perhaps the Ding capital¡¯s people are more knowledgeable than those from the Xiao Chun City, as Shen Miao would often know things that they did not know.

    ¡°This is not necessarily a good thing.¡± Luo Sa frowned, ¡°The higher one is held up, the more painful the fall is.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°But this is also an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°What kind of opportunity does Biao Younger Sister think it is?¡± Luo Ling asked with a gentle smile.

    ¡°The Luo family¡¯s army is finally seeing some improvement in these two years, and the Emperor have the intention to hold it up. Although the bigger the merits gets the more dangerous it is, but the Luo family¡¯s army already has enough strength that it cannot be bullied. The training of the Luo family¡¯s army in these two years were done by the Luo family as the master, and not the Emperor. This is the Luo family¡¯s own military strength, not Ming Qi¡¯s. The Emperor will held up the Luo family¡¯s people because of this point.¡±

    Under the skies, there was nothing that was not the Emperor¡¯snd and the officials who lead, no one were not the Emperor¡¯s subjects. But Shen Miao clearly divided the Luo family from the Ming Qi into two different paths. If Luo Sui were to hear this, one fear that he would be so angry that he would faint. Such treacherous words clearly meant a preparation for rebellion. But when the younger generation of the Luo family heard this, even though they were surprised, they did not feel any anger.

    Unlike the older generations, when the younger generations of the Luo family were born, the Luo family had already declined, and the Imperial family did not provide money to them, and had forgotten about the Luo family¡¯s army in this small border town, thus the younger generation was not withoutints. The more the resentments there were, the lesser the loyalty to the Emperor there would be.

    After a moment of silence, there was a touch of enthusiasm in Luo Sa¡¯s eyes, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister said it excellently.¡± He was impulsive and was very different from Luo Ling, thus would rarely praise anyone. Thus to praise at this moment, it was obvious that he very much agree with Shen Miao¡¯s words.

    Luo Ling had to be unflustered but in spite of that, there was no objection.

    Luo Qian and Luo Tan had lively personalities, and were very convinced with Shen Miao for no reason and would not say anything bad. As for this round of bestowments that Emperor Wen Hui had provided, the younger generations of the Luo family reached a consensus that it was a good thing, and one do not need to advise against.

    ¡°Speaking of which.¡± Luo Tan leaned forward onto the table and looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister is sixteen this year, and yesterday one of my good friends came over to ask me if you have a family to be engaged to. If there is not, then one can take her Older Brother into consideration. Biao Youngest Sister, do you want to go take a look?¡±

    The Xiao Chun City people were open minded, simple and honest. If one fancy any youngdy, one would inquire about it through friends and family. Luo Qian said, ¡°What nonsense is this, Biao Youngest Sister is only sixteen. It is of no hurry. On the contrary, you are already eighteen, why are you not worried about yourself?¡±

    ¡°What kind of worry should I have.¡± Luo Tan flipped her hair, ¡°I am this pretty and smart, even if one is eighty, there would be a number of people who will want to marry me. I am worried about Biao Youngest Sister here, since she is such a delicate and weak female that everyone will be concerned about, so it would be better to find a husband to protect her. Luo Qian, if you continue to be so rough, in the future no youngdy will want to marry you.¡±

    ¡°Who says that there will not be any youngdy that will marry me?¡± Luo Qian remained unconvinced, ¡°If it really is not possible, there is still Biao Youngest Sister. Biao Youngest Sister is kind hearted so if there is such a day, she will definitely marry me and help me to escape from the predicament. Correct?¡± He protruded his face up.

    Luo Tan pushed his face away with her palm, ¡°Do not even use your urine to see how you look like. If Biao Youngest Sister really want to marry, our residence¡¯s Older Brother Ling and Older Brother Sa have yet to marry, and are all better than you. If you do not believe, then go and ask Older Brother Ling and Older Brother Sa if they are willing to marry Biao Youngest Sister.¡±

    These words were identally directed to Luo Ling and Luo Sa. Luo Ling was surprised for a moment and his face turned slightly red, while Luo Sa lightly coughed twice and turned his head away, and the atmosphere was somewhat awkward for a moment.

    Luo Tan was unaware of it and asked cheekily with a smile, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, out with it. What kind of man do you like? Good looking, wealthy, good martial arts or knows poetry?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at Luo Tan, and even though the three male in the room were looking at different directions, their ears were perked up. Shen Miao said, ¡°Can beat my Eldest Brother.¡±

    With a crash sound, Luo Tan slipped on her foot and fell and shouted in grievance, ¡°No way. No way. Older Brother Qiu¡¯s martial arts is so good, who can beat him?¡±

    Coincidentally, at this end they were speaking about the person Shen Miao was interested in, at the other end, there was someone who brought up about Shen Miao¡¯s marriage.

    In the small room, Madam Ma, Madam Yu and Luo Xue Yan were chatting. It was different from the Shen residence in the Ding capital as the married women in the Luo family got along very well together. Madam Yu was gentle and warm, Madam Ma is blod and vigorous and Luo Xue Yan had a character of a General and was direct in her words. When the three of them were together, they got along extremely harmoniously in the two years.

    Madam Yu¡¯s hand was holding an invitation as she said to Luo Xue Yan, ¡°This is the invitation from the Zhang Furen in the city, inviting us to go to the Zhang residence for a visit.¡± Speaking till there, she hesitated before continuing, ¡°And also to bring along Jiao Jiao.¡±

    When Madam Ma heard it sheughed, ¡°I say, normally that Zhang Furen relied that there was a XieYuan (title of the first ce candidate in the provincial Imperial examinations) from her residence and disdain us military people. How would that kind of people with eyes on top of their heads send us invitations? So the wine-lover¡¯s heart is not in the cup, she is here for Jiao Jiao.¡± Madam Ma nudged Luo Xue Yan, ¡°Youngest Gu, currently Jiao Jiao have more prestige than our Father.¡±

    As Shen Miao got older, she became even more beautiful and there was a number of people who came to inquire about Shen Miao¡¯s marriage in Xiao Chun City. Previously everyone did not understand the character of the Ding capital¡¯s youngdies and thinking of the rumours previously, they were afraid that she was a spoiled youngdy. Who knew that during the two years, Shen Miao¡¯s was calm and sweet-tempered,paring to those impetuous youngdies, she was morepatible to the tastes of those Furens. In particr, that kind of gentle and magnanimous bearing, it made others cannot help but think that if Shen Miao became the matriarch of the household, she would definitely be able to keep the entire household in control. Coupled with Shen Miao¡¯s good looks and the famous reputation of the Luo family in Xiao Chun City, that the Luo family army was revived in these two years, the Luo family was popr and those matchmakers who came almost trampled the front doors of the Luo residence.

    Speaking of this, Madam Ma was half jealous and half envious, ¡°It is really good for a hundred request for a female in a family, unlike my Tan-er. Such a grown Young Lady and still acting wilfully. Don¡¯t talk about marriage requests, there is not even a single matchmaking. If this goes on, could it be that she will be a spinster?¡± Madam Ma only said it as a joke but who knew that as she spoke, she became a bit worried.

    Luo Xue Yan consoled, ¡°Tan-er has a lively temperament and that is really good. There will always be a suitable person so what is Sao Zi anxious about. As you had said that Jiao Jiao just reached sixteen but no matter how much one look she was even more reserved than a sixty year old married woman. This temperament is not like me or her Father. Really don¡¯t know who does she take after.¡±

    ¡°Youngest Gu, what is worry about.¡± Madam Ma was betweenughter and tears, ¡°There is not many youngdies like Jiao Jiao. Look at that presence and bearing, no matter how she sits, everyone would say that she is noble. If it is to me, even the Ladyships in the Pce would not be like this. So this is saying that Jiao Jiao¡¯s bearing is inborn.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Madam Yu also praised, ¡°DiMei (aka Younger Brother-inw¡¯s wife) and I had been staying in Xiao Chun City for so many year and see that those elderlies in the aristocratic families definitely do not have bearings like Jiao Jiao¡¯s.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan chook her head and sighed. Even though she was obedient and sensible, but to be that solemn in such a young age, it made one feel worried. Luo Xue Yan would rather Shen Miao be like Luo Tan and have a lively temperament and watch the bustle as this was what a young female would be like.

    ¡°Having said that.¡± Madam Yu said resolutely, ¡°Jiao Jiao is sixteen this year. If one do not return to the Ding capital, sooner orter one would need to marry. Does Youngest Gu have anyone suitable in mind? Previously Jiao Jiao was young of age but now she is sixteen and it is the age to discuss about engagement. Now with every family in Xiao Chun City wanting to marry Jiao Jiao back, does Youngest Gu not have favourite?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was startled. She was used to being casual and previously when she got together with Shen Xin, it was her bold and active choice. She had never considered how would it be like for normal females to see the other side. Thus when she first heard about it from Madam Yu, she was somewhat stunned. After a moment Luo Xue Yan then said, ¡°Will need to see Jiao Jiao¡¯s intention about this.¡±

    ¡°Such a youngdy like Jiao Jiao, Youngest Gu is really willing to bear for her to marry others?¡± Madam Ma sighed, ¡°So smart and good tempered and her temperament make others dote. If it is me, one would definitely not willing to marry her off and even raise her the entire life.¡± It was different from the Ding capital¡¯s aristocratic families, the people in Xiao Chun City would not find that it was good for females to marry as early as possible but on the contrary, they felt that it was more valuable for a female to stay in the residence. Madam Ma said, ¡°Speaking of which, Ling-er and Sa-er have also reached the age to marry. Why not let Jiao Jiao marry into our own family.¡± Madam Ma sounded it out.

    She thought it out in a whim but Madam Yu¡¯s eyes brighten when she heard it. For the first time that usually soft and gentle voice could not wait but spoke, ¡°Then that is alright. I see that Ling-er and Sa-er both rather like Jiao Jiao, especially Sa-er. You all know that Sa-er don¡¯t have patience with youngdies at all but these two years always run to Jiao Jiao¡¯s room. Their cousin rtionship is very good and I know my son clearly that Sa-er¡¯s heart definitely likes Jiao Jiao.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan opened her mouth but before she could speak, she saw Madam Yu shook her head, ¡°But Sa-er¡¯s has an impulsive character and doesn¡¯t know how to dote others. If Jiao Jiao were to marry over, I fear that she may feel wronged as that boy has wood for a brain. It is still Ling-er that is better, Ling-er has a gentle and warm temperament and is a little older and both cousins even went for a travel outing before. Speaking of which, these years there is a number of match matchers that came to ask for Ling-er but Ling-er was not interested so it was not good for me to say anything. Ling-er definitely also likes Jiao Jiao, else he would not go and look for Jiao Jiao to chat once he is off military duties.¡±

    Madam Yu only cared about her words, making Madam Ma sitting by the side unhappy and was not willing to be outdone, ¡°Eldest Sao, how can such a thing count. From what you say, our family¡¯s Qian-er¡¯s age matches with Jiao Jiao. They have the same age and y well together and even though Qian-er is somewhat mischievous but he is very considerate and it is the best for Jiao Jiao to have such a camaraderie. And there is also my family¡¯s Tan-er, isn¡¯t it just nice for Tan-er and Qiu-er to be a couple? Like this it will be cementing old ties by marriage.¡± Finishing Madam Ma looked at Luo Xue Yan, ¡°Youngest Gu, what do you think?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan, ¡°...¡±

    Both pairs of ardent eyes looked at her as Luo Xue Yan bit the bullet and said, ¡°This still depends on the children¡¯s intention.¡± She did not expect that Madam Ma and Madam Yu had such thoughts but after Luo Xue Yan carefully thought about it, she did not think it was bad. First of all they were all family and the younger generation of the Luo family had moral quality and not bad appearance. It was exactly the ¡®not too high official position, not too big a wealth and the most important thing was to treat Shen Miao well and put Shen Miao in his heart¡¯ that she liked. She also went through the spring of youth, so not to mention Shen Qiu, among the sons of the Luo family, Luo Ling¡¯s gentleness, Luo Sa¡¯s bravery and Luo Qian¡¯s liveliness and the most important thing was being good hearted. If Shen Miao is good with any one of them, the future would only be sweet and not bitter.

    However, Luo Xue Yan would still look towards Shen Miao¡¯s intention. She also did not know what Shen Miao exactly liked as she initially thought that Shen Miao like those like Fu Xiu Yi but in these two years, Shen Miao have never mentioned Fu Xiu Yi so she gradually calmed down. But her daughter was one who have such a solemn character, it was worrisome for Luo Xue Yan.

    ¡°Why not find an opportunity to ask Jiao Jiao¡¯s intention?¡± Madam Ma hurriedly spoke, ¡°If Jiao Jiao is really interested in anyone in our family, no matter which one, it is already our Luo family¡¯s luck and fortune. It is good to quickly settle the marriage, sons borns will be clever and daughters born will definitely be pretty.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was somewhat embarrassed by her words and rebuked, ¡°Sao Sao, where is the logic of the youngest get married first.¡±

    Madam Ma waved her hands, ¡°I am afraid that Jiao Jiao would be taken away by the early bird.¡±

    Just as the topic turned to a joyous one, suddenly a servant came to report, ¡°Furen, the Pce had sent word and the General request Furens to quickly go to the front hall.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the people from the Pce just left? Whye over to give rewards again?¡± Madam Ma casually asked as she got up.

    ¡°It seems that it is to recall Shen GuYe (GuYe is usually the title given to the family son-inw, in this case it is Shen Xin) back to the capital.¡± That servant replied.

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s actions stiffened.

    The front hall of the Luo residence had be a ball of chaos.

    It was not that the actions of the people that were in chaos but the hearts and minds were in a whirl. Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s Imperial edict indicate for Shen Xin to return to the capital with his dependents and resume his Formidable Great General title. It still indicate that the Shen family army¡¯s military tally would be returned to Shen Xin.

    Emperor Wen Hui had gave Shen Xin a p in front of the entire world two years ago and now made it sorge scale to give a mammoth sweet date to eat. But whether Shen Xin was willing to eat this sweet date was another matter itself.

    Luo Sui sat on the highest seat. For the past two years, due to the worries on the restructuring of the Luo family army, there were more white roots in his hair but his prestige was not less than the previous year. Perhaps it was because of the return of his fighting spirits, he now seemed more like a mighty General. He said, ¡°The tribute for Ming Qi is going to start. The Emperor wants you to return back to the capital is wanting you to return before the start of the tribute.¡±

    The tribute of a hundred years. Every dynasty would have a tribute ceremony in a hundred years and the previous tribute that Ming Qi had, the Qin country almost exploited a loophole. At that time the Late Emperor replied on the Xie and Shen family and barely survived it. Now other than the Qing country, even the Great Liang hade.

    If one were to say that the Qing country made Ming Qi feel dread, the Great Liang would be enough to have a firm hold on Ming Qi. The Great Liang was located at the southern area and the country was powerful and rich with strong troops and sturdy horses. Emperor Yong Le was a wise sovereign of a generation and it was different from the Ming Qi¡¯s pandemonium Imperial court as the Great Liang court appoint people ording to their merits and there were even more loyal subjects. If Great Liang was ambitious, it was a matter of sooner orter that Ming Qi would be swallowed but not sure what reasons Emperor Yong Le had that there was no attempts of it. Of course, there was another possibility that Emperor Yong Le want to exterminate both the Qing country and Ming Qi together and unify everything under the skies.

    Those long divided should be united, those long united should be divided, such was the way of the universe. The three separate countries of Qing, Liang and Qi would eventually break. It was just that one did not know when that time woulde and Emperor Wen Hui was not willing to see this day when he was alive. But after Xie Jing Xing of the Xie family died, Xie Ding had no interest to govern and the remaining Shen family also had the military tally taken away and chased to Xiao Chun City.

    No one knew if Emperor Wen Hui regretted it but right now Emperor Wen Hui hoped that Shen Xin could hold up the front. In particr Shen Xin had helped Luo Sui restructure the Luo family army and showed everyone Shen Xin¡¯s outstanding military capabilities.

    Emperor Wen Hui was stating clearly one thing: Ming Qi needed Shen Xin.

    When needed one would appear and when not needed, one should quietly withdraw. Perhaps previously Shen Xin would have such awareness but after Shen Xin had treated by the Imperial family that heartlessly, he no longer was that selfless. A true gentleman would sacrifice his life for a confidant who understands him but how was the Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family be considered as such a confidant.

    ¡°You ought to return back.¡± Luo Sui said, ¡°Shen Xin, go and take all the things that you have lost back. Show it to them what kind of person the Luo family¡¯s son-inw and Shen family¡¯s son is like.¡±

    Shen Miao suddenly looked up.

    She had long expected that after two year that Emperor Wen Hui would recall Shen Xin back to the capital and also expected that the Ding capital¡¯s situation would have undergone tremendous changes but did not expect that the usually old-fashioned Old General Luo would actually say such treacherous words.

    She slightly widen her eyes and it was seen by Luo Sui. But Luo Sui smiled and looked at her, ¡°Girl, you also think so. Am I right?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes in the hall fell onto Shen Miao. Even Luo Lian Ying¡¯s and Luo Lian Tai¡¯s expressions slightly changed but at the end they did not say anything.

    Shen Miao sighed in her heart. Her this thought could not be concealed from Luo Sui, such an powerful old veteran General. Luo Sui had a pair of sharp and all reading eyes and perhaps from the very beginning and from the restructuring of the Luo family army, he had faintly guessed what kind of intention she was ying at.

    She was thankful of Luo Sui¡¯s trust and support. The feeling of having family support was very good. Shen Miao looked at Luo sui and the corners of her lips hooked up, ¡°Yes, WaiGong.¡± (From the way Shen Miao call Luo Sui, it has be more closer in terms of rtionship. WaiZu -> Very formal; WaiGong -> Very close, aka this what one will use to whine to grandfather)

    Luo Suiughed out loud. Luo Sui looked at Shen Miao and there was a smile floating in his eyes as the corners of his lips hooked up. Luo Tan and Luo Qian looked at one another and was somewhat puzzled with it.

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s and Shen Qiu¡¯s eyes had aplex expression. They had left the capital for two years and now still had to go back.

    Go and take all the things, troops and reputation, that one had lost.

    One had to let them see what the true Shen family was light. A tiger would not be a dog when it drift and fell off a cliff. A dragon that was submerged in water would finally soar into the Ninth Heavens one day.

    Shen Xin cupped his hands towards Luo Sui and said, ¡°Solemnly obey General¡¯s teachings.¡±

 Chapter 123: Returning To The Capital

    <h4>Chapter 123: Returning To The Capital (Part 1)</h4>

    The journey from the Xiao Chun City to the Ding capital was as high as the mountains and as long as the rivers, thus one would need to trek thousands of miles and would take half a year back and forth. When Shen Xin received the Imperial edict, he embarked on the journey the next day. Luo Ling and Luo Tan also journeyed together.

    Luo Sui let Luo Ling go along as he was the eldest grandson of the Luo family, and in the future Luo Lin had to hold up the entire Luo family. Luo Sui¡¯s intention was to let Luo Ling go to the Ding capital to learn through experience, and also to gain an understanding of the current situation in Ming Qi. Luo Sa was to stay in the Xiao Chun City to continue to drill the Luo family¡¯s army with the elders.

    Luo Tan and Luo Qian were not supposed to follow, but who knew that Luo Tan herself secretly climbed up into the carriage and hid in the box at the back of the carriage, and she only appeared halfway during the journey. At that time, it was toote to chase her away, and one could only send a message back and bring her along to the Ding capital.

    Luo Tan was filled with longing for the capital, and promised repeatedly not to cause trouble before finally going on the journey with Shen Miao and entourage.

    Other than the front section of the Shen family¡¯s army that was brought over, this time Shen Xin also brought a portion of the Luo family¡¯s army. These people were trained personally by Shen Xin and Shen Qiu and were the most elite of them all. If one were to ce any one of them on any sections, they would be considered a section lead. The number of branches need not require to be plentiful. Shen Xin had cultivated them himself, so he brought them along with him under the name of bodyguards.

    From the start of the journey in spring tote autumn, all the green trees along the way had changed into withered leaves, that swayed and all onto the dirt with the wind. When the entourage started to increase their clothing, they then were about to reach the capital.

    The sky was gradually getting darker and the entourage went to the inn outside the city to rest. Shen Qiu said, ¡°Tomorrow morning we will enter the city. The first thing is to find a residence to stay.¡±

    At that time when they were leaving, they had separated from that Shen family so naturally, it was not possible for them to return to Shen residence.

    Previously in the Luo residence, Luo Xue Yan had told Luo Sui about the matter of separating from the family, and Luo Ling and Lu Tan were not surprised. Luo Tan rested her chin on her hand, ¡°GuGu and GuFu, let us find a bustling ce to stay alright? I have never been to the Ding capital before. How great it would be to have a residence that will be bustling when one leave the house.¡±

    Luo Xue Yanughed, ¡°Originally, the east of the city was the busiest ce but we had not returned for two years, and do not know if there is any change.¡±

    ¡°That is simple.¡± Luo Tan asked the waiter who was serving, ¡°Waiter, do you know where is the most lively ce in the Ding capital?¡±

    That waiter did not know their status and identity, and only saw that they had so many people and wore fine clothes, especially the Young Lady that was sitting in the middle. She was young but had a remarkable bearing, with one look, one knew that she was a youngdy of one of the noble residences. He immediately dared not neglect them and enthusiastically replied, ¡°Young Lady, there are a lot of lively ces in the Ding capital.¡±

    Luo Tan was obviously not satisfied with the answer and wrinkled her nose, ¡°Just like that?¡±

    The waiter feared of provoking her unhappiness and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°If Youngdy really want bustling, then it will be good to go to the southern part of the city. Recently, the Qin country¡¯s and the Great Liang¡¯s people have arrived, and the Emperor had set aside residences in the southern part of the city, Yan Qing Lane to stay.¡±

    ¡°What is this Yan Qing Lane?¡± Luo Tan asked.

    ¡°Yan Qing Lane is the most expensive piece ofnd in the capital.¡± Shen Qiu exined, ¡°It is an excellent ce that even the rtives of the Imperial family cannot stay. Even if those Princes move out of the Pce to set up their residences, would not be able to stay there. Only the first Nation¡¯s Granduncle stayed at the Yan Qing Lane for a period of time.¡±

    Luo Tan was first surprised, ¡°That Yan Qing Lane is actually so expensive.¡± Then she was somewhat disappointed, ¡°But if it is so expensive then we will not be able to afford to buy a residence there.¡±

    When the waiter heard this, he was first surprised before looking carefully at Luo Tan. Not mentioning about buying a residence in the Yan Qing Lane, even residing there for a few days was considered as rare as an unicorn¡¯s horn or phoenix feathers. Seeing Luo Tan¡¯s manner of speaking, the waiter almost suspected that he had misjudged them, as these entourage was full of only country bumpkins that would be entering the capital for the first time.

    ¡°It is alright.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Next to the Yan Qing Lane there is a street that is adjacent to restaurants and outside thene. The price is not that expensive and one can always afford it. Since it is not far from the Yan Qing Lane, it is not a bad alternative.¡±

    When those words were spoken, the waiter was surprised for a moment before subconsciously saying, ¡°Thisdy spoke correctly, it is indeed so.¡±

    ¡°Jiao Jiao also want to watch the bustle?¡± Shen Xin asked. Naturally Shen Miao was not one who liked to get in on the action but with her words today, it seemed that she had some interest.

    ¡°Felt that it is somewhat refreshing.¡± Shen Miao smiled.

    ¡°Good, good.¡± Luo Tan eyes shimmered as she looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, you are the best!¡± She thought that Shen Miao deliberately said it for her, and was very grateful of Shen Miao in her heart.

    Shen Miao looked up and towards the waiter, ¡°The people from the Qing country and the Great Liang havee?¡±

    Since the beginning, the waiter¡¯s eyes did not left off from this Young Lady who looked like the youngest. He had felt that when she sit there, even the chairs became golden-bright and dazzling. Hearing Shen Miao speak, he immediately replied respectfully, ¡°Yes. The Ming Qi¡¯s tribute will start in a few days¡¯ time, the thus Qin country and the Great Liang had sent over people to give their congrattions. These people are arranged to reside in the Yan Qing Lane.¡±

    ¡°Who did the Qin country and the Great Liang sent over?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    The waiter scratched his head, ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince and Princess Ming An from the Qin country and from the Great Liang, the younger blood brother of Emperor Yong Le, His Highness Prince Rui.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hang down, ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    After that waiter left, Luo Ling asked, ¡°Does Biao Younger Sister have any thoughts on the people from the Qin country and the Great Liang?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Nothing, just felt a little strange.¡±

    Luo Tan beamed, ¡°No matter what, we will reach the Ding capital tomorrow and can also take a look at the hustle and bustle.¡±

    *****

    In the Pce in the Ding capital, in the chambers of the Emperor, the thick medicine smell filled the entire sleeping chambers, and the incense in the burner made one¡¯s heart heavy and mncholic.

    On the dragon bedchambers, Emperor Wen Huiid on the couch with both eyes half closed. The beauty d in noble clothes beside was gently moving, scooping spoonful of medicine into his mouth. This was not anyone else but Consort Dong Shu.

    She fed very patiently and carefully. Emperor Wen Hui could only drink a tiny spoonful at a time, so she blew on each tiny spoonful till it cooled down and tested that it was not hot, then slowly fed it to Emperor Wen Hui. As she fed, she still gently patted Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s back so that he could breathe smoother.

    After finishing feeding, Consort Dong Shu picked a candied fruit from the enamel bowl at the side, and fed it to Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s mouth. Emperor Wen Hui frowned and after swallowing thest bit of the bitter taste in his mouth he then said, ¡°It is difficult for you to even remember this?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is not afraid of bitterness. It is this Consort that fear that Your Majesty is afraid of bitterness.¡± Consort Dong Shu smiled warmly, ¡°May Your Majesty take ount of this Consort and eat a little of this fruit.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui was amused by her and his eyes softened a little, ¡°In this Pce, it is still you that understand Zhen¡¯s mind.¡±

    In the two years, many things had changed. No matter how much energy of a dragon and ferociousness of a tiger he had, he finally could not beat the erosiveness of time. Not to mention that he had so many sons who were younger, stronger and more ambitious than him. With the critical circumstances both inside and outside, he had aged a lot and his body gradually became sickly.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s condition was also precarious, and his faction was gradually no match as Prince Zhou and Prince Jing moved threatening towards, while Prince Xuan and Prince Li eyed covetously like tigers watching their prey. Emperor Wen Hui even felt disgusted seeing the females in the Inner Pce and at this time, Consort Dong Shu and Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi, who stood aloof from worldly affairs entered his eyes.

    Emperors most felt assured with, were sons and women without ambitions. When Emperor Wen Hui was sick, he loved to summon Consort Dong Shu to attend to him. Even with such Imperial favour, Consort Dong Shu was still as cautious as usual, and would not take the initiative to speak about Prince Ding¡¯s matters, thus Emperor Wen Hui was even more satisfied. He would even asionally talk to Consort Dong Shu about adverse court matters.

    ¡°The tribute is about to begin.¡± Emperor Wen Hui signed, ¡°The messenger said that Shen Xin will return to the capital within these few days. Zhen drove him out two years ago, and fear that there is still a grudge in his heart. If the circumstances were not urgent, Zhen would never lead the wolf into the house.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Consort Dong Shu smiled, ¡°General Shen is your subject and naturally will work for you and do what you want him to do. Why is Your Majesty tormenting yourself?¡±

    ¡°Subject?¡± Emperor Wen Hui sneered, ¡°That subject¡¯s prestige is bigger than Zhen¡¯s, so how can Zhen believe Shen Xin wants to be a subject. At the beginning Xie Ding was also likewise, but he lost his son and now the Xie family is unable to withstand a single blow, and Zhen is alsozy to eradicate to thest one. This Shen family, after the tribute, it is better... Zhen really feel uneasy.¡±

    Consort Dong Shu no longer spoke. At such a time if she were to speak, then there was the possibility of the Inner Pce interfering with the government. Thus she lowered her head, kept quiet and just fiddled with the enamel bowl.

    In Consort Dong Shu¡¯s Shu Fang Pce, there was also someone standing at the moment. That person¡¯s robes and crown were noble and had a grave and magnificent appearance. It was Fu Xiu Yi. Aspared to two years before, he became moreposed and matured and had an indescribable grace.

    ¡°Shen Xin is resting outside the city today, and will be entering the capital early in the morning.¡± The guard in front of him bowed down to speak to him softly.

    Fu Xiu Yi clenched the cup in his hands and one did not know what he was thinking. After a moment, he suddenly smiled, ¡°Gentleman Pei really have the miracle of foresight, for what he said was actually correct. Entering the capital tomorrow...¡± He said, ¡°Pass the order down, all the guards at the city gates must listen. When Shen Xin return to the capital, the entire city must wee him.¡±

    The guard cupped his hands andplied before quickly retreating.

    Fu Xiu Yi stood with his hands behind him and a profound expression appeared on his face. Two years ago the Shen family¡¯s tactic of taking drastic measures had disrupted all of his ns. Now to return to Ding capital again, Fu Xiu Yi had the feeling that this was also part of the Shen family¡¯s ns. Perhaps Shen Xin long knew, that there would be a day that he would return to the capital, thus at that time, he left so resolutely and unrestrainedly.

    In that case, how about putting the Shen family back into the hot fire to roast again? How about letting the Shen family be a target and letting Emperor Wen Hui, Prince Zhou¡¯s faction, Prince Li¡¯s faction and even the Qin country and the Great Liang all watch closely Shen Xin, this piece of fat meat? He was after all a person who hold a grudge extremely well, and hated to be yed in anyone¡¯s palm.

    To dare to scheme against him, Fu Xiu Yi. The Shen family would inevitable have to pay the price.

    *****

    Early on the second day, Shen Xin and entourage set off again. Hastening on with their journey from the inn, they could only arrive at the Ding capital before noon. Because they still had to look for a residence, it was ideal to be as early as possible.

    When they arrived at the city gates of the Ding capital, the guards at the city gates asked to see Shen Xin identifying card and suddenly were on awe, ¡°So it is General Shen!¡± Finishing, they let the rest quickly open the city gates for Shen Xin and entourage to enter.

    Luo Tan said, ¡°GuFu, they seem to be respecting you a lot. It seem that GuFu¡¯s official rank is very big.¡±

    But Shen Qiu and Shen Miao frowned at the same time. On the day they left the Ding capital, the indifferent facial expressions that those guards had, were like those who wanted to throw stones when one was done. Now to be that enthusiastic, it is certainly not because of needing him toe back to deter the Qin country people. It was most likely... Instructed by someone else.

    Luo Tan parted the carriage curtain and looked out before eximing, ¡°This is the Ding capital. So big and so lively. There are a lot more people than in the Xiao Chun City. Ah, Biao Youngest Sister, the youngdies here look very pretty, how could one look that fresh? Heavens, even the gentlemen here are all fair and tender.¡±

    Her noise was heard by those closeby and they looked over. It did not matter if they did not look but once they looked they shouted out, ¡°It is General Shen. General Shen has returned!¡±

    General Shen had returned!

    Shen Xin originally had a prominent reputation in the Ming Qi¡¯smoners¡¯ hearts, and since in these two years, the Xie family fell into misfortune and the Shen family moved away, this made the people feel that the heroes¡¯ end was deste. Even more when the Qin country¡¯s and the Great Liang¡¯s people came to the Ding capital, there was suddenly a sense of humbleness as they could not protect themselves. For Shen Xin to emerge at such a time, it undoubtedly allowed themoners to feel as if they have a pir of support. When more and more people surrounded them, they all shouted amazingly, ¡°General Shen has returned!¡±

    For a period of time the cheers of the crowd almost drowned the road in front of the horse carriage, as themoners shouted fanatically and almost sought after them. Luo Tan covered her mouth, ¡°Heavens. GuFu¡¯s reputation in these people eyes and mind is indeed very high.¡±

    Luo Ling and the rest who were outside had unbearable expressions. It was a good thing that there were people to give a warm wee, and it was not bad to be sought after. Every year when Shen Xin return to the capital, there would always be such a sight. But today, Shen Xin did not return with merits, but instead was recalled back to the capital by the Emperor after being evicted for two years ago. The louder themoners¡¯ cheers were, the more resounding the p was on Emperor Wen Hui. This was the same as going against Emperor Wen Hui.

    In the carriage, Luo Xue Yan¡¯s and Shen Miao¡¯s expression also slightly became solemn. It was especially so for Shen Miao as her gaze suddenly got colder. Only Luo Tan did not understand what was going on, and was delighted with Shen Xin¡¯s prestige.

    The road was blocked and Shen Xin could only let the few guards beside him to exin to themoners. When the people heard it, even though they stood at both sides of the road to look, they were not as excited as they were previously and opened up the way.

    Mo Qing and Ah Chi rode their horses off to look for residences. Just like what Shen Miao said, there was a street next to the Yan Qing Lane and the residences there were not bad. Now that Shen Xin had spent a lot of money on reorganizing the Luo family¡¯s army, he was not as well off as he was previously. In spite of this, since Shen Miao wanted to reside in the southern part of the city, Shen Xin agreed to it without saying anything further.

    The horse carriage headed towards the south of the city.

    The closer one gets to the Yan Qing Lane, the less the people were there. This was because those living around the Yan Qing Lane were dignitaries and nobility, andmoners would not be able to afford to stay in that section ofnd. The weingmoners were much scarce here, and the carriage was able to travel much smoother. Mo Qing and the rest quickly reported that they had found a residence that one could first reside in, before discussing about money. The original owners of that residence knew of Shen Xin¡¯s name and did not request much money for coteral.

    When they were only one street away from the Yan Qing Lane, suddenly there was a gust of wind that blew the curtain of Shen Miao¡¯s carriage, quickly blew apart the curtain but it also quickly fell down.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes slightly congealed. Luo Tan saw this and asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Shen Miao took at nce at the carriage curtain and shook her head, ¡°Nothing.¡± But she was secretly vignt as just now for a short moment, she actually had the feeling of being monitored. That kind of attention made one felt very ufortable.

    In one of the tall buildings at a distance, there was a young man holding a flute with a female by his side. That female¡¯s appearance was as delicate as a flower and refined as jade, those tacky jewellery that she wore did not look ugly at all, but instead made her look exquisitely charming. She nced at the far away carriage and said in disdain, ¡°Is not this the Formidable Great General Shen, the Shen family? Such a great prestige but is only no more than this.¡±

    The male by her side was in his early twenties and had some resemnce to her. He was considered handsome but because his nose was slightly hooked, it gave him a vicious look. He smiled, ¡°To even make the Imperial family of Ming Qi to restrain their fear, it is not a simple trash.¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Crown Prince is joking again.¡± That female¡¯s eyes were filled with arrogance, ¡°The Marquis of Lin An, from the Xie family, was alsowless previously, but now is still like a bereaved dog. They could not even retain theplete corpse of Xie Jing Xing. More likely than not, the Shen family would be the second Xie family.¡±

    The male smiled, but did not continue along with that female¡¯s words.

    At the other side, there was someone leaning against the building as the lush evergreen covered his figure in half, only revealing the flowing corner of his gold robes. One of his hands picked the teacup in front and that hand was vigorous. There was a white jade ring in the middle finger, which made the entire hand seemed to be carved out from jade. As the teacup neared his lips, it revealed a beautiful chin. The reddish thin lips that had been touched by the tea, seemed a bit moist but were enough seductive to hook another¡¯s mind.

    The corner of his lips slowly hooked up.

    *****

    The residence that Mo Qing found was an alley a turn away from the Yan Qing Lane, where the busiest restaurants of the southern city were located. The location was very good. The owners were easy going, and Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin were very frank people so when the owners put up a reasonable price, they bought the residence that very night and changed the owner of the residence.

    At this end it was just settled, but there were eunuchs from the Pce that came over to read out the Imperial edict, which was for Shen Xin to enter the Pce the next day to meet the Emperor. For Emperor Wen Hui to be that eager, apparently thing had reached a very critical position. After receiving the Imperial edict and moving things in, the skies turned dark. After dinner, everyone could go and rest after finally settling everything down.

    Shen Miao and Luo Tan resided in adjacent courtyards. The courtyards here were not as spacious as the General residence, but it was considered neat, clean and had a unique style. It is just that Shen Xin and Shen Qiu had some regrets, as they could not train in the courtyard. Luo Xue Yan and Luo Tan were very satisfied and Shen Miao did not value such things, so naturally she had no objections.

    At the end during the night, Luo Tan sneaked into Shen Miao¡¯s room to talk.

    Luo Tan was wrapped in a cape as she sat on Shen Miao couch, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, I cannot sleep. Apany me and chat.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to chat about?¡± Shen Miao let Jing Zhe and the rest withdraw, and cut the wick of the oilmp shorter herself. At this moment she had no intention of going to sleep, so she was casually flipping the pages of the book on the table, but did not seriously read it.

    ¡°One did not expect the Ding capital would be like this.¡± One could not tell if the Luo Tan¡¯s tone of voice was of disappointment or joy, ¡°I grew up in the Xiao Chun City and thought that ces outside would be the same as the Xiao Chun City. One did not expect that the Ding capital is even bigger and livelier than what those storytellers said. Biao Youngest sister, I am still a little scared.¡±

    There was finally a day where the out of control Eldest Young Lady of the Luo family would be scared. Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°What is so scary?¡±

    ¡°Of course one is scared when one is alone outside. Even though Older Brother Ling is here, but this is not the familiar Xiao Chun City. Biao Youngest Sister, did you experience such scary times before? At the beginning when GuGu and GuFu were in the Northwestern region and left you alone in the Ding capital, were you scared?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing scary.¡± Shen Miao lightly replied. To her it was not scary to be left behind in the Shen residence as at the beginning, in her eyes the people in the Shen residence were considered trusted rtives. Not knowing, thus fearless. Like what Luo Tan spoke of, being afraid because of being alone outside... In the beginning when she was in the Qin country, was not it like that?

    Thinking of the Qin country, Shen Miao¡¯s eyes shed and suddenly thought about the words that the waiter said today. The people of the Qin country and the Great Liang havee. At this time in her past lifetime, it was during the tribute that she saw the Crown Prince of the Qin country and the Great Liang¡¯s people. At that time the Great Liang¡¯s ambitions had slightly emerged, making the Imperial family of Ming Qi felt dreadful. In order to check and bnce the Great Liang, the Ming Qi and the Qin country probed with one another until when Fu Xiu Yi sat on the throne, the Ming Qi and the Qin country started an alliance and let her, the Empress, to go to the Qin country as a hostage... The Crown Prince of the Qin country, HuangFu Hao, was a very vile and savage person, one did not know why, but he liked to go against her, and also Princess Ming An was so arrogant that it was scary. The difficult and humiliating days in the Qin country were all thanks to this pair of siblings.

    As for Prince Rui of the Great Liang... Shen Miao frowned. In the original tribute of Ming Qi, the envoy that the Great Liang sent over in the past, it was not this Prince Rui. It was another Imperial rtive, but the reputation of Prince Rui was already spread far wide. He was the younger blood brother of Emperor Yong Le, but would not appear much in the Imperial family and also the outside world was ignorant of him. Shen Miao was Ming Qi¡¯s Empress in her previous life, and she knew very little of this Prince Rui as Fu Xiu Yi had not mention about this person before.

    At the end, there were some things that changed.

    Luo Tan did not noticed that Shen Miao was lost in her thoughts and spoke what she wanted, ¡°At first I still thought that if I ever make a trip to the Ding capital in my remaining life, one would definitely pay an official visit to Ming Qi¡¯s Marquis of Lin An¡¯s residence¡¯s Xie family¡¯s Little Marquis Xie. One had never thought that now that one is here will not be able to meet him anymore.¡± Speaking till here, she actually became somewhat sad, ¡°Why could he not wait till I came to see?¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly surprised for a moment. In these two years the rarely thought of figure, gradually became clear in her mind. Upon finding a residence in the Ding capital, the previous servants in the original residence spoke about the events within the two years. One of the major events was in the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, ever since Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death, the Xie family¡¯s army¡¯s vitality was greatly damaged, and Xie Ding got ten years older in a night. Xie Ding initially gave his resignation to Emperor Wen Hui but to no avail, Emperor Wen Hui did not allow it. Even though Xie Ding still retained his official position, he had no will to fight and would often drift along the days muddleheaded. However his two Shu sons entered officialdom, and even though their positions were not high, they had good reviews and within a couple more of years, they would be able to be the leaders of the younger generation in Ming Qi.

    On the contrary to what one might expect, when the news of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death returned to the Ding capital, Princess Rong Xin took a trip to the residence of the Marquis of Lin An and made trouble. She scolded Xie Ding cold as ruthless, that he made the perfectly fine Marquis¡¯s residence lose Princess Yu Qing and also Xie Jing Xing, and was a devils¡¯ nest that eats people. Princess Rong Xin cried as she vented her anger, and almost smashed the entire residence of the Marquis of Lin An. After that, she lived an even more secluded life, and no longer came out.

    The Su family that had good rtions with the residence of the Marquis of Lin An also gradually declined. Not mentioning Su Yu, even that family son, who had bright prospects, gradually quietened down. In general, the Xie family¡¯s declined along with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death, and themoners could not help but mention it with regrets.

    Distinguished and aplished youth that was unyielding and valiant, should have been a hero in the battlefield but at the end, he died so tragically. It was of no wonder that when the youngdies of Ming Qi heard about the news of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death, they could not help but cry to themselves.

    As Shen Miao watched the jumping mes, her eyes dropped and when she turned, she saw that Luo Tan had fell onto the couch, fast asleep.

    *****

    Luo Xue Yan used the brush tob her hair out. Even though she was the mother of two children, her hair was still dark and shiny, without a single strand of white hair and could even contend with twenty eight young females.

    Shen Xin took off his heavy armour and heard Luo Xue Yan speaking, ¡°With regards to entering the Pce tomorrow, my heart kept sinking.¡±

    ¡°What is there to be afraid of?¡± Shen Xin walked behind her and held her shoulders before soothingly saying, ¡°It is not our first time entering the Pce, could is be that you are afraid of the music? Do not be afraid, there is still me there.¡±

    ¡°I am not afraid of this.¡± Luo Xue Yan rolled her eyes at him, ¡°You and me are very well aware about the matter of our return. Those persons in the Pce most likely have a lump in their hearts. When I previously discussed with Father about the matter, Father said that one fear that His Majesty would take hold of something to control our Shen family.¡±

    Shen Xin frowned, ¡°What is the meaning of Furen¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°Jiao Jiao and Qiu-er are still not married yet.¡± Luo Xue Yan reminded, ¡°It would have been better if both of them got married during the two years in the Xiao Chun City, and so one major thing would be settled. But one did not expect that the Emperor¡¯s edict woulde so quickly. Now that our Shen family once again regained power, one fear that there are a number of people that are watching closely. Will the Emperor use Qiu-er¡¯s and Jiao Jiao¡¯s marriage as a topic to control the Shen family?¡±

    Shen Xin jumped in shock, ¡°How can it be? Nonsense!¡± No matter what the case in Shen Xin¡¯s eyes, Shen Qiu¡¯s and Shen Miao¡¯s marriages are not allowed to be mixed in political selfishness, let alone using their marriage to control the Shen family or integrate to other forces.

    ¡°Not mentioning Qiu-er¡¯s, I felt that Jiao Jiao¡¯s cannot wait for too long.¡± Luo Xue Yan said, ¡°Jiao Jiao is currently sixteen, do not talk about the Xiao Chun City, we are in the Ding capital and she is at the age where engagements are discussed. After engagement for two years when one is eighteen, it would be ideal to get married. One have to settle Jiao Jiao when there is still no news from the Pce.¡±

    ¡°Such a rush?¡± Shen Xin hesitated, ¡°What kind of good families is there? Not to mention the need to understand the other¡¯s character.¡±

    ¡°What do you think...¡± Luo Xue Yan looked at him, ¡°Of Ling-er?¡±

 Chapter 124: Prince Rui

    <h4>Chapter 124: Prince Rui (Part 1)</h4>

    Early in the morning of the second day, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan entered the Pce with Shen Qiu and did not return until in the afternoon. Emperor Wen Hui had restored their official position, and also returned the military tally to Shen Xin. The Shen family¡¯s army which was integrated with the Yu Ling¡¯s Army went back into Shen Xin¡¯s hands, but Shen Xin did not look happy about it.

    Pain was something that could cultivate one¡¯s willpower and determination. In the arduous environment of the Xiao Chun City, to train the scattered like sand Luo family¡¯s army, to be an outstanding one, Shen Xin became even more indifferent by either gain or loss of Imperial favour. Towards Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s tactic of pping in the face then giving a sweet date, he did not show much reaction to it.

    On the contrariwise not long after Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan entered the Pce, the Shen residence sent someone to Shen Miao to invite her back for a visit. Shen Miao was toozy to care about those people, and directly instructed the servants to treat them as if they were not there. After the Shen residence¡¯s people who came to notify waited for so long without a reply, they indicated that it was just a misunderstanding in the beginning, but by the end they started scolding Shen Xin and wife as cold, ruthless and unfilial descendants. Luo Ling frowned when he heard this and as Luo Tan had an impulsive character, she immediately rushed to the doors and scolded the Shen residence¡¯s people fiercely. Luo Tan grew up in the Xiao Chun City debating with the youngdies, so naturally she was iparably crafty with her words, and spoke of how the Shen family¡¯s people threw stones when one was down until those people from the Shen residence were flushed with anger. Finally they could not withstand the surroundingmoners¡¯ fingers of me, and fled with their tails between their legs.

    After Shen Xin and the rest returned, Shen Miao informed him of the matter. Shen Xin was silent for a moment before waving his hands, and instructing Mo Qing to arrange more guards in the residence¡¯s doors in the future. He did not give any emotion and was iron blooded. This was exactly aligned with Luo Tan¡¯s perspective, and she pped her hands in cheer.

    Luo Xue Yan said during the meal, ¡°The tribute will be held three dayster and we all have to enter the Pce. For the afternoon, one had called a tailor toe and make some new clothes. Especially Tan-er and Jiao Jiao, we were not in the Ding capital for two years, and do not know what style or fabric is currently fashionable. One cannot fall behind on it.¡± When she said to the end, she saw Shen Miao¡¯s gaze was very satisfied. Shen Miao had a reputation of being called an idiot by everyone two years ago but now after two years, Shen Miao had already shed one¡¯s mortal body and exchanged one¡¯s bones. She was so beautiful and elegant, and coupled with her bearing, one fear that even Princesses would feel a third inferior.

    ¡°Entering the Pce!¡± Luo Tan was somewhat excited, ¡°That one can see the people in the Pce. Is it that one can also see the people from the Qin country and the Great Liang? I heard that the Qin country¡¯s people are born tall and huge and the Great Liang¡¯s Imperial family are iparably beautiful. One do not know how many can one see this time?¡±

    Luo Xue Yanughed in spite of oneself, ¡°Our Ming Qi¡¯s people are not bad too. If Tan-er admire any gentleman in the tribute banquet, GuMu and GuFu can help you to inquire.¡±

    When Luo Tan heard about the topic of her lifetime even, she was not even the slighted shy and even said, ¡°I am not in a rush, but Biao Youngest Sister had to seriously consider. Biao Youngest Sister was not interested in those people in the Xiao Chun City, and there are much more noble gentlemen in the Ding capital. If Biao Youngest Sister is interested, one must first consider for yourself.¡± She mischievously smiled at Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao swept her a nce and did not speak but it was Luo Ling, who was sitting at the side, whose hands that were holding the chopsticks tightened, and his eyes were somewhat hesitant.

    When it was in the afternoon, a tailor really came over to make clothes for them. In order for Emperor Wen Hui to win over Shen Xin, he had given him a lot of rewards when he entered the Pce. Among them were a few bolts of excellent fabrics that could be used for clothes. It was thete autumn, so Luo Xue Yan let the tailor measure properly so that both Young Ladies would have a few new pieces to wear, and even winter clothes were also made. After some jewellery was sent over, both Young Ladies were dressed up morously.

    In fact, Luo Xue Yan did not do it intentionally as the tribute was a major event. The Ming Qi had to show their most prosperous side in front of the Qin country and the Great Liang, thus all the civil and military officials would dress luxuriously along with their families, so as not to lose the Ming Qi¡¯s face. Otherwise, one would be the biggest sinner under the Heavens.

    Luo Ling would also tag along. This time, Shen Xin intended to find a position for Luo Ling in the Ministry of Defence, this was for Luo Ling to train his ability. Before this, naturally one had to bring Luo Ling to familiarise him with some of his colleagues, so that there would be assistance in the future.

    In the three waiting days, Shen Miao would interestingly listen daily to Jing Zhe and Gu Yu, as they probed the events that happened within the three years that they were away (2 years plus travel time). However, she was surprised that the Feng Xian Pawnshop, closed its doors shortly after Shen Xin left for the Xiao Chun City. One did not know why, but a few days back it then reopened, saying that the manager went for a trip, and only returned shortly back to the Ding capital.

    Feng An Ning came to know that Shen Miao had returned, and sent a letter over saying that she wanted to personally look for her, but since they will be seeing each other during the Pce banquet, she did not need to make the trip. Other than Feng An Ning, Su Ming Lang also send a letter to her. It was written in a crooked handwriting and also done behind his residence¡¯s back, as he had gotten his own servant to send it over, making Shen Miao to be betweenughter and tears.

    After apany Luo Tan to the different restaurants boisterously, in an instant it was the day of the tribute.

    The Ming Qi¡¯s tribute was the major even in the entire dynasty, so early in the morning the bells of the southern mountain rang.

    The street vendors were all discussing about this matter, however ording to the Imperial family¡¯s regtion, themoners were unable to enter the Pce, and could only listen to the sounds and movements outside the Pce walls. Majority of the people were envious of the Officials¡¯ family, as they could bring them in. Those higher ranked officials could even attend the tribute¡¯s banquet.

    Seeing the country¡¯s extravagant and magnificent banquet, it always give others a false impression of peace and prosperity. Themoners were often very simple and could only see what was in front of them, and thought that Ming Qi couldst forever and pass down from generations. Only rarely, would smart people be able to see clearly that the enemies outside were vague, and there were many internal worries, but in this precarious state, one only did enough on the surface. How could it really be a situation when one could sit back and rx?

    Shen Xin¡¯s carriage stopped at the front of the Pce¡¯s gates, and there was a number of Pce¡¯s people who were waiting to lead the entourage in. Luo Tan looked around curiously and Shen Qiu had to press her head down in case she offended any noble people. Luo Ling appeared to be veryposed. Even though it was his first time entering the Pce, he was iparably proper.

    When the ceremony was about to start, almost all the civil and military officials were present. Drums sounded and music were yed as hundreds of ceremonial cannons were fired, making everything grand, magnificent and illustrious.

    The Emperor and Empress sat at the highest seat and when Shen Miao looked over, Emperor Wen Hui was wearing dragon robes and had a dignified and majestic appearance, no different from two years ago. However if one were to look carefully, now he require the help of a GongGong to walk and his footsteps were not as strong as before, as he had grown older a lot.

    Fu Xiu Yi followed the rest of the Princes and stood at one side. Now he had a fine appearance and was extremely outstanding among the Princes. He was the youngest of them all, but was now so handsome that he instigated a number of noble Young Ladies to secretly look over. Fu Xiu Yi after all was unable to hide his magnificentness, and one expect that his older brother would not be at ease with him as they were initially.

    Shen Miao also looked towards the direction of Fu Xiu Yi, but the ce in which her gazended was however behind Fu Xiu Yi, at a inly dressed male among the officials. That person¡¯s noble bearing was high and had a kind of alienating feel among the officials. He did not look like an official but instead a schr. That person was Pei Lang.

    The ce that Pei Lang stood was not far from Fu Xiu Yi, and in such asion as this and with Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s cautious attitude, it obviously meant that he was dependant and trusted Pei Lang, thus he gave Pei Ling such a big respect. Seeming aware of the gaze, Fu Xiu Yi suddenly looked over and Shen Miao¡¯s gazed moved and did not stop. Fu Xiu Yi looked into the crowd for a moment before turning his head over.

    At the sitting area for guests, there was a male and female seated and both looked rather young. Byte autumn, the weather was actually a little cold and those officials¡¯ daughters that were dressed up, would also wear a cloak to block the wind. But this young female wore a thin gold dress withplicated embroideries, and such embroideries would require a year and a half toplete. This young female also had exquisite eyes, but her actions were not very respectful as when the official in charge of the ceremony was reading the prayers for blessing, she turned a deaf ear and kept sweeping her eyes at the crowd, without a trace of respect at all.

    This young female was Princess Ming An. Beside her, there was the Crown Prince of the Qin country, HuangFu Hao. HuangFu Hao was better than Princess Ming An, and still smiled at the process on the state and did not show unbridled impudency, as if one was truly sincere about the Ming Qi¡¯s tribute. But it made others feel one¡¯s heart chilled under such a hypocritical smile.

    It was Luo Tan¡¯s first time to such an event so she felt novel about it, and naturally took noticed of the people at the noble guests¡¯ seats. She thought for a moment before pulling the sleeves of an official¡¯s daughter beside her, and whispered when no one noticed, ¡°Why is there only the Crown Prince and Princess of the Qin country, what about Prince Rui of the Great Liang?¡±

    That Young Lady was caught unaware by Luo Tan and almost jump in shock. Even though she was somewhat unhappy, she had good manners to answer Luo Tan¡¯s question, ¡°His Highness Prince Rui of the Great Liang is not feeling well, so he will not being today.¡±

    Luo Tan was suddenly enlightened and looked towards Shen Miao. She was standing by her side, and naturally would have heard the conversation between Luo Tan and that Young Lady. Luo Tan said, ¡°This Prince Rui¡¯s arrogance is really big. Is this not intentionally embarrassing the Emperor?¡±

    The Qin country¡¯s and the Great Liang¡¯s people came to the Ming Qi tribute to congratte, but at the end, Prince Rui did not appear at the ceremony. Was not this as good as giving a p to the Imperial family of Ming Qi? But the Imperial family of Ming Qi dared not get angry and not only that, they still lifted others with good food and drinks and this was all because in this world, the strong were respected and the Ming Qi dared not oppose the Great Liang.

    The entire tribute ceremony required exactly three Shichen (1shichen ¨C 2 hours) from the beginning to the end, starting at the hottest time in the afternoon, and was onlypleted when it was nearing the evening. All of the civil and military officials and their families could not leave. This was a prolonged torment and it was the same for the Emperor and Empress. The higher one¡¯s position was, the more people will give them attention, and the more they could not show any signs of fatigue.

    Even Luo Tan, a female who had martial arts, also felt somewhat weak but when she turned her head, she saw Shen Miao¡¯s straight posture with hands ovepped as she looked in front. She still had a dignified atmosphere and Luo Tan could not help but be slightly startled. She softly asked, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, are not you tired?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Not tired.¡±

    Luo Tan signed in amazement. The surrounding female guests all relied on their wide sleeves and robes to rx, and it was rare to see people like Shen Miao with such one track mind. Luo Tan initially wanted to persuade Shen Miao to secretly rx a bit, but looking at her movements, she was unable to say anything.

    Luo Tan had always been aware of Shen Miao¡¯s impressive bearings. She was not one who will bite words and chew characters, but could not verbalise what this feeling exactly was, and only felt that Shen Miao was different from the other Young Ladies in the Xiao Chun City. Now at this ce, there was an illusion that in such an awe-inspiring ce Shen Miao was able to do it, it was the correct gesture to have. Even the Empress sitting at the high position was no better as poised as Shen Miao was. For a sixteen year old female to hold such a graceful gesture, it was already very rare.

    Not only did Luo Tan noticed this, it seemed that some noble families¡¯ gentlemen had also gradually been attracted by Shen Miao. Among the listless noble females, Shen Miao was too outstanding. Luo Ling saw this and quietly turned sideways to cover Shen Miao with his body, so as to block those presumptuous eyes.

    When Luo Xue Yan saw this, she smiled at him. Shen Miao was muddled with this as Luo Tan winked at Luo Ling. Luo Ling¡¯s face slightly reddened as he turned his head over as if nothing had happened.

    After the three Shichen of ceremony was over, one need to follow the Emperor and Empress to the banquet. The banquet at night was filled with dance and music to let the people of the Qin country and the Great Liang see how wealthy and strong the Ming Qi was.

    Shen Miao and Luo Tan followed the crowd into the Pce hall for a few steps, when someone pat her shoulders. Shen Miao looked back and saw a familiar face.

    Shen Miao and Luo Tan followed the crowd into the Pce hall for a few steps, when someone pat her shoulders. Shen Miao looked back and saw a familiar face.

    ¡°Hey, I have long saw you in the morning but we were located far away and could note over. Shen Miao, long time no see!¡± Feng An Ning hugged Shen Miao passionately.

    Aspared to two years before, Feng An Ning was more beautiful and the young female¡¯s inexperience was undoubtedly exposed. Her hair was styled in a hundred flowers bun and was wearing pomegranate red robes, she looked elegant. She let go of Shen Miao¡¯s hands and looked at her dissatisfied, ¡°Why are you not a little surprise upon seeing me?¡± Not waiting for Shen Miao to reply, she said to herself, ¡°Never mind, you always had such a character so I forgive you. But.¡± She looked up and down at Shen Miao to size her up, ¡°Two years of not seeing, how can you be this beautiful? How did the Xiao Chun City¡¯s water and soil be able to raise such a beauty? How can you be a total different person than before?¡±

    Shen Miao was instructed by Luo Xue Yan to let the servants dress her up, thus she was wearing purple crescent Phoenix robes with arge flower embroidered at the outerpel. Her hair was styled in a hanging cloud knot, which was secured with a jade Begonia hairpin and small pearls as earrings. She originally had a small and delicate face, but was so graceful that even if she was standing quietly, there was a warm and dignified air around her. That pair of eyes that were as ck as a doe, made a number of young males look back frequently.

    The female¡¯s features were good, and had an out of the ordinary bearing. It was like adding flowers to the brocade, making one unable to forget.

    Luo Tan had been standing by Shen Miao¡¯s side looking curiously at Feng An Ning. Feng An Ning finally noticed her and asked, ¡°And who is this?¡±

    ¡°My Biao Older Sister, Luo Tan.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°This is Young Lady Feng, Feng An Ning.¡±

    Luo Tan and Feng An Ning said their greetings. Feng An Ning has a rash and hasty character while Luo Tan was straightforward and lively, thus both of them felt like old friends at the first meeting, and made so much noise that Shen Miao¡¯s ears were somewhat sore. When it was time to be seated, Feng An Ning informed Feng Furen before slipping over to Shen Miao¡¯s side, so that it was more convenient chatting with her.

    During the ceremony before, one had to stand ording to one¡¯s official position, but now that it was the banquet, one could sit freely. Shen Xin just returned to the Ding capital and did not have particrly close colleagues, so he found a seat at will. But now that he was ¡®invited¡¯ back by Emperor Wen Hui, the surrounding colleagues naturally dare not neglect him, and spoke respectably to him one after the other.

    Feng An Ning whispered in Shen Miao¡¯s ear, ¡°Chi. These fence sitters. Initially when General Shen left the city, they were not willing to even meet up and now to act so intimately. So hypocritical.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled slightly, and did not express an opinion before hearing Feng An Ning speaking again, ¡°Look. Your Tang Older Sister also came.¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly startled, before looking towards the direction that Feng An Ning pointed up and just nice, met the other person¡¯s eyes.

    After two years, she finally got to see Shen Yue again.

    Ever since Shen Yuan¡¯s incident, Shen Gui¡¯s position had plummeted. He had been relying on other benefits to climb up, but ever since Shen Yuan was beheaded, the other officials regarded him like the gue and hid away. Shen Gui himself did not have much skills or abilities so as days drifted along, he became more frustrated. In such an asion, he did not have the opportunity toe. The one who came was Shen Wan¡¯s family.

    Now, Shen Wan¡¯s career was smooth sailing, and at the moment he was toasting others with a smiling face. Chen Rou Qiu was sitting by his side talking with the other Furens by her sides, looking as satisfied as two years ago. But... As time passed, one would no longer be as lively as before. It might be assumed that there were no sons from the Second household after so long, Old Shen Furen would have given the Third household pressure. Chen Rou Qiu then gave Shen Wan pressure to spread out the branches, and thus her days were not rxed at all.

    The one who was looking at Shen Miao was Shen Yue. Shen Yue, Yi Pei Lan, Bai Wei and Jiang Xiao Xuan sat together and her eyes were firmly set on her. Even though they were sit far apart, Shen Miao could taste the resentment in Shen Yue¡¯s eyes.

    Shen Yue was wearing a smoky pink Rui Yi dress, and had a coro styled hair. She was now eighteen and had a weak schrly look, that was pretty and pleasant looking. But Shen Miao gazended for a moment on the bracelet on Shen Yue¡¯s hand, and then nced at the silver agate hairpin on Shen Yue¡¯s head before her lips hooked up.

    With Shen Yue¡¯s love of being in the limelight, for fear to miss out on every opportunity to show off herself, to still use jewellery from two years ago, it only meant that currently the money in the Third household was tight. When one think about it, it probably was the case since Old Shen Furen liked to spend moneyvishly, and after the separation from the family, there would not be a Shen Xin providing money to support, so Chen Rou Qiu, the one in charge of the household, would have to managed it with difficult. In addition to the arrangements required for Shen Wan¡¯s career, the money that Shen Yue could use for jewellery would have been less by a lot.

    No matter how aloof a schr was, one would need to live, so without money, how would one be able to be unyielding. In fact with Shen Yue¡¯s beauty, it was not difficult to marry an official¡¯s young master of the same social ss easily and like that, she would more or less be able to also help Shen Wan, but Shen Yue was not willing to be engaged till now. In the past lifetime Shen Miao did not understand this, and still foolishly thought of finding young talents for her, and only sawter that Shen Yue¡¯s heart was so big. How would ordinary young talents enter her eyes?

    Shen Yue kept on staring at Shen Miao, and her heart was filled with endless jealousy. She could see clearly, that the fabric of the clothes that Shen Miao had on was something that only the Pce had. Previously, Shen Wan did a task well, and he fortunately got a bolt of it, and initially she wanted to make clothes with it, but who knew that Shen Wan gifted it to his superior. In these two years, the bigger Shen Wan¡¯s official rank was, the more Shen Yue¡¯s money was tighter. Shen Yue med all this on Shen Xin taking most of the money away when he separated from the family, and thus putting her in financial straits. She initially thought that since Shen Miao went to such a deste ce like the Xiao Chun City, she would not return in her lifetime. But who knew that not only Shen Miao returned, but did it looking so morous that all those gentlemen around frequently looked over at her. Shen Yue was so jealous in her heart that she wished Shen Miao was dead.

    Her gaze were as sharp as knives, but Shen Miao only smiled faintly before turning her head and started talking to Luo Tan and Feng An Ning, not looking at Shen Yue at all.

    At this moment, the Emperor and Empress started to enter. All the uproar gradually lowered as Emperor Wen Huiughed, and instructed everyone to enjoy and have fun.

    After that, the noble guests, the Qin country¡¯s Crown Prince, HuangFu Hao, and Princess Ming An also entered. Princess Ming An directly ignored the Pce regtions and was full of arrogance, she did not even bow to Emperor Wen Hui. The Emperor¡¯s smile was somewhat stiff, and at the end, it was HuangFu Hao who put up a respectful appearance.

    Luo Tan looked around and when Feng An Ning saw it, she asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Why is that Prince Rui of the Great Liang not here yet?¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°Others said that the Imperial family of the Great Liang are iparably beautiful, and even Emperor Yong Le was an exceptionally beautiful man. Since Prince Rui is Emperor Yong Le¡¯s blood younger brother, naturally he is unlimited svelte. I want to take a look at this earth shattering beauty.¡±

    When Feng An Ning heard this, her lips pursed, ¡°Enough about it. After that Prince Rui came over from the Great Liang, other than to His Majesty, he had not appeared in front of outsiders. Furthermore, even if he were to appear, one will not be able to see his earth shattering beauty.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Luo Tan was puzzled, ¡°Is his appearance ugly?¡±

    The voice hardlynded when one heard a eunuch outside shouting out loud, ¡°His Highness Prince Rui of the Great Liang has arrived¡ª¡±

    Everyone moved their gazes towards the door.

    One saw an entourage of lean figures walking in. The bodyguards were following behind while that person walked in front. His stature was extremely tall and straight, and he was wearing a golden embroidered purple robes, with a rhinoceros horn belt decorated with white jade and deer skin boots. They were simple clothes and ornaments, but whenpared to the entire court of civil and military officers, it was better. However the most attractive thing was not these.

    On his face, there was a silver half mask.

    The mask covered from the forehead to the tip of the nose, but because it fitted closely to the facial features, it showed the smooth lines of that face. One could see the high bridge of the nose, a pair of eyes that were as if they were drawn in painting, that even they were to take a nce, it would look romantic. The exposed chin was beautiful, and the thin lips were so red that even if it was close, it was as if they were silently inviting.

    Everyone fell silent.

    This young male was clearly wearing a mask, and others were not able to see his appearance, but he actually had the ability to make others go crazy. Everyone was looking at that face without blinking at all, but the chilling gaze from the mask made others feel cold. Even though that pair of eyes were bright, ck and had some yful intentions, they were rather indifferent, making others unclear if the other person was warm or cold.

    It was a person that could attract everyone¡¯s attention, an exceptionally dazzling youth like the sun.

    He went to the honoured guests¡¯ area to sit down, and every action was elegant and magnificent. By contrast, HuangFu Hao who was just courteous before became as rude as an unrefined boor. Princess Ming An, who was beside HuangFu Hao, had long looked silly in affection.

    Emperor Wen Huiughed out and looked towards Prince Rui, ¡°Is not Prince Rui not feeling well, whye to the tribute dinner? This make Zhen¡¯s officials to could not help but be surprised.¡±

    Prince Rui nodded his head towards Emperor Wen Hui, and had a causal andzy attitude as he spoke, ¡°Suddenly had the interest, so one then came.¡±

    His voice was very good to listen to, it was low and was a bit maic, that the young females present slightly blushed. However these words were filled with impudence. The Ming Qi¡¯s tribute banquet was a big even but from Prince Rui¡¯s mouth, it was as if it was amon family¡¯s banquet as he came and went as he wishes. This was truly condescending.

    The officials of Ming Qi were furious, but dared not speak since Emperor Wen Hui also dared not speak, so what could they do. This Prince Rui of the Great Liang¡¯s methods were almost the same as Emperor Yong Le, he was very presumptuous but had a verypelling force.

    Emperor Wen Hui indeed did not pursue the matter, and let the rest of the officials continue to eat and drink, apparently intending to let the matter pass.

    As Luo Tan was eating the pastries at the banquet, she quietly spoke to Shen Miao, ¡°This Prince Rui is really very bold to even say such things to the Emperor. Does he not fear that the Emperor would punish him for the crime?¡±

    ¡°Punish what crime?¡± Feng An Ning heard this and her mouth twitched, ¡°That person is Prince Rui of the Great Liang. The people of the Great Liang can only be the Ming Qi¡¯s guests, and whatever the guest do, is correct.¡± Even though Feng An Ning¡¯s voice was very low, she only vaguely spoke of it and dared not make it too understandable, as this was after all the Pce. If someone attentive heard it, who knew what kind of consequences would there be.

    ¡°One had never heard about this Prince Rui before.¡± Luo Tan rested her cheek on her hand, ¡°Look like a beautiful male. Really want to see how he look like under the mask.¡± Luo Tan¡¯s favourite pastime was looking at handsome men, and when looking at this Prince Rui, her eyeballs were almost stuck on him.

    ¡°Maybe under the mask he is an ugly person.¡± Feng An Ning dampened her enthusiasm, ¡°Otherwise why the need to wear a mask?¡±

    ¡°I bet he is a rare beautiful man in the world.¡± Luo Tan shoved Shen Miao, ¡°Otherwise Biao Youngest Sister, what kind of person do you think this Prince Rui is?¡±

    Shen Miao did not even lift her head, ¡°Do not know.¡±

    ¡°Say, say.¡± Luo Tan did not listen to excuses, ¡°You guess between His Highness Prince Rui and the Little Marquis of the Xie family, who was the most beautiful in the Ding capital, who is more beautiful?¡±

    Shen Miao did not expect Luo Tan would actually use ¡®most beautiful in the Ding capital¡¯ to describe Xie Jing Xing. She was originally drinking tea and choked on the mouthful of tea. She suddenly cough twice, scaring Luo Tan and Feng An Ning to quickly cover her mouth to prevent any disrespectfulness.

    However the actions were too big and those people who were close by, looked over. Shen Miao wiped her mouth to cover up, but in an instant she saw a pair of eyes.

    That male behind the mask that was sitting at the honoured guests¡¯ seat slightly looked sideways. One did not know if it was real or an illusion, but his gaze seemed to have stayed on her for a moment before moving away.

    Those eyes were filled with amusement.

 Chapter 125: Compelled to Compete

    <h4>Chapter 125: Compelled to Compete (Part 1)</h4>

    The tribute banquet was filled with merriment and everyone were toasting with one another, suddenly making it as if it was a peaceful scene. It was only at the noble guests¡¯ area that Emperor Wen Hui spoke to the Crown Prince of Qin, HuangFu Hao, who was somewhat restraining fear. When this was seen by others, naturally they were well aware of it.

    Among the three countries, Qin, Great Liang and Ming Qi, the Ming Qi was the weakest, followed by the Qin country and the Great Liang was the strongest. That Emperor Yong Le¡¯s actions were always valiant, which made the Qin country and the Ming Qi to feel fear and, so they would be very respectful to this Prince Rui of the Great Liang. As for HuangFu Hao, when he was speaking to Prince Rui, there were many words of probing.

    Most of the female guests¡¯ eyes were stuck on this Prince Rui, each and every action and movement from Prince Rui warmed their hearts and delighted their eyes. There were no shortage of outstanding males in Ming Qi, just like Fu Xiu Yi, but in front of this Prince Rui, all of them were not as elegant and noble looking, and instead seemed shoddy.

    Even though Luo Tan loved beautiful people but she had the temperament of a gust of wind, so she was soon attracted by the delicate and delicious food, happily trying this and that.

    Because the tribute feast does not distinguished between male and female guests, the entire official family sat together. Luo Ling also sat near Shen Miao¡¯s and when he saw that Shen Miao was not eating, he ced a snowke cake onto Shen Miao¡¯s te and warmly said, ¡°Biao Younger Sister eat something, else one will not have energy to return.¡±

    Shen Qiu originally wanted to give Shen Miao a piece, but Luo Ling had pre-empted his attempt, and he did not know where to put the snowke cake in this chopsticks. His bowl was already full, and moreover what kind of man would eat a snowke cake? He thought for a moment before putting it in front of Feng An Ning, who was sitting nearest to Shen Miao.

    Feng An Ning was overwhelmed by the favour as she epted it and said her thanks. But she did not eat it and was looking at the snowke cake in a daze.

    But just at this moment, one heard HuangFu Hao suddenly speaking, ¡°BenGong heard that the Formidable Great General, General Shen, has returned to the capital a few days before. The name of the Formidable Great General was one that BenGong always hear about, but do not know if one have the honour to see?¡±

    When the remarks were spoken, the lively banquet suddenly quietened down.

    The Crown Prince of the Qin country wanted to see Shen Xin? What was the meaning of it?

    Shen Xin and the Crown Prince of the Qin were practically not rted at all, but now one of them was the Great General that Emperor Wen Hui recalled back to the Ding capital, and the other was the Qin country¡¯s Crown Prince, both had very sensitive identities. Everyone could not help but look at Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s facial expression.

    Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s smile remained unchanged, as if this was just a very small request and he looked at Shen Xin, ¡°Beloved Official Shen.¡±

    Shen Xin quickly got up and bowed to HuangFu Hao before saying, ¡°This General greets Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡±

    HuangFu Hao smiled, ¡°One had long heard that General Shen is brave and fierce without rival, that even in the border one could also transform a scattered army to shape. When the Shen family¡¯s army returned to the capital, themoners were even cheering.¡± He then gave a long sigh, ¡°If my Great Qin could have such a military talent, one need not worry for a hundred of years.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s pupils shrank unnoticed as the ministers¡¯ expressions in the banquet changed, and their gazes became extremelyplex as they looked at Shen Xin.

    To say that Shen Xin was able to connect the scattered army in a short period of time, might sound like praising Shen Xin¡¯s extraordinary ability, but obscurely mentioned about the danger of Shen Xin. Wind damages the flourishing trees in the forest and that had been the logic since ancient times. To have such high regards by themoners, for an Emperor who expelled the General out of the capital, it meant that between the Imperial family and Shen Xin, themoners had chosen to stand at Shen Xin¡¯s side. No Imperial family would be able to tolerate subordinates who had a more popr approval than themselves.

    As for thest sentence, it was the real push that ced Shen Xin to the edge of where the wind and waves were the fiercest. HuangFu Hao was poaching Shen Xin in front of Emperor Wen Hui. No matter how much ulterior motives the Ming Qi¡¯s officials harboured, they would always have unanimously band together against external enemies, so the gazes that were looking at Shen Xin, were like looking at a living General whomitted treason.

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze deepened as she coldly stared at HuangFu Hao.

    HuangFu Hao was someone who likes to watch others in trouble, as if there was a wickedness in the blood of the Qin country¡¯s Imperial family. Currently Shen Xin was not even antagonistic towards the Qin country, but HuangFu Hao still refused to let them off. This was perhaps a destined hatred.

    Emperor Wen Hui had yet to speak when one heard a soft chuckle. Everyone looked towards the sound and saw that among the noble guests, Prince Rui had ced the wine cup in his hands down and looked towards HuangFu Hao.

    His voice was deep and pleasant to hear and there was also a touch ofzy intoxication, bringing out a little bewitching power, but his words were not polite at all.

    He said, ¡°Since Brother HuangFu admire General Shen that much, one may discuss with the Emperor to obtain, and if the Emperor is generous, he would not disagree.¡±

    This was clearly pushing the boat with the currents and when it fell into others ears, there were thousands of feelings.

    How could HuangFu Hao really want Shen Xin? It was only to push Shen Xin to the edge of the cliff and watch him walk in trouble. If Emperor Wen Hui really gave Shen Xin to him then due to the Qin¡¯s face, they could only support Shen Xin well. But who knew if Shen Xin was Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s spy? The Qin country and the Ming Qi were still in a mutual rtionship, and neither was willing to ce a not trustable person under their eyes, and look for trouble all day long.

    Emperor Wen Hui also thought about this point and the peculiar look in his gaze gradually dispersed, and his previous appearance was back on. Heughed, ¡°All under Heavens cherish the talented. If the Crown Prince insist on wanting General Shen, Zhen can only follow others¡¯ precept, as it is the sincerest form of respect.¡±

    This time it was HuangFu Hao that was ced in an awkward position. He was very excited but now was caught in a more adverse situation. It was not possible to bring this person back but to end the matter like this, it would be as if one had lost face. All this happened because of that Prince Rui¡¯s words. HuangFu Hao nced secretly at the man with a mask and almost engraved that person in his eyes.

    Princess Ming An was together with HuangFu Hao and seeing that he was in a difficult situation at this moment, naturally thought of how to unbind him from the situation. It is just that for one, she could not afford to offend Prince Rui and two, She cannot afford to offend the Great Liang¡¯s people. Her entire stomach of fire was poured towards the Shen family and as she looked at Shen Xin, she suddenly startedughing.

    Her voice was delicate and originally sounded sweet but at this moment with her attitude, it was a bit sharp. She said, ¡°How can one dare to take such a Great General like General Shen back. Such bravery would make BenGong¡¯s and Older Brother Crown Prince¡¯s head ache. It will be better to bring Young Lady Shen back. One heard that Young Lady Shen is the pearl of General Shen¡¯s palm and a beauty. One do not know if our Great Qin have such a fortune?¡±

    Luo Tan and Feng An Ning suddenly grabbed onto Shen Miao¡¯s hands and their eyes became vignt. Luo Ling slightly moved, Shen Qiu¡¯s and Luo Xue Yan¡¯s faces turned grave as Shen Xin looked ferociously at Princess Ming An.

    Shen Miao however was looking down at the teacup in front of her, as if she did not hear Princess Ming An¡¯s words. She only watched the tea cup, as the tea spinned on the surface and slowly sank down to the bottom of the cup.

    A General of a country could not be taken away, but to want a daughter of an official was something as easy as a breeze. If one wanted to have good rtions with the Qin country, there were instances of marrying a Princess or official¡¯s daughter over. But no one was willing to enter a foreign country let along marry, as there would not be any help from one¡¯s father or brothers, so if one really suffered grievances, one could only swallow it down themselves.

    Shen Xin smiled, ¡°Little Daughter is naughty and mischievous and cannot afford to have the Princess¡¯s interest.¡± The meaning behind those words were to bluntly refusing it.

    Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s eyes were far-reaching, but he did not intend to say anything to resolve this conflict. Shen Xin had a straightforward character but once it involved Shen Miao, he would take an extremely tough stance.

    At the other side when Shen Yue saw this, there was rejoice of She Miao¡¯s misfortune in her eyes. She could not wait to let Shen Miao marry to the Qin country, and it would be best to marry her to an old man as a concubine, and torture her to death in a foreignnd.

    That Princess Ming An did not expect that Shen Xin would not give her any face and be rejected, so some unhappiness appeared on her face. Because her words had passed the matter about Shen Xin over, HuangFu Hao could not continue and also was toozy to do so. He sat by himself, and drank leisurely while watching Princess Ming An make things difficult for the Shen family.

    Princess Ming An said, ¡°One cannot say that, everyone knows that General Shen¡¯s daughter have both integrity and talent. So is it Young Lady Shen that look down on BenGong, and is unwilling to greet BenGong at all?¡±

    To ce such a big hat of discourteous on, even if Shen Miao was trying to cover the matter up, she would not be able to do so. She simply stood up magnanimously and greeted Princess Ming An, ¡°This official daughter greets Your Princess Highness.¡±

    She suddenly stood up and everyone¡¯s gazended on Shen Miao¡¯s.

    Two years was enough to make a lot of changes. This include everyone¡¯s deeply engraved impression of the idiotic daughter, as this was just too far away and one gradually became indifferent. The youngdy that stood up in front, was a total different person from their memories. The Lc purple robes highlighted the fairness of her jade likeplexion. Even after spending two years in the Xiao Chun City, the sandy winds did not worn down her skin, but instead she grew up to look more noble. Her eyebrows were as delicate and beautiful as a painting, and her gestures were so dignified. Soft and strong. Both were strangely fused into her body, and appeared as a type of dignified grace.

    Even the Empress beside the Emperor, did not seemed to have her grace.

    Princess Ming An frowned. She did not expect that Shen Miao had such good appearance and bearing. She had long known of Shen Miao¡¯s reputation of an idiot, thus she brought her up as a topic to embarrass the Shen family. She had never thought that she was lifting a rock to smash her own feet.

    However, for Princess Ming An to be Princess Ming An, she has some abilities. She immediately raised her eyebrows, and looked up and down at Shen Miao like she was sizing something up before saying, ¡°Young Lady Shen has a countenance of a flower, face like the moon, indeed an outstanding beauty. No wonder General Shen treats Young Lady Shen as a pearl in his palm and hid. One did not know with such good appearance, which family would have the fortune to marry Young Lady?¡±

    These words were overstepping and Shen Xin immediately stared like a tiger. Although he must take into ount the other person¡¯s position, he could not tolerate others say things about his daughter. Just as he was about to speak, that Princess Ming An diverged from the topic, ¡°One think that Young Lady Shen also has outstanding abilities?¡±

    When those words were spoken, everyone in the hall was excited. Yi Pei Lan and the few were resisting smiling with great difficult.

    What talent did Shen Miao had? That was something everyone knew very well. These two years she had gone to the Xiao Chun City, and that was a frontier area with so many military people. One fear that she had be more vulgar.

    Shen Miao looked down slightly, ¡°This official¡¯s daughter is of humble talent and shallow learning. The Princess have praised too much.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady Shen need not be modest.¡± Princess Ming An simply smiled, ¡°Speaking of which, when BenGong was in the Qin country, one heard a few years ago that during the academy examinations, Young Lady Shen achieved a first rank for archery. When BenGong heard it, one¡¯s heart was moved. Now upon seeing Young Lady Shen, one thought about this old matter.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s head was bowed and she remained silent. Luo Xue Yan¡¯s and Shen Qiu¡¯s hearts started to be anxious. One would be blind if one could not see that Princess Ming An was deliberately finding faults, and targeting Shen Miao.

    Speaking of that, everyone thought about the time during the Chrysanthemum banquet¡¯s academy examinations, Shen Miao and Cai Linpeted in archery and the third arrow that was shot made Cai Lin speechless and put him in a sorry state. It was exactly at that time, that apletely different Shen Miao appeared in front of everyone for the first time.

    Just nice at the tribute dinner, Cai Daren and Cai Lin were present, and Cai Lin¡¯s face immediately became red. Now Cai Lin was two years older and had grown up. Those little grudges with Shen Miao were already long thrown in the back of his mind as time goes on, and he was also no longer obsessed with Shen Yue. It could be said that one smile can make one forget about gratitude and revenge, but he did not expect that one¡¯s old matter was mentioned in front of everyone, making him incredibly embarrassed.

    Cai Lin was not the only one that was thinking about matters of the past. At the corner of the tribute banquet, the Marquis of Lin An, Xie Ding, was sitting with his two sons. The current Marquis of Lin An looked much older and no longer had high-spirits, that in such an event like this, he only wanted to find a quiet corner. Unexpectedly with the mention about the matter of the academy examinations, he then remembered that at that time Xie Jing Xing was present, and surprisingly went up the stage and beaten his two shu sons out of their horses. Upon returning to the residence he scolded Xie Jing Xing in fury but in his heart, he was proud of Xie Jing Xing.

    Thinking of olden times, his heart gotten more painful and difficult to tolerate. Xie Ding¡¯s face was filled with dejectedness and Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao, who were beside, saw this and the same sh of dark clouds appeared in their eyes.

    Princess Ming An still continued speaking, ¡°BenGong¡¯s heart have the interest today and want topete with Young Lady Shen, so why notpete in archery? Just treat it as it is a game.¡±

    This remark was strange and absurd. Emperor Wen Huiughed first, ¡°Young Lady Shen is a delicate female, so how could one know anything about archery?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty do not know.¡± Princess Ming An said with augh, ¡°Originally Young Lady Shen¡¯s grace was even heard of in the Great Qin. It is said that when the father is a lion, the daughter cannot be a dog. General Shen is so incredibly brave and courageous, so Young Lady Shen would definitely be an extraordinary female. Moreover, Young Lady Shen is a pretty and delicate female, but is not BenGong also a female? Or could it be that Your Majesty find that our Great Qin cannotpete on an equal level with the Ming Qi?¡±

    Princess Ming An looked charming but her words were very vicious. In one sentence she even brought out the entire nation of Ming Qi and if one did notpete, it meant that the Ming Qi looked down on the Great Qin. At such a time, how would Emperor Wen Hui let a gap appear between the Great Qin and the Ming Qi? He looked towards Shen Miao at once and said seemingly warm, ¡°What does Young Lady Shen think?¡±

    Shen Xin clenched his fists. He really wanted to directly reject this rude request for Shen Miao. But if one were to reject, it would only let Princess Ming An have a justifiable reason to use.

    It was however Shen Miao who nce at Princess Ming An and said as she lowered her head, ¡°The Princess¡¯mands, this official daughter dare not notply.¡±

    ¡®Dare not notply¡¯. At the end she had indicated the reluctance in her heart as if Princess Ming An was a bully.

    Princess Ming An heard the meaning behind Shen Miao¡¯s words, and her expression sank before she thought of something and giggled delicately. ¡°One heard that during the Academy Examinations, Young Lady Shen and the opponent gambled their life topete, so why not we too alsopete by gambling our lives too?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shen Xin did not wait for Shen Miao to speak, and tly refused it.

    ¡°No!¡± Shen Xin did not wait for Shen Miao to speak and tly refused it. His face turned cold and he did not take into ount Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s expression, before looking at Princess Ming An and said word for word, ¡°Your Highness the Princess had said that it will be a game so it should be carried out as a game, so why the need to include one¡¯s life. The tribute banquet is a happy event, and it is not advisable to see knives and swords during the banquet.¡±

    When Luo Xue Yan saw Shen Xin speaking, she also could not resist but to pinch the teacup in front of her. At that time, they did not know about Shen Miao and Cai Lin gambling with their lives during the academy examinations, and when they got to know it upon their return to the capital, they had incessantly palpitations. If they were present, they would definitely not let Shen Miao use her life as a gambling stake. Now this Princess Ming An from the Qin country clearly had ill-intentions, so how could they let Shen Miao take the risks.

    Who knew that when Shen Xin said those words, HuangFu Hao unexpectedly opened his mouth and said with augh, ¡°Even so, this is to make one treat the game seriously, and this represent the Great Qin¡¯s heart to the Ming Qi. General Shen, it is only letting Young Lady Shen to y a game with one¡¯s Younger Sister, can it be that General Shen is afraid? Or is it that the Ming Qi is as such and cannot afford to lose?¡± His words were filled with barbs as he looked towards Emperor Wen Hui, ¡°If the Ming Qi is afraid of losing, then it is of no harm to let Ming An have her spirits dampened.¡±

    Since the matter had risen to the reputation of the country, if Emperor Wen Hui remained silent, he would have been humiliated in front of the officials, and how would he then be able to stand up as a monarch. He did not look at Shen Xin and directly said to Shen Miao, ¡°Since Princess Ming An is interested, Shen Miao, you will apany Princess Ming An to y for a round.¡±

    Since the Emperor¡¯s had spoken, it was useless for Shen Xin to say anything else. Shen Qiu clenched both of his fists, and Luo Tan and Feng An Ning looked at one another uneasily.

    Shen Miao said softly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was no panic in her expression and that made everyone slightly startled. Princess Ming An looked over at Shen Miao and met her gaze.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes were extremely clear, as if they were as wless as those of a child. Originally with this pair of eyes, one could see about anything with just one look. But when such a pair of eyes looked at Princess Ming An, those calm eyes seemed to have precipitated a thousand of years of water, and a single wave could not be incited. Thus one could not see any trace of emotion.

    Others were unable to see thoroughly.

    Princess Ming An did not have any reason to be upset, and she smiled as she got her personal maid to bring bow and arrows over. She thenughed as she stared at Shen Miao, ¡°This is the rules that BenGong ys with in the Great Qin. Both persons will stay at a distance staring at the other and would not move, one person will be blindfolded as one uses the bow, and also will determine the location of which part of the body the fruit will be at. The person will just need to shoot at it.¡± She did not let any expression of Shen Miao slip by, ¡°Does Young Lady Shen understand?¡±

    Everyone surrounding sucked in a breath of cold air. Last time at the academy examinations, Shen Miao and Cai Lin separately ced the fruit on their heads and their eyes were open wide. To shoot while being blindfolded, was not this ying with other people¡¯s life? Just listening to it made one feel absolutely horrified. Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan were already very furious.

    Shen Miao gently smiled, as if she was not scared by Princess Ming An¡¯s words and said, ¡°Thanking Princess for informing.¡±

    She being this calm, did not lose the Ming Qi¡¯s vigour and on the spot, half of the people immediately could not help but value her higher. HuangFu Hao stared at her and an odd look appeared in his eyes.

    Luo Tan pulled the corner of Shen Miao¡¯s robes, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, why not I go for you? I practice martial arts and know a little. If it is impossible, then one can just avoid it.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, and looked towards Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan who still wanted to block it, ¡°No need to worry. Since she could say that, it meant that she has the confidence not to shoot me. If she were to shoot me, then they would be in a lot of trouble. HuangFu Hao and Ming An are clever people and will not do silly things. These actions are all done just to scare me and make a fool out of me.¡±

    ¡°But Younger Sister,¡± Shen Qiu held her shoulder worriedly, ¡°You will be scared alone. No matter if she were to shoot you, how can one let you go alone?¡±

    ¡°I am not afraid.¡± Shen Miao warmly replied, ¡°Moreover if she were to hurt me, I will also have a chance, so how will I let her off easily?¡± When she said those words, the corner of her lips slightly hooked up. She was clearly smiling but it made others feel a chill.

    Luo Ling patted Shen Miao¡¯s shoulder and said lightly, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head and went directly to the middle of the hall.

    She and Princess Ming An actually walked together towards the main area of the hall, but if one did notpare one would not know that when both of them walked together, there was a wrong illusion that appeared. Princess Ming An was a true blue-blood nobility, growing up in an Imperial family with a delicate, charming and beautiful frame, and should be respectable and honourable, but when walking beside Shen Miao, one of Shen Miao hands was on top of the other with a perfectly straight back, and she did not nce to the left of right when she walked, and looked at the other at eye-level. That dignified air of grace and bearing, actually made Princess Ming An seem worthless.

    Gradually, sighs were heard in the hall.

    HuangFu Hao¡¯s expression gradually became ugly.

    In all fairness it was not because of Princess Ming An¡¯s insolent appearance, but it was Shen Miao¡¯s calmness and magnanimity that made others beside her, to look like filthy with grime. However when one think about it, it was outrageous as Shen Miao was obviously a daughter of an official, and Princess Ming An grew up in a Pce since young, so how could she not beparable to Shen Miao?

    They naturally did not know, that Shen Miao was originally an Empress for many years in the Inner Pce and because of Fu Xiu Yi, she was extremely demanding of herself to be the absolute best, and when she was in the Qin country, she also eventually developed a different level of tolerance through experience. If there was not for the existence of Mei Furen fighting in the dark and Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s connivance, actually she would have been a good Empress that could mother the entire nation.

    It was only that this perfect dream was at the end broken into pieces in the past, but this made her to be unable to conceal her brilliance in this lifetime.

    Princess Ming An did not notice everyone¡¯s stares, and only looked at Shen Miao as she held the shiny ck longbow in her hands. That bow most likely, was made of top-notch wood and was soaked in special herbs as it looked very hard and cumbersome. Princess Ming An said to Shen Miao, ¡°This is BenGong¡¯s bow. Let us shoot one bamboo arrow each alright? BenGong will shoot an arrow at you, then it will be changed to you pulling the bow.¡±

    The words spoken had already set the sequential order. At the side of Ming Qi, there were people who had indignant expressions, as Princess Ming An was obviously bullying others.

    But Shen Miao only indifferentlyplied and she appeared not to be shaken.

    The more she appeared not to care, the more Princess Ming An felt stifled and panicky. She swept her eyes across the noble guests¡¯ section, and suddenly her eyes brightened before she sweetly said, ¡°But since we arepeting here, one fear that the other will feel unfair about it. Why not let His Highness Prince Rui of the Great Liang be the judge, and stand here to inspect the bow and arrows to ensure that there is no fraud.¡± Finishing, her eyes looked at Prince Rui affectionately.

    The young females of Ming Qi that were seated, were scolding this Princess Ming An in their hearts for being ignorant of shame. This was clearly taking the opportunity to get closer to Prince Rui, and one felt that it was due to being attracted to Prince Rui¡¯s beauty. However Prince Rui¡¯s actions were usually unbridled and one thought that he would not agree to it, since Princess Ming An¡¯s request came out of nowhere.

    Who knew that when Prince Rui heard it, he thought a little before nodding, ¡°Alright.¡±

    This was once again beyond the expectations of everyone, and even Emperor Wen Hui and HuangFu Hao took a double take at Prince Rui. One only saw Prince Rui stood upzily from his seat and as his legs were long, he only took two steps to reach the middle of the hall and stood beside Shen Miao and Princess Ming An.

    Princess Ming An overjoyed at the turn of events, and delicately reached her hands out to put the bow into Prince Rui¡¯s hands and smiled, ¡°Then may Prince Rui first inspect this bow and see if there are any issues.¡±

    At the Princes¡¯ sitting area, Prince Zhuo sneered and whispered, ¡°This Qin Princess is not one who knows her ce, and actually make things difficult in front of so many people.¡± These words used were filled with disdain.

    ¡°But the Young Lady of the Shen family is really unexpected.¡± Prince Jing looked at Shen Miao who was standing side by side with Princess Ming An, ¡°To be so calm, even if it was an act, it is an extraordinary courage.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Prince Zhou touched his chin, ¡°This Young Lady of the Shen family has really blossomed and gotten more tasteful.¡± He looked towards Fu Xiu Yi who was not speaking a single word, ¡°Number Nine, do you regret?¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi lightly said, ¡°Fourth Older Brother is joking.¡±

    Behind Fu Xiu Yi, there was a inly d male quietly standing there. His gaze crossed over everyone and fell onto the purple d young female. Pei Lang looked very calm, as if he was looking at a stranger for the first time, but the hands in his sleeves were clenched into fists and were also slightly trembling.

    It had been two years. This young female grew up to be even more attractive and like what she had said, she was ¡®invited¡¯ back by the Heavenly family. Upon returning back to the capital, trouble came knocking one after another. Trees long for peace but the wind would never cease. Shen Miao did not do anything, but there would be people who will take the initiative to look for her.

    However Pei Ling knew that Shen Miao would not let herself be caught in any awkward position. This was because she has a heart that was more vicious than anyone else.

    Prince Rui returned the bow to Princess Ming An quickly, and she took it back shyly before saying to Shen Miao, ¡°May Young Lady Shen stand over there and...¡± She picked an apple from the maid and handed it to Shen Miao with a smile, ¡°ce this on Young Lady¡¯s shoulder.¡±

    Shen Qiu who was sitting down suddenly clenched his fist.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hanged and walked away after taking the apple.

    Everyone were all looking at her actions, while Princess Ming An allowed others to tie a ck cloth over her eyes. Prince Rui however walked over to Shen Miao¡¯s side.

    Under watchful eyes, he took the apple from Shen Miao¡¯s hands. Shen Miao was surprised for a moment as Prince Rui ced the apple gently on her shoulder.

    Shen Miao looked up at him.

    Because there was something on her shoulder, she was afraid that the apple will fall off during big movements, so Shen Miao could only look at him motionlessly. The young male was very tall and even if Shen Miao had grown within these two years, she only reached to the level of his chest. She could see his embroidered gold buttons and also perceived the meaningful look in his eyes.

    The silver mask exposed the handsome man¡¯s chin and red lips. The corner of his mouth was slightly hooked up, making one want to take the mask off to see if the person had a smiling expression on. His dark eyes were like the starts and autumn water, when they look over, it seemed to be gentle but also looked like they were bantering.

    Bantering?

    He ced the apple on Shen Miao¡¯s shoulder and bent one finger to stroke Shen Miao¡¯s hair, like gently caressing a little captive beast. But it was only for a short moment before it was withdrawn. Because of his body blocking at the side, when others looked over, they would only feel that this Prince Rui of the Great Liang was only cing the apple properly onto Shen Miao, and did not make any other action.

    He turned and walked to the side, and looked as if he was watching a good show as he folded his hands.

    Shen Miao¡¯s attention once again was attracted to Princess Ming An as Princess Ming An slowly pulled open the bow.

    That bow seemed to be very heavy and Princess Ming An pulled it open arduously. As she pulledboriously, the more the bow arched, the heavier everyone¡¯s hearts were. Especially Shen Xin¡¯s entire family, their faces were as deep as water.

    The fuller the bow was bent, the more strength Princess Ming An had, and the greater the strength the arrowhead had, meant that Shen Miao was even more at danger. One fear that when the arrow was shot, the residue force was able to knock Shen Miao down. This match before one¡¯s eyes was not like what Princess Ming An mentioned, just a game, but instead it was a big matter regarding a country¡¯s reputation. If one lost, the reputation was gone. If one showed fear, the reputation was also gone. Actually, between Shen Miao and Princess Ming An, everyone were optimistic about Princess Ming An, and hoped that Shen Miao would not lose too badly.

    Shen Miao quietly looked at the ck cloth that was tied in front of Princess Ming An¡¯s eyes. One did not know if Princess Ming An was deliberately torturing Shen Miao, as she pulled the bow very slowly, and the longbow let out a thin sound that lingered in the hearts of everyone present.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes were dazed, as what appeared in front of her was not the tribute banquet, but the foreign Qin country. The Princes and Princesses of the Qin country and the officials¡¯ daughters were surrounding her and ridiculing her. She was wearing a robe which was re-stitched numerous times, and there was a fruit on her shoulder as she looked wide eyed at the person opposite her.

    That person opposite was arrogant and despotic, and wore exquisitely clothes with eyes tied with a white cloth. She publicised to the crowd around her, ¡°See! Today let the Ming Qi¡¯s Empress hold up an apple on her head for BenGong. Later you all see clearly for BenGong if this Ming Qi¡¯s Empress from a military lineage, would be so scared that she pee in her pants? Hahaha. One must see clearly and tell BenGong!¡±

    She arrogantly pulled the bow and that arrow shot out with a ¡®xiu¡¯. She shot off a little, but it was from the left to right and top to bottom and shot through her hair, shotting open her clothes. She screamed in panic and covered her clothes tightly, but could hear that ridiculingughter getting louder.

    What a humiliating memory. But it now all started tobine together.

    Shen Miao¡¯s lips slowly hooked up but she did not know if it was bitterness or hatred, as a dark fog slowly spread to the bottom of her clear eyes, making them unfathomable.

    Prince Rui who was at the side begun to quietly bend his fingers, and paused for a while before quietly releasing.

    Her small movements of slightly tilting her shoulder were so small, that everyone could not see them at all.

 Chapter 126: Scare You to Death

    <h4>Chapter 126: Scare You to Death (Part 1)</h4>

    When the arrow was shot, everyone at the hall held their breath with rapt attention, and those timid female guests would directly cover their eyes, fearing to see the scene. The ministers were all very clear in their hearts, that no matter how vicious this Princess of the Qin country was, she would not shot a General¡¯s daughter to death on Ming Qi¡¯s soil in front of everyone.

    But it was one thing to know it in one¡¯s heart, and another thing to see it with one¡¯s eyes. They were only onlookers but already felt their heart rapidly beating, so how would it be for Shen Miao?

    Shen Miao quietly watched and did not even close her eyes at all, but looking seriously at the arrow that was sweeping towards her, as if she wanted to see the entire arrow clearly. But when it fell into others¡¯ eyes, it became unswerving steadiness.

    The arrow gave a ¡®xiu¡¯ sound but lightly passed, just by a small difference, by Shen Miao¡¯s head.

    Narrowly avoiding that red apple.

    Shen Qiu who was sitting suddenly felt relieved, and Shen Xin¡¯s and Luo Xue Yan¡¯s clenched hands slightly loosened. Feng An Ning and Luo Tan patted their chests while Luo Ling picked the cup of tea in front of him, and drank a sip to hide his concerned expression.

    The entire hall was silent. HuangFu Hao was originally smiling, but gradually became unable to smile anymore.

    Princess Ming An waited for a while, but did not hear any cheers or mockery against Shen Miao from the crowd, and a bad feeling raised in her heart. She pulled the ck cloth away from her eyes and saw that opposite of her, the apple on Shen Miao¡¯s shoulder was still safe and sound, and her arrow fell slightly away. The purple d young female did not have a messy hair and her clothes were still intact without any trace of panic. She just looked at her lightly, ¡°Your Princess Highness¡¯s hand had slipped and did not hit the target.¡±

    Did not hit the target.

    That sentence was said extremely mildly, but it seemed to contain the highest form of ridicule, so hot that it made Princess Ming An¡¯s cheeks feel painful.

    But after being stunned for that moment, Princess Ming An quickly reacted. She looked at Shen Miao and said angrily, ¡°You must have moved just now. It is you that moved! BenGong have never miss before. If you did not move, how would BenGong not hit the target?¡±

    Everyone did not expect that this Princess Ming An would suddenly create trouble, and even the Emperor showed his displeasure, ¡°Is the Princess saying that the hundreds of people in this banquet are covering up for Young Lady Shen?¡±

    Shen Miao stood straight and did not avoid or evade from the beginning to end, even though one did not know it was an act or real. If it was real, then everyone under Heavens would be enchanted for a female with such courage. No matter how Emperor Wen Hui fear the Shen family, they were at the end Ming Qi¡¯s people and he as the Ming Qi¡¯s Emperor, how could he let a Princess of the Qin country indiscriminately sneer at Shen Miao in front of him? One fear that if he indulged Princess Ming An¡¯s nonsense today, tomorrow the prestige this Emperor had with all the officials would plummet.

    Princess Ming An felt grievances in her head and she looked at HuangFu Hao. HuangFu Hao looked at her with a grim face and Princess Ming An quivered. She dare not look at HuangFu Hao again, and instead turned to look at Prince Rui who was standing at the side before speaking delicately, ¡°Did Your Highness Prince Rui saw clearly if the Young Lady of Shen family avoided it?¡± When she was speaking, Princess Ming An softened her voice as her eyes focused on Prince Rui, making everyone felt that it was somewhat unnatural.

    Prince Rui¡¯s lips hooked up, ¡°No.¡±

    Princess Ming An was surprised for a moment, ¡°Your Highness Prince Rui is saying that Shen Miao did not evade it?¡±

    ¡°Are you questioning this Prince¡¯s eyes?¡± Prince Rui retorted. He looked exceptionally charming that was enough to break one¡¯s heart. But when his voice became cold, it made others feel a pressing chill, and one would not dare to look straight.

    Princess Ming An jumped in shock but then saw Shen Miao facing her while smiling gently, ¡°Your Princess Highness, one must ept the lose upon an agreement to bet. Or is it... Your Princess Highness cannot afford to lose?¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Princess Ming An screamed. She suddenly saw the angry gazes that were on her from the surroundings, before understanding that this was the Ming Qi and her screams to Shen Miao had caused public outrage. She looked at Shen Miao and sneered, ¡°It is not that BenGong cannot afford to lose, but... You should not be too happy too soon. BenGong did not hit the target, but can you hit it?¡±

    Princess Ming An was angry as her archery skills had reached the stage of perfection. Moreover, this bow was one that she had used since young and today¡¯s blindfolded archery, Princess Ming An had yed it for many years in the Qin country, and there had been no slip-ups before. She initially wanted to give some difficulties to Shen Miao, to give the Shen family a lesson for being rude and shoot open Shen Miao¡¯s clothes when she shot through the apple, to make her lose face. It was such an easy task, but why at the crucial time it did not hit the target? And under the watchful eyes of everyone, Shen Miao did not dodge which make her unsure where the problem was at.

    One came out in tion topete, but the result was that not only Shen Miao was not disgraced, one did not hit the target. If those Princesses and Princes knew about it, they would alsough at her. Thinking of that, Princess Ming An hated and resented Shen Miao even more.

    Shen Miao looked at Princess Ming An¡¯s actions and her heart went slightly cold. In her previous lifetime she had stayed in the Qin country for five years, and had been in contact with this Princess of the Qin country for that time. Shen Miao understood clearer than anyone else, what kind of character this Princess Ming An had. Princess Ming An loved to make fun of her like this, ¡®ying¡¯ an archery game in front of a big crowd. One arrow would undo her hair, one arrow to open up her robes and asionally ¡®identally¡¯ brush pass her body. When Princess Ming An pulled the bow open, she already knew what intention Princess Ming An had, and which angle the arrow would being from to where would it ended up at. How could she not be clear after a scene had repeated numerous of times?

    She simply tilted her shoulder ever so slightly and let the arrow ¡®coincidentally¡¯ brush by her.

    No one would believe Princess Ming An¡¯s words, just like at the beginning no one would believe Shen Miao¡¯s words. Being wronged, misunderstood, shamed were what this precious and respected Princess had to experience herself.

    Of course, it was not limited to this.

    Shen Miao held that bright red apple and smiled, ¡°It is my turn so may Your Princess Highness bite this apple in your mouth.¡±

    At the beginning, all the audiences were still subtly talking about the matter but when they heard what Shen Miao said, in a moment silence fell.

    Princess Ming An stared wide eyed at Shen Miao incredulously, ¡°What did you say?¡± Her voice was even more sharper because of the panic, and it was also somewhat hoarse.

    Shen Miao smiled as she looked at her, and there was some innocence in her eyes as she spoke, ¡°Did not Your Princess Highness said that this is the Great Qin¡¯s ying rules? The person shooting will determine where the fruit will be ced. Your Princess Highness wanted the fruit to be ced on this official daughter¡¯s shoulder and this official daughter ced it there. Now...¡± She smile magnanimously, ¡°If Your Princess Highness is scared, then it is possible to change it to another person.¡±

    It was still alright if she did not say this sentence but once it was said, Princess Ming An was so angry that she could flip people and horses. By changing to another person, it was saying that she, Princess Ming An, was timid and could not afford to lose, so would not this be like losing one¡¯s face to everyone in the Ming Qi, the Great Liang and the Qin country?

    Yi Pei Lan suck in a breath of cold air and said to Shen Yue, ¡°Is she crazy? How could she dare to go against Princess Ming An?¡±

    Originally during the academy examinations, Shen Miao confronted Cai Lin and relied that Shen Xin¡¯s official position was not lower than Cai Daren¡¯s. But now one was facing a Princess of another country and Shen Miao also dared to provoke. This was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Cai Lin and Cai Daren looked at one another and smiled bitterly. Initially they thought that Shen Miao was directly opposing him, but now Shen Miao did not even care about a Princess of another country, so what else could be said?

    Over at the Princes¡¯ area, they were also signs of wonderment. Prince Li smiled profoundly, ¡°This Young Lady of the Shen family can really hold a grudge.¡±

    Princess Ming An stared fixedly at Shen Miao, but Shen Miao only gave a shallow smile when facing her sharp eyes. In desperation, Princess Ming An could only look at HuangFu Hao for help.

    HuangFu Hao lightly coughed, and was somewhat angry at Shen Miao for not appreciating favours. Princess Ming An represents the Great Qin so he could not let Princess Ming An unsatisfied. He looked at Emperor Wen Hui and swept a nce at Shen Miao, ¡°It is only a game so why is the Young Lady of the Ming Qi this unwilling to overlook and spare?¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui looked at the Shen family¡¯s people.

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan were busy with drinking their tea, as if they did not hear the words before. Shen Qiu and Luo Ling looked calmly and unruffled above one¡¯s head, but did not show their stand. Feng An Ning and Luo Tan were staring at Princess Ming An with an indignant look in their eyes.

    The Shen family¡¯s attitude was very clear. They did not intend to forget about it and clearly marked Princess Ming An. There was anger in Shen Xin¡¯s stomach, as just now Shen Miao was aggressively forced by Princess Ming An till she had no way out, so now naturally it would be Princess Ming An turn to have a taste of it. Do not do to others what one would not have them do to one. When Princess Ming An was scheming against others, she should have thought about the taste of others scheming against her. Since the Shen family had been ced to where the wind and waves were the fiercest, and since the Qin country¡¯s people in the beginning targeted the Shen family, then what qualms did they need to have. When Shen Xin got temperamental, he was one who thinks that the barefooted would not be afraid of those wearing shoes, that even if today one were to shoot Princess Ming An to death, then let it go with it.

    When Emperor Wen Hui saw Shen Xin¡¯s attitude, he understood in his heart. Shen Xin was one who shielded one¡¯s shorings, moreover this was rted to Shen Miao. Since Shen Xin wanted to be the target, then Emperor Wen Hui would be d to see him happy, moreover he too did not like the arrogance of Princess Ming An, and that she did not even ce the Ming Qi in her eyes. He nned to cut Princess Ming An arrogance so he smiled and spoke to HuangFu Hao, ¡°This is a game between children, so the Crown Prince need not be that worried. Since they are ying happily, naturally Zhen will not stop them.¡±

    HuangFu Hao did not expect that the Shen family were actually that difficult of snags, and also did not expect that Emperor Wen Hui, the sly old fox would sit on top of a mountain to watch the tigers fight, so for the moment he had no ideas. Moreover the Ming Qi¡¯s officials gradually got bolder and began to whisper. If one were to reject it then the Qin country¡¯s face would be gone. He warningly nced at Princess Ming An, ¡°Ming An, since it was you who brought it out, then y with Young Lady Shen till the end.¡± He then nced at Shen Miao and said meaningfully, ¡°Since Young Lady Shen is ying, she would definitely not hurt you.¡±

    The unspoken implication was, that if there was any unexpected misfortune with Princess Ming An, Shen Miao would definitely need to pay the price.

    Shen Miao only smile when she heard such threatening words, ¡°Rest assured Your Princess Highness, since we have not signed the life and death agreement, this official¡¯s daughter will definitely not hurt Your Princess Highness.¡±

    The more she said so, the more uneasy Princess Ming An felt. But now she had ridden a tiger, it was hard to get off so she could only do as Shen Miao said. As she walked to the other side, Princess Ming An¡¯s eyes were like knives, stabbing into Shen Miao¡¯s body. She suddenly thought about something and her eyes brightened as she smiled, ¡°But Young Lady Shen, BenGong¡¯s bow is not something that can be pulled by anyone. One fear that you...¡±

    Before the three words ¡®cannot pull apart¡¯ were spoken, one saw Shen Miao easily pull the bow apart.

    It was different from Princess Ming An¡¯s strenuous pull. Shen Miao¡¯s pulled the bow extremely gracefully and easily, as if this bow had been with her for decades and she was extremely skilled. She smiled as she looked at Princess Ming An, and said lightly as she faced Princess Ming An¡¯s unbelievable gaze, ¡°Good bow, I can use Your Princess Highness¡¯s bow without any trouble. Many thanks.¡±

    She waved and instructed the maid to tie the ck cloth across her eyes. Just as the maid was about to move, one saw Prince Rui pick up the ck cloth on the maid¡¯s tray and yed with it. Everyone looked at him with surprise, as Prince Rui walked to Shen Miao¡¯s back and reached out from behind to hold her chin to raise her head up slightly, as his other hand wound the ck cloth across Shen Miao¡¯s eyes.

    Luo Tan stared wide-eyed and pulled Feng An Ning, ¡°What... What is the meaning of this?¡±

    Luo Tan was not the only one curious about this action of Prince Rui¡¯s. Even Emperor Wen Hui, who was sitting at the highest seat, frowned and Princess Ming An looked at Shen Miao with jealousy and eyes filled with killing intent.

    Shen Miao¡¯s line of sight was blocked, thus she was unable to see anything and could only feel that the actions of the person behind were gentle but the fingertips were cold, and they inadvertently touched Shen Miao¡¯s cheeks, just like snow kissing one¡¯s clothes, there was a light coolness feeling. But one did not know why the ces that were touched started to warm up.

    Shen Miao waited till there was no actions from the person behind, before facing towards Princess Ming An and pulled the bow with an arrow.

    Everyone were holding their breath as they watched her actions, and could not help but feel nervous in their hearts. Some people secretlyined why did Shen Miao made it as such, and let Princess Ming An bit the apple in her mouth, as this would humiliate Princess Ming An. This also meant that if Shen Miao was not careful, she would harm Princess Ming An and even lose her life. If the the Qin country¡¯s Princess loses her life in the Ming Qi, the Qin country would not let it go and even if Shen Miao paid it with her life, it would not be enough, and it would also implicate the entire Ming Qi. In order to ensure that Princess Ming An was safe and sound, one would need to deliberately shoot aside but like that, the Ming Qi would be embarrassed.

    It was assumed that unless Shen Miao shot the apple in Princess Ming An¡¯s mouth, then it would be a clean and wonderful win. But this was an almost impossible thing.

    HuangFu Hao stared at Shen Miao. Others were not clear of it, but Princess Ming An was his younger sister, thus he naturally knew clearly how heavy Princess Ming An¡¯s bow was. An ordinary female would not be able to pull that bow apart, and even those with some martial arts skills, disregarding females, even males would have to break in the bow for a period of time before it was possible. But just now Shen Miao deliberately pulled the bow a little. That skilled and familiar gestures and calm expression, made others suspicious that she had touched this bow countless number of times, as she could handle it with ease.

    But this was simply impossible. This was Princess Ming An¡¯s first time to the Ming Qi and it was also Shen Miao¡¯s first time touching this bow. HuangFu Hao¡¯s heart suddenly became interested as though as he had seen a new toy in Shen Miao, and his gaze became deeper.

    Shen Miao was totally unaware of this, as she closed her eyes and her hands gently stroked the flower patterns and every subtle scratches on the heavy bow.

    Exactly the same as the previous lifetime.

    She had touched this bow countless number of times. When Princess Ming An had shoot at her till she was in a sorry state, she would always then magnanimously pass the bow to her, ¡°It is your turn.¡± Actually Shen Miao had secretly practiced numerous times, and she could make a hit but every time, she would still deliberately shot slightly away, and those Princes and Princess of Qin country wouldugh so much, that they could not lift their heads.

    This was because she was a hostage and should bepromising, since she was living under another person¡¯s roof, one could not be arrogant or despotic. Even if she could win, she had to lose and lose in a way that Princess Ming An would be happy about, so that there would be a chance for her to return alive to see Fu Ming and Wan Yu.

    Those were the most difficult years and this bow, with the same simple flower patterns, was engraved on the bottom of her heart. The silent endurance that she had done since thest lifetime till now, finally could be yed out officially. She was not the Empress of Ming Qi, and could freely make things difficult for Princess Ming An without qualms, just like how Princess Ming An did to her.

    She said, ¡°Will bother Your Princess Highness to please not dodge.¡±

    Finishing, her hand loosened and the almost fully bent bow gave a ¡®Beng¡¯ sound, and the arrow fiercely shot towards Princess Ming An like a meteor!

    Princess Ming An was so scared that her eyes shed. That arrow came so fast and even though she wanted to avoid it, she simply just could not do it on time before she felt a burst of pain at her mouth. That arrow suddenly appeared so near in front of her eyes. She wanted to scream but was unable since she was biting the apple, then her body weakened and she copsed.

    The pce maid behind her quickly held her, as HuangFu Hao stood up suddenly with a darkened expression. Sighs of wonderment sounded everywhere in the Great Hall, but Shen Miao just calmly removed the ck cloth that was strapped across her eyes, and walked in front of the fainted Princess Ming An and picked up the apple on Princess Ming An¡¯s mouth.

    On top of the red apple, the head of the arrow was buried halfway, leaving most of the arrow outside. It would not pierce Princess Ming An¡¯s throat but made everyone see clearly.

    It is a hit!

    ¡°Seemed that this official¡¯s daughter¡¯s luck is good. Fortunately, it was a hit.¡± She smiled.

    With a ¡®hua¡¯ sound, the entire hall suddenly sighed in wonderment. The officials of Ming Qi were first stunned, before being so happy that their faces were all red, and begun to p with their hands. There was someone who said, ¡°The father is a lion, the daughter cannot be a dog!¡±

    It was Princess Ming An who came out with this archerypetition, and Shen Miao had no way out and could only ept it. But at the end it was Princess Ming An who did not hit the target while Shen Miao shot the target, and Princess Ming An was so scared that she fainted. With one look, one would know who was strong or weak. Even if Emperor Wen Hui was suspicious of the Shen family, now that Shen Miao had won face for him this time, and made the Qin country people bear their stifle, Emperor Wen Hui was currently very pleased. He looked at Shen Xin, ¡°General Shen, you have raised a good daughter!¡±

    Shen Xin cupped his hands and dare not ept the praise.

    Shen Miao stood at the middle of the hall, as a slight wind blew and blow her skirt slightly up, like blooming flowers. She quietly stared as the maids supported Princess Ming An down, and had lots of emotions in her eyes but when she turned her head, her eyes met with Prince Rui¡¯s eyes.

    Unable to see what kind of expression there was under the mask, the male¡¯s gaze was warm yet cool and it made others somewhat confused. One did not know if he smiled or not, as he nced at Shen Miao before sitting down at the noble guests¡¯ area.

    HuangFu Hao was conscientious that he had lost face on the matter, but did not know how to restore it. This incident was sudden and it started from Princess Ming An, but now for it to progress to such a state, Shen Miao could not resolve her involvement. Looking at Shen Miao, HuangFu Hao coldly snorted, ¡°Did not think that Young Lady Shen have such skills.¡±

    Shen Miao lowered her head and returned back to her seat.

    She was always gentle and harmless, but she obviously was not lenient during archery and was overflowing with viciousness, and now she had a dignified attitude, as if those wordy matters were not rted to her. She was so noble and majestic that if she were to say some exasperated words in such an attitude, the reasoning would be at her side, and others would not be able to say anything.

    ¡°Shen Miao, just now you are really...¡± Feng An Ning pulled her hands, ¡°If you were a male, I would marry you.¡±

    ¡°It is sure delightful to requite injury with injury and avenge a grievance.¡± Luo Tan also said, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, I knew that you are one that would not let others bully you freely.¡± When in the Xiao Chun City, the Luo family¡¯s people knew what kind of temper Shen Miao had. The weak could be bullied? Only the blind would think so.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hanged down. Everyone thought she held a grudge because Princess Ming An kept pressuring, so she retaliated. Little had others imagined that the arrow of hers, had the hatred that she held in herst lifetime. Facing people who had deep thoughts like Fu Xiu Yi, naturally one need to n and scheme each and every step. As for people like Princess Ming An, if one did not return the humiliation suffered in her past life, one would be sorry for the rebirth in this lifetime.

    There were people that one need to endure, and some people that one need not endure would alsoe knocking. She had to act carefully, but some things would always be consistent. With family protecting, with the bargaining chips in her hands, why would one not dare to go against Princess Ming An? Otherwise, it would be her face that would be pped!

    Luo Ling handing a cup of hot tea over warmly asked, ¡°Is Biao Youngest Sister alright?¡±

    ¡°It is nothing.¡± She answered with a small smile. She perceived that there was a pair of eyes that fell onto her, she then looked around but did not see that anyone was looking over, and thus thought it was her imagination.

    At the noble guests¡¯ area, the youth with a mask flexed his fingers and yed with the wine cup in front of him. The white jade thumb ring was slightly glowing.

    *****

    No one expected that in the midway of a perfectly fine banquet, there would be such an incident. But at the very beginning it was Princess Ming An that started everything. Moreover, Shen Xin had just returned back to the capital to be reinstated in his position, and with that unyielding attitude and Shen Miao¡¯s beautiful win with that one arrow, they were the limelight in this Ming Qi¡¯s tribute banquet. No matter what the ending was, Shen Xin¡¯s high profile made one feel some fear.

    At the Princes¡¯ area of the banquet, Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s expression had been calm from the very beginning, but at the end he became quiet and would look towards Shen Xin from time to time. He also asionally looked pass Shen Xin to stop at the quiet youngdy d in purple.

    It was not just her. There were a lot of eyes that were sizing Shen Miao up. There were talented youths who felt that Shen Miao was attractive, and naturally there were people like HuangFu Hao who made one feel ufortable. Later, even a careless person like Luo Tan also noticed this and said, ¡°Why is everyone looking at Biao Youngest Sister? Do not even let the other eat?¡±

    Luo Ling smiled and said to Shen Miao, ¡°Biao Younger Sister, change seats with me.¡±

    Luo Ling¡¯s seating position was slightly inside and when Shen Miao changed position with him, since Luo Ling had a tall stature he could block her, and also block some of the enquiring eyes, making one feel much morefortable.

    Till the end of the tribute banquet, nothing else happened.

    HuangFu Hao left halfway, and said that he would be going to take a look at Princess Ming An who fainted in fright. Naturally no one stopped him but everybody were well aware that after a few days, Princess Ming An would hate Shen Miao. Even though Shen Miao had Shen Xin¡¯s protection, it would be easy for Princess Ming An to find a reason to make things difficult for Shen Miao. Everyone who was gazing at Shen Miao, unconsciously had a trace of sympathy.

    Only Shen Yue and entourage felt moreforted when looking at Shen Miao. Most likely, Shen Wan wanted to get closer to Shen Xin, since he was reinstated and was ¡®invited¡¯ back by Emperor Wen Hui, thus it would not be good for the rtionship between brothers to be in a deadlock. Regrettably, this time Shen Xin had his mind set and did not even preserve a cordial attitude to Shen Wan, and had no intention to even greet. When everyone saw this, their hearts understood.

    Previously, when Shen Xin was forced to leave the capital, the news about separating from the Shen family was known to the entire capital city. One only knew about adding flowers on brocade and sending charcoal on snowy weather, now that Shen Xin made aeback, Shen Wane over to greet, any other hot-blooded male would also ignore. In the matter of cleaning things up, Shen Xin had the first chance to set it straight.

    Shen Wan was not affectionate and since Shen Xin did not acknowledge, he did not go up to mingle. The two brothers seemed to be like strangers.

    After the banquet, some of Shen Xin¡¯s old colleagues came over to greet, while Luo Xue Yan brought Shen Miao out to wait for the horse carriage toe over first.

    Luo Tan bounced around as she walked in front, Feng An Ning had already followed Feng Furen back earlier on, while Luo Ling and Shen Qiu walked at the back. After crossing an official gate, the horse carriage that Shen Xin arranged was at the side. Shen Miao turned her head and saw that in front of the long Pce corridor, a slender figure was slowly approaching.

    Before one could see clearly the appearance of that person, with the lights of thenterns, one was able to see a silver mask. The ends of the robes that were embroidered with gold threads were particrly clear at night. Even though one was unable to see what the pattern was in such a short amount of time, one felt it was extraordinarily gorgeous.

    Shen Miao carefully looked as that youth walked to some distance away from Shen Miao, before stopping and slightly turning his head. One was not sure if he was looking over.

    Shen Miao quietly looked at him.

    In the night, the long corridor of the Pce looked dark and hidden away, but this person was filled with the brilliance of the moon, as he stepped into the shadow of the swaying tree. One did not know what expression he had on, but it was as bewitching as a painting. He slowly extended his hands and slightly flexed his fingers, before tapping three times on the pir of the Pce gates.

    Shen Qiu and Luo Ling discovered that Shen Miao did now follow along. Shen Qiu walked over to Shen Miao¡¯s front and asked, ¡°Younger Sister, what are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Shen Miao recovered from her senses and spoke.

    ¡°Go and wait in the horse carriage first. The winds outside is big, lest catch a cold.¡± Luo Ling gently and warmly said.

    Shen Miao nodded her head and lifted her leg to head over to the horse carriage. But she suddenly stopped and turned around to look at that long corridor.

    The moonlight at the corridor was like water, and the spray of flowers on the floor was intoxicating as wind blew, which made the flower branches tremble. There was no silhouette in the empty long corridor. As if everything just now was just an illusion.

    Luo Tan soft urging voice sounded, and Shen Miao turned around and raised her skirt to enter the carriage.

 Chapter 127: Meeting With An Old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 127: Meeting With An Old Acquaintance (Part 1)</h4>

    On the road back, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan did not say anything. Even though on the surface they worked hard to show a very rxing appearance, at the end some solemness revealed itself. Shen Qiu was also uncharacteristic and even though Luo Tan had a carefree personality, she also was sensitive to perceive that there was something wrong with the situation, and was cautious not to speak.

    After all one had offended Princess Ming An, which mean also offending the Crown Prince of the Qin country. The Shen family just returned and had been pushed to where the wind and waves were the fiercest. It was just like there was an invisible hand behind them, that always pushed the Shen family out. Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan was not afraid if there were difficult things in the future, but today it was Shen Miao that came forwards, so they feared that Princess Ming An will hate Shen Miao, and would use underhanded methods to hinder her.

    Since matters had progress to such, when the water rises, one uses the earth to keep back, and when soldierse, one uses a General to keep them off. One could only protect Shen Miao even better, and not have any ws.

    Upon returning back to the residence, after Shen Miao returned to her courtyard and cleaned up, it was already somewhatte. She lit the oilmp and when Gu Yu saw that she had no intention to rest, she said, ¡°Is Youngdy still worried about the matter tonight? It is of no matter. With Master and Furen, they would not let that Qin Princess mess around.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head. She was clearer than others what kind of character Princess Ming An had. Princess Ming An had a very strong sense of pride and in thest lifetime, she also made things difficult for Shen Miao. That was because Princess Ming An thought that it was disdainful for Fu Xiu Yi, such an extraordinary person, to marry such a vulgar wife like her. Now that the Great Liang personnel had changed to Prince Rui, the most outstanding person in Princess Ming An¡¯s heart had be Prince Rui, but she still did not let her off. This was perhaps what others usually say, some people¡¯s enemies were fated and no matter how many lifetimes passed, it was still the same.

    ¡°You all can withdraw.¡± Shen Miao said. ¡°I cannot sleep and will y a little while of chess.¡±

    Gu Yu wanted to say something but Jing Zhe tugged on her sleeves. Jing Zhe said, ¡°Then these servants will withdraw. Young Lady must not think too much. When one feel tired, it is better to rest early, else will harm one¡¯s health. The nights are also cold so it is better not to be toote.¡±

    Shen Miaoplied so Jing Zhe and Gu Yu withdrew.

    In front of the small table, the chess board was empty, so Shen Miao picked the white chess pieces in one end, then the ck pieces and seriously yed with herself.

    She was seriously ying and time slowly passed. Gradually the empty chess board was filled with ck and white pieces, making it extremelyplicated. She was initially ying as she wishes to, but very muchter she would need to think very hard, before cing one piece down.

    Outside of the courtyard, it was very quiet that even the birds and insect noises were not heard, as the Ding capital had fallen into a dream. A breeze was gently blowing in the courtyard.

    As Shen Miao looked at the chess board, she gently breathed out.

    In two years¡¯ time, all the parties¡¯ forces were already out and all the pawns that were arranged, had already walked to the position that they should be at. From some perspective, being the first in the key moment might not be able to win the overall victory. This was the game between her and Fu Xiu Yi, but now it seemed that she had thought of things too simple.

    Everything in this lifetime was still changing. She was changing and was no longer the her from the previous lifetime, so naturally others would also change. The only thing that did not change was change itself, and no one was unable to expect what kind of change would there be in the overall game.

    She nced at the chess game on the table, and stood up before heading over to the windows and pushing them open. The autumn wind from outside blew in and brought in some coolness. There was some tree shadows swaying, and she looked at them for a while before turning around. But the oilmp in the room burned out and the me was extinguished.

    As the light went out, the moonlight was like a river of water flowing into the room, lighting the room up with snow-like light. It was much more refreshing than themp.

    A ¡®da¡¯ noise sounded from the table. One did not know from when onwards there was a person sitting in front of the chess board. His hand was holding the ck pieces, and he ced the pieces down casually on the board before looking towards Shen Miao.

    The purple and gold long robes were very gorgeous under the moonlight, and there was some familiarity to those lines. This was clearly an arrogant gesture but it was blocked by the half mask, which made it somewhat reserved.

    Shen Miao did not feel surprised at the person who turned up uninvited. She closed the window without a change of expression, and suddenly the room became dark. Shen Miao walked to the front of the table and relighted themp after fumbling a wick out.

    Under the warm yellow glow, the person with perfumed clothes and gorgeous hair looked extremely ambiguously. Shen Miao held themp and walked over and sat down across the person.

    ¡°You were waiting for me?¡± The purple d youth¡¯s voice was low and it was exceptionally good to hear in the night, as the deliberate suppressed voice was somewhat raspy, as it if was spoken to a lover¡¯s ear. His voice also had a trace of a smile, which was very pleasant.

    Shen Miao stared at the mask on his face. Even the mask could not hide his good appearance. A beautiful chin and red lines, that be more mysterious and breath-taking because of the cover-up. From the rumours, everyone in the Great Liang Imperial family was beautiful, and even though she had not seen the true appearance of Prince Rui, she knew that just based on elegance, this person was already extraordinary.

    ¡°Your Highness striked the pir three times, was it not reminding this official¡¯s daughter to meet up before the third of the five night watch period (modern timing: 11pm ¨C 1am). This official¡¯s daughter dare not disobey orders.¡±

    When the words were out, Shen Miao could clearly see that the person opposite hooked his lips up, ¡°So smart.¡±

    His attitude was obviously frivolous and even somewhat romantic, but one did not know why it made others feel some distance. As if one was aware that this person was cold and cruel to the bones. Shen Miao quietly looked at him, ¡°What does Your Highness would like to say to this official¡¯s daughter?¡±

    The purple d youth casually picked up a ck chess piece from the basket to y. Thatnky fair hand that held the ck piece showed a different type of delicate beauty. He nced at the chess game and said, ¡°This game is interesting. Little Girl, the unstable situations of the world are all in your chess game, one do not know where would the Great Liang be? And which piece would this Prince be?¡±

    He actually took a nce and was able to immediately break the map, and see that this was the chess game of the Ming Qi.

    Shen Miao was silent.

    His voice waszy with a touch of casualness, ¡°This Prince saw you in today¡¯s tribute banquet, and it seemed that you are acquainted with Princess Ming An. You had seen Princess Ming An before?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart tightened. She was naturally aware of Princess Ming An and other than HuangFu Hao, with her today¡¯s performance, other would not have any suspicion at all. One was a Princess of the Qin country, and the other was the daughter of a Ming Qi¡¯s official and moreover, the Qin country was thousands of miles apart from the Ming Qi, and it was Princess Ming An¡¯s first trip to the Ming Qi, so no one would link Princess Ming An with her. But from the words of the person in front, he merciless ripped the surface apart and exposed the truth.

    What did he discover? What did he investigated? Or was it simply by observing during the banquet that something was not right. If it was thetter then this man was simply too scary.

    However her facial features did not make any moves even though, her fingers under her sleeves slightly clenched, there was a smile floating on her face.

    ¡°Unfortunately, this official¡¯s daughter had not met Princess Ming An before, but is old acquainted with Prince Rui.¡±

    The purple youth looked at her from the side before suddenly cing both hands on the table, and leaned forwards to get closer to Shen Miao and whispered by her ears, ¡°Oh? When was that?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at the person very closely. His breathing was gentle, but his golden buttons were cold. His lips might haveughter, but his eyes were indifferent. This was a man who no matter if he was filled with fire or ice, had dangerous intentions written all over. He was attractive enough to entice others, but also made Shen Miao to instinctively want to avoid.

    That pair of dark eyes that were as deep as oceans stared at her. She lowered her head and avoided that meaningful expression, and stared at the exquisite embroidered patterns and buttons and said lightly, ¡°One trust you have been well, Xie Jing Xing.¡±

    It seemed that the air went still in that moment, as small sparks appeared with a crackling sound at themp. The wick fell and disappeared after zing up in brightness.

    Shen Miao raised her head and looked at him.

    The purple d youth smiled faintly and looked at Shen Miao. Both of their shadows that were cast on the floor showed gestures of touching emotions, as if at the next moment he would be kissing Shen Miao.

    He slowly withdrew his hand and sat back onto his ce. His voice was still in delight, ¡°One trust you have been well, Shen Miao.¡±

    The purple d youth reached out to remove the mask on his face.

    Eyebrows as sharp as swords, eyes that were filled with affection, brave sharp nose and moist lips. It was as if one was a beautiful youth yesterday, but after two years this was truly a handsome and beautiful man. The smile on the ends of his lips was as usual filled with slightly ridicule and unruliness, and there was no longer a brassy youthfulness in his eyes.

    That was a type that made one¡¯s heart palpitate deeply, as if it was dark at night, beautiful because of the stars, but terrifying due to the darkness. He was filled with a noble, conceited and elegant air, that reached the pinnacle after two years, and each movement and action was filled with inherent arrogance. The pure moon was usually cold and indifferent, but was as bright as the scorching sun now.

    (Trantor: So many paragraphs!!! Why do you torture me?!?!?! WHY?!?!

 Chapter 128: Guess It Out

    <h4>Chapter 128: Guess It Out (Part 1)</h4>

    On the second day, Shen Miao got upte.

    Xie Jing Xing came yesterday at the third of the five night watch periods (modern timing: 11pm ¨C 1am), and she was so exhausted after talking with him, so she had a night of dreamless sleep and when she woke up, it was already veryte.

    Shen Miao was rarelyzy in getting up, thus Luo Xue Yan took it that she was tired due to the tribute feast yesterday, and instructed the others to leave food for Shen Miao so that she could eat upon waking up. Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan went to the Ministry of War as they were just reinstated, and need to handle a number of old matters. Shen Qiu and Luo Ling were also not in the house because Luo Ling was searching for an assignment, thus Shen Xin might as well let Luo Ling assist Shen Qiu, so that others would not bully Luo Ling for being green.

    As a result, in this new ¡®Shen residence¡¯, there was only Luo Tan and Shen Miao left. As it turns out, Feng An Ning sent an invitation to Shen Miao today, requesting Shen Miao to apany her to pick some jewellery. Shen Miao let Luo Tan go instead and also sent a few Shen residence guards for Luo Tan, and only said that she felt tired and want to rest in the residence for the day.

    Luo Tan did not say anything else and urged Shen Miao again before leaving. After Luo Tan left, Shen Miao instructed Mo Qing to send a letter to Guang Wen Tang and Mo Qing left afterplying.

    After thepse of two years, there were at the end some changes in the Ding capital. For example, Young Lady Liu Ying of Bao Xiang Luo that was previously a buzz and hot favourite, was redeemed by that infatuated Gentleman Mo with thousands taels of gold. There was no longer a Young Lady Liu Ying but in the past few years double-sided embroidery, which was long lost, quietly appeared in the Ding capital and one bolt of embroidered silk was sold to hundreds of taels. One heard that that not only the embroiderydy had exceptional skills, she was also very pretty and managed the embroidery workshop so well, that it earned bushels of gold daily.

    Changing to another means of living, in fact, might not be worse off. No one knew the hope that would rise after the first step was taken.

    For Liu Ying to live well, the person worried about her would also be happy. Pei Lang was one that kept his promises, thus when Shen Miao saw Pei Lang at the tribute dinner, she had a n in her heart. Pei Lang had already obtained Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s trust, and thus was willing to keep Pei Lang by his side. Even though Fu Xiu Yi was mistrustful, and this intensified after he became the monarch, but in all fairness, the current Fu Xiu Yi was still very appreciative and cherished talents. Pei Lang was one who had ravine in his heart, so Fu Xiu Yi would definitely find ways to keep Pei Lang around.

    It was precisely because of that, Fu Xiu Yi tested Pei Lang¡¯s virtues and integrity. She could not see Pei Lang hastily, else it would arouse Fi Xui Yi¡¯s suspicions

    That pawn had not even passed the line that divided the rival territories.

    She said, ¡°Bring the cloak out.¡±

    Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang were tidying the room and asked curiously when they heard Shen Miao, ¡°Young Lady is going out?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°There are some things that needs to be done.¡±

    Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang no longer spoke, as Gu Yu silently went forward tob Shen Miao¡¯s hair and Jing Zhe went to bring the cloak out. It was not visible but Shen Miao¡¯s maids immediately obeyed her orders, that if anyone were to see this they would definitely be shocked, as even the servants from the Pce would not necessarily be this swift and calmed.

    After leaving the residence¡¯s door, Mo Qing went to Guang Wen Tang so Shen Miao called for Ah Chi. Shen Miao was currently much closer with this subordinate of Shen Qiu, as when they were at the Northwestern region, Shen Miao came out with many military ideas for Shen Qiu, which naturally was what she heard from Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s advisors in the past. Even though she just followed mechanically, from others¡¯ perspective, they found that Shen Miao¡¯s stratagems were as if conceived by divine beings, and that she had the talents of a General. Those army leads were all uncouth brawny males, but they admire Shen Miao¡¯s brains and were much more respectful.

    Shen Miao said to Ah Chi, ¡°Do not tell others about the outing today.¡±

    Ah Chi¡¯s heart quivered, his allegiance was originally with Shen Qiu, but at this moment he felt that Shen Miao¡¯s clear eyes were giving so much pressure that he nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ah Chi found an ordinary carriage for Shen Miao. Since this carriage did not attract others¡¯ attention, others would not be able to recognise that it was the Shen family¡¯s horse carriage. There was no other reason but because Shen Miao offended the Princess Ming An from the Qin country yesterday, and HuangFu Hao and Princess Ming An were currently staying in the Yan Qing Lane, which was not far from her house. If by coincidence they meet, it would be bad if Princess Ming An gave Shen Miao problems. This Princess was very arrogant and wilful and the Qin country had lots of guards. If something really came out, it would be toote for Shen Xin and wife toe over with more people.

    It was just that Ah Chi¡¯s heart was still very puzzled. Leaving the capital for two years, if one were to speak about who in the Ding capital had friendship with Shen Miao, it would be the Young Lady of the Feng residence, Feng An Ning. But today, Shen Miao rejected Feng An Ning¡¯s invitation so it was obvious that she was not going to see her. Ah Chi¡¯s imagination ran wild and started thinking of the novels that Luo Tan speak about in the Luo family to Luo Qian, Ah Chi¡¯s heart quivered. If it was really some secret rtionship with whichever Gentleman, he would do his utmost to inform Shen Qiu of the matter. It was so difficult for their Shen family to have such a talented and good-looking Young Lady, how could some wild kid from who knows where,e and snatch her away.

    But it did not dawn to him that the ce that Shen Miao wanted to go was the Feng Xian Pawnshop.

    The Feng Xian Pawnshop was the same as two years ago, still deserted. After all, not everyone had treasures to pawn here.

    Shen Miao alighted from the carriage and Ah Chi followed closely, with Jing Zhe and Gu Yu also jumping down. Ah Chi had no time to size the ce up, when he saw Shen Miao heading into the pawnshop without consulting anyone.

    The shop assistant that was wiping the table saw the four people heading in. The person in front was wearing a cloak, but then pulled the cloak and veiled hat down, revealing a delicate face, clearly a pampered youngdy of a big family, and the noble air around her made one unable to underestimate her. He smiled fawningly, ¡°Does Young Lady want to pawn something?¡±

    Shen Miao nced at him. The shop assistant of the pawnshop had changed and one heard that after they went to Xiao Chun City, the Feng Xian Pawnshop was closed for two years. It was only reopened not too long ago, but one did not know if that Young Lady Hong Ling and Ji Yu Shu were still around. She said, ¡°I am looking for Hong Ling.¡±

    The shop assistant was surprised for a moment before carefully looking at Shen Miao again. Shen Miao looked at him calmly and the shop assistant paused for a moment before quickly saying, ¡°May Young Lady please wait for a moment.¡± He then turned around and entered the back hall.

    A momentter, a red d female came forward with that shop assistant following behind. She was still d in a red dress and her appearance was much more amorous, even more moving than two years ago. When she saw Shen Miao, her pupils coagted before suddenlyughing, ¡°Long time no see. Young Lady is increasingly more beautiful that Hong Ling could not even open her eyes.¡±

    Even though Hong Ling said these rude and impudent words, one did not feel that they were slutty, but instead there was a kind of straightforward feel to them. Shen Miao nodded her head faintly and Hong Ling smiled again before speaking, ¡°Old rules, Young Lady follow me but...¡± She pointed her fair finger towards Ah Chi and delicatelyughed, ¡°This silly great hulk cannote along.¡±

    Ah Chi had a lively personality and was not as cold and detached as Mo Qing, so when he was pointed out by Hong Ling, a flirtatious female, his face turned red. But he still insisted, ¡°This subordinate will follow Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°You wait here.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I am going to see a friend. It is enough for Jing Zhe and Gu Yu to follow.¡± Her tone was upromising, thus Ah Chi was unable to say any words of refute.

    On the contrary when Hong Ling saw this, a peculiar look shed in her eyes. Most likely she did not expect that Shen Miao, a small and delicate person, would discipline her guards every time till they are docile and obedient. Moreover be it Mo Qing or Ah Chi, they all respected her from the bottom of their hearts. A skilled subordinate would often be haughty but in front of Shen Miao, these people did not have even a little arrogance at all.

    Shen Miao was a capable person.

    Hong Ling brought Shen Miao to the Lin Jiang Xian building. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were following behind as Shen Miao asked, ¡°One heard that the Feng Xian Pawnshop only reopened not long ago. Two years ago...¡±

    ¡°Two years ago, there was some changes in the manager¡¯s family, thus he closed the pawnshop and headed back to the hometown. It was only recently that he return to the Ding capital.¡± Hong Ling smiled and continued the thread, ¡°Speaking of which, Young Lady is our pawnshop¡¯s first long-time customer.¡±

    Shen Miao had calcted it in her heart and just smiled faintly in agreement. When they reached the building, like previously, Hong Ling settled her down in the elegant room, ¡°Hong Ling will now call the Manager. May Young Lady wait here a while and have some tea.¡± Finishing speaking, she left the room.

    There were plums and tea on the table with incense rising in spirals. This elegant room was exactly the same as before. For such a big pawnshop like the Feng Xian Pawnshop, they did not rent it out to others and just let it sit here during the two years of not running the business, it really had an appearance of a rich and powerful magnate.

    Before Shen Miao finished the cup of tea, there was the sound of someone pushing the door open from the outside. She ced the tea cup down and saw a person d in a jade green gold brocaded long robe, wearing a gold headgear and a smile as he approached.

    That person still had a baby face as previously but because of the two years, he now showed a bit of maturity. It was just that he still had the look of mischievousness like in the past but... Shen Miao looked at him. This Ji Yu Shu wore such gaudy clothes but could still look that happy, this person must be extremely coquettish, down to his bones.

    When Ji Yu Shu pushed open the doors and saw Shen Miao, his eyes lit up and did not hide the slightest as he praised, ¡°One thought that Young Lady Shao Yao was the most beautiful youngdy that this one had seen, but now it seems that Young Lady Shen is not to be outdone. One have not seen for two years and Young Lady¡¯s magnificence has increased so much, that this one is unable to find any words to praise Young Lady.¡±

    When Jing Zhe and Gu Yu saw this, a look of displeasure appeared on their faces. Ji Yu Shu words were a perfect example of a skirt-chaser taking liberties of young females. But such words wereing out from this innocent face, making one confused if he was deliberately stupid, or this was just unintentional words.

    Shen Miao smiled faintly, ¡°Manager Ji is also more affluent than before.¡± Her gazended on Ji Yu Shu¡¯s gaudy clothes.

    Ji Yu Shu sat opposite Shen Miao and poured himself a cup of tea, looking very happy like he was sincerely rejoiced with the reunion. He said, ¡°One did not think that Young Lady Shen still remembered this old friend. One heard that General Shen just returned to the capital not too long ago, and Young Lady Shen was not in the rush to see others but came to the Feng Xian Pawnshop, seemingly treating this one as a trusted person. This one¡¯s heart is really moved.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡± Last night a person with wishful thinking just left and now another one came. Shen Miao only felt somewhat of a headache. Moreover Ju Yu Shu said it so seriously, he really thought that Shen Miao was that close with him.

    Shen Miao lightly coughed, ¡°Actually onee here today to do business with Manager Ji. One just returned back to the Ding capital and is not clear about many matters, thus one would need to rely on the Bai Xiao Sheng.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu was first startled before saying, ¡°Do business? That is good to talk about. The Bai Xiao Shen would sincerely put every effort for what Young Lady Shen want to know. As for the cost, since this one is friends with Young Lady Shen, one will give a reduction of two tenths (20% discount).¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were rolling their eyes behind. Ji Yu Shu was managing such a big family business, the pawnshop on the surface, but he was actually doing a business of no capital, and one transaction would be an endless stream of money but he was so stingy. Two tenths? It was indeed that all businessmen were evil.

    Shen Miao faintly smiled, ¡°Money is easy to handle but this time the information is not easy at all.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°Young Lady Shen really know how to joke. At that time even the business of ¡®creating¡¯ information, my Feng Xian Pawnshop epted and deal with it without any mistakes, so what else can one not ept.¡±

    ¡°But Manager Ji was not in the Ming Qi for two years. One fear that it would be a bit troublesome to inquire about matters of the Ming Qi.¡± She said.

    Ji Yu Shu smiled and his eyes showed a unspeakable pride, ¡°Young Lady Shen must not underestimate the Feng Xian Pawnshop. Although this one was not in the Ding capital for these two years and the Feng Xian Pawnshop was also closed, but business still needed to be done. Else how would one have money to support one¡¯s family? The Xiao Bai Sheng is still working. After all one cannot just throw away two years of harvest. Yong Lady Shen do speak, what information you want to inquire? I, the manager of the Feng Xian Pawnshop will naturally serve Young Lady all the way.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu smiled and his eyes showed an unspeakable pride, ¡°Young Lady Shen must not underestimate the Feng Xian Pawnshop. Although this one was not in the Ding capital for these two years and the Feng Xian Pawnshop was also closed, but business still needed to be done. Else how would one have money to support one¡¯s family? The Xiao Bai Sheng is still working. After all one cannot just throw away two years of harvest. Yong Lady Shen do speak, what information you want to inquire? I, the manager of the Feng Xian Pawnshop will naturally serve Young Lady all the way.¡±

    Shen Miao chuckled, ¡°Since Manager Ji spoke as such, then I am rest assured. Today onee here to make three business dealings, and they are all purchasing of information. The first one... Does Manager Ji know the news about the death in battle of the Little Marquis Xie of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu was surprised for a moment before looking at Shen Miao, ¡°Why does Young Lady Shen want to inquire about this?¡±

    ¡°The Xie family and my Shen family are all Ming Qi¡¯s military lineage families. Even though the Marquis of Lin An is in a politically disagreement with my father, but at the end military people appreciate one another. As the proverbs goes, the fox grieves when the rabbit dies, for the Little Marquis Xie, a talent of the generation who died in battle, one felt that it is a great pity, thus one want Manager Ji to do me a favour and find out about the details of the Little Marquis Xie¡¯s death, including the disappearance.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu drank a sip of tea and smiled, ¡°This is easy to handle. It is just that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death is very well-known thus to find out something different, it would not be easy. This one cannot promise to be able to get the information, after all light extinguishes when a person die and this happened a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Manager Ji just need to do things wholeheartedly, if one is truly unable to find, it is alright for me.¡± Shen Miao then picked up the teapot and poured herself a cup of tea, before speaking breezily like a gentle wind, ¡°The second business dealing. Does Manager Ji know that there is an Imperial Physician in the Ming Qi¡¯s Pce called Gao Yang?¡±

    With a ¡®Pu¡¯ sound, Ji Yu Shu sprayed a mouthful of tea out. Shen Miao gave Jing Zhe a nce, and Jing Zhe quickly handed a handkerchief over.

    Ji Yu Shu took the handkerchief and scrambled to wipe off the water stains on himself, then and heard Shen Miao speaking, ¡°Manager Ji seemed to be very surprised?¡±

    ¡°Ke (coughing sound).¡± Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°Indeed somewhat surprised, how did Young Lady Shen thought about finding about this Imperial Physician of the Pce?¡±

    ¡°Was just requested by others.¡± Shen Miao looked at him, ¡°Manager Ji had not heard of this name before?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu shook his head, ¡°First time hearing it. It seem that his medical skills are not that high else he would be famous.¡± He looked at Shen Miao and saidplicatedly, ¡°To tell you without hiding, how is Young Lady involved with the Pce? Even though the Bai Xiao Shen does business, but the forces involved in the Pce are just too great, that it is too risky for our business.¡±

    Shen Miao just looked at him without speaking, and those calm eyes made Ji Yu Shu himself feel somewhat uneasy. Ji Yu Shu softly coughed twice and his voice inexplicably lowered, ¡°It is not that it cannot be done, just that more money...¡±

    ¡°Manager Ji do not need to worry about money.¡± Shen Miao smiled lightly, ¡°One would not short change Manager Ji.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu was already short of breath, and guilty with the two business dealings that Shen Miao had mentioned. Heughed dryly twice before speaking, ¡°One does know what is the third information that Young Lady want to buy?¡±

    ¡°The third one is a bit difficult.¡± Shen Miao looked at him, ¡°But I believe with Manager Ji¡¯s ability, it is a sooner orter thing.¡±

    When Ji Yu Shu heard this, he barely smiled, ¡°Many thanks to Young Lady Shen¡¯s trust but... What kind of thing it is to make Young Lady Shen feel in this way?¡±

    ¡°I want to inquire about someone.¡± Shen Miao ced the teacup down, ¡°His Highness Prince Rui of the Great Liang.¡±

    The teacup in Ji Yu Shu¡¯s hand slightly shook, but on surface he still had the look of being unfathomable, ¡°Oh? How did Young Lady Shen thought inquiring about His Highness Prince Rui? To this one¡¯s knowledge, this Highness Prince Rui only came to the Ding capital recently. If one really have some friendship, it would be when Young Lady Shen saw him during the tribute banquet. Could it be that Young Lady Shen is like those noble females, and fell for Prince Rui¡¯s good looks and thuse to enquire?¡± When Ji Yu Shu spoke till thest part, one did not know why he became happy, and his voice became somewhat excited aspared to the previous downcast one.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu who were standing behind almost blew up. For Ji Yu Shu to speak such nonsense, if people outside heard of it, how would they think of Shen Miao. But servants could not intervene when masters were speaking, so both of them could only endure and look at Ji Yu Shu with contempt and anger.

    Shen Miao looked at the excited Ji Yu Shu as he scratched his ears and suddenlyughed, ¡°Yes. I also admire his peerless beauty.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu was startled. He suddenly opened his mouth and pointed at Shen Miao unbelievingly, stuttering, ¡°This... This remark is true?¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head and said seriously, ¡°Really.¡±

    It was like Ji Yu Shu had found a major secret as he had an unrestrainable look on. Heughed twice before saying, ¡°In that case then this one will definitely inquire about Prince Rui¡¯s situation for Young Lady... See if there are any other females at his side.¡±

    Shen Miao got up and nodded her head at Ji Yu Shu, ¡°Then many thanks to Manager Ji. If anything is discovered, do send someone over to the residence, and I will naturallye over to the Feng Xian Pawnshop to meet up with Manager Ji.¡± She took out a silver tael and ced in front of Ji Yu Shu, ¡°This is the deposit.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu said with all smiles, ¡°Young Lady Shen is too kind. Between us, there is no need for a deposit.¡± He said that as he put that tael into his sleeves. That provoked Jing Zhe and Gu Yu to roll their eyes a couple of times at him.

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°It is Heaven¡¯sw and earth¡¯s principle to receive money when doing tasks. It is just that Manager Ji must remember one point.¡± Her brows were warm but the words that were spoken were a bit sharp, ¡°The Bai Xiao Sheng¡¯s business rule is that good are genuine and at fair prices. Otherwise if money is spent but the information is useless...¡± Shen Miao lowered her head andughed, ¡°It would only destroy Manager Ji¡¯s reputation, and one can no longer do business. This would be bad.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu was stunned as Shen Miao called Jing Zhi and Gu Yu and then they left the room. He was momentarily stunned before hearing Hong Ling send Shen Miao off with smiles, and he looked at the tea cup in front of him and suddenly sneezed.

    He rubbed his nose and stood up, before walking to andscape painting opposite and pulling it open. There was a door hidden and Ji Yu Shu opened it. When he went in, he was kicked and almost fell down. He closed the door and shouted angrily and the initiator, ¡°Gao Yang!¡±

    The white d person sitting behind the door had a sage-like appearance, waving a fan gently and elegantly, but the words he said were not very polite, ¡°Ji Yu Shu, is there something wrong with your brains? If this goes on, you would not even know if someone sell you off.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu said angrily, ¡°You are clever. You are clever but someone still discovered some inkling. Someone actually said to look for Imperial! Physician! Gao!¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± The person at the corner finally could not help but speak. It was a purple d person who was none other than Xie Jing Xing. He swept a nce at Ji Yu Shu, ¡°Noisy.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu felt wronged and said, ¡°Third Older Brother, I do not know anything. I left the capital with you and just upon my return, someone discover something is wrong. This is obviously Gao Yang¡¯s mistake.¡± Ji Yu Shu looked fiercely at Gao Yang, ¡°Speak! Is it that something went wrong with you that was discovered by Young Lady Shen?¡±

    This elegant room was adjacent to the room beside, so one was able to hear the dialogue Ji Yu Shu had with Shen Miao clearly. The conversation between the two of them was all heard by Xie Jing Xing and Gao Yang. When one think about it, the three person that Shen Miao wanted to inquire were all here, it was indeed strange.

    ¡°Ji Yu Shu, are you stupid?¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°Shen Miao also came back to the Ding capital a few days ago. Unless she is irvoyant, how could she know about what I do in the Pce? I also suspect that it is you who have a problem.¡±

    ¡°What problem can I have? Young Lady Shen did not inquire about me, but inquired about you without any rhyme or reason for that? Could it be that she is pleased with you? But Young Lady Shen admired Third Older Bother¡¯s beauty?¡± Ji Yu Shu thought about something and mischievously smiled, ¡°Hehehe. Young Lady Shen is also bewitched by Third Older Brother.¡±

    ¡°Only such a fool like you will believe this kind of nonsense.¡± Gao Yang looked at him coldly, ¡°Do you think that everyone is dazzled by beauty like you?

    Ji Yu Shu patted his chest, ¡°I cannot beat you with words so I will not talk more with you. Third Older Brother, what needs to be done now? Need to inquire for her? Or just casually weave some information to bluff her?¡±

    ¡°Since Shen Miao inquired these three informations, it is presumed that she have some understanding to them. Thus those lies would be discovered. What intention Shen Miao have? Even one could not clearly see the Shen family¡¯s stand. Pei Lang who had some secret friendship with Shen Miao is now Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s confidant. How could a Young Lady be thisplicated?¡± Gao Yang mumbled and discovered that Xie Jing Xing did not listen to him at all, and only looked at the teacup in front of him. One did not know what he was thinking about so he reminded, ¡°Xie... Your Highness, how to deal with this matter this time?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing recovered to his senses and thought for a moment, ¡°No need to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Not waiting for Gao Yang to speak, Ji Yu Shu spoke first, ¡°Not earning money? Moreover Young Lady Shen is exceptionally intelligent and is one were to really reject her, she would discover something is not right. What if she discover something is wrong with our Feng Xian Pawnshop?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled faintly, ¡°Because she is clever thus she need not be dealt with.¡±

    ¡°Your meaning is...¡± Gao Yang frowned.

    ¡°She discovered that something was wrong and came over to probe.¡± Xie Jing Xing narrowed his eyes and his lips hooked up, ¡°Those words were not said for you to hear, but for me to hear them.¡±

    ¡°The words of peerless beauty?¡± Ji Yu Shu focus was forever different from others.

    Xie Jing Xing gave him a cold nce, ¡°That was also said for me to hear.¡±

    In the horse carriage outside, Jing Zhe and Gu Yu carefully looked at Shen Miao¡¯s expression. Gu Yu softly said, ¡°Young Lady, it is that Manager Ji had said something wrong?... Young Lady look a little angry.¡±

    Indeed very angry. Even though Shen Miao looked calm and quiet on the surface, the cold air around her was felt by the two maids. She seemed to be sulking but also to be in anger, it was just that she was enduring the anger. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were very puzzled, as they heard the entire conversation between Shen Miao and Ji Yu Shu. Even though Ji Yu Shu¡¯s words were not pleasant to hear, Shen Miao was still alright till now. Moreover Shen Miao was not one who would get angry because of someone¡¯s words.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu did not understand. Shen Miao replied lightly, ¡°It is nothing.¡± But her tone was cold.

    The sleeves that she was holding on to were slightly clenched, and an uncontroble oppression appeared in her heart. The Feng Xian Pawnshop closed shortly after she left, and now reopened shortly before she returned to the capital. How would there be such coincidence in this world? All the coincidences in the world were writings on the wall, thus Shen Miao carefully thought about it. When the Feng Xian Pawnshop closed, other than Shen Xin going to Xiao Chun City, there was another major event, which was Xie Jing Xing requestingmandership for battle. As for the Feng Xian Pawnshop reopening... Other than her returning to the capital, it was just nice that the tribute of Ming Qi was happening, and at this time the Crown Prince of the Qin and Prince Rui of the Great Liang came to the Ding capital?

    The Shen family and the Feng Xian Pawnshop did not have the slightest rtionship, so naturally it would not be rted to the Shen family. HuangFu Hao did note to the Ding capital two years ago thus no matter how one thought, the closing and reopening was indelibly rted to Xie Jing Xing. She went to the Feng Xian Pawnshop today just to probe.

    The result of her probing was indeed what she had expected. One fear that Ji Yu Shu was formerly acquainted with Xie Jing Xing and Gao Yang likewise. With all the rtions, one fear that Ji Yu Shu and Gao Yang were all Great Liang people, but hid their identities in Ding capital. The most vile thing was that during the business with Ji Yu Shu, about the selling of Prince Yu residence, one fear that Xie Jing Xing long knew of the matter clearly. She thought that she took the opportunity and firmly eaten Ji Yu Shu, but at the end Xie Jing Xing was the golden oriole behind (Proverb: the golden oriole waits upon the cicada). Thinking of how Xie Jing Xing made a fool out of her, Shen Miao could not wait to tear Xie Jing Xing apart.

    Her heart felt oppressed but when Jing Zhe saw this, she thought that she was too warm and opened the curtain for air to enter but quickly let it down. Shen Miao casually took a nce and saw a familiar face in the crowded streets.

    Jing Zhe let the curtain down but was stopped by Shen Miao and the carriage was stopped. She pulled the curtain open, and looked towards that direction but the face was no longer in the crowd.

    ¡°Young Lady?¡± Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were shocked by Shen Miao¡¯s actions today. But after Shen Miao carefully looked outside the carriage for a while, she put the curtains down and said, ¡°Nothing. Carry on.¡±

    It was just that her brows were locked tightly and her expression were much more solemn than before.

 Chapter 129: Prince Ruiâ€™s Neighbour

    <h4>Chapter 129: Prince Rui¡¯s Neighbour (Part 1)</h4>

    Shen Xin and wife returned to the capital with great fanfare, and Shen Miao even stole the limelight in the Ming Qi¡¯s tribute banquet in front of the entire court of civil and military officials, and at the same time when discussion were made in session, the attention was turned to the original Formidable General residence.

    Since the Formidable General is no longer there, the previously General residence had taken off the que and changed it to Shen residence. Initially when Shen Xin was demoted and left the capital, the Shen family not only did not send charcoal during the snowy weather, they actually brought out the separation from the family and wanted to draw a clear line between them and Shen Xin. Now that Shen Xin was once again highly regarded by Emperor Wen Hui, no matter what intention the Emperor had, others took joy and delight at the cmity that the Shen family had and as for the Shen family themselves, they could only swallow the bitter fruit down.

    Within Rong Jing Tang, Old Shen Furen was sitting at the couch on the main area, and on the couch the fur that Shen Xin gave was still there. It was a wolf skin that was hunted in the Northwestern region and due to the long usage, it was worn out till one side was somewhat t. In the past when Shen Xin returned to the capital every year, he would always gift Old Shen Furen some hide that he had hunted, and they were all good stuff that could not be bought in the Ding capital. Now that Shen Xin no longer gifted any hide, Old Shen Furen could only use the old stuff from the past.

    Moreover Rong Jing Tang was no longer as exquisite and luxurious as the past, that even the decorations were lesser than before. Shen Xin originally was rewarded by the Emperor continuously and even the Shen residence wasfortably well off, but now without Shen Xin¡¯s financial assistance and Chen Rou Qiu holding the power of managing the household, the days past were like one pulling onpels that exposes the elbows (aka over-extended and unable to make ends meet).

    ¡°Number Three¡¯s family is bing overboarding these days.¡± Old Shen Furen drank a sip of ginseng tea and the skin on her face seemed be all wrinkled up, ¡°Now that the winter ising, yesterday I told her to find the tailor to make a cloak for me, she also pushed and pulled. The money all fall into her own pocket.¡±

    The maid behind carefully rubbed Old Shen Furen shoulders and lowered her head without speaking. Currently Old Shen Furen was getting more temperamental, ever since one year ago when Shen Yuan Bo died a premature dead due to smallpox, Old Shen Furen would often lose her temper.

    Shen Yuan Bo¡¯s premature death was currently the unspeakable pain of the Shen family. One year ago, there was an intermittent number of people contracting smallpox, and even though it was contained at the end and the epidemic did not have a greater impact, there were still some deaths and unfortunately, Shen Yuan Bo was one of them.

    In the Second household of the Shen family, Shen Gui originally had two sons and after Shen Yuan died under the executioner¡¯s de, Shen Yuan Bo was to be relied upon but once Shen Yuan Bo died Shen Gui almost went crazy, and Ren Wan Yun used her waist cloth to hung herself to death in her courtyard after Shen Yuan Bo¡¯s death. After Ren Wan Yun¡¯s death, Shen Gui started to bring in more concubines but after about a year, there were no movements. Finally Old Shen Furen finally felt something was not right and got a physician to take a look at Shen Gui. The physician said that Shen Gui had taken medication to end offspring and had destroyed the roots for having children, and would not be able to have another child in this lifetime.

    After Old Shen Furen heard this, she fainted and Shen Gui was stunned silly. After much investigating from Shen Gui, it allnded on the dead Ren Wan Yun. She had drugged Shen Gui with the medication to end offspring, and her motive was to secure Shen Yuan Bo¡¯s Di son position, but who knew that Shen Yuan Bo¡¯s life would be this short. Ren Wan Yun was dead and naturally Shen Gui could not do anything more to her so now in the Second household, Shen Gui was only left with one child, Shen Dong Ling. As the tide rises, Shen Dong Ling was like the boat that float and Wan YiLiang had taken on a new lease of life, and became the only person that had a child with Shen Gui.

    Ever since Shen Gui knew that he would not have any offspring, he had no mood to progress forward with his career since there was no one to carry on his ancestral line, so what was the point of fighting for mountains of gold and silver. He now only spend his days drinking and phndering around.

    Since it was no longer possible for the Second household to have any children, Old Shen Furen had to turn her eyes towards the Third household, Shen Wan. He had not taken any medication to end offspring, but since Chen Rou Qiu was able to control Shen Wan¡¯s heart, even when Old Shen Furen sent two TongFang to Shen Wan, they were only decorative items in the third household.

    Old Shen Furen said, ¡°Not only the one managing the household is muddle headed, to even say that she was an unmarried daughter of a noble and schrly house. One do not know where did she learn such habits of the small insignificant families. Not willing to help one¡¯s husband to branch out his offspring, and only know those vixen moves so that the Third household do not have any Di son at all. Really do not know what intention there is.¡±

    Zhang MaMa smiled, ¡°Old Furen need not be angry. The Third Master currently do not know the advantage of having other youngdies. Third Master has deep affections, After a few days, the youngdies that were bought will arrive, and those two that Old Furen sent over are all at the age where they are delicate as a flower and refined as precious jade, naturally Third Master would discover the beauty of them.¡±

    Old Shen Furen had sent people to the Yang province to buy rackabones (aka youngdies). For Shen Wan¡¯s kind of people, beauty along would not be enough to win over his heart. Chen Rou Qiu also relied on her idyllic appeal in poetry and painting for Shen Wan to look at her differently. Those rackabones from the Yang province were all trained since young, thus they were knowledgeable with the four schrly arts and they had rather good looks, so there was no men that would not like them. Old Shen Furen did not believe that Shen Wan, as a man, would not be greedy for fresher meat since no matter how good Chen Rou Qiu was, she was already older.

    ¡°Each one is all inciting my anger.¡± Old Shen Furen said in displeasure, ¡°Even Yue-er also do not know why, but she learned from her mother and have been so superior in her state of mind. I already went to look for so many families for her, and each one were all rich and honourable, but she unexpectedly was not even a tiny interested in any. Could it be that she want to marry to a Prince?¡±

    Zhang MaMa frowned as Old Shen Furen¡¯s habit of shooting one¡¯s mouth off, was the one thing that had never changed. She smiled obsequiously, ¡°Second Young Lady is born good looking, so one fear that Third Master has the decision in his heart to keep Second Young Lady for a good family.¡±

    ¡°Keeping here and there would at the end, keeping an enmity.¡± Old Shen Furen scoffed, ¡°Just look on. I want to see what kind of marriage can Number Three¡¯s family give Yue-er.¡±

    In Qiu Shui Yuan, Chen Rou Qiu massaged her forehead.

    Her personal maid Shi Qing said, ¡°Furen, this servant went to Rong Jing Tang to inquire, and Old Furen indeed went to get a few rackabones for Third Master, and they would be sent to the residence in a few days¡¯ time. Furen, Old Furen is pping your face with this.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu closed her eyes and brushed all the books on the table violently to the floor. The crackling and rattling sound shocked the entire room, and no one dared to say a single word.

    Even though Chen Rou Qiu, like before, was still gentle and considerate in front of Shen Wan, but the servant clearly felt that this Third Furen, Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s temperament became much more violent in the past two years. Most likely because of the management of themon fund, one would need to pacify the money arrangements of the different households, and also due to Old Shen Furen¡¯s extravagance, Chen Rou Qiu had to use her own money to subsidise. In the past she ced herself above themon popce, naturally one was able to cultivate one¡¯s moral character but now one was ridden with ordinary affairs, making one felt that everyday was a mess.

    Of course the most important thing was that there was still no heirs.

    She coldly said, ¡°This old undead bought rackabones for her son. Really do not know what extreme shame is.¡±

    If Shen Wan was present, one fear that he will be in so much shock, his chin would have dropped off. The always gentle, graceful and soft person who was forever like the breeze and light rain, actually spoke such ugly words now.

    Hua Yi said, ¡°Furen have such good temperament. If this go on, Old Furen would sooner orter stuff people in Master¡¯s room.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu took in a breath and turned around to nce at the two maids, Shi Qing and Hua Yi. These were the two personal maids that she personally promoted and currently they were at the full age, like a ripe fruit that has a sweet honey vour all around them. Her lips hooked up, ¡°Old Furen is really an old fool. If one really wanted to stuff females in our courtyard, why is there a need to search for those unclean people that one do not even know the background. Not afraid of destroying one¡¯s reputation. It is better to find those clean ones by one¡¯s side, so one will be assured when used and feelfortable upon serving. I see that the both of you are also not bad.¡±

    Although the words were gentle, her eyes were so sharp that both maids jumped in shock and quickly knelt down, ¡°These servants do not dare. These servants only wish to serve Furen wholeheartedly and absolutely dare not have other ideals.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu looked down at them for a while and both maids were so scared that their legs were trembling before she then said lightly, ¡°Get up. Since you all are not willing, I have no reason to force other to a difficult situation.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks Furen.¡± Both maids got up quivering and their hearts both sighed in relief withoutmunicating to each other. Chen Rou Qiu looked gentle on the surface, and also treated others kindly but being Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s personal maids, they had seen Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s means and methods. Actually there were also some female servants that were good looking and also rushed to stick by Shen Wan. Even though Shen Wan did not show great interest, he also did not very much refused. Afterwards these servants were then dealt with by Chen Rou Qiu by some reasons. Not only one did not end up well, it also involved the entire family. Shi Qing and Hua Yi were very clear in their hearts, that Chen Rou Qiu was an extremely jealous person in her bones and had very vicious means. If one really got together with Shen Wan, one fear that there would not be even bones left upon death.

    Chen Rou Qiu sighed, ¡°One can only me me for not having the ability to give birth to a son for Master. If I had birthed a son, how would one be in such circumstances??

    Shi Qing and Hua Yi did not dare to respond as children were the torn in Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart. Chen Rou Qiu murmured, ¡°Now that the Shen residence had ended up in such a situation, there was not even a single son in the younger generation. Even if the Second household had, now there was none. Now I am actually envious of Luo Xue Yan as she have a son and daughter below and no inws on top. Shen Xin also treated her like precious gems that there is not even a single TongFang. It really make one envious.¡±

    Thinking about the tribute banquet yesterday, Shen Miao stole the limelight. Then looking at Shen Yue, she was obviously more talented and much better looking than Shen Miao but because of the Shen family gradual decline, it was even harder to find a husband of a good family. Not to mentioned Prince Ding that Shen Yue anxiously longed for.

    A glimmer of resentment appeared in Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart. She was ambitious andpetitive for her entire life, but now was step beneath the feet of the vulgar General¡¯s daughter that she despised.

    Just at this time, an old woman came inside, ¡°Furen, there is someone at the residence door looking for Old Furen and was stop by Furen¡¯s maid. Furen, one heard that that persone to rely on the Shen family.¡±

    When Chen Rou Qiu heard this, she frowned as she thought that it was those far strung rtives of Old Shen Furen that came to seek gratuitous financial help. Thinking that the Jing family was gone but there were still these unfathomable people, her face immediate became cold, ¡°Since they are seeking gratuitous financial help, then give them two silver and send them away. This residence cannot afford to raise idlers. Do not let any cats or dogs in.¡±

    ¡°It is not.¡± The servant scratched her head, ¡°Furen, that person do not look like seeking gratuitous financial help, as she said that she was the Old General¡¯s old acquaintance and she had no more options but toe over to ask for help as there were some circumstances in the family.¡±

    Old General Shen.

    Chen Rou Qiu thought for a while before standing up, ¡°Show her to the side room, I will go take a look.¡±

    After Shen Miao returned to the residence from the Feng Xian Pawnshop, it was still very early so she locked herself in the room and no one knew what she was thinking about. When the skies were nearing the evening, Luo Tan returned. She had bought some jewellery and magnanimously gave some to Shen Miao, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, today we went shopping in a jewellery shop and the jewellery shops in the Ding capital are very big. Young Lady Feng and me selected some for you, unsure if you would like them or not. Take them first and when you want to go out, we can go there to shop again.¡±

    It was an appearance that one had not fully expressed oneself.

    Shen Miao nodded inply and after Luo Tan left, she looked at the half box of jewellery, wondering how much money would there be if it was pawned.

    Shen Xin and entourage also returned shortly after Luo Tan and everyone ate dinner together. Most likely the official matters were smooth as Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan seemed to be in a very good mood. Only Shen Miao looked somewhat wan. Luo Ling noticed it and said, ¡°Biao Younger Sister looked out of sorts, is there something that happened?¡±

    Shen Qiu¡¯s chopsticks stopped, ¡°Younger Sister, what is wrong?¡±

    Shen Miao was surprised for a moment and seeing that everyone at the table was staring at her, she smiled, ¡°Nothing. It is only that after returning to the capital from the Xiao Chun City, one is not used to it. It would be alright after a few days.¡±

    Shen Qiuughed, ¡°What is there not to get used to? If Younger Sister is not used to it then after a few days, I will be free to bring Younger Sister to stroll from the west to the east, and from the south to the north of the city. After walking a few times, one will get used to it.¡±

    ¡°Biao Older Brother also bring me along.¡± Luo Tan quickly dered her position, ¡°I can also protect Biao Youngest Sister.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Luo Xue Yan said, ¡°If your Younger Sister really follow you around the city, one fear she would be too worn out. Moreover the Ding capital is so big, what if something went wrong?¡± She red at Shen Xin, wanting him to help out.

    Shen Xinughed and said, ¡°It is fine as long as the children are happy. Stinky brat, if you really bring your Younger Sisters out to y, then also bring this old one¡¯s soldiers. Just beat up whoever dare to create problems. No need to be afraid.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was so angry that she pinched him.

    The rtionship between this husband and wife was boisterous, but it also looked very close as one watched. Shen Xin has an awe-inspiring presence outside, but obeys Luo Xue Yan¡¯s words upon returning home. Shen Miao was smiling as she watched on but as she did that, she thought about something unknown and her expression gradually became hazy. She quickly lowered her head so that the people around would not discover it. Luo Ling who was beside her, noticing her every move also thoughtfully bowed his head.

    After talking a while after the meal in the hall, everyone returned back to their rooms. Shen Miao was returning to her room and since Luo Tan¡¯s courtyard was in front of Shen Miao¡¯s, Luo Tan returned first to her room lively. Just as Shen Miao was about to enter her courtyard, she stopped at Luo Ling¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Biao Younger Sister, wait a moment.¡±

    Shen Miao turned her head and looked at him, ¡°Older Brother Ling, what is the matter?¡±

    Luo Ling hesitated for a moment, and finally took out something that was folded to a square from his sleeve. He said warmly, ¡°Today when going out with Biao Older Brother, in a coincidence one saw there was a shop outside that was selling this and seeing that there were many buyers, I bought one. One heard that Biao Younger Sister dream a lot at night and this was soaked in a fragrance that has a calming effect. If Biao Younger Sister do not dislike, please ept it.¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly surprised for a brief moment before looking up at the youth in front of her.

    Luo Ling was born with good looks. Even though he could not bepared to Shen Qiu¡¯s bravery, inferior to Xie Jing Xing¡¯s handsomeness (Trantor: I KNOW YOU MENTION IT SO MANY TIMES!! Ed: /patpat Hang in there Zaza /headdesk) and even Ji Yu Shu looked more adorable than him, but this kind of gracefulness that came from the heart made one feel calm. Among the younger generation of the Luo family, Luo Ling was the most outstanding one, not because he was the most stable but because he could bear the entire responsibility of the entire n, and had a sincere character.

    In the dark night, one could seemingly see Luo Ling slightly red face. He said somewhat ufortably, ¡°If Biao Younger Sister do not like...¡±

    Shen Miao lightly took the thing in Luo Ling¡¯s hands and smiled, ¡°How can I refuse Biao Older Brother kind feelings. Thanking Biao Older Brother.¡±

    Luo Ling lightly smiled, ¡°It is good that you like it.¡±

    His brows were warm and his words were filled with concern. This originally was an attitude that made othersfortable and if it was any ordinary female, not to say being moved, one would have a very good impression and feelings for the person in front. But Shen Miao took a step back and looked at him, ¡°If there is nothing else, I will return to the room first.¡±

    There was a trace of disappointment but it was very quickly covered up, ¡°Would not trouble Biao Younger Sister.¡± He turned around and left.

    Shen Miao looked at Luo Ling¡¯s leaving figure and silently watched for a while. She was not some ignorant and innocent young female, even if she had not experienced the tenderness between men and women with Fu Xiu Yi, she had stayed in the Pce for so many years. Luo Ling was a good person, and to drag such a good person like this to her entire life filled with schemes and plotting, she would be too selfish. Even though Luo Ling was a good match, but since the Luo family treated her well, she could not return kindness with ingratitude.

    She turned around and returned to her room. After cleaning up, Jing Zhe and Gu Yu withdrew and Shen Miao sat at the table before spreading out the thing that Luo Ling gave to her.

    That was a handkerchief and coincidentally it was a double-sided embroidery, the embroidered handkerchief currently most difficult to get in Ding capital, so one think that Luo Ling had spent quite some money on buying this handkerchief. There was a white crane sewn on it, touching on his consistent desire and was exuding a faint fragrance that indeed made one feel relief and calm.

    Shen Miao scrutinized for a long time. This pattern on the handkerchief was apparently from Liu Ying¡¯s hands. Liu Ying¡¯s skills was one of the best in Ding capital and what is more was, that there were very few number of double-sided embroidery in the Ming Qi. It seemed that Liu Ying was doing rather well. The more Shen Miao look at it, her mood became better after being downcast from meeting those people in the rain.

    She felt a bit tired and took off her outer robe and was only wearing the middle clothes, she walked to the couch to sit down. Just as she was about to remove her middle clothes to rest, one heard a chuckle, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s hand paused and when she turned her head back, this time she could no longer hide her raging anger. He looked at that particr uninvited person outside the window and punctuated each word she said, ¡°Xie Jing Xing.¡±

    That person entered the room and closed the window backhanded, it was done so leisurely as it was one¡¯s very own courtyard. This time he did not wear a mask and that handsome face was exposed under themp light and was very seductive, but Shen Miao just wanted to drag him out to be beheaded.

    ¡°Under the entire Heavens, now only you can call my little name.¡± Xie Jing Xing pulled out a chair casually and sat down not far from Shen Miao¡¯s couch before heughed lightly, ¡°Only you have that honour in the world.¡±

    He had a tall stature that even when he sat down, he was much taller than Shen Miao. His imposing manner was not once rxed at all.

    Shen Miao looked at him coldly, ¡°Prince Rui is really very free every day, to be able toe here so familiarly from the Yan Qing Lane.¡±

    ¡°Simple.¡± Xie Jing Xing supported his chin, ¡°I have bought all the residences from the Yan Qing Lane to here. The residence next to where you are staying is also my courtyard. Keeping harmonious rtions with neighbours, this Prince came to visit.¡±

    Shen Miao sucked in a mouthful of cold air. Even though the Yan Qing Lane was considered near to the Shen residence, there was still some distance. Xie Jing Xing bought all the residences from the Yan Qing Lane to Shen residence. That meant that more than half of the southern city was his courtyard, and the courtyard beside the Shen residence was also bought by Xie Jing Xing. Even if Xie Jing Xing has money, it should not be spent like that. He squandered money like dirt, was it that he brought all the money in the Great Liang¡¯s treasury over? Did Emperor Yong Le of the Great Liang know about it?

    When she saw the desultory smile on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s face, Shen Miao started to get angry again. Xie Jing Xing was really shameless to even mention about keeping harmonious rtions with his neighbours. Where was there people who would visit their neighbours in the middle of the night unsolicited, without so much as to give an invitation card? Is there no regtions in the Great Liang Imperial family?

    ¡°You do not look very happy.¡± Xie Jing Xing looked at her with great interest, ¡°You can tell me, this Older Brother, whatever difficulties. The identity of Prince Rui is still helpful, on the ount of old friendship.¡±

    Shen Miao rolled her eyes at him. She could not understand what exactly was Xie Jing Xing thinking. However Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words reminded her about the words Ji Yu Shu said in the Feng Xian Pawnshop, and Shen Miao suddenly had a thought and deliberately asked, ¡°Xie Jing Xing, how do you see Madam Fang of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An?¡±

    Madam Fang of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, birth mother of Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao. Madam Fang originally was more or less involved in the death of Princess Yu Qing, and everyone knew that Princess Yu Qing was a topic that could not be mentioned to Xie Jing Xing, but she purposely mentioned it.

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her with a smile but not a smile, ¡°Want to dig information from my words.¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to speak?¡±

    ¡°It is of no harm to tell you.¡± Xie Jing Xing saidzily, ¡°In my eyes, inferior to ants.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him, ¡°Why do you not kill her to take revenge?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing narrowed his eyes and stared at Shen Miao for a while before he suddenlyughed. His voice was like the peach blossom wine that was buried in the summer and dug out in the winter, bringing an intoxicating mellow breeze but was as cold as the winter, making one awake. He said, ¡°Shen Miao, you are worried that Shen Xin will be the second Xie Ding.¡±

    Shen Miao eyes hang down, ¡°Correct.¡± She paused before speaking, ¡°If I was in your position, I will try every means to take revenge. Kill Madam Fang then kill her two sons. This is then considered revenge and also not living in vain.¡±

    She said so indifferently, as if she did not find that her words were ruthless at all. When Xie Jing Xing heard them, he was not at all surprised and onlyughed once, seeminglyughing at her innocence. Xie Jing Xing, ¡°One did not kill Madam Fang due to disdain and also fear of trouble. Xie Ding and Princess Yu Qing are not rted to me at all so why would I want revenge?¡±

    Shen Miao was surprised for a moment.

    Shen Miao previously heard Xie Jing Xing saying that Xie Ding and him were not father and son, so she was not surprised but how was it that even Princess Yu Qing and Xie Jing Xing had no rtionship? If Xie Jing Xing did not have Xie Ding¡¯s or Princess Yu Qing¡¯s blood in his vein then how could he be the Di son of the Xie family?

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved and she thought of something before asking Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Then Princess Yu Qing¡¯s son?¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡± Xie Jing Xing said ndly, ¡°Dead upon birth.¡±

    Dead upon birth. But there was not a slightest wind about this at all. It seemed that that was the time when Xie Jing Xing was foisted into it, and the identities were swapped but no one actually found out about it. One fear that even Princess Yu Qing herself would not know of the matter.

    ¡°If Xie Ding¡¯s son was alive, he would have had a premature death before the age of three.¡± Xie Jing Xing said indifferently, ¡°Because it is me, Madam Fang dare not take action. Because,¡± Heughed rather evilly, ¡°Those people who were sent over mysteriously disappeared.¡±

    Shen Miao was suddenly enlightened. She had previously said that Madam Fang could force Princess Yu Qing into such tough straits, that at the end she faded away like a flower, she was definitely one who had means and ambitions. So how would such a person live in seclusion of one¡¯s house and even let Xie Jing Xing grow up safely? So it was the most inferior of schemes. The people that were sent out would always mysteriously disappear, so Madam Fang herself would feel that there was a devil¡¯s gate and path and settled for the next best thing. As to why those people would disappear, since Xie Jing Xing was Prince Rui of the Great Liang, there would be highly skilled personnel around, more than enough to deal with Madam Fang.

    At this moment those parts that she initially did not understand suddenly became clear, and forgot those matters that she was worried about. Xie Jing Xing lowered his head and took a nce at her, ¡°You do not need to worry. Shen Xin is different from Xie Ding.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°I am also different from you.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was slightly startled but continued to listen to Shen Miao, ¡°You disdain and also it was not necessary. I am however different. If someone, like Madam Fang, shakes my family up, I will do everything in my power to make her suffer the consequences of her actions. Suppose that there is someone with bad intentions like Madam Fang who attempt to wreck, I will rip her inside out, and throw her to the unmarked graves to feed the dogs.¡± When she spoke to the end, her head lowered but there were other surging emotions in her dark eyes.

    But as her head sank, one of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands pressed on her head, ¡°Just tell me if there are such people. Keeping harmonious rtions with neighbours, I will kill her for you without leaving any potential future problems.¡±

    Shen Miao shook off his hand and Xie Jing Xing smiled while looking at her. He had an undisciplined expression, his words were filled with jest and were casually spoken but in that pair of eyes, it seemed serious.

    If Xie Jing Xing killed someone, it was indeed a breeze to kill a person like Madam Fang.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°These kind of things like killing other, I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Unless it is thest moment, it is not a good move to take action personally.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°If you are really apologetic about it, then it is alright to give me something as a reward.¡±

    Shen Miao mocked, ¡°Your Highness Prince Rui is as precious as gold and as respected as jade. I will not be able to afford the money topare.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°Give you two tenths discount.¡± He stood up and strolled to the table where the handkerchief that Luo Ling giftedid, spread out by Shen Miao just now. Xie Jing Xing casually picked it up and took a sniff before raising an eyebrow, ¡°Although the scent is inferior, the dog that this Prince raise, istely not sleeping well. This will be not bad to be used.¡± Not waiting for Shen Miao to speak, Xie Jing Xing kept the handkerchief in his sleeve, ¡°This is considered apensation.¡±

 Chapter 130: My Jiao Jiao

    <h4>Chapter 130: My Jiao Jiao (Part 1)</h4>

    please check if the names are correct, the author made a number of mistakes. I have changed some but not sure if I missed any

    After the tribute banquet, the Ding capital was as lively as usual. In order to wee the noble people of Great Liang and Qin country, the streets were much more bustling than before. No matter when it was, Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family wanted to have an prosperous appearance in front of other countries.

    In Shen residence, the servants in Qiu Shui Yuan started to discuss about a new topic.

    ¡°What kind of background does that Young Lady who just came to the residence have that make Third Furen treat her in such a hospitable manner?¡±

    ¡°The newly brought over tea leaves were all boiled for that Young Lady first. Could she be an honoured person of the residence?¡±

    The woman with a green unlined upper garment said in a low voice, ¡°Heard that this Young Lady¡¯s father is specially close with Old General and at that time blocked a blow for Old General and almost lost his life.¡±

    A young maid quickly covered her mouth and said in surprised, ¡°No wonder. Having Old General¡¯s gratitude meant having the Shen family¡¯s gratitude. No wonder she is honoured as a valued guest.¡±

    ¡°Heard that she came over to seek shelter, probably something happened at home. Looking at Third Furen¡¯s attitude, one have to take good care of this Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°What take good care? Currently in the residence, one own people are living by pulling onpels that exposes the elbows and now a freeloadere. Sooner orter one would be sent away.¡±

    Once those words were said, a nket of silencended. The current Shen residence look alright on the surface but the people inside were all well aware. Ever since Shen Xin¡¯s branch was separated, money was very muchcking that even the monthly sry was reduced by a lot. As a result, even if a honoured guest as great as Heavens came to be a freeloader, the servants would not be happy too.

    ¡°Do not understand why Third Furen treat this Young Lady so generously this time and us so harshly on normal days.¡± Someone said in wonder.

    In Qiu Shui Yuan, Chen Rou Qiu was sitting in the room at the moment and pushed the teacup to the female sitting in front with a smile, ¡°The newly received tea, Cui Er Jian. Young Lady Zai Qing, do try.¡±

    The female sitting across her was wearing a jade green single ted embroidered long robe. The embroidery on the robes were not very good and this kind of clothing was very simple and the colour was a nit-pick to wear as when one did not wear well, one would look like a country pumpkin. But when the female in front wore it, its seemed to be very appropriate, giving out a pleasing feeling.

    This female was about twenty plus and her clothes and hair essories were all very simple. She had a gentle, graceful and tender appearance and most importantly there was a thick schrly air around her. From one nce, one could tell she was a youngdy that was raised in a literary family and looked very well educated.

    Chen Rou Qiu had always disdain military personnel habits and it was the same with people. This female in front had a sympathetic feeling thus she was polite.

    When this female saw Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s enthusiasm, she did not dy and pick up the teacup to take a sip before smiling gently, ¡°The tea is light yet fragrant, the leaves scatter yet the smell is concentrate. Furen has outstanding talent in brewing tea.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady Zai Qing also has knowledge of tea.¡± Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s smile became deeper, ¡°Knowledge of tea is the best. However nowadays there are very little youngdies like you who have knowledge of tea.¡±

    ¡°When the two breeze raises, one desire to go to the abode of immortals.¡± The female smiled, ¡°Furen said correctly, knowledge of tea is the best. But Furen need not make fun of me as I am currently twenty-six so how can one be considered as a youngdy?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-six?¡± Chen Rou Qiu eximed, ¡°Looking at Young Lady Zai Qing¡¯s appearance, one only guess just above ten. But it is also good. Even though one have ten plus years of appearance, one has an bearing of a twenty plus year old. It is indeed rare to have such calm and broad levelness.

    The green d female in front was the person who came over yesterday to ¡®seek gratuitous financial help¡¯ was called Chang Zai Qing. Her father, Chang Hu was previously Old General Shen¡¯s subordinate and had block a knife for Old General Shen in the battlefield and thus harm the foundation of his body and was unable to go up in the battlefield again. Chang Hu¡¯s entire family relied on Chang Hu for support so Old General Shen felt conscience-stricken and privately took out his money to aid. At that time Chang Zai Qing was young but Shen Xin was at the age where he could get married so Old General Shen even joked that he wanted Chang Zai Qing to be his daughter-inw. It was just that Old General Shen passed on before he could see Shen Xin got married. Because no one knew that Old General Shen was secretly providing aid to Chang Hu¡¯s family, there was no longer any contact between the Chang and Shen family after that.

    No one had ever thought that the Chang family woulde at this time.

    A look of grief appeared at the bottom of Chang Zai Qing¡¯s eyes, ¡°One¡¯s heart really felt sorry for the sudden intrusion and bringing such trouble to the Shen family.¡± She looked at Chen Rou Qiu, ¡°Zai Qing knows that the request is abrupt and if Furen feels inconvenient then Zai Qing will leave now and not give the Shen family any trouble.¡± Despite saying that, in a swift moment when one eyes was looking down, she could not help but bit her lips.

    Chen Rou Qiu pull her hand over cordially, ¡°What is Young Lady Zai Qing saying, since your father saved my Father-inw, your Cang family is our Shen family¡¯s benefactor. Furthermore, at the beginning the friendship between the Old General and Cang family are like brother so we are all one family. Since we are all one family, we cannot watch with folded arms as you have difficulties.¡± She patted Cang Zai Qing¡¯s hands, ¡°Young Lady Zai Qing just care about living in our Shen residence. Tomorrow I will bring to see Old TaiTai but Old TaiTai health is not good recently and thus temperament is not so good. One fear that you will need to excuse a little.¡±

    Cang Zai Qing quickly said she didn¡¯t dare continuously. Her attitude was natural and polite and was not at all shy but not all familiar which made one have good feelings. Even Chen Rou Qiu, such a careful and vignt person also treated Cang Zai Qing with all smiles.

    Cang Zai Qing family stayed in Liu province. Most likely there were trouble encountered then one would suddenlye over to Shen residence. Cang Hu had passed away a few years before and there was only Cang Zai Qing and her mother in the Cang family. Cang Furen was often bedridden due to illness and some period back she passed on, after Cang Furen burial, there were official¡¯s sons who wanted to bring Cang Zai Qing back to be a concubine and Cang Zai Qing had no way out just as she hang herself with a white silk, her nanny saved her. Her nanny told Cang Zai Qing that perhaps Cang Hu¡¯s old acquaintance, Old General Shen, could save her.

    When Cang Zai Qing was young she had seen Old General Shen before and vaguely remember him as a generous and forthright military person and as one was unable to think about any other way out, shen then took a carriage over to Ding capital. Upon reaching Zhen residence, she saw Chen Rou Qiu and after Chen Rou Qiu heard the entire story, she was settled down by Chen Rou Qiu.

    Chen Rou Qiu looked at Cang Zai Qing in smiles, ¡°Young Lady Zai Qing live in Liu province, such a water town. Ding capital is not like Liu province so one do not know if the meals are of any taste. Is onefortable staying in the Western courtyard?¡±

    ¡°Furen is too modest.¡± Cang Zai Qing smiled and answered, ¡°Furen¡¯s care is very thoughtful. Staying in the Western courtyard is also very considerate. But,¡± She was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Is the Western courtyard, such a big courtyard, all the while empty?¡± After saying that, she felt that she was too abrupt and smiled, ¡°One asked too discourteously, may Furen not me.¡±

    ¡°I take you as our own people, what is it about ming and not ming.¡± Chen Rou Qiu smiled, ¡°To tell you the truth, you know that our residence actually have three household. You should have heard about the Formidable Great General. That is our Shen family¡¯s First household and due to some misunderstanding two years ago, the First household moved out. Master and I wanted to exin but Eldest Brother and Eldest Sao went to Xiao Chun City and only return a while ago. Even we have the heart to exin, it is regrettable that the misunderstanding is too deep.¡± As Chen Rou Qiu spoke, a helpless look appeared on the surface and she spoke was shaking her head, ¡°Really don¡¯t know what to do at all.¡±

    Cang Zai Qing was surprised for a moment, ¡°ording to Furen¡¯s words, that Western courtyard...¡±

    ¡°That Western courtyard was originally the ce where Eldest Brother¡¯s family stayed at.

    Cang Zai Qing was suddenly enlighten and saw that Chen Rou Qiu was somewhat sad and quickly consoled, ¡°Furen need not be overly concern, in this world blood is thicker than water. Even if it is a misunderstanding, it will be undone, moreover one is a family. After a period of time, even if Furen don¡¯t say it, one thinks that Great General Shen would not be troubled with these matters.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu smiled, ¡°I know all these logic but hearing Young Lady Zai Qing saying it, one¡¯s heart is much more relieved.¡± She looked at Cang Zai Qing, ¡°It would be great if everyone in the Shen residence is as permeable as you. You are so knowledgeable, if one is free in the future, please teach Yue-er. This child is always at the palm of our hands and one fear that she is spoilt. It is good to be taught by someone as smart as yourself.¡±

    ¡°Furen words are too heavy.¡± Cang Zai Qing said with a smile, ¡°Yue-er is well educated and exceptionally intelligent. I have never seen such a brightly intelligent youngdy in Liu province before. One thinking that she is one of the best in Ding capital. A female should be just like this, well-learned and versatile, it would give out a different vigor.¡±

    Topliment that wlessly, it fitted snugly into Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart. The discussion carried on and quickly it was almost noon before Cang Zai Qing returned.

    After Cang Zai Qing left, Shi Qing wipe the table and carefully asked, ¡°Is Furen indeed going to keep that Young Lady Zai Qing?¡± She hesitated before reminding, ¡°Now that the residence expenses has grown bigger, one fear that Old TaiTai will be upset upon hearing it.¡±

    Old Shen Furen gotten more stingy and if she really knew that Cang Zai Qing came the Shen residence and the Shen residence has to spend money to raise an idler, naturally she would not be satisfied. So Chen Rou Qiu told Cang Zai Qing that Old Shen Furen¡¯s temperament was not good recently and hope that she tolerate it.

    ¡°What does that short-sighted old woman know?¡± Chen Rou Qiu scorned, ¡°Unable to aplish anything but liable to spoil everything. How could one see matters in the future?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Furen find that there is some purpose for this Youngdy Zai Jing?¡± Hua Yi¡¯s brain starting moving as she understood her Furen¡¯s mind-set. If it was two years ago, Chen Rou Qiu was willing to put up kind and charitable fairy image to gain a good reputation but now without any money and was unable care of oneself, it would be strange to provide relief to others.

    ¡°Just from the speech and manner one is very intricate and do not seemed to resemble the short-sightedness of ordinary female. Appearance is not bad and gentle looking and the rare thing was that her temperament was gentle. For this kind of intelligence, even if ce in the residence, she would have a good role. It would be fine if one did not have the ambition but once there is an ambition, not surpassing five years, this female would definitely get whatever she want.¡± Chen Rou Qiu smiled. Since birth, she was surrounding by schemes of females and Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s mother very powerful and Chen Rou Qiu saw a shadow of her mother on Cang Zai Qing. Even though Cang Zai Qing was still young, one fear that her future achievements would be even more outstanding.

    ¡°But what can such a power person do?¡± Hua Yi was puzzled, ¡°Could it be that Furen want to create a chance for Young Lady Zai Qing to fly into the sky and climb up the branches before returning to payback Furen?¡±

    When Chen Rou Qiu heard it sheughed, ¡°Such an intelligent person with an active mind, with a docile appearance but in fact heart filled with arrogance. How would such a person willingly bend down after reaching high branches? Don¡¯t expect to have any payback as she would turn her nose up.¡±

    ¡°Than Furen...¡±

    ¡°Such an outstanding person, I cannot bear to give others.¡± Chen Rou Qiu looked outside, ¡°Don¡¯t let one¡¯s fertile water flow into others¡¯ field. Best steel is used to make the knife¡¯s edge. But even I feel that I am unable to beat such powerful female, one wonder if that person can hold up for how many rounds.¡±

    At the other end, Chang Zai Qing returned to the Western courtyard. The Western courtyard in which Shen Xin¡¯s entire family stayed at, was now almost empty. Previously there were a number of servants in the Western courtyard, and because Shen Xin called his personal guards over for training, everyday it would be bustling with noise and excitement. Later Shen Xin¡¯s family moved out and Chen Rou Qiu reduced the number of servants in the Western courtyard. Without the soldiers practicing daily, the gigantic Western courtyard became deserted.

    When Chang Zai Qing¡¯s nanny, Zhao MaMa, saw Chang Zai Qing returning, she quickly went up to take off Chang Zai Qing¡¯s cloak and said worriedly, ¡°Young Lady, how was the conversation with Third Shen Furen today?¡±

    It was Zhao MaMa idea to let Chang Zai Qing to enter the capital to seek the Shen family for help. If there were no other ideas, Chang Zai Qing really did not have any other roads to walk. But the Shen and Chang families had not came into contact for so many years, and people¡¯s hearts were vtile. Originally the Old General Shen might be willing to take care of the Chang family, but now that the Old General Shen was no longer present, who knew how would the Shen family treat Chang Zai Qing.

    Chang Zai Qing rubbed her forehead and sat on the soft couch in the middle of the room, ¡°Third Shen Furen is very enthusiastic and agreed for us to stay for a period of time. Even if those peoplee to the Ding capital, one think that they dare note to provoke the Shen family.

    Zhao MaMa then patted her chest in relief, ¡°Amitabha. Originally, Master said that everyone in the Shen family has a Bodhisattva¡¯s heart, and one was originally worried for Young Lady and feared that the Shen family was not willing to help. Now it seems that one can be reassured.¡±

    ¡°MaMa is oversensitive.¡± Chang Zai Qing smiled coldly and her face did not change, ¡°How would there be a free lunch under the Heavens? Even if the Old General Shen took care of the Chang family, it was because Father blocked that knife for him all those years ago. There are no one that would treat other people well for nothing. For Third Shen Furen to be this enthusiastic, it is only because I am of some use to her.¡±

    Zhao MaMa was surprised and looked at Chang Zai Qing, ¡°Young Lady¡¯s meant that Third Shen Furen is not someone good? Then what can be done?¡±

    ¡°MaMa rest assure.¡± Chang Zai Qingforted her but her eyes were filled with a chilling sensation, ¡°Third Shen Furen have something to beseech of me, I too have some needs from her. Even though one do not know what kind of y she is nning, one can always find a solution.¡±

    ¡°But.¡± Zhao MaMa was somewhat uneasy.

    ¡°Rest assure MaMa.¡± Chang Zai Qing said with a smile, ¡°We have ovee the hardest matter. Reaching today and seeing that there is a route to live, what is there for me to be scared about. The Shen family is a springboard, naturally one must make full use of it. Since Third Shen Furen want to make use to me, I would also make use of her.¡±

    Zhao Mama looked at Chang Zai Qing and finally nodded her head, ¡°This old servant only want good things for Young Lady. Whatever Young Lady say it is, it will be.¡±

    *****

    The Ding capital was Ming Qi¡¯s capital city and naturally thend would be expensive. The most expensivend in the Ding capital, other than outside the Pce was the Yan Qing Lane. The Yan Qing Lane was located at the southern part of the city and not far from there, there were the most bustling of restaurants and shops, and faced the river with wonderful scenery. The reason to the high value of the Yan Qing Lane, other than having former dignitaries previously residing, was that a particrly famous Taoist priest one day came to see the geomancy of the area, and mentioned that other than being expensive, this ce had dragon energy and other than descendants of royalty, no one was able to contain the dragon energy in this area, and only the honoured one under Heavens could do so.

    The Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family was not located at the southern part of the city and could not be rebuilding the Pces, as themoners wouldin and there was not so much money in the treasury. But whoever dared to stay in a ce with dragon energy would be dismissed by the Emperor, and even those who were not afraid were unable to afford that much money. Thus the Yan Qing Lane was very empty and became a decoration for so many years.

    But at the moment, finally someone moved into the Yang Qing Lane. They were not others but the guests from the Qin country and the Great Liang. The one that came from the Qin country was the Crown Prince, and from the Great Liang was the Prince of First Rank and both of them, were more than justified descendants of royalty. Money was not an issue, so speaking of which, there was no ce more suitable than the Yan Qing Lane for them. After all they could not stay in the Pce, else Emperor Wen Hui would not be able to rest during the days and nights. It was after all not pleasing to have one¡¯s Pce upied by the enemies and disturb one¡¯s sleep.

    At this moment, in the deepest part of the Yan Qing Lane, there was a mansion that was guarded by soldiers. Even though it was a mansion, it seemed to be a smaller pce as it was decorated luxuriously and the area was very huge. Even those officials¡¯ residences would have to bebined together topete with this mansion.

    This mansion was Prince Rui¡¯s ce of residence. There were a number of mansion sites, and the Crown Prince of the Qin country chose the mansion at the outermost, while the innermost mansion was selected by Prince Rui. It was not know if he deliberately wanted to keep a distance from the Qin country. But no matter what, this mansion was the most expensive of the entire Yan Qing Lane, and was twice more expensive than the one chosen by the Crown Prince of the Qin country. That Prince Rui did not even blink his eyes at the cost, making others wonder if the Great Liang¡¯s treasury was truly filled up with gold.

    Prince Rui of the Great Liang was extremely arrogant. On the first day moving in, he instructed to remove the door que and put a golden-bright and dazzling que up with ¡®Prince Rui¡¯s Residence¡¯. This made one feltughable and ridiculous. This Prince Rui of Great Liang ran to Ming Qi to buy a mansion and even put up such a que. Could it be that he really wanted to live here?

    At this moment in one of the courtyards of Prince Rui¡¯s residence, there was a snowy white thing that was flopping on the floor.

    ¡°This thing is dexterous but it is just too fierce. Just such a little thing and it is already so fierce, why does Master want to keep it?¡± A yellow d female squat on the floor and was holding a stick to tease the snowy white fur ball in front. Upon looking nearer, one saw that thing was covered with fur like a door and when it looked over, a pair of clear eyes could be seen, rolling like a child with an intelligent appearance. At this time it was scratching the female with its paw when suddenly it changed to its teeth to bite. This was not something else but a tiger cub. Most likely it was newly born and was very young. The fur on its skin was a rare light in colour that even the strips could not be seen. From afar, it was like a snowy white tiger and was indeed lovable.

    That female teasing it suddenly gave out a hiss, and threw down the wooden stick in her hands and said angrily, ¡°This animal looked so gentle but actually is one that bites people. It is really painful. Later I will rip into you.¡±

    ¡°Better forget about it.¡± The other female voice sounded. It was a conspicuously charming female d in a light red robe. She looked at the bundle on the floor and said, ¡°It is personally brought back to raise by Master. Ye Ying, one fear that before you can touch it, you will be torn apart by Master.¡±

    The female by the name of Ye Ying stood up and the white tiger cub went forward to grasp the corner of her skirt, and held it in its mouth and pulled it before it was kicked away by Ye Ying. She walked to the red d female¡¯s side, ¡°Huo Long, is Master insane? Why raise what tiger without rhyme or reason? The tiger looks good and cute but its temper is savage, what if in the future it injures people?¡±

    Huo Long shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Most likely it has a sudden temper. After this tiger was brought back it kept on eating and sleeping and then sleeping and eating. After opening its eye for a few days, it then know how to bite people.¡±

    ¡°In the future when Master bring back a big tiger, His Majesty would have a headache upon the knowledge.¡± Ye Ying showed a bitter face.

    ¡°What are you twozing around for?¡± A man snapped loudly. The two females turned around and looked at a middle-aged man striding over. He walked to the cage and looked at the bowl before looking displeased at Ye Ying and Huo Long, ¡°Let you both feed but you all only know how toze around.¡±

    ¡°Tie Yu.¡± Ye Ying said angrily, ¡°We came out from the prison tower and thought that following master around is a good job to do, but who knew it was to feed the tiger. We are the Mo Yu Army and not those breastfeeding nannies. How can one let others do nothing but y with the tiger?¡±

    ¡°Just do well what Master instruct to do. Ask so many question for what.¡± Tie Yi squatted down and took the bowl from the floor and fed the white tiger. The cooked meat was minced and mixed with eggs. That white tiger went forward to sniff before eating up happily. Tie Yi rubbed the white tiger head and the tiger and human looked joyful.

    He, a big and powerful guy, and a petite tiger sitting together was such a warming scene that one felt somewhat strange.

    The tiger ate half a bowl and refuse to eat more. Tie Yi picked the bowl up and when he turned around he saw Huo Long and Ye Ying bowing toward the direction behind him, ¡°Master.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing waved his hands and walked out of the room. The two person following him were of course Ji Yu Shu and Gao Yang.

    Ji Yu Shu saw that white tiger and his eyes widened, ¡°This is a dog?¡±

    Tie Yi trembled as Gao Yang said, ¡°Are you stupid? This is clearly a cub.¡±

    A cub.

    Tie Yi said, ¡°Young Master Ji, Gentleman Gao, it is a white tiger.¡± His tone was protesting unfairness for the white tiger. Unfortunately the tiger cub did not understand and started to chase its tail under the sun after eating its meal, like a cat.

    ¡°Tiger.¡± Ji Yu Shu looked towards Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Third Older Brother, are you alright? Why now you are even raising tiger?¡±

    Ye Ying voiced out, ¡°Young Master Ji, Master saw this on the way to the Ding capital. Some hunter was selling this tiger¡¯s skin for high prices and our Master saved it.¡±

    Gao Yang squinted his eyes and looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Since when are you so kind hearted? This kind of thing is not something that you do.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing did not care about both of them. He wore a dark purple robe with gold embroidered flower patterns and as usual was gorgeous. No matter how gorgeous the clothes were, it was notparable to his outstanding looks. He walked leisure over to the white tiger and when the white tiger cub saw the sudden appearance of a figure, it did not do anything else but to open the ws and pounce up with the jaws opened.

    But it was picked up by the person first by the fur at the neck.

    Xie Jing Xing raised the white tiger cub mid-air, and that tiger cub seemed to be very ufortable as it put in an effort to flop its legs around. Xie Jing Xing was blind to it as he sized it up thoughtfully.

    ¡°Probably not wanting this tiger now?¡± Ye Ying gave a beheading gesture to Huo Long. Huo Long shuddered and shook her head.

    At the end Xie Jing Xing looked for a while before opening up the white tiger cub back legs andughed after taking a look, ¡°It is a female tiger.¡±

    Everyone, ¡°...¡±

    So what it was a female tiger? Was it possible that Xie Jing Xing nned to bring it back to the Great Liang as Rui WangFei?

    The tiger cub whimpered but because it was too young, its voice was very soft. Xie Jing Xing ce it on his chest and embraced it. After the white tigery on his chest, it looked at him and whimpered non-stop and looked very adorable and pitiful.

    Xie Jing Xing extended his fingers to y with the white tiger¡¯s whiskers to tease it. Ye Ying was surprised and eximed, ¡°Master must not do that. This white tiger hate other people touching its whisker and would start biting.¡±

    The voice hardlynded when that white tiger bit Xie Jing Xing¡¯s finger. Huo Long and Tie Yi also jumped in shock, while Ji Yu Shu covered his mouth with both hands and had an exaggerated look of panic on, but Gao Yang was rejoicing in other¡¯s misfortune.

    Xie Jing Xing calmly exchanged looks with the white tiger and after that white tiger looked for a while, it suddenly felt somewhat guilty and let go and turned her head to another ce. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s finger had shallow teeth marks and it was quite obvious.

    ¡°The eyes resemble and the temper also resemble. Even the habit of biting people is also the same.¡± Xie Jing Xing lowered his head and looked at the white tiger in his embrace and did not get angry, but instead stroked the white tiger¡¯s head.

    The white tiger seemed to be a little sleepy and yawned before stretching. It did not struggle and let Xie Jing Xing ravage its head and did nothing at all but justy onto Xie Jing Xing¡¯s chest and rest.

    With the golden rays of the sun shining down, the purple d man¡¯s looked gorgeous and handsome as he looked down at the white tiger. His eyshes was very long but was unable to hid his gentle indulgence look. That white tiger¡¯s fur was extremely beautiful as ity in his arms. One person, one tiger, was like a very good painting that Tie Yi who was just feeding the tiger felt a strange sensation.

    Xie Jing Xing raised his brows and looked at the tiger cub which eyes were almost closed, ¡°Still short of a name. How about this, in the future you are called Jiao Jiao.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu pped his hands, ¡°Third Older Brother, what kind of name is this? It is too strange for you to give this kind of delicate name to this female tiger.¡± He protested, ¡°Change the name. Tiger Chief, Hammer or Tiger Brother is also quite good.¡±

    Gao Yang had an expression of unable to look as he used the fan to cover his eyes.

    Xie Jing Xing gave Ji Yu Shu a nce and continued to tickle the cub unhurriedly and said ndly, ¡°Shut up, this is my Jiao Jiao.¡±

 Chapter 131: Person Not As Good As A Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 131: Person Not As Good As A Tiger (Part 1)</h4>

    On the second day, Shen Miao received an invitation. This invitation was not from others but from the Qin country¡¯s Princess Ming An, inviting her to have a gathering at the residence on the Yan Qing Lane.

    This invitation was sent by a close servant of the house and was brought in by Gu Yu to Shen Miao. Initially one thought it was Feng An Ning that sent it over to invite her out to y, thus she did not want to open it but it was Princess Ming An instead. Jing Zhe said worriedly, ¡°This is fake right? Else why would Princess Ming An send an invitation over without rhyme or reason? Princess Ming An does not have any friendship with Young Lady, is not this pretentious?¡±

    Gu Yu shook her head, ¡°There is the Princess seal on the top, one think that it is not a fake.¡± She looked towards Shen Miao, ¡°This Princess Ming An was humiliated during the tribute banquet by Young Lady, one fear that she is finding an opportunity to get revenge. It is better for Young Lady to push it away, else it would be bad if that Princess Ming An have ill-intentions.¡±

    Jing Zhe also nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes. Yes. Yes. It is better to tell Master and Furen of this matter and let them decide.¡±

    Shen Miao thought about it for a while and shook her head, ¡°Do not tell anyone of this matter. With Father¡¯s and Mother¡¯s temper, they are bound to use tough tactics, but the current rtionship between the Qin country and the Ming Qi is sensitive. If it was only a fight between me and Princess Ming An, it would still be alright, but if it involve Father and Mother, one fear that it would also involve the court and it would be shooting oneself in the foot.¡±

    ¡°Do not tell Master and Furen.¡± Jing Zhe then asked, ¡°Can it be that Young Lady want to ept this invitation?¡± Jing Zhe was very unwilling in her heart. To be together with a Princess with ill-intent and it was not at one¡¯s territory, if Shen Miao were to suffer, it would be toote to save anything.

    ¡°No harm in it.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Since Princess Ming An gave me an invitation, and the invitation is in my hands, if something went wrong with me, Princess Ming An will be involved. When the Qin Crown Prince know of it, he would also block it. She will not dare to do anything, and it will be nothing more than some small tricks and means. I am not afraid.¡±

    ¡°But.¡± Gu Yu was still very worried.

    ¡°No more buts. Just do it. The date in the invitation is two dayster, so I will take a trip down two dayster and do not let others know about it.¡± After pausing she continued, ¡°I will let Mo Qing follow. The invitation will remain in the residence and if anything really happened, let Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang to look for my Eldest Brother with the invitation.¡±

    Even if Jing Zhe and Gu Yu have ten thousand of unwillingness, they could only promise Shen Miao helplessly.

    Coincidently, in the outermost mansion of the Yan Qing Lane, where the the Qin country¡¯s Imperial family was residing, Princess Ming An received the reply from a servant. She opened it to take a look, and suddenly became a little angry and threw that letter down on the table. She said coldly, ¡°Really courageous indeed.¡±

    ¡°Why are you angry again?¡± A male pushed open the door to enter from behind, and asked with a frown when he saw Princess Ming An¡¯s appearance.

    When Princess Ming An saw the oing person, she stood up and walked over before handing the reply over to the other person and threw a tantrum, ¡°Crown Prince Older Brother, you see that Shen Miao. I send her an invite, she actually replied and agreed to the meeting. She is really not afraid of death.¡±

    ¡°You gave her an invitation and if she really did not ept then she is really gusty. Now she epted it and you are not happy, do not be so unreasonable.¡± Even knowing Princess Ming An¡¯s temperament, HuangFu Hao still did not follow her line of conversation, and instead poured cold water over Princess Ming An¡¯s head.

    ¡°Crown Prince Older Brother.¡± Princess Ming An stomped, ¡°Are you helping me or helping her? On that day during the tribute banquet, she humiliated me and deliberately gotten me to bite that apple. It was clearly to embarrass me and let our Qin country lose face. Now not only you are not helping the Qin country to regain one¡¯s face, but still me me. What is the meaning of this? Even if one go to Imperial Father upon returning to Qin, it still does not make sense.¡±

    HuangFu Hao looked coldly at Princess Ming An, and remembered the events during the tribute banquet and his face became solemn. Although Princess Ming An¡¯s words were not entirely true, after all the archerypetition with Shen Miao was initiated by her. But whenter Shen Miao made Princess Ming An bite the apple, she was somewhat overbearing. So much so, that even thest few light and soft words had a ridicule meaning in them. He was not sure if Shen Miao did it intentional or not, but once the matter gets ryed back to the Qin country, the Emperor of the Qin country would definitely criticise him. HuangFu Hao did not know why, but he felt that Shen Miao was very special, as others would take many days to get used to Princess Ming An¡¯s bow but she was so skilled, as if she had pulled it thousands of times. Sometimes when she looked over, there was a touch of hostility.

    It was not the time for the Ming Qi and the Qin country to be hostile, and they were not previously acquainted, so why did Shen Miao treat both him and Princess Ming An that hostilely? Shen Miao¡¯s revengeful heart was just too heavy if it was merely because Princess Ming An made things difficult for Shen Miao.

    Seeing HuangFu Hao not speaking and thinking of something, Princess Ming An widened her eyes in surprise suddenly, ¡°Crown Prince Older Brother, it cannot be that you are fascinated by that kind of slut? You better not forget that before this, she was obsessed with the Ming Qi¡¯s Prince Ding, and this was spread all over and she was an out and out idiot. She was only being this calm and level headed because there was guidance by someone behind. You must not be bewitched by her.¡±

    HuangFu Hao waved his hands somewhat impatiently, ¡°What are you talking about. On the contrary it is you. Do not forget about what Imperial Father instructed to do during this trip to Ming Qi. I do not care about what you want to do to Shen Miao, but no action is to take ce in this residence. It does not matter if it is somewhere else, as long as no one have anything to hold against you. One Shen Miao does not matter, but currently the Ming Qi¡¯s Emperor rely on Shen Xin and by touching Shen Miao, Shen Xin will definitely fall out and the alliance between the Ming Qi and us would be considered ruined. You better put the interest of the bigger picture above everything else.¡±

    Even though Princess Ming An was directly torn into with such a warning, she looked calm on the surface. However if one were to carefully observe, the anger in her eyes was even more intense. She smiled, ¡°Do not worry Crown Prince Older Brother. I will not find trouble for ourselves. I invited her over to take a look at what kind of person this Shen Miao is. When one really take action, one will not use the name of our Qin country. You had forgotten that our favourite pastime when we were young, was to watch dogs biting dogs. There are so many dogs in the Ming Qi, it is not difficult to find one to do things for us.¡±

    HuangFu Hao also smiled, ¡°It is good that you have a sense of propriety.¡±

    As the skies gradually dimmed, in the Shen residence of the Ding capital, there was amp lit in the Western courtyard as Chen Rou Qiu and Chang Zai Qing were talking.

    Chen Rou Qiu smiled and said, ¡°This handkerchief that is embroidered with poetry, really looks good. Even the schrly GuGu cannotpare to Young Lady Zai Qing¡¯s poem. Originally one did not know what dexterity was but after seeing Young Lady Zai Qing, one thoroughly understood.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing pressed her lips into a smile, ¡°Furen has ttered. It is just that Zai Qing could not be of any help here, and felt very apologetic about living and eating for free here, so one can only embroider some handkerchiefs. It is not worth much money, hope that Furen will not despise.¡±

    ¡°Do not dislike.¡± Chen Rou Qiu looked at that handkerchief and carefully folded it before putting it into her sleeves and smiled gently, ¡°This kind of good stuff, I must hide it well. Else when Yue-er sees it, she would take it away from me. She would always pester me for anything that she likes from me. This handkerchief is exquisite, I am reluctant to give it to her.¡±

    Chang Zai Qingughed, ¡°As long as Furen does not despise. If Second Young Lady likes, I will embroider another one.¡±

    ¡°That will be good.¡± Chen Rou Qiu alsoughed, ¡°Like this, one will not fear of Yue-er doing as she likes.¡± She smiled as she looked at Chang Zai Qing, ¡°Speaking of which, previously those things that I have said to Young Lady Zai Qing, have Young Lady Zai Qing consider it?¡±

    Previously when Chen Rou Qiu chatted with Chang Zai Qing, she spoke about Shen Xin¡¯s matter. Currently Chang Zai Qing had seen that everyone in the Shen residence epted that the First household moved away. So Chen Rou Qiu proposed that since she was the daughter of the Old General Shen¡¯s subordinate, and since Chang Hu was also the Old General Shen¡¯s benefactor, naturally Shen Xin would not reject seeing Chang Zai Qing. Moreover Shen Xin was the Old General Shen¡¯s eldest Di son, be it be the situation or reasoning, Chang Zai Qing should go and pay a visit.

    Hearing those words, Chang Zai Qing hesitated for a bit before shaking her head with a smile, ¡°Now that I came over and disturbed Furen, one already felt very apologetic about it, so how would one dare to disturb General Shen? Moreover Zai Qing is here at the Ding capital to avoid that gentleman from an official family. Once the matter pass, Zai Qing will leave. It is better for General Shen not to know of the matter.¡±

    ¡°I did say, Young Lady Zai Qing is good at everything but just overly polite.¡± Chen Rou Qiu feigned an exasperation, ¡°The rtionship between the Chang and the Shen family is this good that you are a family to us. What disturbing or not. One heard that when Young Lady Zai Qing was young, Eldest Brother had seen you before, so you are Eldest Brother¡¯s younger sister, so how would Eldest Brother be awkward in seeing you? If you are in the Ding capital and really did not go and see Eldest Brother, when he is aware of this, one fear that he would be angry instead.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing did not speak as Chen Rou Qiu patted her hands, ¡°Moreover since you want to hide from that Liu province¡¯s family, it is more convenient over at Eldest Brother. There are more soldiers in their residence and they guard the ce very securely. Even if that Liu province¡¯s family chased to the Ding capital, they would not dare to act rashly on the ount of Eldest Brother. I take you as one¡¯s own people, so I will tell you clearly that Eldest Brother¡¯s ce is the ce where you will be truly protected.¡±

    At the mention of Liu province¡¯s family, Chang Zai Qing¡¯s face changed colour and her expressions started to waver constantly. Chen Rou Qiu said, ¡°Young Lady Zai Qing, just take it as though one goes to one¡¯s own Eldest Brother¡¯s residence as a guest for a period of time. What is there to worry about?¡±

    ¡°Third Furen does not know.¡± Chang Zai Qing forced a smile, ¡°After all, so much time has passed, it would be inevitable if General Shen does not remember Zai Qing. Moreover Shen Furen, Fifth Young Lady and Eldest Young Master are there, so one fear that it would be a burden for one to stay without a good cause.¡±

    ¡°This is something you need not worry.¡± Chen Rou Qiu smiled upon hearing this, ¡°That Eldest Sao of mine has the best temperament. Because she is from a military lineage and a heroine General, she is straightforward and sincere without any intentions. She also treat others kindly so upon knowing of your matter, she would bepassionate. Moreover there are no other females in Eldest Brother¡¯s family, and it would be difficult for Eldest Sao to find someone to talk to. Upon meeting with you, she would definitely treat you very good. As for Eldest Boy and Fifth Girl, they are both sensible kids and would not have any dispute with you.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu saw Chang Zai Qing¡¯s wavering expression and smiled, ¡°How about this, if Young Lady Zai Qing feel alright, upon my return I will let Young Lady Zai Qing write a card over and not mention our Shen residence. With Young Lady Zai Qing¡¯s name, this would not cause any misunderstanding. Young Lady Zai Qing can go and pay Eldest Brother a visit first, and see what is Eldest Brother¡¯s attitude. If one thinks that it is inappropriate, then one can just return.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing thought for a long time before nodding her head upon deciding. She gratefully smiled to Chen Rou Qiu, ¡°Third Furen considered everything for Zai Qing. Zai Qing is very thankful to Third Furen.¡±

    ¡°Now you are being too polite.¡± Chen Rou Qiu smiled as she stood up, ¡°The skies are getting darker and I must not bother your rest. Tomorrow I will write a card to send over. Young Lady Zai Qing do not need to bother about anything. You are an intelligent and pleasant person, there will not be anyone who will dislike you. One fear that after Eldest Brother and Eldest Sao sees you, they would be happy to have gained a younger sister like you.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing smiled and declined. After sending Chen Rou Qiu away, Zhou MaMa came over to tidy up, and since she heard the conversation between Chen Rou Qiu and Chang Zai Qing just now, she asked, ¡°Young Lady, why does that Third Shen Furen suddenly mention about General Shen without rhyme or reason? Could it be that she is driving Young Lady out of the house?¡±

    Chang Zai Qing sneered, ¡°At first I still did not understand what exactly Third Shen Furen wanted me to do, but now I understood. Third Shen Furen really scheme very well, and actually want me to deal with others.¡±

    Zhao MaMa was surprised, ¡°Young Lady, what does Third Shen Furen want Young Lady to do?¡±

    Chang Zai Qing sat in front of the table and her expression became unfathomable. She was not a fool so she could hear the implied meaning in Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s words. She said that only Shen Xin could protect and shelter her, and if one could stay in the General residence one¡¯s entire life, then one do not need to fear that those Liu province¡¯s people wille knocking for one¡¯s entire life. By saying that Luo Xue Yan has a military lineage and is a heroine General with a straightforward and sincere personality, it meant to say that Luo Xue Yan was stupid and easy to deal with. As for theck of females in Shen Xin¡¯s courtyard, the hint was even more obvious. If Chang Zai Qing could enter, other than a not so smart Luo Xue Yan, one would not need to worry about anything else.

    She said, ¡°Since Third Shen Furen value me so much, I should first go over to check out what is going on.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady want to go to the General Shen¡¯s residence?¡± Zhao MaMa was stunned for a moment, ¡°Even knowing what kind of ill-intention Third Shen Furen has, Young Lady still want to go?¡±

    ¡°It is not a bad idea if one can use it well.¡± Chang Zai Qing waved her hand, ¡°It is not a long term n to stay in the Shen residence. I must make ns for myself. It is of no harm. I am only going to take a look. If there is anything wrong, naturally one will not jump in.¡±

    ¡°If...¡± Zhao MaMa looked at her carefully.

    ¡°If one find that it is not bad.¡± Chang Zai Qing smiled lightly, ¡°Then Third Shen Furen can be considered as knowing my heart.¡±

    As the night spread to the entire Ding capital, every household started to lit themps, providing a somewhat prosperous scene. However, other than the Pce, the most flourishing road was probably still the southern part of the city where the restaurants were filled with sounds of eating and drinking, and men and womenughter and music intertwined, making it sound particrly moving.

    In the residence of Prince Rui, the lights were done extremely well that even thenterns were embroidered with gold. When it was lighted up at night, it shone so brightly that it catches one¡¯s eyes. Those who passed by would drool over it, and would want to steal one to unravel the gold thread in exchange for money but when they saw the unsmiling, fierce and vicious looking guards, they could only suppress their thieving hearts and leave with their tails between their legs.

    That belonged to the Great Liang¡¯s Prince Rui¡¯s residence. Who dared to steal?

    It was all quiet in the residence, as if no one was around. Towards the end, there was a huge courtyard and there was a beautifully and intricately decorated pavilion next to a clear pond. The water on the pond was greenish in colour, making the moonlight sultry. If it was during the summer, winery yard and lotus pond would give a different type of charm but unfortunately the weather entered early winter, thus when one sit in the pavilion, there would be a whistling chill.

    At this moment there was a person sitting in the pavilion, therge flow of gold and purple almost covered the benches in the pavilion. That was a very handsome youth. Under the gentle moonlight, the normally handsome features became softer and his facial features also appeared warmer. He lowered his head and teased the tiger cub in his embrace.

    The tiger cub was forcefully pressed onto his chest by him and it wiggled its head ufortably, trying to turn around and bite the hand that was holding on to its head. Unfortunately one did not know that her neck was too short or the force that was pushing was too vicious, each try was without any achievement. But this tiger cub did not give up, and continued to hold the sleeves of the purple d youth in her mouth.

    Xie Jing Xing pulled out his sleeve from the tiger cub¡¯s mouth, and stared at the area that had been made wet by the tiger cub¡¯s saliva. After looking for a long while, he flicked the tiger cub¡¯s head. The tiger cub started whining and finally managed to wring out, and started to y with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s fingers with her paws.

    Among the grass at a distance, two heads suddenly appeared. Ye Ying stared foolishly at the person and tiger in the pavilion with incredulous eyes. One need to know that Xie Jing Xing had a severe habit for cleanliness and normally did not like any animals. Even people close would not touch his things, but now not only having his sleeve soaked with a beast¡¯s saliva, he was still this calm. She said, ¡°Is Master insane these days? Else why is there a need to keep on carrying a tiger? Hugging her when eating, hugging her when sleeping, one even hear that when showering he was also hugging her. It cannot be that he really want to bring this tiger back to the Great Liang to be Rui¡¯s WangFei.¡± Seeing that the person beside did not move, Ye Ying turned her head, ¡°Huo Long, say something.¡±

    Huo Long was holding her face with her hands and looking at the person in the pavilion, ¡°Master really treat that tiger very well. Just look at his gentle expression when looking at the tiger. With Master¡¯s magnificent style, if it was up to me, I would be willing to be the tiger so that I can sleep and shower with Master.¡± When Huo Long said those words, she remained calm, not even half ashamed. At the end she shook her head and sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, a person is not as good as a tiger.¡±

    ¡°I think you are bewitched.¡± Ye Ying looked down upon her.

    In the pavilion, Xie Jing Xing rubbed the tiger cub¡¯s head into his chest. The tiger cub struggled desperately, and identally pounced onto Xie Jing Xing¡¯s neck and licked Xie Jing Xing¡¯s face.

    ¡°You still steal a kiss.¡± Xie Jing Xing chuckled and his hands went to the tiger cub neck to lift her out and looked at the tiger cub struggling in mid-air as he raised his eyebrows, ¡°Person and tiger have the same morals.¡±

    That tiger cub opened its ws and looked at him and Xie Jing Xing gave a kiss to its head, ¡°Be good.¡±

    Among the grass, Ye Ying leaned forward, ¡°Master is crazy.¡±

    ¡°I want to kill that tiger.¡± Huo Long said ferociously.

    Just at this moment, Tie Yi¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in the pavilion. Xie Jing Xing ced the tiger cub back into his embrace and asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°Replying Master, today Princess Ming An send an invitation to Fifth Shen Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s fingers which were scratching the tiger cub paused slightly.

    ¡°Princess Ming An invited Fifth Shen Young Lady for a trip to the residence, and Fifth Shen Young Lady epted it. She will be going in two days¡¯ time.¡± Tie Yi bowed and replied.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Xie Jing Xing waved his hand. Tie Yi looked at the tiger cub in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s embrace, and his mouth twitched a bit before he turned around and withdrew into the night.

    ¡°One¡¯s nerves are actually very great.¡± Xie Jing Xing ced his finger in the mouth of the tiger cub. The tiger cub had grown familiar with Xie Jing Xing after eating, bathing and sleeping with him so it just held his finger in her mouth, but did not really bit it and just cling onto it to y.

    ¡°Go or not?¡± Xie Jing Xing asked.

    The white tiger cub whined and looked at him with bright eyes.

    ¡°Want.¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his brows, ¡°Listen to you.¡±

    *****

    In a blinking of an eye, it was two dayster.

    In this morning, Shen Miao also woke up early and Jing Zhe and Gu Yu helped her to put on warm clothes, as the weather was slowly entering early winter. Ming Qi¡¯s winter days were always early and especially cold. During the days before, it was continuously raining and Shen Miao¡¯s thicker clothes were all damp, thus it was hard to find a piece. Gu Yu found a cloak from the chest and said, ¡°This piece is quite dry. Although it is somewhat thick but it is very cold today, so it would not be unexpected for Young Lady to wear it.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at the cloak in Gu Yu¡¯s hands. That was a piece of snowy white cloak made from fox from the top to the bottom. It was a rare white fox as there was not a single fur of different colour. Even after a few years, it was still as new as before, apparently a piece of good fur.

    This cloak, was the piece of cloak that mysteriously appeared on the second day after staying in the farmer¡¯s house, when Shen Miao apanied Shen Xin to leave the Ding capital two years ago. That farmer¡¯s household did not have this piece of cloak before, and Shen Miao also did not know where did this thing came from. At that time she thought to exchange it for money but Shen Qiu strongly objected, saying that this white fox fur was difficult to get even with thousands of gold taels, and it was good to keep it.

    Even though it remained, but that cloak was not fitting at all. It was too big for Shen Miao so it was kept at the bottom of the chest, and had not been taken out to wear before. If Gu Yu did not take it out today, Shen Miao would not remember about it.

    As she looked at that cloak, she thought about one matter. Previously, Xie Jing Xing came to her chambers at night, he mentioned that he met up with her two years ago at the farmer¡¯s house, but she could not remember as she was drunk. Now thinking about it, this cloak should be left behind by Xie Jing Xing. Since she could not remember anything from that night and only know of the nonsense that Xie Jing Xing said, her face turned a little red.

    When Jing Zhe and Gu Yu saw that Shen Miao was somewhat ufortable, they looked at one another as they did not know what was going on with Shen Miao. Jing Zhe reminded, ¡°Young Lady.¡±

    Shen Miao recovered to her senses, and looked at the cloak in Gu Yu¡¯s hands and said in a bad mood, ¡°Find a time to pawn it away.¡±

    ¡°But Eldest Young Master said that the fur is very good and did not let Young Lady pawn.¡± Gu Yu found it strange.

    ¡°No matter how good the fur is, one do not want.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°When you pack it up, send it to the Feng Xian Pawnshop. Since the Feng Xian Pawnshop collects valuable things all the time, Manager Ji would definitely like it.¡±

    Seeing Shen Miao like this, Gu Yu and Jing Zhe dare not say anything more. They shrugged their shoulders and continued to find another cloak for Shen Miao.

    At the end a lc colored rabbit fur cloak was chosen and after Shen Miao washed up, they found a reason to go out. It was easy to send Luo Tan away, and Shen Xin and the rest would only return in the evening after staying in the Ministry. Without all the eyes and ears of those original Shen family members, there was lots of freedom.

    Mo Qing once again became the coachman. Even though he was currently one of Shen Qiu¡¯s people, he still do things for Shen Miao. In fact, most of the time Shen Miao would not let Mo Qing tell her things to others. He seemed to be more like Shen Miao¡¯s confidant. However he seemed to be ustomed to this identity of his, Mo Qing himself had gotten use about apanying Shen Miao when she leave the residence to do things.

    But when Mo Qing knew where Shen Miao was going today, he was also shocked as the ce turned out to be the Qin country¡¯s Crown Prince¡¯s residence. Shen Miao¡¯s actions during the tribute banquet had spread out to the entire Ding capital, and naturally Mo Qing was aware of them. It was obvious that Princess Ming An had ill-intentions thus Mo Qing was somewhat worried, but Shen Miao had an expression of a thought-out n, so he could not say anything more.

    Upon reaching the Qin¡¯s Crown Prince¡¯s residence, when the guards saw the invitation in Shen Miao hands, they let Shen Miao wait outside and mentioned that they would report it up, and took the invitation before disappearing.

    After a long time, Jing Zhe was somewhat unable to tolerate and spoke, ¡°It is almost half a shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours), these people have yet to report back. This is obvious that Qin Princess deliberately making things difficult for Young Lady. Even if there is a brazier in this carriage, it is cold outside. If Young Lady catch a cold, what would this Princess say?¡±

    Gu Yu also said, ¡°This is really too much. Since one take the initiative to invite others, what is with the snub treatment at the residence¡¯s door?¡±

    Normally when others send out an invitation, one would wee the person into the residence to wait. Even if it was the Imperial family with its many rules and regtions, they would not hang someone out to dry for half a shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours). Moreover in the half shichen, no one approached at all.

    Mo Qing said, ¡°Youngdy, it is better to return.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°Since one hase, then wait. It is always better to keep up appearance and not let others get a hold of one on manners.¡±

    When she was in the Qin country, Princess Ming An liked to treat others like this. In the severe of winter, she would pass a message early in the morning to let others wait at the icy cold garden, and once that started they would be waiting a few shichens, and at times one was unable to see anyone for up to a day. Afterwards a servant would be sent over to say that something cropped up and she was unable to attend. This was waiting in vain for a day. Princess Ming An¡¯s methods were as always and it was also shallow on the surface. She had already tolerated in her past life so what did half a shichen count in this life?

    In the Qin¡¯s Crown Prince¡¯s residence, Princess Ming An was sitting in the room at this moment as the servant added silver strands of coals into the brazier. She picked up the tea on the table and took a little sip with a carefree expression on her face.

    She asked the servants outside, ¡°Have that slut left?¡±

    ¡°Replying Your Highness.¡± The servant said, ¡°Fifth Shen Young Lady¡¯s horse carriage is still outside the residence¡¯s door and have yet to leave.¡±

    A trace of unhappiness shed on Princess Ming An¡¯s face, ¡°Unexpectedly this patience.¡± She initially thought to let Shen Miao dry by the sun for a while, and the proud and arrogant official¡¯s daughter would return to her residence in a huff. After that happens, she would have a reason to call Shen Miao out for being disrespectful to her.

    However one did not think that Shen Miao was able to keep herposure but she smiled, ¡°After waiting for so long, one think that one¡¯s patience is almost there. It would not be bad to change to another way. Someonee and pass BenGong¡¯s instructions to invite Shen Miao in.¡±

 Chapter 132: This Prince Help You

    <h4>Chapter 132: This Prince Help You (Part 1)</h4>

    It was most probably that the mansion that the Qins were staying at was repaired, as it was somewhat different from the setting the Ming Qi¡¯s mansion would have. When Shen Miao entered she had discovered that this Yan Qing Lane¡¯s mansion was renovated by the Qin people, as it was the same style as the Qin country¡¯s Pces and was extremely luxurious.

    The Qin people loved sparkling golden things, just like the previous Shen Miao, most likely it was because they thought that gold could highlight their wealth, that even some of the bricks in the Pce were made of gold. The first time Shen Miao went to the Qin country, she was envious when she saw the Pce. But now thinking about it, the Imperial family of the Qin country¡¯s love of such sparkle and gold was not ttering at all, to be such in a rush to show off one¡¯s wealth, it was really a clich¨¦.

    Shen Miao finally saw Princess Ming An, after the maid who was showing the way lead them to the gardens.

    Princess Ming An sat at the small stone table in the garden. The stone table was decorated with silk embroidered butterflies¡¯ handkerchiefs, and on top of them were tes of exquisite snacks and a pot of tea. There was a small pond next to it which still had not yet frozen due to the season, and the red carps in the pond were wagging their tails. A few maids were holding a small bowl as they sat by the side feeding the fishes.

    Shen Miao stood straight in front of Princess Ming An and greeted her.

    Princess Ming An turned around.

    Among the Ming Qi, the Great Liang and the Qin country, the Great Liang was the most powerful nation and uponparison, the Ming Qi and the Qin county were undoubtedly much inferior. Ifparison was made between the Ming Qi and the Qin country, then the Qin country was much better than the Ming Qi because the Qin¡¯s troops were much stronger.

    Perhaps it was the Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family, the Fu family who overly wanted to consolidate the military power in their Fu family and dare not decentralise it. After so many years, there was no outstanding Generals. For example, Shen Xin and Xie Ding, when both of them were not as good as the past, the Ming Qi was unable to find anyone from families with military lineage to rece their positions. Thus in this tribute banquet, Emperor Wen Hui called back Shen Xin in a hurry, lest he lose face in front of the other countries.

    Perhaps the Qin country also knew that they were inferior to the Great Liang but was well above the Ming Qi, as when the Qin country¡¯s people were in front of the Ming Qi¡¯s people they would have a sense of superiority. This was an annoying feeling, so when Shen Miao went over to the Qin country in her past life, all the lowly ranked maids in the Qin Pce would look down on her, much less the Qin country¡¯s Imperial family, which did more unspeakable things. Since she was living in the foot of others, they trampled the Ming Qi¡¯s dignity under their feet.

    Seeing Princess Ming An at this moment, all the memories of the previous lifetime surfaced up.

    ¡°Today BenGong invited you over but originally one thought that you would not dare toe. One did not think that you would actuallye over. You do have guts.¡± Princess Ming An nced at Shen Miao and her gaze became dark and gloomy. She was wearing a golden silk flower gauzed robes today, and her hairstyle was the best looking on in the Qin country but upon seeing Shen Miao¡¯s lc cloak and light makeup, it proved to be inferior byparison.

    In fact Princess Ming An was very delicate and beautiful, and even among the females in the Imperial family of the Qin country, there was a special exquisiteness about her. But there were many different things of personality traits, Shen Miao¡¯s appearance was graceful and gentle but her traits were her pair of attractive eyes. The dignified look made her seem that there was no weak or feeble air, as if she was a high ranking female in the Pce for many years, that there was an air of nobility throughout her body.

    ¡°Princess is joking.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s expression did not change, ¡°The Princess is the Ming Qi¡¯s guest so since Shen Miao had the fortune to meet, why would one not keep to the appointment?¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu stood behind Shen Miao. Mo Qing was obstructed by the guards at the door and Shen Miao did not say anything. As for Princess Ming An¡¯s temperament, Shen Miao knew of it crystal clear. Today, since Princess Ming An sent the invitation, it would be impossible for her to do anything truly dangerous. It would be nothing more than using some means to make things difficult for her, so when Shen Miao came over she was already prepared, and the suffering she endured would not be taken for granted. She will definitely return ten times of what Princess Ming An do today.

    ¡°This mouth of your is really very nimble. BenGong of course know that you are very brace, else during the tribute banquet you will not have deliberately humiliate BenGong.¡± Thinking about the events during the tribute banquet, a hint of killing intent shed onto Princess Ming An¡¯s eyes. One need to know that she was the most pampered Princess of the Qin country that even in the Imperial family, everyone would be afraid of her. One did not know that aftering to the Ming Qi, which was inferior to the Qin country in everything, she was frightened so much by Shen Miao during the tribute banquet that she fainted. Thinking about the fact that she had no longer any face, Princess Ming An could not wait to kill the person in front. If there was no consideration that this was the Ming Qi¡¯snd and was also warned by HuangFu Hao, Princess Ming An would now take Shen Miao¡¯s life.

    She suddenly looked at Shen Miao andughed, ¡°BenGong see that you have outstanding archery abilities and find that there is no such sister like you in the Qin Pce. Why not one make a request to your Emperor to let you follow BenGong back to the Qin country?¡±

    Shen Miao almostughed. In the past and present lifetime, this Princess Ming An seemed to still be disagreeable with her, and with these kind of words it was like she had returned to the past lifetime when she was willing to go to the Qin country as a hostage, Princess Ming An also said this to Fu Xiu Yi. She said, ¡°Your Majesty can be rest assured that since it is the Empress of the Ming Qi, the Qin country would naturally treat her very well, after all she is BenGong¡¯s good sister.¡±

    At the end when in the Qin country, all the humiliation she suffered was not lesser than when one was in the Ming Qi. When Shen Miao returned to the Ming Qi and fought for so long with Mei Furen in the Inner Pce, many things were all thanks to the five years in the Qin country in which she learned to endure silently and live in dormancy.

    ¡°If Your Highness have such intentions then do inform His Majesty.¡± Shen Miao smiled without a care, ¡°If His Majesty agree to it, this official¡¯s daughter will head to the Qin country with Your Highness.¡±

    Princess Ming An wanted to ridicule and pressure Shen Miao but she did not think that Shen Miao would answer back sarcastically. Shen Miao was Shen Xin¡¯s precious daughter so in order for Emperor Wen Hui to keep Shen Xin, he would not touch Shen Miao for the moment. She red angrily at Shen Miao, ¡°You.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently as she looked at her without speaking a single word.

    ¡°Do not worry, it would be too wrong for you to just return like this.¡± Princess Ming An coldly smiled and her eyes became vicious, ¡°Why not you enter my Crown Prince Older Brother¡¯s residence and be a concubine or secondary consort? One believe that the Emperor of the Ming Qi will be very willing.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s brows slightly wrinkled. If the Ming Qi want to have good rtionship with the Qin country, an alliance marriage was indeed good. If Princess Ming An really could persuade HuangFu Hao and he proposed to marry Shen Miao as a secondary consort, Emperor Wen Hui would agree to it. And to the entire country, even if Shen Xin disagree, there would not be any way to contend against it.

    Seeing Shen Miao slightly lost in thoughts, Princess Ming An¡¯s lips turned into a sneer and suddenly nced to the maid beside Shen Miao. That maid suddenly put her hands out and pushed Shen Miao into the pond.

    This push was sudden and fierce, so Shen Miao was caught off guard and she fell into the pond. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu shouted and when they wanted toe over to help, it was toote. Shen Miao could feel the cold air that was sshed onto her clothes but her lips were already ice cold. Princess Ming An¡¯s methods were all like this. Since today she could not truly hurt her, then she would let Shen Miao suffer some difficulties. Even this kind of results were almost expected by Shen Miao.

    Shen Miaonded in the water in a ¡®putong¡¯ but she knew how to tread water, so even though the water at the beginning of winter is cold, it did not render her immovable. However one heard another ¡®putong¡¯ sound shortly. At first she thought that she heard wrongly but when she turned around, she saw that there was sshing behind her, and that gold colour was none other than Princess Ming An.

    Princess Ming An¡¯s shrieks almost pierced one¡¯s eardrums and it seemed that she did not know how to float, she could only shriek, ¡°Someonee. Someonee.¡±

    Princess Ming An¡¯s servants also became fric after seeing this sight, and quickly went to look for a bamboo to save her. The guards knew how to tread water but they were all males and Princess Ming An was a blue-blooded nobility. One fear that if one were to touch her, on the second day their heads would roll, thus no one went up to rescue. Moreover the location where Princess Ming An fell into, was truly too far away.

    Shen Miao was also pushed into the pond but as she fell by the side of the pond, her location was not far from the edge of the pond. But Princess Ming An actually fell into the middle of the pond, where even bamboo poles could not reach at all.

    When Shen Miao saw this amusing scene, she felt that it was somewhat funny. But it was not the time to watch the show from the water. So when everyone was flustered, she leisurely swam towards the shore of the pond.

    When she reached the edge of the pond, Jing Zhe and Gu Yi were filled with panic as they pulled her up. Just halfway during their actions, one could hear a shout, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    One could only see two males walking from outside the gardens. One male was d in gold robes and jade headgear, with a gloomy expression that destroyed a third of his handsome appearance. The other person was d in a gold purple robe with a ck coat and half a sliver mask covering his face. It did not change his handsome and heroic appearance as he unhurriedly followed HuangFu Hao¡¯s steps and headed over.

    ¡°Replying Your Highness, the Princess has fallen into the water.¡± Those servants quickly reported. Seeing the servants running around in disorder, HuangFu Hao took a deep breath before looking over to see Prince Rui¡¯s expression. But Prince Rui was wearing a mask and the lips under the mask were slightly hooked up, but no one could see clearly what was he thinking at the moment.

    HuangFu Hao then shouted at the guard behind, ¡°Still do not go quickly?¡±

    That guard stiffened but was also helpless and could only fly towards the pond. Most likely he had some martial arts skills, as he easily fished the soaking wet Princess Ming An to the shore.

    Princess Ming An had choked on quite a lot of water, and the first thing she did was scream and point at Shen Miao, ¡°This slut pushed me into the water. Crown Prince Older Brother, kill her for me.¡±

    Princess Ming An was utterly furious that she actually said such words in front of everyone. HuangFu Hao was secretly shocked and opened his mouth to stop her, ¡°Ming An.¡±

    Princess Ming An was surprised for a moment, and it was only now she saw that Prince Rui was actually standing by HuangFu Hao¡¯s side. She jumped up in shock but her face was still flushed red in anger. To be such a sorry figure in front of such an elegant man of the generation, if there was a hole on the ground, Princess Ming An would have squeezed into in. And all this was thanks to Shen Miao.

    Jing Zhe was unable to hold back and counterattacked for Shen Miao, ¡°Your Highness¡¯s words do not make sense. It was obviously our Young Lady that fell into the water first, so how would one be able to push Your Highness. Our Young Lady is not a God that have the capabilities of having three heads and six arms.¡±

    ¡°What thing are you to be so daring as to talk like that to BenGong.¡± Princess Ming An was not angry butughed instead, ¡°You meant that BenGong is ndering Shen Miao? Someonee and catch this crazy and raved maid for BenGong.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled coldly and blocked Jing Zhe, ¡°Your Highness is from the Qin country while Jing Zhe is my people and this is the Ming Qi. Since when can the Qin people behave atrociously on the Ming Qi¡¯s soil?¡±

    She used the two words ¡®behave atrociously¡¯ and it can be said that it was so impolite, that even HuangFu Hao could not help but gave her another look.

    ¡°You impudent.¡± Princess Ming An shouted.

    ¡°This official¡¯s daughter does not find oneself impudent.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s imposing manner was not the slightest weak at all. Now she was not the Empress who suffered in silence in the Qin country. Moreover, if she could not even protect a maid then she would have wasted living in this lifetime. Now that Princess Ming An used her identity to behave atrociously, she did not even need to use her brains to deal with her.

    This was the Qin country¡¯s residence and Princess Ming An¡¯s servants had long brought a cloak for Princess Ming An to drap over herself. But there was none for Shen Miao, as the lc cloak was drenched and almost attached to her body, that even if Jing Zhe and Gu Yu used themselves to block, it would still be unsessful. HuangFu Hao stared at Shen Miao, which was somewhat presumptuous.

    Just at this time, one saw that Prince Rui chuckled and suddenly took off the big ck cloak that he was wearing, and lightly threw it over Shen Miao¡¯s body and it covered Shen Miao up nicely. This kind of action made the people around surprised for a moment, as this Prince Rui of the Great Liang had always been a loner sinceing to the Ding capital, and did not have any rtionship with the Ming Qi and also did not deliberately made any rtionship with the Qin country, so why did he inexplicably helped to pull Shen Miao out from a difficult position?

    HuangFu Hao¡¯s gaze at Shen Miao became very meaningful, but Princess Ming An was so jealous that she bit her lips.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu supported Shen Miao to stand up. Princess Ming An was unable to hold back and said, ¡°It is obviously clear that it was you who pushed BenGong down. If it was not you, how would BenGong fall into the water? Could it be that it was my servants who pushed BenGong?¡±

    Shen Miaoughed. Even though her hair was totally wet, her calm appearance whenpared to Princess Ming An who was bursting in anger, seemed much more dignified. She said, ¡°This official¡¯s daughter¡¯s servants had already exined for this official¡¯s daughter. This official¡¯s daughter fell into the water first, so how would one be able to push Your Highness down? Perhaps it is Your Highness that identally slipped.¡±

    Princess Ming An said angrily, ¡°If it was BenGong who slipped, then how would one slipped and fall into the middle of the pond?¡±

    ¡°Then that would be a coincidence.¡± Shen Miao did not say it lightly, ¡°This official¡¯s daughter is not a warrior with extraordinary strength, and it is impossible for one to push the Princess to such a faraway location, the middle of the pond.¡±

    Suddenly a lightughter escaped and everyone looked over, and saw that Prince Rui¡¯s lips had hooked up. It was just that even though he was smiling, one was unable to see what expression was under the mask, which made others feel that he was somewhat unpredictable.

    Princess Ming An bit her teeth and looked toward Prince Rui, ¡°Since Your Highness is here and is not people of the Ming Qi and the Qin country, one would invite Your Highness to uphold justice and say if BenGong or Shen Miao is lying.¡±

    HuangFu Hao wanted to stop Princess Ming An but it was toote, thus the fury in HuangFu Hao¡¯s heart soared up to Heavens. Princess Ming An was proud and arrogant but had no brains. Even though he knew that Princess Ming An¡¯s anger was directed at Shen Miao, he did not expect that Princess Ming An would use such a stupid method. If anything went wrong, Shen Miao could use the trick of injuring herself upon her return, and Princess Ming An would end up at a bad position. Moreover today Prince Rui of the Great Liang suddenly came over to visit, and saw this chaotic scene. HuangFu Hao just simply wanted to squash Princess Ming An to death.

    Shen Miao dropped her eyes and Princess Ming An looked at him full of hope. There was some embarrassment on HuangFu Hao¡¯s face as Prince Rui¡¯s lips hooked up, ¡°Why should this Prince be bothered about this matter?¡±

    Princess Ming An was stunned for a while, while Shen Miao rolled her eyes secretly.

    ¡°Your honoured residence is sure lively.¡± One was unable to hear if Prince Rui¡¯s words were of ridicule, but that light tone of voice made HuangFu Hao unhappy. He looked at Shen Miao who was draped in Prince Rui¡¯s cloak and suddenly smiled gently, ¡°This is only a misunderstanding today. One did not expect that Young Lady Shen would be involved in it. BenWang will apologise to Young Lady Shen on behalf of one¡¯s Younger Sister, and hope that Young Lady Shen would not be concerned about it.¡±

    ¡°Crown Prince Older Brother.¡± Princess Ming An did not expect HuangFu Hao to give in to Shen Miao, and got anxious and spoke in dissatisfaction. However HuangFu Hao red at her coldly and she dared not say anything else, and just looked at Shen Miao with jealously and hatred in her eyes.

    Shen Miao looked at HuangFu Hao and said lightly, ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince had spoken, this official¡¯s daughter dare not disobey.¡± This generous words were said unwillingly and reluctantly. It made Princess Ming An¡¯s heart furious again, and HuangFu Hao who was also stunned looked at Shen Miao meaningfully.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hung down with thousands of emotions passing through them. HuangFu Hao on the surface looked broadminded and polite, but in fact was the most vicious and cruel. His type of viciousness was different from Fu Xiu Yi as even disgust could not be concealed. Previously when she was in the Qin country, there was once a time when HuangFu Hao was drunk and wanted to dishonour her, and if it was not for Gu Yu who desperately protected her innocence, one fear that upon her return to the Ming Qi Pce, what would be waiting for her was a long piece of silk, as the Ming Qi Imperial family would not ept an unfaithful Empress.

    However when that happened, Gu Yu was stabbed to death by HuangFu Hao using the guard¡¯s sword, as she had offended HuangFu Hao. Shen Miao could never forget the moment when HuangFu Hao stabbed and made a few holes on the already dead Gu Yu. Blood keep flowing out, but HuangFu Hao only ordered people to throw Gu Yu¡¯s body to the heap for wolves.

    She could not do anything at all. She lost the closest person in the Qin country, and could not even bury Gu Yu at all.

    If one were to say Shen Miao was somewhat disgusted with Princess Ming An then towards HuangFu Hao, she was filled with hatred. It was just that she now had no way to make HuangFu hao pay the price.

    HuangFu Hao¡¯s gaze was suspicious and Shen Miao collected herself in a moment. It seemed that he had discovered some obvious emotions that made him feel somewhat cold. He did not understand what that was, but instinctively wanted to enquire into it.

    Just as he wanted to speak about it, Prince Rui suddenly stood sideways. He was tall and the petite sized Shen Miao, was blocked by his movement that one could almost not see her at all.

    ¡°It was really not the time toe over today.¡± Prince Rui gave a nce at HuangFu Hao and Princess Ming An. They clearly did not see his expression, but both of them felt that Prince Rui¡¯s eyes were somewhat cold. He continued, ¡°Wille back in the future.¡±

    HuangFu Hao wanted to say some words of persuasion as the current situation was still not clear, but in any case the Qing country did not want to be enemies with the Great Liang. If this meant that the Great Liang¡¯s Prince Rui has intention to be closer to their Qin country, the Qin country would be d to see it happen. One thought that today one would be able to get closer to Prince Rui, but did not think that Princess Ming An would mess it up. He stared fiercely at Princess Ming An and helplessly said, ¡°It is BenWang that entertained inconsiderately, the next time Your Highness visits again, BenWang will definitely show great hospitality.¡±

    Prince Rui chuckled and no one knew what did it meant before he suddenly turned around and left, but then suddenly stopped his steps and looked at Shen Miao with a smile but not a smile, ¡°Since Young Lady Shen is soaking wet, it is better to return to the residence early. Is one willing to leave together with this Prince?¡±

    Shen Miao took a deep breath and a gentle smile burst forth, ¡°Many thanks to Your Highness Prince Rui.¡±

    HuangFu Hao and Princess Ming An looked on as the two brushed their sleeves and left. Princess Ming An almost bit her lips till they were broken, ¡°Crown Prince Older Brother, that slut seduced Prince Rui and also pushed me into the water. This matter cannot just let it be.¡±

    ¡°Shut up blockhead.¡± HuangFu Hao nced at her coldly and warned, ¡°Today BenWang spare you this time. If there is a repeat and things are mucked up, BenWang will not protect you when Imperial Father pass the me down.¡± He then turned around and left after brushing his sleeves.

    After Princess Ming An was lectured by HuangFu Hao, she dared not say any contradictory words, and her level of hatred for Shen Miao went up by a level. Especially the back view of the two leaving together made her feel like her heart was cut up by knives. She had all the while been wilful and selfish, but knew of her own beauty and was blue blooded nobility so she had never fancy any man. It was difficult to found a man that she fancied, but he seemed to look after Shen Miao. How could she tolerate it? Princess Ming An clenched her fist and said hatefully, ¡°Shen Miao, BenGong will definitely make you rather die than live.¡±

    Outside the Qin country¡¯s residence, Shen Miao¡¯s horse carriage was still outside the doors. Seeing that Shen Miao was draped with a unfamiliar man¡¯s cloak and her hair was wet, Mo Qing suddenly tensed up, ¡°Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°No harm.¡± Shen Miao waved her hands and said, ¡°Let us return to the residence first.¡±

    ¡°This Prince has helped Shen Young Lady, but Shen Young Lady did not say a word of thanks. This is a bit too heartless.¡± Prince Rui hugged his chest and spoke unhurriedly, but it was Jing Zhe and the rest that were stunned for a moment.

    Shen Miao looked at him coldly, ¡°Did Prince Rui yed happily today?¡±

    ¡°That would depend if you are happy or not.¡± He smiled and even with the mask on, Shen Miao was able to guess the nasty look on this person¡¯s expression at the moment.

    ¡°You are responsible for Princess Ming An¡¯s fall into the water.¡± She leaned close to Xie Jing Xing and whispered, ¡°Why did you do this?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing lowered his head and looked at her. She was petite so when Xie Jing Xing wanted to whisper to her, he needed to bend down slightly. When their lines of sight were levelled, it however looked overly close and somewhat ambiguous. His voice was low and sweet with a light tease in it, ¡°What kind of thing she is considered to be to be able to also bully you.¡± Xie Jing Xing paused and stared at Shen Miao ¡°Are not I your people? It is within reason to help you in this.¡±

    Shen Miao unexpectedly took a step back and pulled the distance away from him before saying, ¡°Then many thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks is not a matter of saying some words.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up, ¡°This Prince need to think carefully.¡±

    Shen Miao was toozy to say more to him, and went up the carriage without a second word. Mo Qing was worried Shen Miao would catch a cold and rushed back to the Shen mansion without stopping, so their figures quickly disappeared from thisne.

    Seeing that the horse carriage was no longer seen at the distance, a tall and burly man appeared behind Xie Jing Xing. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡°Investigate if HuangFu Hao has ever been to the Ding capital before.¡±

    The man bowed before leaving. Xie Jing Xing turned around and nced at Prince Qin¡¯s residence¡¯s doors, and the corners of his lips hooked up but his eyes gave out a cold light.

    On the way back to the residence, Jing Zhe and Gu Yu dared not speak, as no one thought that Shen Miao would be put in such difficulties when she went out today. This Princess Ming An¡¯s guts were truly too big as she dared to push others into the water in broad daylight. Jing Zhe¡¯s eyes were all red. At the midst of danger, she did not have any apprehension as she took not the other party¡¯s identity into consideration but now thinking about it, that person was after all the Qin country¡¯s princess and she was just a humble servant. If one were to really do anything to her, Jing Zhe herself would have no solution at all. Now thinking about that, she then became scared.

    Shen Miao however was actually feeling calm. She already knew that Princess Ming An had ill intentions but due to the interest of the bigger picture, even if no one came today, Princess Ming An would also let others fish her out from the water and will not truly want her life. However one did not know that a fiend would suddenly appear, who then pushed Princess Ming An into the water.

    This was naturally Xie Jing Xing messing around. Xie Jing Xing waswless and did not consider anyone, and just schemed against Princess Ming An in front of HuangFu Hao. One only fear that when HuangFu Hao thought back about this, he would also realise that something was wrong. After all when Princess Ming An fell, she fell into the centre of the pond, and it would not be possible if one did not have any martial skills. Moreover other than the guards who had martial art skills, there was only Xie Jing Xing. Even though one did not know if it was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s act, one would always be suspicious.

    But Shen Miao¡¯s eyes moved slightly. This action of Xie Jing Xing put Princess Ming An in such a difficult position, and it indeed made one feel rejuvenated. If today there was no Xie Jing Xing, she most likely would suffer a lot but now with this situation, she still suffered but seeing Princess Ming An also suffering, one find that whatever bitterness that she tasted was worth it.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were actually somewhat worried as they looked at Shen Miao while Shen Miao was thinking, her lips hooked up and seemed to be somewhat happy. Both of them looked at one another and both scratched their heads, as Shen Miao was pushed down to the water by others and how would one be happy about it.

    Upon returning to the Shen mansion, because Shen Miao was drenched, she could only sneak in from the back doors. Jing Zhe quickly brought a handkerchief to wipe Shen Miao¡¯s hair and helped her change into a new set of clothes, while Gu Yu went to the kitchens to instruct them to make ginger tea. After Shen Miao sat down for a while, she asked, ¡°Why have one not see Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang yet?¡±

    Before she left, she had instructed Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang to stay in the residence waiting for news, but there was not a single one of them around at present. Just as she was speaking, one saw Bai Lu returning from outside and said in surprise joy when she saw Shen Miao, ¡°Young Lady finally returned. Just now Furen asked this servant where did Young Lady went, and why was Young Lady not back yet.¡±

    ¡°What is the matter with Mother?¡± Once Shen Miao managed to dry her hair, she asked.

    ¡°Heard that the daughter of the Old General¡¯s benefactor came to the house. Furen is currently outside chatting with that youngdy, and wanted Young Lady to go over to take a look.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s hand that was holding the handkerchief paused and her gaze became sharper, ¡°What is that person¡¯s name?¡±

    Bai Lu was surprised as she found Shen Miao¡¯s gaze was somewhat cold and subconsciously replied, ¡°Hear that she has the surname of Chang.¡±

 Chapter 133: Chang Zai Qing

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chang Zai Qing (Part 1)</h4>

    Ever since Shen Xin and family returned to the capital and bought a new house, this was the first time someone visited. Luo Xue Yan sat in the hall and was talking to a young female.

    When Shen Miao arrived, Luo Xue Yan was drinking tea with that female. One did not know what was said, but Luo Xue Yan seemed to be very happy. It seemed that both of them were having a pleasant time together and none noticed when Shen Miao came in.

    It was Luo Tan who was sitting at the side, picking snacks to eat who warmly greeted Shen Miao when she saw her, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, this is the newly baked snacks. Milk is added to it, do you want to try?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled and shook her head before walking over to Luo Xue Yan¡¯s side. Her gazended on the young female as she asked, ¡°Mother, this is?¡±

    That young female quickly stood up. She was wearing a bean green robes and there was not much jewellery from head to toe, only a wooden hairpin that was loosely fasten in her hair and a silver bracelet on her wrist. This could be considered a somewhat shabby dressing, but this female had a faint schrly air even though her appearance could be considered delicate beauty, there was a type of elegance that made one not underestimate, and it was pleasing to the eyes.

    ¡°This is the daughter of the benefactor of your ZhuFu (aka Grandfather), by the name of Chang Zai Qing. Jiao Jiao most likely have not seen before.¡± Luo Xue Yan smiled, ¡°Younger Sister Qing, this is our residence Young Lady, Jiao Jiao.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently and greeted her, ¡°Qing Yi (aka Auntie Qing).¡±

    Luo Xue Yan pulled Chang Zai Qing to sit down again, and let Shen Miao sit below her before speaking with a smile, ¡°What Qing Yi, Younger Sister Qing looks so young and by calling one Qing Yi, it would be calling one too old. If Younger Sister Qing did not speak of one¡¯s age, I would only think that one is only older than Jiao Jiao by a little. Even if one were to go out like this, no one would find it inappropriate if Jiao Jiao call you Older Sister.¡±

    ¡°Furen must not make fun of me.¡± Chang Zai Qing said with a smile.

    Luo Tan smiled and looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, Qing Qi hase to the Ding capital, and in the future might oftene to the residence as a guest. Heard that she is one who love chess and books, I do not understand those but in the future you will have a ymate.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled. Luo Tan was always one who was frank and perhaps the Luo family¡¯s people were all this sincere, like Luo Xue Yan and Luo Tan, who treat others with enthusiasm. When Shen Miao looked up to face Chang Zai Qing, although this was the case, it was not an easy thing to please Luo Xue Yan. Especially because the Luo family were militarymanders, and those in military would not see eye to eye with schrly ones. Luo Xue Yan and Luo Tan were more forthright and would be impatient with those who indulge in fancy words. But in less than half a day of effort, Luo Xue Yan and Chang Zai Qing called one another sisters, and looked like she actually liked Chang Zai Qing. Shen Miao¡¯s gaze was somewhat cold.

    Seeing Shen Miao not speaking, Luo Xue Yan pulled Shen Miao¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Why is Jiao Jiao¡¯s hands this cold? Lately it is cold outside, one must not catch a cold.¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu who were at the back ufortably bowed their head. Shen Miao returned to the residence and changed her clothes and upon finished the ginger soup, she heard that there was a guest and came over in a hurry, without resting well. Luo Xue Yan was not aware that Shen Miao had an ident over at Princess Ming An¡¯s today, thus the both of them were somewhat guilty about it.

    ¡°In the recent days we had just enter into winter, so naturally it is cold. There is a type of medical sachet in my hometown that consist of herbs that would expel the cold, and during the night when one is resting, one can hang it at the head of the bed, one would feel warm on the second day. If Fifth Young Lady does not despise, I will make a few and send them over.¡± Chang Zai Qing smiled as she spoke.

    ¡°Younger Sister Qing can even do such things.¡± Luo Xue Yan smiled, ¡°One always heard that the Liu province¡¯s females are dexterous, but I have never seen it before. Now seeing Younger Sister Qing, onee to know about it. Unlike the youngdies in our residence.¡± She nced at Luo Tan and Shen Miao and pretended to sigh helplessly, ¡°Do not even mention medical sachet, they do not even know how to embroider handkerchiefs.¡±

    Shen Miao had never liked to do needlework as she find that it was a waste of time, and not to even mention about Luo Tan, she obviously have the temper of a male. Luo Tan¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Youngest Gu, do not mention about me or Biao Youngest Sister, are not you the same?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was at a loss for words and stared pointedly at Luo Tan.

    ¡°Qing Qi is Liu province¡¯s people?¡± Shen Miao tilted her head to look at her and asked with a gentle smile, ¡°Liu province is not near the Ding capital, so for what matter did onee to the Ding capital?¡±

    Chang Zai Qing immediately showed some awkward expression on her face, and Luo Xue Yan quickly changed the subject, ¡°Nothing is the matter, just came to the Ding capital to y for a few days.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Then where is Qing Yi residing at?¡±

    Chang Zai Qing smile, ¡°Now residing at the Shen residence.¡±

    Shen Miao lightly spoke, ¡°Oh, so one is residing at Zhu Mu¡¯s ce.¡± She said, ¡°Since Qing Yi¡¯s father is Zhu Fu¡¯s benefactor, one think that Zhu Mu will take good care of Qing Yi. This is reassuring.¡±

    Although Luo Xue Yan felt that with Old Shen Furen¡¯s temperament, she would not be very considerate to Chang Zai Qing, once Shen Miao said those words, it calmed down Luo Xue Yan¡¯s heart a lot. She said, ¡°This is so.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing¡¯s smile slightly stiffened. But one heard Shen Miao speaking again, ¡°As Qing Yi is from the Liu province, I heard that it is fun to y in there, and it is a pity that one had not gone there before. However when one was in Guang Wen Tang, there were ssmates whose hometown was also in the Liu province, not sure if you also know them.¡±

    ¡°The Chang family is a small family.¡± Chang Zai Qing lowered her head and said, ¡°One fear that Fifth Youngdy¡¯s ssmates would not know of the Chang family.¡±

    ¡°No matter how small the Chang family is, with Qi Yi kind of exceptional person, one would not be obscure and unknown.¡± Shen Miao smiled meaningfully, ¡°However, with Qing Yiing over to the Ding capital, why did Qing Yi¡¯s husband not follow along?¡±

    Chang Zai Qing¡¯s expression became even more awkward and Luo Xue Yanughed, ¡°Jiao Jiao, you better not say nonsense. Younger Sister Qing is still a boudoir maiden.¡±

    Shen Miao was surprised for a moment and looked at Chang Zai Qing asking, ¡°Not sure what age Qing Yi is at this year?¡±

    To ask a boudoir maiden of her age, even if Chang Zai Qing¡¯s age is not young, it was indeed somewhat absurd. Even Luo Tan, one who had a thick brain, also stopped eating the cakes and looked at Shen Miao strangely. Shen Miao was one that knew the rules on normal days and her etiquette was the most appropriate, so why would she say such rude words today?

    However Chang Zai Qing spoke calmly, without a trace of awkwardness, ¡°This year one is twenty six.¡±

    Shen Miao widened her eyes at the right time and seemingly due to covering it up, she quicklyughed, ¡°If Qing Yi did not speak of it, I thought that one is only above ten. Really make one envious.¡± Even though she say it like this, her eyes that were sizing Chang Zai Qing up were somewhat meaningful, making one feel that there was no malice but also did not make one happy.

    Chang Zai Qing gently smiled and did not speak while Luo Xue Yanughed, ¡°Younger Sister Qing is so good, so one does not fear that one cannot find a good husband. I do not know of the males in the Liu province, but there are several of outstanding men in the Ding capital. If Younger Sister Qing stay here longer, one might meet a sincere person.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing quickly waved her hands and told Luo Xue Yan not to make fun of her. After speaking for a while more, seeing that the skies had gradually gotten darker, Shen Xin, Shen Qiu and Luo Ling should be returning from the Ministry, Chang Zai Qin got up to say goodbye. Luo Xue Yan urged to stay, ¡°Master, Qiu-er and Ling-er will be returning soon, why not have a meal before leaving. If Master were to see you, he would definitely be very happy.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Chang Zai Qing smiled slightly, ¡°It would not be easy to walk back when the skies are dark. Furen good intentions, Zai Qing appreciates. In the future, one wille and visit again. As for today, let it be, since it is somewhatte already.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan took a look outside and indeed night was approaching, so she took her hand, ¡°In that case then I will not keep you, so as to avoid you slipping due to the dark skies. It is just that one felt the familiarity upon first sight and was exceptionally happy. In the future you muste again. It is very interesting to talk to you, and one had not meet with such people for a long time.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing smiled, ¡°One dare not decline Furen¡¯s affections, and follow through as the sincerest form of respect.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan instructed people to prepare a horse carriage for Chang Zai Qing while Shen Miao and Luo Tan followed behind. Luo Tan sighed, ¡°Even though this Qing Qi is from a small family out of the Liu province, her etiquette is more through than those in the Pce. With a warm and kind personality, one did not think that she would not be married at such an age. Do not know who would have the fortune to marry her in the future.

    Shen Miao did not say anything while she watched Chang Zai Qing¡¯s figure. When Luo Tan saw it, she suddenly whispered into Shen Miao¡¯s ears, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, is it that you do not like this Qing Yi?¡±

    Shen Miao was unexpectedly surprised as she did not expect that Luo Tan, with such a thick brain, could see her preferences, so she raised her eyebrows, ¡°She has no ill feelings with me, why would I not like her?¡±

    ¡°Ai. Others are unable to see but I can see it clearly.¡± Luo Tan proudly said, ¡°You are one who treat everyone well on the surface but it is all very faintly. But today you asked Qing Yi so many things, and moreover there were some rude aspects on it. You are not one who will make this kind of mistake so it is obvious that it is done deliberately. And the way you look at her was strange, it was not like how you look at others.¡±

    Shen Miaoughed in spite of herself, ¡°You really think too much.¡±

    ¡°I did not have any illusions. You are clearly like this.¡± Luo Tan added, ¡°However, even though this Qing Yi is good and once she came she could make Youngest Gu so happy, and also even if seem so sincere and bright, one always feel something is wrong.¡±

    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°Think about it, that Qing Yi¡¯s father is the Old General Shen¡¯s subordinate and benefactor, so he must be a valiantmander. With a father a lion, a daughter would not be a dog. Even you, who always look gentle, has bones the same as GuFu, very valiant and did not fear the TuJue at all. But this Qing Yi has too mild of a temper. Although she is also candid and not bashful, why is there no scent of a military family?¡±

    Shen Miao sneered. No scent of a military air? Wrong. Chang Zai Qing was the youngdy who most resembled one from a military lineage. Her study on military strategy and tactics were at the point of perfection, and she could quietly advance gradually and entrench herself at every step. One could not see the vicious tendencies of Chang Zai Qing, because her acting abilities were highly perfected.

    Shen Miao looked at Luo Tan and did not correct Luo Tan¡¯s view of ¡®valiant¡¯ on her and just said, ¡°Who said that military families need to be valiant. This Qing Yi grew up in the Liu province and maybe Chang Furenes from a schrly family, and Qing Yi followed her mother¡¯s temperament.¡±

    Luo Tan¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Perhaps so. In fact I quite like her. But if you do not like her, then I will also not like her. I am with you.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Then many thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°But why do you not like her?¡± Luo Tan asked curiously, ¡°Jealous that she know more than you?¡±

    Shen Miao nced at Chang Zai Qing who was being helped up the horse carriage by Luo Xue Yan, and a trace of cold intentions shed in her eyes, ¡°Where would there be such things? I cannot wait to be happy to meet such clever people like this.¡±

    Shortly after Chang Zai Qing left, Shen Xin and entourage returned. Luo Xue Yan told them about Chang Zai Qing¡¯s matter, and Shen Xin was first surprised thenmented. When the Old General Shen was alive, he often mentioned about the loyal and brave Chang Hu, and the Shen family stressed on paying a debt of gratitude, but it was just that after the Old General Shen¡¯s death, that the Chang family moved to the Liu province and there was no news of them for so many years, that one did not know why they suddenly appeared. Shen Xin had also seen Chang Zai Qing before, but at that time Chang Zai Qing was still a girl. Even so, if Chang Zai Qing was in any difficulties, one could give her a hand.

    Naturally Chang Zai Qing had difficulties, but it is just that they could not be spoken in front of the younger generation so after the meal, Luo Xue Yan pulled Shen Xin back to their room in a rush, most likely to discuss with him about Chang Zai Qing¡¯s matter.

    Shen Qiu was busy these few days about the arrangements of the capital and even Luo Ling, who was just brought into the army, was very busy. When both of them were free they would gather and speak about it. As for Luo Tan, after ying outside for a day she was tired and returned to the room early to rest. In the depth of the night, only themps in Shen Miao¡¯s room were brightly lit in the entire Shen residence.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were long sent out to sleep by Shen Miao. The two maids saw that Shen Miao had no intention of sleeping, and thought that she was worried about the matter with Princess Ming An in the morning. After everyone had left, Shen Miao rubbed her forehead and did not move as she looked at the book in front of her.

    With regards to the matter with Princess Ming An, she was not at all worried. HuangFu Hao had lost all face in front of Xie Jing Xing, and because of that warning to Princess Ming An, for the recent period of time, Princess Ming An would temporarly stop. What bothered her was Chang Zai Qing who came to the Shen residence to visit.

    That day when she went to the Feng Xian Pawnshop to probe Ji Yu Shu, she saw a figure on the way back and she was shocked but after she took another look, that figure had disappeared from the crowd. Initially Shen Miao thought that her eyes had blurred but now thinking about it, it was the fact that she saw Chang Zai Qing at that time.

    Some things had changed but not sure if some people were destined or not, would still appear at this time.

    Shen Xin¡¯s branch, from the beginning of the copse, other than the military power, the most important thing was the deviation of the people in the residence. Shen Xin was one who would not submitted as a loser and with the bravery he had on the battlefield, he did not fear any problem that arises. But at the end was forced to desperation by Fu Xiu Yi, and arge part of it was not because of Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s pressure.

    Because of Shen Qiu¡¯s death that was caused by Jing Chu Chu, and because of Chang Zai Qing¡¯s appearance, Luo Xue Yan lost her life.

    It was true that Chang Zai Qing was from the Liu province and in the past lifetime, not long now, Chang Zai Qing also appeared in front of the Shen residence. At that time the Shen residence was not separated and due to Chang Zai Qing¡¯s warmth, magnanimity and ability to carry on conversations, everyone in the Shen residence liked her, including Luo Xue Yan.

    Luo Xue Yan was a militarymander, and in the entire Shen residence even though on surface it looked amiable, Luo Xue Yan was unable to be close with the sleek Ren Wan Yun and aloof Chen Rou Qiu due to her own personality. It was however when Chang Zai Qing came that not too longter, Luo Xue Yan was very close with her.

    Previously Shen Miao felt that Chang Zai Qing was definitely a good person, and at that time she had already married to Fu Xiu Yi. During her few trips back, she saw Chang Zai Qing and liked talking with her. Chang Zai Qing was very clever in her words, when she meet up with Chen Rou Qiu, she would talk to her about poetry, with Luo Xue Yan, she will discuss about military tactics and to Shen Miao, she will chat about how to gain one¡¯s husband¡¯s favour. She was considerate to others and coulde out with advice and suggestions, so Shen Miao liked her very much.

    Afterwards it came into knowledge that Chang Zai Qing was still not married at the age of twenty-six, because some son of a big household in the Liu province let it be known that he wanted to take her as a concubine. That household had a big business and no one in the Liu province dare to mess with, so no matter how outstanding Chang Zai Qing was, no one dared to propose marriage and offend that household. After so many years, that household¡¯s people did more outrageous things, and Chang Zai Qing had no more alternatives but toe to the Ding capital to look for her father¡¯s old acquaintance for shelter.

    Shen Miao was very sympathetic towards Chang Zai Qing¡¯s bitter experiences, and seeing her unable to marry even though she has a pure heart and spirit. One initially thought that Chang Zai Qing would kept on staying in the Shen residence as a guest, until Chen Rou Qiu produced a marriage contract. It was actually a marriage contract between Shen Xin and Chang Zai Qing. Most probably the Old General Shen wrote it with Chang Hu and since it had been so long, no one knew what the situation was, so it could be said as a joke.

    But at the end this marriage contract is what changed matters.

    One did not know who mentioned that the reason Chang Zai Qing did not marry after so many years, was not only because of the bullying by some big family¡¯s gentleman, but also to remain chaste for Shen Xin.

    However Shen Xin had very deep feelings for Luo Xue Yan, so this marriage contract was somewhat awkward.

    At that time Chang Zai Qing knelt in front of Luo Xue Yan and said that she did not have any thoughts on Shen Xin, and that marriage contract was the elders¡¯ joke. She had never paid any attention to it, and for the next half of her life she did not want anything but only to live quietly. As for marriage, she had long given up on that idea. If the Shen family find her inconvenient, she could just go and search for a temple and shave her head to be a nun, and would never bother the Shen family.

    A perfectly fine Young Lady came over to seek shelter, moreover she was the daughter of a benefactor. How could one let her be a nun at the end? Everyone in the Shen family tried to persuade, especially Chen Rou Qiu and Ren Wan Yun. At the end, somehow Old Shen Furen was the one who actually brought up to let Shen Xin take Chang Zai Qing as a concubine.

    Naturally Shen Xin was unwilling, his own inner courtyard was clean so why add another female in? Chang Zai Qing was also not willing but the one who finally agreed was actually Luo Xue Yan.

    Luo Xue Yan was one who would not tolerate a grain of sand in her eyes and had the strongest of personality. Initially when she got married to Shen Xin, she requested that Shen Xin would only have her in his inner courtyard. Shen Xin really indeed did it, but she took the initiative to ept Chang Zai Qing for her own husband.

    Chang Zai Qing had no alternative but only agree to it. But she said she only has the name of a YiNiang, but would notmit in performing a YiNiang¡¯s obligation. The reason as to why she agreed was just to solve some worries in the future, and would not do anything on normal days.

    At that time Shen Miao thought that Chang Zai Qing was really fair and reasonable. How would there be such a good person in the world? To be a YiNiang but not fight for favour and just be content with one¡¯s lot with just a name. In Shen Miao¡¯s own Prince Ding¡¯s residence, those concubines that the officials sent over constantly upset her but looking at Chang Zai Qing, she felt that she was extremely dependable.

    So Chang Zai Qing became Shen Xin¡¯s official concubine, but did not have any rtionship with Shen Xin and were like siblings instead. The rtionship with Luo Xue Yan was exceptionally good. One initially was worried about it but afterwards Shen Miao felt that it was good like this.

    And not long after, Luo Xue Yan became pregnant and Chang Zai Qing would take care of her all day long, but one did not know why Luo Xue Yan had a miscarriage in her own courtyard. After the miscarriage, she was depressed all day and soon passed away due to illness.

    Shen Xin was in utter pain and in a night his hair practically went all white. Upon Luo Xue Yan¡¯s death, Shen Xin seemed to have lost the will to live and rapidly aged. Muchter he had no mood to fight battles and when he was schemed by Fu Xiu Yi, he did not have the energy or power to fight back, and even let the Second and Third household exploit.

    What Shen Miao hated the most was Chang Zai Qing¡¯s methods. Not mentioning how Luo Xue Yan would miscarriage without any rhyme or reason, but Shen Miao knew that Luo Xue Yan was a female warrior, so how would she sumb to grief and die in just one night? The one who apanied and talked Luo Xue Yan all day was only Chang Zai Qing, so the matter must involve Chang Zai Qing.

    At that time Shen Xin also send people to investigate, but there were no trails so Chang Zai Qing was seen as innocent. After Luo Xue Yan¡¯s dead, Shen Xin did not marry again and Chang Zai Qing still upied the name of a YiNiang. It is just that the Shen family¡¯s First household needed a female to manage internally and externally, so naturally Chang Zai Qing did it and became the First household¡¯s Furen in the eyes of the servants. Her gentleness and warmth quickly won over the hearts of the servants, and she had the tolerance of a matriarch.

    This was the most scariest thing for Shen Miao.

    Chang Zai Qing was very smart. She knew that Shen Xin¡¯s heart could not contain another female, so she did not thought about capturing Shen Xin¡¯s heart. That was why she started off with Luo Xue Yan and cheated her trust, and made Luo Xue Yan view her as her loved one before stubbing severely behind her back. Words could hurt people and for Chang Zai Qing kind of person, as long as she ¡®unintentionally¡¯ said some things, perhaps it would give immense pain and suffering to Luo Xue Yan. When Luo Xue Yan was sick and bedridden, one did not know how many ¡®consoling¡¯ words had Chang Zai Qing said to push someone to death.

    It was of no matter if Shen Xin did not recognise Chang Zai Qing, because what Chang Zai Qing wanted from the beginning was what others see. Once Luo Xue Yan was dead, she was Shen Xin¡¯s onlydy, which is Shen Furen and she would be able to livefortably for the rest of her life. Chang Zai Qing was the most realistic person and would not pursue those unruly feelings.

    This was a sober and intelligent female that made one resentful.

    If there were no mishaps then perhaps Chang Zai Qing would keep on living as a victim of grievances, and at least Shen Miao would still think that she was a pitiful woman. But paper could not wrap fire, two years after Luo Xue Yan¡¯s death, Chang Zai Qing¡¯s husband and son from the Liu province came knocking.

    Yes. It was Chang Zai Qing¡¯s husband and son. A gambling husband and a sickly son. Chang Zai Qing had married early on and at that time both of them were in love, but trouble loomed on the poor married couple. Chang Zai Qing was so proud and arrogant, so how would she tolerate a lifetime of growing peonies in the mud? So she took the money, tossed her husband, abandoned her son and used an excuse to head to the Ding capital.

    Her husband had inquired for a long time, before finding out that Chang Zai Qing was in the Ding capital and became Shen Xin¡¯s concubine, so he brought his son and came knocking. Everyone was up in an uproar, Chang Zai Qing always did things so gently and elegantly, but she could even abandon her sickly son. It could be seen that things that looked good on the surface were not what they appear. And with all the lies that were told, it was truly evil and nauseating.

    After Chang Zai Qing was taken away, Shen Xin became the joke of the Ding capital. After raising another¡¯s wife for so many years, one did not know if this was considered as wearing a green hat.

    Shen Miao closed her eyes.

    Events of the past are as transient as a fleeting cloud. She had always been wary that there would be a day where old events would repeat again, and did not expect it would be toote. Chang Zai Qing had appeared and like in the previous lifetime, she quickly made Luo Xue Yan want to keep her close.

    With regards of putting on a y, Shen Miao had seen two formidable females. One was Chang Zai Qing, the other was Mei Furen. It was just that Mei Furen was somewhat arrogant and had an unrestrained nature, and Chang Zai Qing was too cautious that she would not let others have a hold on her.

    But this lifetime was not the past lifetime, so Shen Miao would not let Chang Zai Qing live well no matter what. But as to how this chess piece was to be used, Shen Miao need to n it well.

    Just as she was thinking, the light from themp in the room swayed and suddenly someone spoke by her ear, ¡°Thinking of what?¡±

    Shen Miao was startled and unconsciously leaned back and almost fell. That person grabbed her arm with one hand and supported her back with the other, and only straightened up and retrieved his hands when she was stable.

    His face under the light was unbelievably handsome (Trantor: You are being unbelievably ridiculous /Ed: thumbs up zaza), as the familiar naughty smile hung on his face while he looked down at her, ¡°So entranced? Thinking of how to repay me?¡±

    ¡°What are you here for?¡± Now that Shen Miao saw Xie Jing Xing, she could not be bothered to even get angry. But there was a trace of bewilderment in her heart as she had clearly ordered Mo Qing to ce additional staff out at the courtyard, and did not expect that Xie Jing Xing would stille here as though this was unmanned. The people around him were actually so powerful. One tiny clue revealed the whole, the Great Liang¡¯s means were indeed overbearing.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hooked up to a smile, ¡°I am here to retrieve my clothes.¡±

    In the afternoon over at Princess Ming An¡¯s, Xie Jing Xing took off his ck cloak and gave it to Shen Miao, and helped her out of trouble. It was only then Shen Miao remembered, but she saw Xie Jing Xing looking at the ground with profound meaning.

    Shen Miao came back in the afternoon in a rush and afterwards hurried up to see Chang Zai Qing, so after changing she went out bringing Jing Zhe and Gu Yu with her. That big ck cloak was casually thrown onto the chair, and one did not know when did it slipped off the chair and quietlyy on the floor. It was crumpled up to a ball, looking very appalling.

    Xie Jing Xing hugged his chest and coolly said, ¡°You really help yourself.¡±

    The cloak of the Great Liang¡¯s Prince Rui would be in any case worth a lot in gold. To just be thrown so casually aside, much worse than cleaning cloths. In the entirend under the Heavens, only Shen Miao dare to do it. Shen Miao said really frankly, ¡°Your Highness¡¯s cloak is on the floor. Many thanks.¡± She did not even bother to say more to deal with it. Anyways the Great Liang¡¯s Imperial family was rich and did notck of this one cloak. Thinking about that Shen Miao nced at Xie Jing Xing, such an excellent appearance but still changed to new clothes every single day, one did not know how did the Great Liang could afford to raise this wastrel. All the money in the treasury was used to make clothes, could it be that because of that they did not go to war, as they did not have money for funds and provision for the troops?

    Xie Jing Xing looked at Shen Miao for a while before speaking with interest, ¡°You are strange today to be so unfathomably angry. Such a big temper.¡± He raised his brows and said, ¡°It is because of that female by the name of Chang Zai Qing in the residence?¡±

 Chapter 134: Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 134: Invitation (Part 1)</h4>

    Shen Miao was slightly startled and looked up towards Xie Jing Xing again. In the Ming Qi, there was no ce that would put up a resistance to Xie Jing Xing, he was too familiar with everything. Naturally he was familiar as he grew up in the Ding capital, and knew every crook and cranny of it like the back of his hand. In addition, he also had the backing of the Feng Xian Pawnshop, a station that buys and sells information. Perhaps Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes and ears aspared to Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s were not inferior in any way and even in excess.

    He naturally was able to know what he wanted to know about.

    ¡°What does this have to do with you.¡± Shen Miao said in a bad tone, ¡°Your Highness Prince Rui really have leisure time to worry about other people¡¯s household matters.¡±

    ¡°Household matters.¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his brows, seemingly founding that the words were quite good, ¡°You seem to be afraid of that surname Chang female.¡±

    A trace of coldness shed in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes and she said, ¡°Just a rtive that seek shelter. What is there to be afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Not right.¡± Xie Jing Xing stroked his chin as he swept a look at her. He suddenly leaned over and carefully stared at Shen Miao¡¯s eyes. He did not feel anything was wrong when he leaned so near and paused a moment before saying, ¡°A female from the Liu province and you have never go to the Liu province, so why is it that you seem to understand her?¡±

    Shen Miao suddenly looked up and stared straight into Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes. That youth¡¯s features were as always breathtaking but in those peach blossoms eyes, the sharpest de was hidden in them, ¡°It is the same for Princess Ming An too. You had never go to the Qin country, yet you had profound grievances with her.¡±

    Shen Miao continued to keep her silence, clearly so close that there were some ambiguous position, but her gaze gradually got cold.

    ¡°You have been living in the Ding capital since young, and the further ce that you went was the Xiao Chun City. In those two years in the Xiao Chun City, you have not stepped into any other ce, so it is not possible for you to have been to the Liu province, and impossible to have met the Princess of the Qin country.¡± His voice floated in the night, bringing a light coldness of the early winter that could almost seep into a person¡¯s heart.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Shen Miao looked at him.

    He spoke lowly, with an elegant and rich low voice that was sultry but made one¡¯s heart palpitate. He said, ¡°Are you Shen Miao?¡±

    For a moment, goose bumps rose on Shen Miao¡¯s entire body. It seemed as if there was a fine cold wind that poured down from the top of her head and in a short moment, her entire body became icy cold. She had met a lot of people and relying on her experience of an Empress in her previous life, those people were just one mask after another. There were good and bad masks that one expected, but only when facing this seemingly cynical purple robe youth, she was a living person.

    Because one did not know under that mask, what kind of face was it.

    In the past lifetime, Shen Miao impression of Xie Jing Xing was a handsome youth who died before his prime and in this lifetime, knowing his unfathomable depths, she now felt more and more terrified. All the things she did made others suspicious, but Xie Jing Xing actually suspected if she was Shen Miao or not.

    She was not Shen Miao. She was Empress Shen. Xie Jing Xing dared to think about it, and he was actually very close to the truth. This kind of difort that brought about when one¡¯s secret was almost glimpsed, made Shen Miao to panic for a moment. But she did not do anything and just stared at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s face before finally smiling lightly.

    She often smiled with a dignified warmth, a gentle smile as if nothing mattered. When facing Xie Jing Xing, most of the time it was attacking by innuendo, a cold smile that her skin was smiling but her flesh was not. Her current smile now seemed to be a magnolia that bloomed at night, containing a touch of delicate fragrance that wafted overpletely innocently.

    But that smile was only for a short moment and very quickly her face became cold, ¡°Under the Heavens, not everyone is like Your Highness Prince Rui.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s yful smile slightly paused.

    One was unaware if Shen Miao was Shen Miao or not, but Xie Jing Xing was after all no longer Xie Jing Xing. The Little Marquis of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An was now Prince Rui. Perhaps others felt it strange that this was the same person, after all Xie Jing Xing previously had no rtions with the Great Liang.

    ¡°You really do not like to be at even a little disadvantage at all.¡± Xie Jing Xing stood up and his eyes converged before saying with a smile but not a smile, ¡°Ought to be Shen Miao.¡± He seemed to bementing to himself yet also seemed to be talking to Shen Miao, ¡°So many secrets, really expend a great deal of effort just to inquire.¡±

    ¡°Why does Prince Rui not let go of me?¡± Shen Miao looked at him, ¡°Regardless of whether I have secrets or not, it does not matter to Prince Rui at all.¡±

    ¡°As luck would have it, I am interested in your secret.¡± Xie Jing Xing leisurely said, ¡°Moreover after thinking, it seemed that in the Ming Qi there seem is only you that is trustable.¡±

    Shen Miao did not get angry but insteadughed, ¡°Prince Rui had forgotten that there is still Su Ming Feng and Princess Rong Xin.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled gently, ¡°No one told you before that one should not mention about the past?¡±

    One did not know why but under themplight, even though the smug smile on his lips was still elegant and flirtatious, there seemed to be some loneliness.

    Shen Miao said expressionlessly, ¡°I only request Prince Rui not to intervene in this matter.¡±

    ¡°It seems that everything has be thought out.¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his brows, ¡°Really amazing.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hanged down and heard Xie Jing Xing speaking again, ¡°The Princess of the Qin country would not leave the matter at that.¡±

    ¡°I am also aware of it without the reminder.¡± Shen Miao fiercely red at him, ¡°One still have to thank Prince Rui for lending a helping hand today.¡±

    With Princess Ming An¡¯s jealous character and her seemingly obsession with Xie Jing Xing, seeing Xie Jing Xing helping Shen Miao, she would be bound to vent her anger out on Shen Miao.

    ¡°She is not your adversary.¡± Xie Jing Xing naturally reached his hand to rub Shen Miao¡¯s head, but was fling away by Shen Miao and looked pitifully at his fingers.

    Shen Miao did not want to speak. Princess Ming An did not have any brains so she was not worried at all, so the most important was still HuangFu Hao. In fact this time HuangFu Hao and Princess Ming An why they came over from the Qin country, was for the matter on the alliance with the Ming Qi. The Ming Qi was in a rush to have good rtions with the Qin country, because the Great Liang was eyeing covetously like a tiger watching its prey.

    No matter what, one must not let Fu Xiu Yi and HuangFu Hao mix together. Naturally one had to spend all efforts to undermine the tacit understanding of two countries¡¯ alliance. Shen Miao¡¯s gaze fell involuntarily on Xie Jing Xing. In this game of chess that epasses the entirend under the Heavens, she did not know what kind of game the Great Liang was taking.

    She died too early in her previous life, thus she did not know what happened at the end. What kind of scenario would Xie Jing Xing be in? He most likely would not die inbat, but like a cicada that shed its carapace he returned to the Great Liang to be his Prince Rui.

    Xie Jing Xing noticed her gaze andughed, ¡°What are you doubting again?¡±

    Shen Miao watched him firmly, ¡°When does Prince Rui intend to return to the Great Liang?¡±

    ¡°Cannot bear?¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled and nced at her before looking out the window. ¡°Do not worry. For the time being one will not leave yet.¡± He said, ¡°The y between HuangFu Hao and Prince Ding, this Prince also wish to watch it to the end.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved as Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Do not you also want to watch?¡±

    ¡°One do not understand the meaning of Prince Rui¡¯s words.¡± Shen Miao spoke one thing but meant another.

    Xie Jing Xing bent down to pick the ck cloak on the floor. The cloak was soaked with the water from the pond and was thrown casually into a ball. For a moment his face stiffened but still casually spoke, ¡°Shen Miao, you and me are the same type of people.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness is the descendants of aristocrats. This official¡¯s daughter is like dust, unworthy to be of par.¡±

    ¡°Unduly humble.¡± The lips of the purple robed youth hooked up, ¡°You are the same as this Prince, born to be above all.¡±

    Until there was no longer that person figure in the room and the candlelight seemed to have gradually gone down, Shen Miao sat still in front of the table, as her state of mind due to the words that Xie Jing Xing said before he left, took a long time to calm down.

    The same as this Prince, born to be above all.

    Could it be that Xie Jing Xing had discovered any inkling of it? But this was not possible. She once again thought carefully through all the encounters she had with Xie Jing Xing in her previous life, and there was no intersection at all, not even a word was said. Shen Miao keep thinking over and over, when she suddenly found out that she had wasted too much time on this matter. Thinking of how Xie Jing Xing unfathomably disrupted her life, anger rose in her heart.

    But at the other end in Prince Rui¡¯s residence, Xie Jing Xing returned to a room. This room was for sleeping and was almost an exquisite sleeping chambers. He threw the cloak in his hands casually and wiped his hands with a silk cloth. A ball of white thing pounced out from a corner and kept tugging and biting that ck cloak, letting its head loose on the thing.

    Xie Jing Xing watched coldly at that furball ying with the cloak, before picking it up from the floor.

    ¡°What kind of conduct is this?¡± His face was filled with dislike.

    The white tiger cub sneezed and its ws sped onto Xie Jing Xing cor, before Xie Jing Xing threw it to the nest by the corner of the bed expressionlessly.

    ¡°Tie Yi.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    A ck figure swept in from outside, ¡°What orders does Master have?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing pointed at the cloak on the floor. The corner of Tie Yi¡¯s mouth pursed. That was a cloak made from ck lion fur that was hard to acquire even with thousand taels of gold. There was only one piece of ck lion fur cloak in the Great Liang¡¯s treasure store and to be defiled like this, Tie Yi thought that even Emperor Yong Le would also have tears of sympathy.

    ¡°Take it and throw it away.¡± Xie Jing Xing started to undress.

    Tie Yi numbly picked up that piece of cloak andplied. Everyone knew that Prince Rui had an excessive fondness for cleanliness that ordinary people did not have. This cloak was already ravaged beyond help, so Xie Jing Xing would also not want it anymore. Moreover no one dare to secretly keep the things that Prince Rui wore before, so Tie Yi seemed to be looking at taels flowing away.

    Just as he reached the door, he heard Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Wait.¡±

    Tie Yi looked back. Xie Jing Xing hesitated for a moment before frowning, ¡°Never mind, wash it and keep it.¡±

    Tie Yi was surprised for a moment before nodding in delight, and flew out of the door while holding the cloak. His face was filled with gratification. It is good that Master finally understood not to be extravagant. This was the best, then one can hold up the entire future of the Great Liang.

    The Ding capital ushered in the first snow of this winter.

    The snowkes rustled as they covered everything, the snow white colour was truly adorable. Upon entering winter, the females on the streets had begun to wear a different variety of embroidered coat robes and wear now a variety of velvet cloaks, which was extremely elegant. In such a snowy day like this, as one hold an umbre in one hand and walk in solitude, one would find it very tasteful.

    In the Western courtyard of the Shen residence, there was someone standing in front of the courtyard watching the snow flying around.

    ¡°Young Lady Qing do not go in and sit? In such a weather outside, do be careful not to catch a cold. The Ding capital is not as warm as the Liu province. The wind in the winter here is very cold.¡± Someone said with a smile. Dressed in a goose egg yellow wide-sleeved top and a light red ruyi skirt with hundreds of birds, it was elegant and supple including leaving a Chao Yue bun. If one were to look from afar, one would thought that it was some family youngdy. This person was Chen Rou Qiu.

    The person standing at the side of the courtyard turned over. The simple snow green-blue long dress was worn very elegantly and moving. Chang Zai Qing smiled, ¡°There is little snow in the Liu province. In an entire winter, there would only snow a few rare times. The snow that falls in the Ding capital is truly lovely. One want to take a good look.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu smiled, ¡°Appreciating the snow and discussing about wine is an elegant matter. Young Lady Qing is indeed tasteful.¡± She said, ¡°In the future, if Young Lady Qing keep staying in the Ding capital, after seeing it a few times, this would no longer be viewed it as umon. Ites down every year, making it so very cold.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing merely smiled and did not speak. Both of them were gentle and refined, seemingly like daughters from a respectable, cultured and schrly family. Each move and action warmed the heart and delighted the eyes, it was as if they were a pair of sisters. Chen Rou Qiu pulled Chang Zai Qing¡¯s hands, ¡°No matter how much Young Lady Qing likes this snow, one must not stay in this courtyard for too long else cold air will enter the body. There is a brazier in the room, it is better to go to the room for a sit.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing also did not decline, thus the both of them entered the room hand in hand. After entering the room, the maid send in hot tea for the two of them.

    Chen Rou Qiu took the lead and picked up the teacup to take a sip before looking at Chang Zai Qing with a smile, ¡°I was originally thinking that our Shen family was short of a sister to experience the delicateness of the tea with me, but one was unable to search for one. Now that you are here, I am very happy.¡±

    ¡°Third Furen has treated with great kindness.¡± Chang Zai Qing also smiled.

    ¡°Young Lady Qing¡¯s temperament is a delight, anyone would also like.¡± Chen Rou Qiu said, ¡°I feel like old friends at the first meeting with you, and also know that you are an intelligent and elegant person. You and me are kindred spirits, but do not know a few days back how was it with my Eldest Sao?¡± After pausing, Chen Rou Qiumented, ¡°My Eldest Sao is from a military lineage and do not know these tea stuff, but she is straightforward and has a good heart. One do not know if you were scared?¡±

    These words had some meaning of sounding out. Chang Zai Qing lightly stroked the teacup lid and replied docilely, ¡°Eldest Furen is very good, and also spoke to me of many interesting things that one had never heard before. Zai Qing is very grateful as she did not refrain due to Zai Qing¡¯s identity.¡±

    ¡°I just knew it.¡± Chen Rou Qiu nodded her head, ¡°You are this sensible and Eldest Sao is candid and straightforward, naturally you will get along. Did Young Lady Qing meet Eldest Brother?¡±

    Chang Zai Qing shook her head, ¡°It was already veryte that day and General Shen had yet to return, so I returned back first. One thought that it would not bete to go visit on another day.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s smile became somewhat deepen, ¡°It is good to visit another day, after all we are all one family. Now that one is also living in the Ding capital, it is much nearer and everything is also very convenient.¡±

    Just as they were talking, one saw a maid holding an invitationing in from outside. Her seeing that Chen Rou Qiu was present, greeted Chen Rou Qiu first before handing the invitation over to Chang Zai Qing and said, ¡°Young Lady, this is an invitation that was received from the main door.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes shed and she smiled, ¡°Young Lady Qing had onlye to the Ding capital since a short time, and had already made such good friends that one actually send an invitation over. One do not know which family is it?¡±

    Chang Zai Qing opened up the invitation to take a look and smiled, ¡°Third Furen thoughts has strayed off. The people that I know in the Ding capital are only people from the Shen residence, how would there be friends? This invitation is from the Eldest Shen Furen.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Sao.¡± Chen Rou Qiu was startled for a moment, and her gaze that was on Chang Zai Qing contained some traces of surprise, ¡°It seemed that Eldest Sao really likes you. Originally, when Eldest Sao was staying in the residence, one rarely seen her sending an invitation to others.¡± As she said, she looked very happy for Chang Zai Qing, ¡°It seems that you both are destined to be familiar at first sight. I am somewhat jealous.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing smiled, ¡°Third Furen is making fun of me again.¡±

    ¡°The day in the invitation is today.¡± Chen Rou Qiu took a look at the invitation in Chang Zai Qing¡¯s hands and said in shock, ¡°Why not Young Lady go over now to take a look?

    ¡°One fear that it is too early at present.¡± Chang Zai Qing was somewhat hesitant.

    Chen Rou Qiu smiled as she patted her hands, ¡°Why are you being shy? One need to know that we are all one family, and you should just regard it as dropping in. Moreover with Eldest Sao¡¯s character, for you to push and pull, she would feel unhappy and will cause a misunderstanding.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing looked at that invitation as Chen Rou Qiu continued speaking, ¡°In fact, not to hide it from you, I have also some selfish motives. I was thinking that if you have a good rtionship with Eldest Sao, in the future it would be easier on the misunderstanding with Eldest Brother and Eldest Sao. This will have to be depended on you.¡± After speaking, she gave a sigh.

    ¡°Third Furen must say that.¡± Chang Zai Qing quickly said, ¡°The Shen family sheltered Zai Qing, One¡¯s heart is filled with gratefulness. Moreover a few day back when one when to see Eldest Shen Furen, she was an open-minded person, so one think that it was only a temporary misunderstanding. I will go, and if there is an opportunity, one will help to exin. Third Furen need not mention it, as I will also do it.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu was very pleased when she heard this, ¡°I just knew that you are sensible.¡± When she was speaking, she smoothly took off a bracelet and forcefully put it on Chang Zai Qing¡¯s hands. Chang Zai Qing wanted to decline but Chen Rou Qiu said, ¡°This bracelet is not worth much money, it is just that the workmanship is great. I see that you are not a greedy person so if things are too expensive, you will not ept. ept this bracelet, in the future, you would not go wrong to dress up when visiting Eldest Brother and Eldest Sao. One cannot let others look down on the Chang family. If you do not think about yourself, you have to think of the the Chang family.¡±

    These words were said as if they came from the heart. Chang Zai Qing took every word and sentence into consideration. Chang Zai Qing no longer refused and only said, ¡°Third Furen good treatment of Zai Qing, One would remember in one¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? We are all a family.¡± Chen Rou Qiu stood up and looked outside, ¡°Young Lady Qing first tidy up, I would not disturb. Taking advantage that the snow is not heavy yet, go out first so that one can return earlier at night.¡± She then instructed the two maids waiting on Chang Zai Qing on some matters before leaving the room.

    After Chen Rou Qiu left, Zhao MaMa put away Chang Zai Qing¡¯s invitation and said, ¡°Young Lady really want to go and meet that Eldest Shen Furen.?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± After Chen Rou Qiu left, Chang Zai Qing¡¯s smile lighted. Even though it was still gentle and elegant, but it was as if she was a different person, not as sincere as she was just now.

    ¡°That Eldest Shen Furen.¡± Zhao MaMa was somewhat hesitant.

    ¡°She is a good person.¡± Chang Zai Qing sat in front of the table and opened a small box of rouge and dapped it on her lips. The colour of the rouge was very light and with a thinyer, it was like there was a light pink colour on her lips, making her appear even more graceful.

    ¡°A good person. This time this old servant can rest assured.¡± Zhao MaMa sighed in relief.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chang Zai Qing looked at herself in the mirror but one did not know if she was talking to herself or others, ¡°I am also relieved.¡±

    Outside, Chen Rou Qiu returned to Qiu Shui Yuan and held a hand warmer. When she turned around, she meet Shen Yue.

    ¡°Mother.¡± Shen Yue said, ¡°Why do you keep going to Chang Zai Qing¡¯s courtyard these days? One did not see you for a few times.¡±

    ¡°Looking for me for what?¡± Chen Rou Qiu caressed Shen Yue¡¯s head. Shen Yue was getting older, and even though the countenance of a flower and face like the moon has appeared, her expectations were high and it was a problem to just leave it alone, since by dying, one would be a spinster. Chen Rou Qiu knew that her daughter adored Prince Ding in her heart, but now even if she had a method to let Shen Yue marry Fu Xiu Yi as a concubine, Shen Yue would not be willing. Because of Shen Yue¡¯s marriage, Shen Wan had been angry with Chen Rou Qiu for a few rounds. Chen Rou Qiu loved her daughter dearly, so all the aristocratic disciples and sons that Shen Wan found, Chen Rou Qiu thought of several ways to refuse them.

    ¡°The embroidery workshop hase out with new clothing styles.¡± Shen Yue said, ¡°One wanted to let you take a look to see which is better looking.¡±

    Looking at her daughter who was like a flower, Chen Rou Qiu had somewhat of a headache, ¡°What is the use of these flowery patterns? You are already very beautiful. If you have energy to be bothered about these, then go and learn from that person in the Western courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Western courtyard?¡± Shen Yue was puzzled, ¡°Is Mother talking about that Chang Zai Qing? What can be learnt from her?¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu shook her head, ¡°There is so much to learn. If you had one-third of her ability, I would feel assured.¡±

    What kind of person Luo Xue Yan was? Even though she treat others enthusiastically, she was not one who would send an invitation over after one meeting. To be unable to hold back and request a meetup, it was the first time Chen Rou Qiu had seen this after being sisters-inw with Luo Xue Yan. Chen Rou Qiu knew that Chang Zai Qing made others feelfortable and would not raise any hostility, but to be able to get so close with Luo Xue Yan like this, was indeed too much of a surprise for her.

    However this was a good thing for Chen Rou Qiu.

    She pointed at Shen Yue¡¯s forehead and said with some resent about iron for not bing steel, ¡°In short, you should learn from her in the future. It is more useful than you looking at the different styles of clothes.¡±

    *****

    In the Shen mansion, Gu Yu was styling Shen Miao¡¯s hair as she spoke, ¡°Young Lady, to use Furen¡¯s name to send an invitation to that Young Lady of the Chang family, would one be in trouble if Furen knows about it?¡±

    ¡°What is the difference to use my mother¡¯s name or mine?¡± Shen Miao lightly said, ¡°One is after all, family.¡±

    ¡°But why did Young Lady not used one¡¯s own name?¡± Jing zhe was cleaning the table and was curious when she heard this. Shen Miao had stolen Luo Xue Yan¡¯s seal and sent an invitation over to the Shen residence, making all the maids in the room so shocked that their jaws dropped. It was alright if she was posing as Luo Xue Yan on other stuff, but to pose as Luo Xue Yan and invite a Young Lady that one was not even remotely close? One felt that it was somewhat a waste of resources.

    ¡°I have no rtions with her so with no cause and no reason, why do one invite her over for?¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu nced at one another, both did not know how to continue with that. Yes, it was correct that Shen Miao and Chang Zai Qing did not have any rtions with one another, so when one stole Luo Xue Yan¡¯s seal to send an invitation to Chang Zai Qing to visit today, one did not see Shen Miao happy at all.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hung down. Luo Xue Yan was not in today, so it was ideal to send the invitation earlier. She eventually have to meet up alone with this Young Lady of the Chang family. Luo Tan was drawn away very early in the morning, and there was only Shen Miao in the entire residence that could make the decision.

    Just as one was thinking, one heard a young servanting over to report that the Young Lady from Chang family had arrived.

    ¡°So fast.¡± Jing Zhe was somewhat surprised.

    Shen Miao gently smiled. People who had things to request naturally would not be able to hide the ambitiousness in one¡¯s heart. One was unable to see it in the past because one was in a situation, and one did not care about all the matters in the Shen family. But the past and present could not bepared. She wanted to see how profound could Chang Zai Qing¡¯s abilities and skills be.

    Chang Zai Qing was led by the young servant to the main hall of the Shen mansion to wait. The servant brought a cup of hot tea as Chang Zai Qing quietly sized up the Shen mansion.

    The Shen mansion and the Shen residence were different. The Shen residence was the official residence of the Old General, and particr attention was paid to the Feng Shui of the ce. Add in Old Shen Furen¡¯s habits, and it was somewhat extravagant. At the other side perhaps because Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan were martial arts practitioners, the courtyards of the Shen mansion were spacious and the main hall was also square shaped, looking very awe-inspiring. Even though the ornaments ced were simple, one did not know why, but there was a dignified feeling. When Chang Zai Qing came over the first time, she did not sized up carefully but now upon looking, she felt ayer of fine sweat appearing on her body, as if one could not just sit around voluntarily uponing to this ce.

    The servants all minded their own cleaning and no one talked to her. Chang Zai Qing¡¯s manners had always been good so there was no reason for her to urge. She waited until her tea had gotten cold, but there were no movements from outside. Chang Zai Qing then got hold of a servant to ask why was Luo Xue Yan noting, and if something had happened.

    That servant was all smiles and had a polite attitude. After saying that he will go and ask, he disappeared without a trace, and one did not know what was going on. It continued to as such for several times in session, making Chang Zai Qing somewhat unable to sit still. During the first time meeting with Luo Xue Yan, she was not far off from her expectation of the other person. She was a frank person and was very enthusiastic in treating others, but why would one make things difficult this time?

    For the first time, Chang Zai Qing¡¯s heart was uncertain. The servantsing and going seemed to be watching her, but yet seemed not to be looking at her. She finally could not sit still and just as she wanted to get up to leave, she heard that someone behind herughed, ¡°Qing Yi had waited very long. Really sorry about it. Just now one had gotten the clothes wet and had to re-groom again, thus the dy.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing was startled and quickly stood up, and saw Shen Miao walking in from the door with a few servants following.

    The young female was wearing a jade green patterned brocade cloak and holding a hand warmer. Most likely she had felt warm upon entering the room, the cloak was taken off, revealing a flower embroidered purple long robe. The rare thing was that she did not look old wearing it but there was an air of nobility. That shade of purple contrasted with the young female¡¯s jade-likeplexion, delicate but was as if one was walking in the Pce, each step was taken with a smile on her face, looking very noble.

    All of a sudden, Chang Zai Qing¡¯s brain was spinning for a moment.

    She had met many people and also seen a number of females with elegant and graceful presence and bearing, including Shen Yue who was kept calm and collected by Chen Rou Qiu. But it was only Shen Miao that gave her a feeling of eximing in surprise. That day it was still alright beside Luo Xue Yan but now that she appeared alone, she grabbed all of the limelight immediately, and actually gave others apelling pressure.

    ¡°Fifth Young Lady.¡± Chang Zai Qing nced behind Shen Miao.

    ¡°No need to search.¡± Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°It was me that sent you the invitation, Qing Yi.¡±

 Chapter 135: Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 135: Nightmare (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°It was me that sent you the invitation, Qing Yi.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing was startled for a moment and asked somewhat puzzled, ¡°Fifth Young Lady, this is?¡±

    ¡°The previous time Qing Yi came and went hurriedly so I did not have a good chat with Qing Yi. Qing Yi mentioned that one wille visit again, but I had waited for quite some time but did not see Qing Yi, so one had to send over an invite first. Fearing that my seal was not appropriate, my Mother¡¯s seal was used. Qing Yi will not me me right?¡±

    Chang Zai Qing looked at the young female in front of her. She was quietly speaking with a smile and was not at all embarrassed. If one were to continue to press on it, it would seem that Chang Zai Qing was too calctive. Chang Zai Qing smiled on the spot, ¡°How can it be? It is Zai Qing¡¯s fortune to be invited by Fifth Young Lady.¡± As she was speaking, she was sizing Shen Miao up quietly. The previous time in the Shen mansion, even though Shen Miao was not indifferent to her, she was definitely not warm and there were a few times of rudeness. To be suddenly invited unfathomably, it had already set off a warning in Chang Zai Qing¡¯s heart.

    ¡°The main hall is very cold. It is better that Qing Yie to my room to sit.¡± Shen Miao stood up with a smile, ¡°It is not far from here. I really cannot stand this cold wind.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing amenablyplied. When reaching Shen Miao¡¯s room, Shen Miao instructed the maid to serve tea and cakes. The fire brazier was burning and the window was opened with a small slit before the door was closed. The room was very warm but was not stuffy.

    Shen Miao pushed the tea in front of Chang Zai Qing. Chang Zai Qing smiled as she picked the cup up to take a sip, before her expression became somewhat weird.

    ¡°This is Zhu Dan Tea. It taste very bitter and rough, but smell fragrant. Qing Yi most likely is not used to drinking it.¡± Shen Miao exined with a smile.

    Chang Zai Qing¡¯s expression paused for a moment, as she was made somewhat puzzled with this move of Shen Miao¡¯s. With the way of hospitality, one would naturally bring out the best tea leaves, so upon using this poor grade of tea, was it to humiliate her? But based on Shen Miao¡¯s expression, it did not seemed to be the case.

    ¡°Even though this tea is bitter, it is extremely good for the body. When one drinks it during winter, it would drive the cold away and maintain warmth. My Father and Older Brother are all people who practices martial arts, thus will naturally drink Zhu Dan Tea during winter. Later even the entire residence all drank this kind of tea.¡± Shen Miao looked at Chang Zai Qing, ¡°Qing Yi is from a schrly family and most likely do not like to drink this kind of tea, but as we are a military family, we are not particr.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing waved as sheughed, ¡°Fifth Youngdy is joking. The Chang family is an ordinary family. Even though this Zhu Dan Tea is bitter, it is good for one¡¯s health so one will not find it rough after drinking for a long time.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°It is easy to constrain oneself for a period of time, but it is difficult to constrain oneself in one¡¯s entire lifetime.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing was surprised for a moment and felt that there were hidden meanings in Shen Miao¡¯s words, thus she could not help but look at Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Speaking of which, one heard that Qing Yi is currently residing in the Shen residence. Is the people of the Shen residence treating Qing Yi well?¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Chang Zai Qing smiled, ¡°They take great care of me.¡±

    ¡°You have simr interests with Third Shen, so one would think that both of you will be able to hit it off.¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Third Shen all along liked to indulge in literary skills, and Third Shu originally respected her a lot because of it. Most likely you have also seen that Third Shu treats Third Shen very well. In the entire Third Household, there is only Third Shen, one matriarch.¡± She then sighed after speaking, ¡°It is a pity that Third Shen does not have a Di son. If there is a Di son, she would not need to be so worried.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing had been in the Shen residence for a long time, thus she naturally knew about the matter of theck of heirs in the Third Household. Chen Rou Qiu and Old Shen Furen got into conflicts about it almost daily. It was just that she did not expect that Shen Miao would actually talk to her about the matter. Shen Miao was after all an unmarried youngdy, so it would be somewhat awkward to mention about matters in the Third Household. However Shen Miao spoke those words naturally as if this was a matter not worth mentioning, making Chang Zai Qing unable to differentiate if Shen Miao was na?ve or prematurely wise.

    ¡°With Third Furen¡¯s kindness, sons and grandsons will pervade the hall.¡± Chang Zai Qing went along with Shen Miao¡¯s words.

    ¡°Naturally one would like topare the First and Third Household.¡± Shen Miao picked up the tea cup and blew at the tea leaves floating on the surface before smiling, ¡°One civil, one military. Both courtyards only have one matriarch but fortunately our residence is better as we still have our Eldest Brother. He is also reaching the age to marry. After some time, one would help to pick a good marriage in the Ding capital. With a SaoSao andter a nephew, this house would be bustling.¡± Shen Miao seemed to be somewhat pleased, ¡°But the Third Household is not as lively as our Eldest Household.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing initially thought that Shen Miao was being childish and sulky with the Third Household but after listening to everything, she seemed to have suddenly thought about something and her facial expression changed.

    Correct. In Shen Xin¡¯s residence, Luo Xue Yan is stupid, straightforward and was not oversensitive. The inner courtyard was clean so it was not difficult to put things in order. But she had forgotten that there was still one Shen Qiu. He was Luo Xue Yan¡¯s Di eldest son and was young and promising. In addition to marrying a wife of a strong family, even if she did not contend or vie, she would still be suppressed.

    Shen Miao saw the changes in Chang Zai Qing¡¯s face and her eyes became cold.

    In the previous life, when Chang Zai Qing finally stayed in Shen Xin¡¯s inner courtyard, Shen Qiu was no longer around, and Shen Miao was already married into Prince Ding¡¯s residence. There was no threat for Chang Zai Qing in the entire inner courtyard at all. With such a smooth sailing route, how would Chang Zai Qing not grab on such a good opportunity?

    But it was not the same now as Shen Qiu was perfectly well. With a living and healthy Di eldest son here, the possibility of Chang Zai Qing being the wife would forever note true.

    What kind of route would this female, who love to scheme and weigh the pros and cons clearly, choose?

    Shen Miao twirled the cakes on the table and smiled, ¡°It is a real pity for Third Shu. Originally when ZhuFu (aka Grandfather) was still around, he apparently said that Third Shu was the most intelligent in the Shen family. He was dignified and schrly, if he had a son, he would be as smart as him. Unfortunately the Third household only have Second Older Sister, a daughter. Now that Second Older Sister almost reached the age to get married, when she does, there would only be Third Shu and Third Shen, two people in the Third household. It would be too lonely.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing was originally listening absent-mindedly, but her heart moved upon hearing Shen Miao¡¯s words.

    Speaking of which, Shen Xin¡¯s and Shen Wan¡¯s inner courtyard were almost simr. Both only had one woman and both were so called sentimental. And speaking of that, Shen Yue was also two years older than Shen Miao and would be married off soon and since there were no sons in the Third household, it was even hard toe by.

    ¡°Qing Yi¡¯s and Third Shen¡¯s temperament is simr and there are some small differences in demeanour. Both speak gently and have knowledge of many literary pursuits. If one did not know, one would thought that both of you are a pair of sisters.¡± Shen Miao looked at Chang Zai Qing with a probing gaze and spoke unhurriedly, ¡°But in my opinion, Qing Yi is more outstanding than Third Shen because Qing Yi is younger.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing¡¯s lips unconscious hooked up. She was well aware that the people in the Shen residencepared her with Chen Rou Qiu since they were alike, both delicate and schrly talented females. But what Shen Miao said was correct, no matter how beautify a female was, even if one has great talent, once age caught up, the colour would also wither. Inparison Chang Zai Qing was much more appealing with her youth. Moreover Chen Rou Qiu considered herself as a noble family Di daughter and her actions were somewhat aloof, whereas Chang Zai Qing grew up in an ordinary home and knew how topromise, to bow her head when it was time to bow, and read other¡¯s faces so everyone praises her.

    Chang Zai Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with thoughts. She was better than Chen Rou Qiu.

    Shen Miao picked up the teacup to drink, and the tea that entered her mouth was bitter but she drank it like it was as sweet as honey, and revealed a gentle smile.

    Chang Zai Qing was already twenty six and in the Ding capital, for females at such an age to discuss about marriage, most would be concubines for others, or be a stepmother and raise children that did not crawl out of their wombs. Moreover the Chang family was a small family, even if one relied on the Shen family, it was still difficult to marry into a higher family.

    This Chang Zai Qing was one who tossed her husband and abandoned her son to find a better life, so how would she be easily satisfied. It was just that she originally did not notice Shen Wan. Since Chang Zai Qing was best at weighing pros and cons, Shen Miao then directly talked about the empty house of the Third household to Chang Zai Qing, so that she could choose herself.

    Chang Zai Qing¡¯s expression kept shifting like clouds, as her heart was in a mess. Shen Miao had evoked another thought in her heart, something that she had not noticed before.

    Correct, since Shen Wan liked Chen Rou Qiu kind of character and she was better than Chen Rou Qiu in all ways, so how would one not be able to handle what Shen Wan¡¯s likes? Compared to Shen Xin, a military man, Shen Wan was a modest nobleman, with a graceful disposition and after all, she felt more at ease with this kind of person.

    But how did the matter today suddenly became like this? She originally wanted to listen to Chen Rou Qiu to feel out Shen Xin and she originally also fancy him, but at the end how did it turn around and became dealing with Chen Rou Qiu? It was because Shen Miao kept on talking of unrted matters and distracted her. It was Shen Miao.

    Chang Zai Qing looked abruptly at Shen Miao.

    The purple d young female sat in front of the window. One did not know when did the snow outside stopped falling and the sun came out, shining on half of her jade like fair face. Her neck was slender as she held the cup of tea and slowly sip it to enjoy.

    But there was an untraceable prestige.

    Chang Zai Qing felt a cold sweat. It was as if she only realised now that from the start to the present, she was the person that was led by the nose by Shen Miao. Shen Miao hammered in the east and battered in the west, seemingly casually talking about unrted matters, but the few words had directly turned the arrow towards Chen Rou Qiu. Shen Miao¡¯s every words were telling Chang Zai Qing to think towards the Third Household.

    This young female was by no means stupid or na?ve, but on the contrary was like a monster.

    Chang Zai Qing thought about the time when she first came to the Shen mansion, Shen Miao had been rude for several times and her heart jumped nonstop. Could it be that at that time Shen Miao already knew what kind of intention she had? So her rude incidents and even the deliberate invitation today was also because of it?

    Shen Miao looked at her and smiled gently, ¡°Why has Qing Yi started to perspire? Is it that the room is hot?¡±

    Chang Zai Qing suddenly recovered herself, and paid full attention as she looked at Shen Miao before saying with a smile, ¡°Most probably.¡±

    Shen Miao said lightly, ¡°This room would be as ufortable as a cocoon that one spin around oneself when the windows are too closed up. It is better to open the window since it is much cooler outside.¡± She instructed Jing Zhe to open the windows before looking at Chang Zai Qing again, ¡°Qing Yi, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Young Lady is correct.¡± Chang Zai Qing forced a smile but she was a little more frightened as she looked at Shen Miao¡¯s smile. Her thoughts were hidden so deep, but Shen Miao was able to understand her intention with only a meeting. This kind of person was a monster with graceful bearing. It was fortunate that Chang Zai Qing discovered it early, else if she were to really enter Shen Xin¡¯s inner courtyard, Chang Zai Qing had no confidence to deal with such monster.

    Shen Miao gave a smile without caring at all.

    She had inly and clearly told Chang Zai Qing, ¡®If you want to enter my Father¡¯s courtyard, one have to see if you are able to deal with me first. If you cannot, then you deserve to die here. One fear that even on the road back one will be shot dead, hoist by one¡¯s own petard.¡¯

    Chang Zai Qing would not take unwarranted risks. She always found the most favourable and safest way for herself.

    Sure enough, Chan Zai Qing not long after speaking with Shen Miao, bid her farewell. Shen Miao naturally did not retain her and after Chang Zai Qing left, Gu Yu said curiously, ¡°Why is that Chang family Young Lady so strange? She seemed to be hiding from someone. Who had scared her?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Go and instruct the servants not to mention about today¡¯s matters to anyone. Chang Zai Qing had note to the Shen mansion. Remember that.¡±

    The two maidsplied and left. Even though they did not understand why Shen Miao was so concerned about Chang Zai Qing, they knew that Shen Miao had her own intention behind her actions, so the maids did notment on it.

    When everyone left, Shen Miao then sit in front of the table and was somewhat lost in thoughts as she looked at the bronze mirror.

    Because Chen Rou Qiu was too hateful and had bounced around for far too long, thus she let Chang Zai Qing wreck Chen Rou Qiu. In the past life, the marriage contract between Chang Zai Qing and Shen Xin was ¡®identally¡¯ found by Chen Rou Qiu. It was her who kept on saying not to wrong Chang Zai Qing and wanted to speak for Chang Zai Qing. As Shen Miao thought, she feared that in the previous life Chang Zai Qing had focused on Shen Xin, and most probably it was Chen Rou Qiu fuelling this.

    Since they were two identical sisters and considered each other as good sisters, then might as well put them together at a corner to fight. Let us watch who Shen Wan actually like. Shen Miao¡¯s gaze got cold. Naturally she would be happy to throw Chen Rou Qiu to Chang Zai Qing to settle. But Chang Zai Qing would not let it go easily.

    Shen Miao only frowned. What exactly Chang Zai Qing did that resulted in Luo Xue Yan¡¯s death? Till now, it was still a mystery.

    Because of Cang Zai Qing¡¯s matter, Shen Miao heart was focus excessively on it that even during dinner with the family, she was also thinking of the matter. Everyone saw that she her heavy heart so Shen Miao said that she was a little tired. Luo Xue Yan instructed others to make some sweet milk for Shen Miao and let her rest early.

    Laying on the bed, Jing Zhe and Gu Yu tucked her in and blew out the lights before putting down the gauze curtains. Shen Miao then closed her eyes.

    The skies darken and her breathing gradually became smooth and steady. As the heavy night skies enveloped the entire Ding capital, Shen Miao¡¯s body floated.

    Suddenly the sun was shining brightly outside. She opened her eyes and only felt that it was somewhat ring. The air seemed to have dried up as if it was summer.

    It was the beginning of winter so how would there be a summer day? Shen Miao got up and felt a surprising headache. As she looked down, she found herself sitting on the couch in the room and there was a female voice sounded from inside the room. A whiff of extremely bitter taste spread over.

    The scent of medicine was actually somewhat familiar.

    Shen Miao stood up. There was not a single servant in the room and that female voice inside became even clearly. She thought for a moment before walking into the room to look.

    One only saw in the spacious room, the windows were closed. The weather was originally very hot and with the windows closed, it made one breathless. In additional to the annoying bitter medicine scent, it was as if her chest was blocked by something and made it exceptionally stuffy.

    Shen Miao took a few steps forward as she wanted to close the windows but she heard someone saying, ¡°Go open the windows, my heart feels very stuffy.¡±

    Shen Miao was surprised for a moment. The femaleying on the bed was haggard as she swore a dark beige cotton gown. Most likely it was too warm as her hair was soaked with sweat and even the clothes were also mostly drenched in sweat. Her face was filled with defeat and her eyes revealed the colour of death. Shen Miao¡¯s eyes widen. That was Luo Xue Yan.

    When did Luo Xue Yan had such a haggard appearance?

    ¡°It is better for Older Sister toy down.¡± The female sitting by the bedsideforted, ¡°It is not good to catch a cold in this kind of weather.¡±

    Shen Miao turned her head towards that female, d in a simple light blue clothes but the materials was expensive. She was inly dressed in a schrly vibe and was at her prime age, a stark contrast with Luo Xue Yan¡¯s air of death. Other than Cang Zai Qing, who else could it be? Cang Zai Qing rolled up the woman¡¯s hair and held Luo Xue Yan¡¯s hand, ¡°Its better for Older Sister to get well.¡±

    ¡°I cannot make it.¡± Luo Xue Yan weak voice was like s fine strand of thread and there was no more vitality in her eyes, ¡°My child is gone and one does not any prospect. It does not matter if one live or not live on. It is a pity that these herbs are wasted.¡±

    ¡°Older Sister must not say that.¡± Cang Zai Qing said, ¡°If Fifth Young Lady know you think like this, she would be very sad.¡±

    ¡°Jiao Jioa.¡± Luo Xue Yan¡¯s gaze turned painful. Shen Miao took a step forward and wanted to hold Luo Xue Yan¡¯s hand but her hands passed through Luo Xue Yan¡¯s hands.

    It was as if she did not exist.

    ¡°Jiao Jiao hates me.¡± Luo Xue Yan closed her eyes, ¡°But what other way do I have? The Shen family cannot be tied to Prince Ding. Prince Ding can hide it from Jiao Jiao but cannot deceive me. Jiao Jiao nowte me and Ah Xin already that she is not even willing to take a look at me. With Prince Ding current actions, what can Jiao Jiao do in the future? There is no more route to go.¡± The more she said, the more heartbroken she became. She suddenly used the handkerchief to cover her mouth and coughed a few times. When she open up the handkerchief again, there was a burst of bright red blood in it.

    ¡°Older Sister must not think about it.¡± Cang Zai Qingforted her, ¡°Fifth Young Lady is currently temporary strayed off. Perhaps His Highness Prince Ding really treat her very well. Moreover, there would not be any long animosity between parents and children so Fifth Young Lady would understand in the future. This hate is only temporary.¡±

    Shen Miao red at Cang Zai Qing angrily. Cang Zai Qing¡¯s words were reassuring but it was in fact adding fuel into the fire as it made it true that Shen Miao hated Luo Xue Yan. In her previous life, she married Fu Xiu Yi and even though she wanted the Shen family to help, Shen Xin did not allow thus she was somewhat resentful about it but it was not considered hate. Currently Luo Xue Yan was in her dying breath and upon hearing the words that Shen Miao hate her, how would she not be heartbroken?

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes faded and she looked opposite Cang Zai Qing again. That female d in light autumn colour was sitting at the chair with some look of impatience. That female was young and had defined features but wore a very heavy makeup, making her look strange. Shen Miao¡¯s mouth opened, this was no one else but her.

    Cang Zai Qing said with a smile, ¡°Fifth Young Lady must not be annoyed with Furen. It is just that this is a matter of the military so naturally it is very important. The General and Older Sister most likely have their own thinking thus be like this.¡±

    ¡°We are all one family. Since I am married into Prince Ding residence, the Prince is also half a Shen family person. Why does Father and Mother still treat him as an outsider? I know that Father and Mother don¡¯t like me since young so they threw me in Ding capital and not care at all, thus His Highness is also implicated¡±

    Cang Zai Qing smiled again, ¡°Fifth Young Lady, what are you saying? Even though General and Older Sister is not as close to Young Lady than Eldest Young Master, blood is still thicker than water.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± The young Shen Miao said arrogantly, ¡°It is said that Qing YiNiang is the smartest, can you help me to think of a way to let Father and Mother lend a hand to His Highness.¡±

    Cang Zai Qing seemed to be in a difficult position and only replied after a while ¡°Since Fifth Young Lady is Furen¡¯s daughter, Furen will definitely dote Fifth Young Lady. Don¡¯t talk about other things, if Fifth Young Ladyin to Furen about some difficulties, perhaps Furen will agree to Fifth Young Lady¡¯s condition. If it still doesn¡¯t work, then one can be when young and make a fuss.¡± She said with a smile, ¡°But this is all me saying some nonsense, Fifth Young Lady do deliberate over.¡±

    Shen Miao, who was standing at the side watching, had long turned pale. Cang Zai Qing was not mediating a quarrel, she was clearly provoking one.

    Shen Miao had recalled that in the previous life Luo Xue Yan did not tell others of her pregnancy to her miscarriage as she thought to only inform others when the foetus had stabilised. Who knew such an ident urred midway? Just at the right time, Prince Ding wanted to borrow military from Shen Xin and naturally Shen Xin was not willing. Shen Miao looked for Cang Zai Qing toin so Cang Zai Qing led her to act out rashly.

    Shen Miao did not know Luo Xue Yan had miscarriage at that time and just went down. Perhaps at that time Shen Miao only seemed to be talking about somemon things but Luo Xue Yan was at her weakest and it was tantamount to Luo Xue Yan¡¯s vitality. To Luo Xue Yan¡¯s viewpoint, Shen Miao said that she hates her and no mother wish to be hated by their own children. And at the same time when Shen Miao stabbed Luo Xue Yan¡¯s heart, she still talked about Prince Ding not treating her well and have contradicting views from her, making Luo Xue Yan worried.

    After thinking about it, Shen Xing was not in Ding capital at that time and Luo Xue Yan was in heartache and worried. After sending of one child after another, no matter how hard-hearted a person was, they would not be able to stand such a blow.

    Shen Miao hated that she could not go up and scractch that hypocritical smile off Cang Zai Qing¡¯s face.

    The scenery shed and it was in another courtyard. That courtyard was restored till it was very elegant. Cang Zai Qing was wearing a jade green long dress and there was a maid slowly fanning her. The summer winds were still warm but the fan was immersed with ice so the wind from the fan was very cooling.

    ¡°Heard that Furen almost cannot make it.¡± The MaMa beside Cang Zai Qing said, ¡°The physician said that it would most probably be these few days¡¯ time.¡±

    ¡°Let the people serve better.¡± Cang Zai Qing said, ¡°Don¡¯t give others a handle to speak about.¡±

    The MaMa agreed and also said, ¡°YiNiang have finally break clear of all hardships.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cang Zai Qing picked up the purple grape in the jar to eat, ¡°After so many years, finally all hardships have broken clear.¡±

    ¡°One just do not know about Master¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°The General love Older Sister deeply, naturally he would be sad.¡± Cang Zai Qing gently smiled, ¡°But what does this got to do with me? I only need to sit at the only female position in the Eldest household. It was alright if the General does not recognise me, as long as the servants recognise me.¡±

    MaMa also nodded her head, ¡°YiNiang said it correctly. One originally thought that Furen would hold on for a longer time and did not expect to so quickly...¡±

    ¡°The heart is already broken and still worry all day long. With it boiling till now, it is counted that her life is very long.¡± Cang Zai Qing said lightly, ¡°Luo Xue Yan originally have a good life to be able to marry to such a good family like this and there are no other females in the residence. Unfortunately she gave birth to Shen Miao, that kind of daughter that spoiled all her good fortune.¡±

    Shen Miao was startled and heard Cang Zai Qing continued, ¡°Trust whatever one says. His Highness Prince Ding¡¯s methods are also high level that Shen Miaomit herself so deeply to him that she even don¡¯t want her own parents. But if Shen Miao was not stupid, how would my good fortune be fulfilled?¡±

    Shen Miao stood opposite of Cang Zai Qing. It was a hot summer day but her heart was as cold as an ice cer.

    ¡°Shen Miao let people from Prince Ding residence sent over New Year¡¯s gifts and food and it was allpromised but she did not know at all. She herself was stupid but Luo Xue Yan dote her so much and ate all the medicinal cuisine up. But she did not know that what her own daughter send was poison. That day you also saw Shen Miao feeding Luo Xue Yan medicine. That every spoonful that she fed were all poison but Luo Xue Yan was filled with joy.

    Shen Miao¡¯s body trembled and she almost fell down.

    At that time, in order to persuade Shen Xin to help Fu Xiu Yi, she wanted to please Luo Xue Yan so she ordered people to purchasing medicinal herbs and learnt medicinal cuisine so that she could make it for Luo Xue Yan to eat when she returned to Shen residence. Luo Xue Yan had always felt that Shen Miao treated her coldly so naturally she was very happy at her sudden enthusiasm and ate all of it without leaving a spoonful. As it turns out those things were alreadypromised.

    Luo Xue Yan would not suspect her own daughter would harm but Shen Miao also did not think that at that time the person beside had already taken the opportunity to take advantage. She suddenly felt very cold and ufortable as her mind was in chaos.

    From an onlooker, how stupid and vicious was she at that time. She did not have the qualification to be forgiven at all. It was her own hands that pushed her own Mother into the road toherworld. She was the most unfilial person.

    ¡°Luo Xue Yan was strong in her entire life but loss in her own daughter¡¯s hand. Speaking of which, I actually want to thank Shen Miao.¡± Cang Zai Qingughed freely, ¡°For handing me her mother¡¯s life. From now onwards, whatever I say goes in this Shen family¡¯s inner courtyard. Luo Xue Yan¡¯s life was not a failure, if one were to talk about the one matter that she did wrong, it would most probably be giving birth to Shen Miao. Shen Miao is indeed one who harms others.¡±

    From a far a servant came running in. The shadow was drawn out to a long line under the summer¡¯s sun. That voice was also sluggish and filled with sweat.

    ¡°Cang YiNiang, Furen had just breathed herst.¡±

    ¡°Furen is gone. Furen is gone.¡±

    A rumbling from a thunder was heard that spread out, illuminating the night skies of Ding capital. As the sound and lighting strike, it covered up all the cries that the person made in the room without a trace.

    Shen Miao¡¯s face was filled with tears as she screamed, ¡°Mother. Mother. I am wrong. I am wrong. I should not like Fu Xiu Yi. I will no longer like him anymore. I am wrong. Mother, I am wrong.¡±

    On the edge of the bed, the lightning during the winter day shone on her pale face, making her look more mournful. The purple d youth stood by the bed and had aplex look on as he stared at Shen Miao as she kept on struggling in the nightmare.

    After a moment, the person who came sighed slightly and reached his hand out.

 Chapter 136: Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 136: Marriage (Part 1)</h4>

    That was an extremely terrifying dreamscape that made all struggles fruitless. One clearly knew that the oue was brutal but was unable to stop anything from happening, and can only watch as everything irretrievably went to a route of no return.

    She was a murderer.

    A rumbling of thunder was heard. It was the beginning of winter and it was strange that there was such a lightning. Shen Miao sat up still asleep and kept panting and gasping.

    Her hand involuntary grabbed onto something and felt that someone was lightly patting her back. The strength in that hand was very gentle, as if it had reassuring strength. She just leaned onto the other person¡¯s embrace and held her own neck, feeling an entire head of sweat as if she could almost not breath.

    That person also had a good temperament and let her curl her own body up, before pausing and reaching out to ce one¡¯s hand behind Shen Miao¡¯s head and pressed her into his embrace. Shen Miao entire body was trembling badly and she bit his shoulder. His body stiffened but did not move and only patted Shen Miao¡¯s head.

    One did not know how long has passed but the thunder gradually became softer, and only the pitter pattering rhythm of the rain could be heard from outside the room. Shen Miao¡¯s heart gradually calmed down and her mouth rxed but the tip of her nose touched something cold, a golden button.

    She was in an very intimate position with the other person.

    She slowly got up from that person¡¯s embrace.

    After a moment when thetter got up, the room was lit and someone held up amp to the stool in front of the bed, and sat down at the side of it. The brows were dark and handsome and was as always elegant and noble looking. Other than Xie Jing Xing, who could it be? Under themp, his gaze was less cynical than usual, a few parts consoling and a faint concern.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart shrank.

    She was so absorbed in the horrible nightmare that she could not wake up till now. That dream was not just a dream but was as if it had really happened. She was scared of the terrible truth and in a moment of gaffe, when she felt something warm, she grabbed onto it and refused to let go like a drowning man grasping onto a life-saving straw. But she had forgotten that in thiste of a night, the person who normally came was someone who was difficult to deal with.

    The secret that she had kept locked up seemed to have a crack at this moment, and she was facing the most astute of hunters. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s acumen was like a torch that with only a few words, one fear that he could guess something out.

    ¡°What did you dream of?¡± Xie Jing Xing cut out the excess wick in the oilmp. Even such a simple action, when done by him, it had be the most perfect silhouette, making one¡¯s heart warm and pleased.

    ¡°Only a nightmare.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hung down as she spoke. However her voice was still unnatural.

    Xie Jing Xing paused and turned his head towards her, ¡°There are also times when you are afraid.¡±

    Some anger suddenly boiled in Shen Miao¡¯s heart, ¡°I am not Your Highness Prince Rui. Living in the world is originally hard work, naturally there is time when one is afraid.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him. His eyes looked very beautiful and were shaped with the best looking peach blossom eyes. On normal days they were a few parts coquettish and a few parts serious, that made one unable to tell if he was sincere or fake, but also could make a female drown in these moving eyes. But now he was facing Shen Miao, that pair of eyes were like an autumnke, as deep as dark jade, making it difficult for one to detect any emotions. He said, ¡°No need to be afraid, it is only a dream.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s nose became sour and an unparalleled sadness suddenly burst out from her heart. After her rebirth, she had controlled her emotions very well and was only unable to hide one¡¯s love and hate but after a brief eruption, she would cleaned up quickly. However she was unable to deal with this dream today. Perhaps it was because the rain was too cold tonight, or perhaps Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze was too gentle that made her cold heart suddenly be fragile. She really wanted to look for a ce to cry out loud.

    She felt the scene in front of her blurred, as if there was something on her face. When she looked up, she saw Xie Jing Xing holding a handkerchief, wiping her tears away.

    She actually cried out.

    That youth¡¯s fingers were slender as he slightly looked down, and his hand movements were very gentle. His gaze was very serious as if she was doing the most meticulous matter in the world. The long eyshes were hanging down and that usual indifferent and naughty face was faded, but what appeared was the most gentle ofpanionship. Just like an older brother yet like a friend.

    Shen Miao was somewhat dispirited. When Xie Jing Xing wiped her clean, he looked at her gaze and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Not crying?¡±

    Shen Miao avoided his gaze, ¡°Many thanks.¡± The thanks this time was finally no longer filled with ridicule like previous, and it was the first time she had this kind of modest appearance.

    Xie Jing Xing was also somewhat surprised as he looked at her, and suddenly his lips hooked up as he stroked her head, ¡°What did you see to keep calling out Shen Furen? What did you do wrong?¡±

    Shen Miao was secretly surprised and looked at Xie Jing Xing as she asked, ¡°What dream talk did I say?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Said that Shen Furen, you are wrong. Said sorry Shen Furen.¡± He asked thoughtfully, ¡°What kind of serious mistake did you do in your dreams?¡±

    When Shen Miao heard this, she was relieved and said half-heartedly, ¡°Nothing. It is just a dream.¡± But she did not know that her efforts to rx were seen by Xie Jing Xing and his fingers slightly flexed.

    ¡°But.¡± Shen Miao suddenly thought of something and looked at him to ask, ¡°It is alreadyte, what are you here for?¡± Even Shen Miao herself did not notice that now she was ustomed to Xie Jing Xing barging in the middle of the night to her bedroom. At this moment there was no anger in her question, as if it was a very normal matter.

    Xie Jing Xing took out a letter from his sleeves, ¡°Was actually nning to give you a present.¡±

    Shen Miao nced at him unfathomably and took the letter to open it. She was however surprised for a moment upon seeing it.

    The words that were densely written in the letter were nothing else but the matter of Chang Zai Qing in the Liu province. It included that Chang Zai Qing still had a husband and child which she had abandoned. These secrets were all Chang Zai Qing¡¯s secrets. She froze for a moment not because of the content of the letter, but that Xie Jing Xing would give this to her.

    ¡°You do not seem to be surprised.¡± Xie Jing Xing looked at her from the side, ¡°Already knew since long ago?¡±

    ¡°Many thanks to Prince Rui¡¯s good attention.¡± Shen Miao kept the letter, ¡°Prince Rui, do not intervene in this matter. I will do it myself.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her for a while and shook his head while smiling, ¡°It is this Prince who is nosy.¡±

    Shen Miao was silent for a moment as she did not know why, but she actually felt that the room was cramped. She lowered her head and her gaze unconsciouslynded on the corner of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s robe. The material was very luxurious and the embroidered gold threads were exquisite. It was as if she could felt Xie Jing Xing¡¯s probing gaze on herself. Shen Miao looked up and tried very hard to be calm and looked at him, ¡°If there is not any matter, you can return.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her.

    Shen Miao slightly frowned. This person pulled her out of the nightmare and one should be grateful. However what kind of person was Xie Jing Xing? One who saw a tiny thing and knew the overall of things. The longer he stayed here with her, one fear that she would be eaten up without any residue. Shen Miao did not wished to have her secrets exposed to others, not to mentioned that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity was this sensitive. Even if Xie Jing Xing did not show any hostility to her now, she dare not rest assured.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°The rain is so heavy, you are letting me go?¡±

    As a cue a soft thunder apanied the rain outside the window, and seemed it would not stop for the entire night. Shen Miao was angry with his words that she almost forgot her heartache just now, ¡°Could it be that Prince Rui still want to stay overnight?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyebrows moved, ¡°Good idea.¡±

    ¡°Xie Jing Xing.¡± Shen Miao called out lowly.

    ¡°You call my little name smoothly.¡± Xie Jing Xing ced the handkerchief that he used to wipe Shen Miao¡¯s tears, ¡°Go and sleep. I will leave when the rain stop.¡±

    Shen Miao was exasperated and the cramped feeling that was in the room had disappeared. How could a youngdy sleep when there was an unfamiliar man watching at the side? What was this totally scoundrel thing that Xie Jing Xing did all day?

    ¡°Prince Rui is here. I cannot sleep.¡± Shen Miao looked at him expressionless. After being distracted by Xie Jing Xing, the solemness that was caused by the appearance of Chang Zai Qing disappeared by a lot, and even her face looked a lot better.

    Xie Jing Xing reached his hand out to lift her chin up, and forced Shen Miao to look at his eyes before leisurely saying, ¡°Watch clearly. This Prince is the bloodline of Royalty and have the air of dragons. When this Prince stays in your room, those demons and sprites dare note over so you will not have nightmares.¡±

    Shen Miao did not get angry butughed instead as she knocked his hand away, ¡°So this is to say that I have to thank Prince Rui.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Shen Miao red at Xie Jing Xing but her mood gradually rxed. Xie Jing Xing did not ask her anything else. She did not care if Xie Jing Xing really did not guess it or if he knew but pretended not, because it made her feel like she had escaped. Currently she has no more strength and energy to deal with others, thus Xie Jing Xing was helping by not speaking.

    Xie Jing Xing walked to the window and pulled it, lest the rain outside drift in. He then walked to the table not far from the bed and sat down, before casually taking a book as if he wanted to sit down to read. He did not turn around and said, ¡°This Prince is here, you can rest assured to sleep.¡±

    Shen Miao moved her lips and wanted to say something but at the end she did not say anything. Outside the wind was mourning, the rain was bewailing and the lightning was truly frightening. She wrapped herself with the beddings and only exposed her head, but her gaze unconsciously went towards the person in front of the table.

    The youth sitting down was slender and tall, and he was flipping the pages of the book with a very serious appearance. From the side view, he looked really handsome and under the light, he seemed a bit modest. The cynical attitude towards life had faded, and at this moment Xie jing Xing seemed to be calm and gentle, as if his figure could cover all the wind and rain that even without speaking, one would have some feeling of trust.

    He has deep schemes and was cold, indifferent and ruthless. He dared to deceive the world and take drastic decisions. Duping the Imperial family, steal a rafter and reced it with a column, on the surface he had a cynical appearance but upon a turn of a hand, rainclouds would gather. He was not a good person but was not as heartless as one thought he ought to be.

    Shen Miao¡¯s mood was like the wind and rain outside, that little bit of sorrow and pain seemed to be covered by this light as she slowly closed her eyes.

    The drips and drops of the rain finally stopped after a long time, and the oil in the tablemp was left with a little bit. The me was slightly wavering, as if it would soon extinguish.

    The purple d youth in front of the table closed the book in his hands, and stood up to walk to the edge of the bed.

    On the bed, the young female was sleeping in tranquillity and letting out a soft uniform breathing. When she closed her eyes, she was not as dignified like normal but was a bit more peaceful, and was as if she still possessed the innocence of childhood

    She was actually only sixteen years old and still a little youngdy. In an ordinary family, a sixteen year old youngdy would probably be pondering which family¡¯s youth was more handsome, or which shop¡¯s sachet is more fragrant.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze was a bitplicated.

    From the start when he saw Shen Miao, she had just reached a marriageable age but what she showed was apletely different ruthlessness unfit of her age. It was ruthlessness but also unflusteredness. The Shen family faced a veryplicated situation but she had never panicked, and countered soldiers with arms, and water with an earthenware. It was as if she had long expected it.

    However she was at the end a little youngdy and just like her little name, Shen Jiao Jiao. She should grow up pampered but she was forced to grow up. Not showing one¡¯s vulnerabilities did not meant that one was not vulnerable. Just like when she had just awoken from her nightmare, the desperation that her eyes revealed was shocking.

    She grabbed onto hispel and her entire body was trembling, as if she was going through tremendous horror, but at a moment¡¯s notice she returned to her normal dignified appearance. Like a wounded beast that had to appear stronger and bigger at all times, because if one¡¯s enemies discover the wound, they would kill and attack without any strand of energy left.

    Xie Jing Xing was confused. He was not a good person and had the ruthlessness that no ordinary person possessed, but every time when he encountered Shen Miao, he would leave a little leeway. From the first time he saw Shen Miao, actually he had a concessing attitude. He was yielding to her.

    But one did not know what was it for.

    It was as if he deliberately said that the rain did not stop just to see her sleep. She was obviously very scared but tried to unt bravery, so he could only pretend not to know.

    The rain had stopped and he tucked Shen Miao into the nket, before putting the gauze down and leave the room.

    On the bed, Shen Miao¡¯s eyshes slightly moved but did not open.

    The mansion that was separated of Shen mansion by just a wall in between them, had been purchased by Prince Rui. When Xie Jing Xing walked out from it, Tie Yi and Nan Qi who were waiting outside, quickly followed.

    ¡°The invitation from the Pce, ept it.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    Tie Yi was surprised, ¡°Did not Master said not to go?¡±

    ¡°Changed one¡¯s mind.¡± Xie Jing Xing swept a nce at him.

    Tie Yi quicklyplied but he was secretly suspicious. That invitation was sent by the few Princes from the Pce, for all the Princes of the Ming Qi and the Crown Prince of the Great Qin. Xie Jing Xing did not want to mingle with them so he directly rejected. Why would he suddenly want to go now? Tie Yi cautiously looked at his Master and only felt that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes were cold, and his heart became even more puzzled.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes were slightly cold.

    In fact in Shen Miao¡¯s dream, she not only call out Luo Xue Yan¡¯s name. She also called out Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi.

    Would no longer like Fu Xiu Yi? His lips hooked up to a sneer. Like?

    ¡®Previously liked¡¯ were always the words that were the most offending.

    The sudden thunderstorm in the Ding capital made the weather turn cold on the second day. It was as if deep winter had reached over night, so when people was discussing about the heavy rain yesterday, they all mentioned that it was somewhat unexpected.

    ¡°One did not expect the rain toe like this, and had forgotten about the flora and fauna in the courtyard. When one thought about it, several pots were broke. Those flowers were usually looked over with utmost care. This is just a pity.¡± Chen Rou Qiu was tidying up Shen Wan¡¯s clothes as she spoke about the rainst night.

    Chen Rou Qiu had always paid attention to elegance, and would also find particrly scarce varieties of flora and fauna. Shen Wan was absent-mindedly listening, but his eyes were not on Chen Rou Qiu.

    Chen Rou Qiu noticed Shen Wan¡¯s expression and asked with a smile, ¡°Does Master have any matters in one¡¯s mind?¡±

    Shen Wan recovered to his senses and looked towards Chen Rou Qiu, ¡°I was thinking that Yue-er has reached the age to discuss about marriage.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart thumped but she still smiled, ¡°I know. One had been looking for the right person for Yue-er, but one must slowly pick and not let Yue-er marry over foolishly, else Master will also be distressed.¡±

    ¡°This matter had been dyed for so long.¡± This time Shen Wan did not let Chen Rou Qiu skim past it and bluntly said, ¡°Ever since Yue-er was sixteen, it is already two years. Even if those youngdies of other family were not married, they are all engaged. If Yue-er carried on like this, it would be difficult to find someone suitable in the future. A few days ago I have given you a few families that were all quite good. I have looked over it and the families were well-off and there are not to manyplications in their residences, so Yue-er will not be in a disadvantage when she marries over.¡±

    ¡°However that being said,¡± Chen Rou Qiu grudgingly said, ¡°It had been only for a while. One need to let Yue-er familiarise with it.¡±

    ¡°It has been two years. Every time the topic of marriage is brought up with her, she would decline and you as a Mother also let her be.¡± Shen Wan¡¯s eyes sharpened, ¡°Even though our residence is also not bad, but Yue-er expectations are too high. If she has an intention that she should not have and involved our household, it would not be worth it at all.¡±

    Shen Wan¡¯s gaze had an intentional implication and Chen Rou Qiu suddenly understood. Shen Wan was not a fool, so when Shen Yue kept saying she did not want to marry this or not, him being a Father would definitely be suspicious. Shen Yue was in love with Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi, and if Shen Wan knew about it, one feared that he would not spare Shen Yue.

    ¡°Some families are not for us to climb up.¡± There were hidden meanings behind Shen Wan¡¯s words, ¡°It is better to let Yue-er be down to earth and perish such thoughts as early as possible. Otherwise this mud would be too deep that it would be toote toe out of it.

    Chen Rou Qiu broke out to a cold sweat. After being husband and wife with Shen Wan for so many years, at this moment she could almost conclude that Shen Wan definitely knew of Shen Yue¡¯s wishes. But Chen Rou Qiu understood clearly of Shen Yue¡¯s temperament. At the beginning when Shen Miao was still around, Shen Yue¡¯s heart was all on Prince Ding and now without Shen Miao, Shen Yue would be even more hell-bent. To get Shen Yue to marry to others, one feared that Shen Yue would not agree to it till death.

    ¡°But Master,¡± Chen Rou Qiu still wanted to fight for Shen Yue. ¡°Yue-er is still young and one cannot be impatient with some things. Previous you also dote her, so can not one empathise with her this time?¡±

    Shen Wan took a deep breath, and looked towards Chen Rou Qiu with some disappointment in his eyes. He said, ¡°Furen had always been understanding of the overall picture, but now why are you unable to see it? Prince Ding is one that looked simple on the surface, and when the Eldest household was still around and had the military power of the Shen family¡¯s army, perhaps Prince Ding would have some fear. Now that the Eldest household has separated, Second Older Brother and I are both civil officials with smooth careers, Prince Ding would not attach any importance. When Prince Ding marries, it would definitely be with a wife whose family will be able to benefit him. Yue-er is of no significance to him, so he would not let Yue-er be the official wife and she can only be a concubine. Even if Yue-er gain his favour, how would a concubine be able to fight with the official wife? At that time the one that is at a disadvantage is still Yue-er.¡±

    When Chen Rou Qiu heard this she broke into a cold sweat. She initially thought that Shen Wan did not agree to let Shen Yue marry Prince Ding, because he was not optimistic about Prince Ding in the fight of the heir position. But now it seemed that Shen Wan¡¯s evaluation of Prince Ding was not from an ordinary man¡¯s point of view, but from one who considered all pros and cons. It was difficult for this type of man to be sincere and even if there was sincerity, to let Chen Rou Qiu watch as her Di daughter yield and lower her head to other female, Chen Rou Qiu was unwilling.

    She said, ¡°Since that being the case, it is this wife that was not thoughtful. Master kept on thinking about Yue-er but I still med Master. It is me who is at fault.¡±

    ¡°You are also not at fault.¡± Shen Wan sighed, ¡°Yue-er temperament is now more arrogant than before. You must get her to fix it, so that there would be less troubles in the future. I will let my subordinates write a book on all the sons of good family in the capital and send it to you. Pick a few and bring Yue-er to go visit them on another day.¡± After pausing, he said, ¡°This matter cannot be dragged on.¡±

    After Chen Rou Qiu learnt of the matter, this time she stood together with Shen Wan and immediately agreed. After Shen Wan went to court, that book was sent over and Chen Rou Qiu carefully looked through each one before making a mark withpatible ones, intending to let Shen Yue meet them.

    But one did not see that in Qiu Shui Yuan, among the maids that were sweeping the courtyard someone quietly put down the task on hold and left.

    The calligraphy brush in Shen Yue¡¯s hand suddenly paused, and a long ink mark appeared on the unfinished painting. The painting was actually a well done autumnndscape, but the sudden appearance of an long ck ink appeared on the blue skies. But she did not take it to heart at all and asked the maid in front angrily.

    ¡°What did you say? Mother is choosing a husband for me?¡±

    ¡°Replying Youngdy.¡± That maid cautiously lowered her head, ¡°Furen had already picked a few people from a book and sent some invitations. One guessed that in a few days¡¯ time Furen will bring Second Young Lady over to pay a visit.¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel.¡± Shen Yue was so angry that she threw the brush. One did not know who was she scolding, and the previous appearance of gentleness and elegance had vanished. The maids that were in the area all dared not even breath loudly. Everyone knew that this Second Young Lady might look weak and gentle, but disregarded servants and would not have a bit of mercy when dealing with them.

    Shen Yue disyed a look of irritation.

    She was currently eighteen. Eighteen. Within the Ding capital, females of that age would have been married, and even those who did not marry would at most be engaged. But till now she was still not engaged. She was the limited talent female and had a good appearance, with a gentle and intelligent character. There were numerous males that liked her but she only wanted to marry one, and that was Fu Xiu Yi.

    Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi, was the youngest of all the Princes, and was currently the only one that did not have a consort. Initially Shen Miao fell for Fu Xiu Yi at first sight because she was charmed by him, but who knew that Shen Yue also liked that type of man. Since he was made to charm others, he did not have the strange tempers of Princes, and was young and handsome. What was more than that, he was the descendant of royalty and was the most distinguished male other than the Emperor in Ming Qi. Shen Yue had always felt that only she waspatible with Fu Xiu Yi. So at the beginning, when Shen Miao shamelessly made her love for Fu Xiu Yi known to public, Shen Yue felt that she was insulting her sweetheart.

    Fortunately Fu Xiu Yi was extremely cold towards Shen Miao, and now there was not anything between them, making Shen Yue relieved. At first she eavesdropped on Shen Wan¡¯s and Shen Gui¡¯s conversation, saying that there was a possibility that Fu Xiu Yi would suffer a wrong and marry Shen Miao in order to obtain Shen Xin¡¯s military power. She had been on tenterhooks for a long time and wished that there was no Shen Miao in this world. It was fortunate that Shen Miao herselfter gave up.

    At the moment Shen Miao was not fighting with her, so why did her own parents force her?

    ¡°I want to talk to Mother. I am not marrying. I am not marrying.¡± Shen Yue stood up and swept the ink and paper off the table, apparently very furious. The maids around quickly got to their knees but none dare to persuade.

    Over at Cai Yun Yuan, someone also heard the movements.

    Aspared to the ruckus two years before, Cai Yun Yuan was much more bleak. Ever since Ren Wan Yun¡¯s death and Shen Gui¡¯s descendants line was harmed, Old Shen Furen got furious and no longer allowed Shen Gui to bring a mess of females back to the residence. After Shen Gui¡¯s pot has cracked, and knew that in this lifetime he was unable to have any child with any female, he feels upset when he returns to the residence, so he kept on lingering in pleasure quarters. Other than the servants in Cai Yun Yuan, the only remaining females were Wan YiNiang and Shen Dong Ling.

    Shen Gui once had two sons andpared to the Third household, it was considered as thriving with descendants, but now unfortunately there was only a Shu daughter left. No matter what, Shen Dong Ling was Shen Gui¡¯s only bloodline left, thus the servants treated Shen Dong Ling and Wan YiNiang with respect.

    ¡°What is the hustle and buzz outside about?¡± Wan YiNiang who was doing needlework looked up. These two years she had lived well and aspared to the past, she had be much more unyielding.

    The maid at the doors said, ¡°Replying YiNiang, it is Second Young Lady throwing a tantrum because Third Furen is selecting a husband for her. At this moment she is rushing over to Qiu Shui Yuan.¡±

    With a sneer, Wan YiNiangughed out and shook her head, ¡°This Second Young Lady would actually be angry because of this matter.¡± She suddenly thought about something and her eyes darkened, ¡°When growing up in happiness, one fails to appreciate what happiness really means.¡±

    Her Shen Dong Ling was also a Young Lady of the Shen residence, and almost the same age as Shen Yue. However Old Shen Furen looked down on Shu daughters, and Shen Gui just simply did not care about matters of the courtyard. Shen Dong Ling¡¯s identity was not high, thus there were very little people who came to ask for marriage. Even those who came for marriage were all those odd people that one know they were not good people with one look.

    She was here worrying about Shen Dong Ling¡¯s marriage but at the other end Shen Yue, who was managed, was not satisfied. Being reincarnated to which position was really a matter of merit.

    Just as she was thinking, Shen Dong Ling who was sitting behind the screen stood up. She had grown up a lot, she had a slim and slender figure and her eyes were sharp, possessing the grace that Wan YiNiang had when she was singing.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Wan YiNiang asked casually.

    Shen Dong Ling said, ¡°Is not Wan YiNiang worried about my marriage constantly?¡±

    Wan YiNiang was surprised for a moment, as she did not know what was the meaning behind those words.

    ¡°I have waited for two years. Now the opportunity has arrived.¡± Shen Dong Ling said.

 Chapter 137: This Prince Wants

    <h4>Chapter 137: This Prince Wants (Part 1)</h4>

    Shen Yue threw a tantrum for a while in Qiu Shui Yuan, but this time Chen Rou Qiu seemed to have an iron heart. No matter how much she begged, she remained indifferent and even got furious, and said that if she continued then she will confine her. This time Shen Yue really panicked but Chen Rou Qiu was no longer bothered about her, so she was angry and anxious as she left Qiu Shui Yuan.

    However she saw a few peopleing out of Cai Yun Yuan, and the blue d young female who was leading was startled first before stepping forward to speak, ¡°Second Older Sister.¡±

    Shen Yue nced at that female and replied, ¡°En.¡± Her attitude was however somewhat cold.

    This female was no other than Second household¡¯s Shu daughter, Shen Dong Ling. Previously, Shen Dong Ling was pressed down by Ren Wan Yun, and would not leave the courtyard for the entire year, thus some servants did not even recognise her. But after Ren Wan Yun¡¯s death, Shen Gui was diagnosed as unable to have any heirs, Shen Dong Ling became the only bloodline of the Second household. But even so, Shen Yue still looked down on Shen Dong Ling¡¯s identity, even though she appeared to be amiable with her. Even if it was the same blood, it would not change the fact that Shen Dong Ling was a Shu daughter. If one were to say that Shen Yue is jealous and resentful of Shen Miao, then towards Shen Dong Ling, there was no hesitation with the contempt for her.

    However, Shen Dong Ling seemed to have not see the cold look in her eyes and still said with a smile, ¡°I intend to spin a few silks to make silk cloth, and a few days back when one spoke to YiNiang about the matter, one was very excited about the patterns. Coincidently one had designed a few patterns. Does Second Older Sister want some?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Shen Yue said.

    Even being treated coldly Shen Dong Ling said with a good temper, ¡°Since it is as such then it is alright. One originally was thinking to make a few for Second Older Sister.¡±

    Shen Yue was somewhat impatient. At this moment, she was only worried about the matter of Chen Rou Qiu choosing a husband for her, so how would she think of other matters? Seeing Shen Dong Ling lowering her head and exposing a section of her fair neck, her heart slightly paused. She retracted her hand and carefully looked at Shen Dong Ling.

    There was only a difference of half a year of age between Shen Dong Ling and Shen Yue. If one were to speak of the original daughters of the Shen family, Shen Qing was magnanimous, Shen Yue was a refined elegant beauty and Shen Miao was a delicate beauty. The three of them also had the unique temperament of a Di daughter, thus Shen Dong Ling also had the simr unique frailness of a Shu daughter. Wan YiNiang was previously the lead of a theatre, and was a bit of a beauty when one was talking about looks. Shen Dong Ling did not look like Shen Gui, but was almost the exact same copy of how Wan YiNiang looked like when she was young. Big eyes and sharp chin that were taken from Wan YiNiang¡¯s looks. However,pared to those domineering YiNiangs, Shen Dong Ling often lowered her eyes and would not snatch or create noises, putting her YiNiang to shame.

    However after a careful look to measure her up, she was a delicate girl who grew up and became a beautifuldy.

    Suddenly Shen Yue¡¯s heart moved. She took the initiative to pull Shen Dong Ling¡¯s hand over and said with a smile, ¡°I do not let you do it for me because I fear that it would tire you out. You are a Young Lady of the residence and not a embroiderydy of a workshop. What is with doing needlework all day long?¡±

    Shen Dong Ling was surprised for a moment and her face slightly reddened, seemingly surprised by Shen Yue¡¯s sudden intimacy. She said favourably, ¡°Second Older Sister spoke too seriously. I have nothing to do on normal days so YiNiang told me to do some needlework, thus I did some. It does not hinder anything.¡± Wan YiNiang seemed to be suppressed by Ren Wan Yun too long and even though the tide has turned now, what she loved to do was just staying in the courtyard to do embroidery. Shen Dong Ling apparently also followed her character.

    Seeing Shen Dong Ling this well-behaved, the smile in Shen Yue¡¯s eyes got deeper, ¡°You should change your temperament. It is a good thing to be well-behaved and like doing needlework, but which Young Lady is seen doing embroidery all day? Tomorrow I will be going to the jewellery shop to choose some jewellery. You should follow me. There are some new designs this year and perhaps there would be some that you will fancy. If you saw anything you like, I will gift it to you.¡±

    ¡°This.¡± Shen Dong Ling waved her hands in panic, ¡°Cannot.¡±

    ¡°You are still being too courteous to me.¡± Shen Yue feigned anger, ¡°You and me are after all closest sisters and if even you are so distant, then what is the point of being sisters?¡±

    Shen Dong Ling was somewhat at a lost, and did not know how to continue Shen Yue¡¯s words. When Shen Yue saw this, she smiled gently and patted her shoulder, ¡°Third Younger Sister is still timid and has a character that make other¡¯s heart ache. That will do, I still have some matters so one will not continue talking to you. Tomorrow one will let the maids go to Cai Yun Yuan to look for you, so that you can go to the jewellery shop with me.¡± There was an indisputable tone in her words.

    Shen Dong Ling nodded her head and epted.

    After Shen Yue and entourage left, Wu Mei who was a maid beside Shen Dong Ling said, ¡°What is this Second Young Lady trying to do? At one time cold, at another time warm. Without any rhyme or reason, why would she thought about inviting Young Lady to the jewellery shop?¡±

    Shen Yue naturally treated Shen Dong Ling ndly and to be that warm, it indeed aroused suspicion.

    ¡°This is her changing her tactics to fawn me.¡± Shen Dong Ling looked at Shen Yue¡¯s fading figure and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Most likely she felt that I am easy to bribe and want me to rely and trust her, so that in the future when she need me to help her to do something, it would be much easier.¡±

    Wu Mei was astonished when she heard this, ¡°What can be done? This Second Young Lady clearly has ill-intentions and want to use Young Lady. Since Young Lady know about it, what can be done?¡±

    ¡°There is no harm.¡± Shen Dong Ling was somewhat happy, ¡°I am happy to help in it, just like her gifting me jewellery. She want to gift good things to others, and I am not a saint so there is no logic in not epting.¡± She said, ¡°It is just that she is short-sighted.¡±

    Shen Yue, who was walking towards Qiu Shui Yuan, was deep in thoughts as her mind was filled with the weak and obedient look of Shen Dong Ling. Both were sweet, fair and gracefuldies, both were at the prime age, both were daughters of the Shen family, but Shen Yue had an instinct that by winning Shen Dong Ling over, it would perhaps be of great use to her in the future.

    At this end Shen Yue was in total disorder and at another end, at the doors of the Western courtyard, there was someone outside moving flowers. The bustle of activity was a bit lively and just as Shen Wan passed by the Western courtyard¡¯s doors, he heard an old woman eximing, ¡°Young Lady, be careful.¡±

    Shen Wan looked over at the sound and saw a young female moving a heavy pot of flowers. Most likely the flower pot was too heavy and it almost knocked against her foot. The MaMa beside sighed in relief, and that female turned around and smiled at the MaMa with a smile like flower.

    Shen Wan¡¯s footsteps paused.

    The female was wearing a greenish blue top with a pink jaded skirt, and has her hair up in a Lily style with an agate hairpin. There was a thunderstormst night and she was out and about early in the morning. She was not devastatingly beautiful that could cause the downfall of a country, and could only be considered as a graceful beauty. But the sunlight fell onto the sweat on her forehead and became dazzling like crystals. Because she was sweating, her face was a little flushed, making her be a kind of unspoken beauty. (T/N: Argh... Hate tranting this few sentences)

    Everyone had the heart for beauties. Even though Shen Wan was not lustful, it did not mean that he would be indifferent towards beauties. There was only Chen Rou Qiu in his inner courtyard and even though he was in love dearly, as the days grew longer and as time passed, one would always feel a little bored. However, today upon seeing this beauty with vivid fragrance, naturally one could not help but stop.

    It was like one was appreciating a painting or a poem. At this moment Shen Wan did not have any other emotions. He had always been not warm to matters between a male and female. That female seemed to have noticed that someone was watching her and turned over. Upon seeing Shen Wan, she paused in surprise before walking over.

    She walked to Shen Wan and was not at all shy or embarrassed but instead gracefully greeted, ¡°Third Master.¡±

    Shen Wan swept a nce at her and suddenly realised her identity, ¡°Young Lady Chang.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing only saw Shen Wan once and that was when she just came to Shen residence, and that evening Chen Rou Qiu brought her to Old Shen Furen. At night the light was fainter and since everyone was thinking about matters during the day, Shen Wan also did not notice Chang Zai Qing. He did not expect that upon closer look she was such a beauty of a rare temperament. Thinking that Chen Rou Qiu had good rtions with Chang Zai Qing, his attitude became more cordial.

    ¡°What is Young Lady Chang doing?¡± Shen Wan asked while smiling.

    Chang Zai Qing turned back and looked at the flower terrace, ¡°It was rainingst night so many of the flower stalks were damaged by the rain, so I am bandaging them up.¡±

    ¡°Bandage?¡± Shen Wan felt it was somewhat novel and asked, ¡°How to bandage the flowers?¡±

    Chang Zai Qing smiled gently, ¡°Third Master can just take a look.¡±

    Shen Wan walked over to the flower terrace to take a look and indeed saw that on those scattered branches, some were wrapped in fabric and some was coated in some medicine but all were ce and arranged tidily. Around them, there were some fabric and scissors, and one of the flower was folded into half but actually became connected.

    ¡°You are considerate.¡± Shen Wan sighed, ¡°It is difficult to be willing to do it.¡± With the thunderstormst night, most of the flora and fauna would be injured and even Chen Rou Qiu, one who loved flowers, would also throw the flowers away after pitying for a bit. Destroyed flowers are not as good looking as before, and it would be annoying to keep raising it. One did not expect that Chang Zai Qing would be so attentive with these nts, and not only she did not throw them out, she still ¡®dressed¡¯ them up.

    ¡°nts also have life.¡± Chang Zai Qing smiled as she spoke, ¡°Since one is one who loves flowers, one cannot forget one¡¯s original aspiration upon such encounters. Every living thing has a spirit, and one cannot be a person who say one thing but mean another. To speak about loving flora and fauna but cannot even do this little thing.¡± Chang Zai Qing said candidly, ¡°Moreover it is just doing some stuff, and this would delight ourselves so why not?¡±

    ¡°Such a pleasing person.¡± Shen Wan looked at Chang Zai Qing with eyes full of appreciation, ¡°Young Lady Chang is truly an elegant person. It is me who is vulgar.¡±

    ¡°Third Master has praised exaggeratedly.¡± Chang Zai Qing said jokingly, ¡°Everyone ismon people and I too have selfish motives. If I grew the flora and fauna well, one will feel more at peace staying in the residence, since one can still do some little things.¡±

    Shen Wan smiled, ¡°Young Lady Chang has worried too much. Even if Young Lady Chang do not know how to grow anything, there will not be anyone in the Shen residence that will chase you away.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing also smiled along, ¡°Then many thanks to Third Master.¡± She suddenly remembered something and looked at Shen Wan, ¡°Speaking of which, I identallyid out a chess game yesterday and was unable to solve it. One initially wanted to look for Third Furen to help me take a look, but Third Furen seemed to be a bit busy today. One heard that Third Master is a chess expert. Is it possible to help give Zai Qing a pointer or two?¡±

    After thinking again she smiled, ¡°I can make tea for Third Master. Perhaps Third Furen had told you that the tea I boil is very good to drink.¡±

    Her conduct was natural and unrestrained and if one rejected her, it would seemed that Shen Wan was rude. At the end she also used tea as a condition, showing a little wit. Shen Wan thought for a moment andughed, ¡°Obedience is a better way of showing respect than outward reverence.¡±

    Both of them began to y chess upon reaching the stone table in the garden and when they were ying, they also casually chatted. Shen Wan was surprised to discover that not only Chang Zai Qing was superior in chess, when she was talking to him, she knew about astronomy, geography and there was no subjects that she did not dabble in. Moreover, she has a long term perspective and could even talk a little about matters of court. Shen Wan was one who appreciate talented people and paid less attention to the beauty of a female, and only favoured Chen Rou Qiu in the inner courtyard because Chen Rou Qiu was skilled in the four schrly arts, and was an out and out talent. But the only one thing bad about Chen Rou Qiu was that because she was from a schrly lineage, she would asionally put up on airs and thought herself as high and pure. It was interesting if it was once or twice but for one who lived every day, one would inevitable feel that Chen Rou Qiu was too small minded, and unduly worried over minor matters.

    Chang Zai Qing was however very different. Both were very talented females but Chang Zai Qing did not have the arrogance of a big family and was candid. She was exquisite in her candidness and was very considerate. When chatting with her, it was full of humour and wit and made one¡¯s mind calm. Unconsciously Shen Wan¡¯s gaze at Chang Zai Qing became admiration and they hang out with one another longer.

    Zhao MaMa looked from afar and a trace of happiness appeared in her eyes. However, she quietly instructed the maids at the courtyard door to guard carefully, and not let otherse in.

    It was the case at this end and within the Imperial Pce of Ming Qi, it was also an exceptionally lively day today.

    In order for the Crown Prince to wee the guests from the Qin country and the Great Liang, he specially held a banquet. The Crown Prince of the Qin country and Princess Ming An were present, and Prince Rui of the Great Liang also epted the invitation, and the nine Princes of Ming Qi apanied at well.

    Currently the Crown Prince¡¯s medical condition had gotten more serious, and this was an unchanging fact. Because of that, Prince Chu and Prince Xuan, who were following the Crown Prince, had their morale shaken. For these two years, the Crown Prince¡¯s influence was gradually rece by other Princes. Almost everyone had tacitly consent to this fact that the position of the Crown Prince, would not be sat for much too long. The Crown Prince himself most probably also realised this so in the two years, he was generally less involved in government affairs, not because he did not want to participate but there were just too little supporters.

    On retrospect, two other factions, The entourage of Prince Zhou and Prince Jing, along Prince Li¡¯s, had grown more prominent. Prince Li had been a smiling tiger and fawned everyone, thus he had many supporters. Prince Zhuo and brother relied on their consort mother, Consort Xu Xian. This two factions were now fighting like fire and water, and there was a number of times when the map was unrolled and the dagger was revealed.

    The most steady one was actually Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi. Prince Ding was also involved in the matter of the court in these two years, but the matters in which he was involved were rtively easy, and seemed to deliberately show that he had no ambition at all. As it was all small matters, Emperor Wen Hui was extremely satisfied with him, and also because of his neutrality and peacefulness, he was not suppressed by the Crown Prince, Prince Zhuo or Prince Li.

    On the contrary Prince Ding was the safest one.

    In the hall, the Crown Prince smiled and lifted his cup with a smile, ¡°Everyone came here from afar so one should celebrate.¡±

    HuangFu Hao sat below the Crown Prince and raised his cup to him, ¡°Many thanks to the Crown Prince¡¯s hospitality.¡±

    Princess Ming An was sitting beside HuangFu Hao, and after being confined by him for a few days, Princess Ming An was finally let out. She had especially dressed up today, and was making eyes at the purple d youth sitting across her.

    Unfortunately while the dropping flowers pined for love, the heartless brook babbled on unrequited love. Prince Rui¡¯s face was half covered by a mask, and his eyes did not look over to her end. However, he also did not look at the Crown Prince at all, and just stared at the wine cup, no one knew what he was thinking.

    The Crown Prince asked with augh, ¡°Why is Prince Rui not drinking? Is it that the wine is not of one¡¯s taste?¡±

    Prince Rui¡¯s lips hooked up, ¡°Not feeling well, thus not drinking.¡±

    This was pping one¡¯s face without hiding at all. Even though this Prince Rui¡¯s actions after he hade to Ming Qi were always mysterious, and no one could tell what attitude he had for Ming Qi, but his etiquette was exceptional. Today, everyone present could not help but have a thought pop into their minds, that the Prince Rui of the Great Liang seemed to be a little annoyed.

    Everything was perfectly fine so who provoked him?

    The Crown Prince looked somewhat awkward so Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°In this case, Your Highness Prince Rui can drink tea as a recement for wine. Someonee and serve tea to Prince Rui.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi spoke and continued the Crown Prince¡¯s conversation, thus the Crown Prince¡¯s expression was much better and was a bit grateful with Fu Xiu Yi. The rest of the Princes also agreed with Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s words. Even though Prince Rui background was not small, but no one was willing to be submissive in front of other countries. Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s words were firm yet not rude, and took into consideration the reputation of Ming Qi.

    HuangFu Hao looked probingly at Prince Rui, but Princess Ming An was looking somewhat worried at Prince Rui and said, ¡°Does Prince Rui not feel right? Is there a need to call the Imperial Physician to take a look?¡±

    When HuangFu Hao heard this, his expression got heavier and he fiercely red at Princess Ming An. It was alright if Princess Ming An was too arrogant and wilful on normal days, but to be so lovesick in front of so many Princes in Ming Qi, this was letting others watch a joke. HuangFu Hao was a male, and males were the clearest at how other males think. The gaze that Prince Rui used to look at Princess Ming An was clearly of somewhat impatience. It was alright if this Prince Rui was one who was magnanimous, but if Prince Rui really had a bad temper and got fed up with Princess Ming An, he would also not have good feelings for the entire Qin country, and the person who would be in a loss was him.

    Prince Rui did not heed her words at all, but instead looked at the person sitting right at the back across him. Everyone noticed his gaze and looked towards the direction and saw that it was Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi.

    Fu Xiu Yi was the Prince that knew his ce and behaved himself among the nine Princes, but at the moment Prince Rui was only looking at him, so the gaze of the few other Princes also somewhat changed. Fu Xiu Yi was calm and did not seem to panic because of Prince Rui was directly looking at him.

    Prince Rui suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Beforeing to Ming Qi, one had heard that the Ninth Prince was a young and handsome youth and now when one see, it is truly a deserved reputation. One do not know if there is already a marriage.¡±

    Everyone did not expect that Prince Rui would suddenly say such things, and their expression became weird. Fu Xiu Yi was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Prince Zhouughed out loud. He sat beside Fu Xiu Yi and took the opportunity to pat Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Our Number Nine is the only one without a consort among us brothers. Why? Is Prince Rui also interested in Number Nine¡¯s marriage?¡±

    The lips under Prince Rui¡¯s mask hooked up as he leisurely said, ¡°There are many age-appropriate Princesses in the Great Liang¡¯s Pce. When this Prince saw the Ninth Prince, one felt as though one had met a kindred spirit, and is determined to promote a marriage alliance.¡±

    When the words were spoken, everyone present changed their expressions.

    The meaning of Prince Rui¡¯s words were actually wishing to be inws with Fu Xiu Yi. If it was really as what Prince Rui said and he married a Great Liang¡¯s Princess, it would not only mean that he has the backing of a consort but also the Great Liang. If one had a moderate attitude towards Fu Xiu Yi, it was because Fu Xiu Yi had never shown any interest in the Imperial throne but with Prince Rui¡¯s words, it made everyone else unable to look at Fu Xiu Yi like before. This was because once Fu Xiu Yi marries a Great Liang¡¯s Princess, he would be the most powerful contender of the Imperial throne.

    Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s hands that were holding the wine cup, suddenly tightened as he quietly looked at Prince Rui.

    Was it truly like what was superficially said, that he wanted a Great Liang¡¯s Princess to be married to him? Fu Xiu Yi did not think so.

    Prince Rui was not helping, but harming him.

    Fu Xiu Yi had always upheld the idea of keeping a low profile, and not show his cards until thest moment. Even though Prince Rui¡¯s conditions were extremely attractive, if it was really out of good intentions, Fu Xiu Yi would not be unwilling, but this was brought up in front of all the Princes. It was just one sentence and all of the Princes¡¯ eyes were up on guard, and almost pushed him to the point where the wind and waves were the fiercest.

    No matter how moved he was by it, it was impossible to agree. Fu Xiu Yi clenched his teeth. He did not know the reason but he actually felt that this Prince Rui, that he had never met before, seemed to be brimming with hostility against him, else he would not have casually said such words and put him in such a difficult position.

    He started to be vignt against Prince Rui in his heart but on surface he smiled, ¡°Many thanks for Prince Rui¡¯s generous favour. It is just that at present this one does not have any thoughts of marrying a wife.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± A smile hooked up on Prince Rui¡¯s lips, ¡°Does the Ninth Prince admire a female, thus unwilling? This Prince will never breakup a pair of lovebirds and if it is really so, one would not pressure.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness is joking.¡± Fu Xiu Yi cupped his hands together, ¡°It is just that one does not have such intentions yet.¡±

    Seeing Fu Xiu Yi rejecting Prince Rui¡¯s offer neatly, the expression on every Princes then became better. But after the experience just now, they no longer feel as rest assured as previous with Fu Xiu Yi. Today Fu Xiu Yi had rejected but who can guarantee that he would change his mind about the Imperial throne? It was after all the biggest temptation. All nine of them wanted to gamble as such, how would a saint appear in the Imperial family?

    ¡°This is strange.¡± Prince Rui seemed to be very interested in Fu Xiu Yi, and did not let him go even after Fu Xiu Yi rejected his proposal. He smiled but was not a smile, ¡°The Ninth Prince have yet to marry and have did not admire anyone, so why not consider the matter? This Prince see that the Ninth Prince is an outstanding talent. Could it be that there are no youngdies that admire you?¡±

    When those words were said, the slightly rough and boorish Prince Chenughed out loud, ¡°Your Highness Prince Rui is not aware of it, but originally in our Ming Qi there is a Young Lady that love our Number Nine till the entire court was aware of it.¡±

    ¡°Is it Shen Miao?¡± Not waiting for Prince Chen to finish, Princess Ming An interrupted his words in a rush. Princess Ming An had heard about the rumours on Shen Miao, and initiallyughed a lot about it.

    ¡°So the Princess also knew about it.¡± Prince Chen was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°The entire Qin country know the matter about Shen Miao loving His Highness Prince Ding. It is not considered to be something bizarre.¡± Princess Ming An said, rejoicing in another¡¯s misfortune. As long it was a matter that could let Shen Miao be shamed, she would always be willing to take part.

    ¡°Correct.¡± Prince Chenughed, ¡°Your Highness Prince Rui may not know, but this Shen Miao is the Di daughter of the Formidable Great General, and was the one whopeted with Her Princess Highness on the tribute banquet.¡± He then sighed and said, ¡°One believed that at the beginning Shen Miao was still young, and would keep on thinking of ways all day to look for Number Nine, and she did not know what was shame and directly spoke to Number Nine about her love for him. She even did needlework, making pastries, learning to y the Qin and write poetry for Number Nine. Gee, she really had done a lot of things.¡± Even though Prince Chen said that but his words were actually a malicious insult, as if he was watching a joke.

    ¡°However on the day of the tribute banquet, she had some gracefulness.¡± The one talking was HuangFu Hao. It was two different things to hear from rumours and to hear it from an insider. HuangFu Hao was inevitably somewhat surprised, as how Shen Miao had presented herself during the tribute banquet and in the Qin¡¯s residence, was not one who would ept apromise. Doing needlework and making pastries. HuangFu Hao thought about the time when Shen Miao was dealing coldly with Princess Ming An, he felt very bizarre. He joked, ¡°The Ninth Prince really have a heart of steel.¡±

    ¡°At that time, that Shen Young Lady was young.¡± Prince Chen continued speaking, ¡°Who knew that after two years she would be so beautiful. Moreover, now one is unable to see any one bit of the originally stupid and cowardly demeanor, or even her past image. Among all the youngdies in this Ming Qi¡¯s Ding capital, there are not many who is more outstanding than her.¡± Prince Chen smiled, ¡°If one had the foresight, Number Nine would not need to be so merciless at the beginning and let down a beauty. One has to know that it is toote for regrets now.¡±

    Princess Ming An sneered, ¡°This Shen Young Lady is also a marvellous person. She is a female but do not know a little shame at all, and directly chase like this. It is really hard on her to do needlework, making pastries and following around. Really very considerate.¡±

    Knowing that Princess Ming An was dealt by Shen Miao during the tribute banquet, one knew that she was not happy with Shen Miao, so all the Princes only smiled and did not speak.

    It was Fu Xiu Yi who lightly shook his head and said, ¡°Shen Young Lady is a good person. May everyone not use her as a joke as it would be a sin to destroy her reputation, and neither anyone could afford to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Number Nine, you are just too serious.¡± Prince Chuughed, ¡°You do not want others, and could it be that you do not allow others to have? If we did not have established our consorts, I am willing to marry Shen Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± The Princes continuously echoed.

    ¡°Indeed is like this.¡± HuangFu Haoughed, ¡°If I was the Ninth Prince, I will also certainly marry her.¡±

    Princess Ming An was extremely annoyed. She looked towards Prince Rui and discovered that Prince Rui was not joking around with others, but was quiet and her heart became happy as she asked, ¡°Does Prince Rui also think so?¡±

    Prince Rui paused.

    Everyone eyes looked towards him.

    The young man wearing a mask picked up the wine cup to y and said lightly, ¡°Doing needlework, making pastries, learning to y the Qin and write poetry for a man.¡±

    Princess Ming An said, ¡°Correct, practically offending social decency and expose one to ridicule.¡±

    ¡°Such a good youngdy.¡± Prince Rui smiled, ¡°As luck would have it, this prince also want.¡±

 Chapter 138: Snatch

    <h4>Chapter 138: Snatch (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°As luck would have it, this Prince also want.¡±

    Everyone seated were initially smiling but after a few more smiles, they were unable to continue smiling. HuangFu Hao stared at Prince Rui¡¯s eyes and even Fu Xiu Yi unexpectedly looked at him, while Princess Ming An¡¯s facial expression froze and her mood was instantly distorted.

    It was the Crown Prince thatughed and smoothed things over, ¡°A elegant and virtuous maiden, a gentleman¡¯s desire. Young Lady Shen has both looks and talents, naturally she would attract countless of heroes.¡±

    Everyone then followed and nodded their heads. Prince Rui picked up the wine cup that was ced down with a smile yet not a smile, and did not speak anymore.

    Everyone all thought that he merely jested and said a joke, because not for anything else but, how would Prince Rui from the Great Liang be able to marry a daughter of an official of Ming Qi? Not to mention these two persons were not well matched, now under such sensitive and tense circumstances, by marrying a Young Lady from another country was like entering a trap that makes one uneasy. Who knew if that Young Lady was a spy that was sent by the other country, and no matter how courageous one was, no one would dare to take this risk.

    Everyone continued tough, drink and eat, but after Prince Rui said those words, Princess Ming An had fallen into a state of resentment that even her gaze was filled with hatred, and even HuangFu Hao was frowning at it.

    Speaking of which, the banquet that the Crown Prince hosted was fairly satisfactory, as the Princes of Ming Qi most likely wanted to find out the attitude of the Qin country and the Great Liang towards Ming Qi. Until now the Qin country had been very intimate with the Ming Qi, and did not have any intention to be enemies. However it was Prince Rui, hailing from the Great Liang that was neither cold nor warm, one could saw that it was not close nor hostile and it made one feel elusive. Even during toasting when everyone was tipsy and merry, he made others frustrated as he was not drunk and his mind was clear, thus there was no slip up in his words at all.

    At the end of it, Prince Rui was also the first to leave. Because of him leaving the banquet, Princess Ming An¡¯s mood became even worse. On the way back, Princess Ming An had punished several servants, and even Prince Ding¡¯s subordinates that were on official business were also cursed by her.

    Those two people were not others but Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao. Fu Xiu Yi scolded them some more before Princess Ming An let it go. After returning to Prince Ding¡¯s residence, Fu Xiu Yi had told his aides about what had happened at the banquet today and pondered, ¡°That Prince Rui of the Great Liang seemed to be hostile to this Prince, and deliberately oppressed during the banquet.

    Fu Xiu Yi was able to attract a group of capable people and as a Prince, other than being able to forbear, his schemes might not be the highness but his ability to recruit talent and perseverance, were something that no one among the nine Princes was able topete with him. He could spend days facing another¡¯s wooden door and wait, and each time he waits, it would be an entire night, and he also nned a stable and prosperous future for the entire life of that person¡¯s family. Thus all the aides that followed him were talented and also loyal to him. Once there was any problems, he was able to get the answer from the aides¡¯ mouth.

    As for the ability to manage people, it was what an Emperor should learn to do. At this point, Fu Xiu Yi was indeed an outstanding Emperor.

    Each one of the aides were deep in thoughts, as Fu Xiu Yi looked at the inly d male right in front and said, ¡°What is Gentleman Pei¡¯s thoughts of it?¡±

    If one were to saw that every aide here was Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s trusted people, then Pei Land was definitely considered to be Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s confidant. Pei Lang was recruited by Fu Xiu Yi two years ago. At that time Pei Lang¡¯s talent caught Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s eyes, but Pei Lang was one who had no greed for power and Fu Xiu Yi at the end, had to spend a lot of effort in reasoning before Pei Lang finally moved. After all the twists and turns, the person did not disappoint Fu Xiu Yi and within the two years, he helped Fu Xiu Yi solve many problems. Therefore, up to now, whenever he meet with an unsolvable problem, Fu Xiu Yi would often thought about Pei Lang.

    Pei Lang frowned, ¡°Did Your Highness crossed paths in any way with Prince Rui previously?¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi shook his head.

    ¡°This is strange then.¡± Pei Lang analysed, ¡°Prince Rui is a representative of the Great Liang and should not only focus heavily on Your Highness. If there was no intersection previously, there would not be any reason to put Your Highness in a difficult position. Your Highness did not block his route, and even if the Great Liang want to make things difficult for the Ming Qi, the person he would be looking at is His Majesty or the Crown Prince.

    Fu Xiu Yi nodded his head, ¡°This is also what I had thought. Perhaps.¡± He pondered, ¡°Perhaps it was because of Shen Miao.¡±

    ¡°What does Your Highness¡¯ words mean?¡± Another aide questioned.

    ¡°I was thinking that in those words that Prince Rui said, only Shen Miao was rted to me. It is just that at that time I was unsure if he was joking or doing it intentionally, and only felt that Shen Miao and him did not have any rtions. But now thinking about it, one feel a little strange.¡±

    There was an aide that said, ¡°Could it be that Prince Rui and Shen Miao have some unspeakable secret rtionship?¡±

    Pei Lang said tly, ¡°This is impossible.¡±

    Everyone all looked at him. Pei Lang¡¯s words were very convincing, and what he said in front of Fu Xiu Yi would always be true at the end. No matter how others were convinced, they would always concede to his conjecture.

    ¡°It is Prince Rui¡¯s first time in Ming Qi, and Shen Miao followed Shen Xin¡¯s return to the capital not too long ago. There was absolutely not possibility for them to have any contact. Even if it was after this,¡± Pei Lang cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your Highness is being well aware that Prince Rui, is not a person that is easy to deal with after having contact with him a number of times. Since the Great Liang sent him over to Ming Qi, Prince Rui is bound to be one who knows how to weigh the advantages and disadvantages. In such a short time, it is not of his interest to be hostile with Your Highness just because of a female like Shen Miao.¡±

    Hearing that Fu Xiu Yi mused, ¡°Your words made sense. ordingly with Gentleman Pei¡¯s perspective, what should be done?¡±

    ¡°Since Your Highness has not be implicated much today, if one were to act rashly, it would make Prince Zhou and the rest to be wary and rmed. Ever since the tribute banquet, Prince Rui had never mentioned the matter of leaving, so there must be something else that he needs to be done in the Ding capital. Currently the Qin country is still present so one need not fear. Why not just wait and observe to see what kind of game that Prince Rui is ying, before making a decision?¡±

    Pei Land said it convincingly.

    Fu Xiu Yi nodded his head, ¡°In that case then follow what Gentleman Pei said.¡± He pressed his forehead, ¡°One had had more drinks today and it would be a long court tomorrow morning. I will rest first and everyone can disperse.¡±

    After Fu Xiu Yi left, the aides in the hall also scattered in twos and threes. No one was with Pei Lang, because Pei Lang was originally alone and was also very trusted by Fu Xiu Yi, thus many would be jealous and no one would make friends with him.

    Pei Lang walked out and was entranced as he looked up at the stars in the skies.

    Two years. It had been two years. He had followed the agreement with that young female and finally became Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s confidant. Livingfortable like this, he had gained Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s trust with his resourcefulness, and everything was done so naturally that at times Pei Lang would think that this should be his entire life. However Shen Miao¡¯s reappearance broke the illusion. From the beginning Pei Lang knew that by making this transaction with Shen Miao, it was akin to making a deal with the devil. From the moment he got closer to Fu Xiu Yi, there would be a day, just like now, that he would be the spy that he initially did not want to be.

    Fu Xiu Yi treated him very well, but he was a person who would betray right from the very beginning.

    Pei Lang sighed deeply.

    Thefortable days were over and from now onwards, the road that he needs to walk would always be like today, filled with trembling fear and if one was not careful, that one will fall into the abyss and there would not be any room left for redemption.

    Shen Miao. The purple d young female¡¯s delicate and pretty face appeared in front of Pei Lang¡¯s eyes.

    It was already so challenging for him as a man, how could a young female who schemed behind the scenes be able to shoulder on everything?

    This was something that he would never understand in his entire life.

    Under the light of the oilmp, Shen Miao was carefully writing. The snow white paper was spread out, and Gu Yu was grinding the stone ink while Jing Zhe carefully added some oil onto themp, as the light was not bright enough.

    She was writing very seriously but from time to time, she would pause midway to think for a while before continuing writing. After finishing writing on the entire paper, everything outside was quiet. Shen Miao put the brush aside and picked up the paper to blow. After ensuring that all the ink on the paper was dry, she then found an envelope to put the letter in, before handing it to Jing Zhe.

    ¡°Early tomorrow morning, go out and find someone reliable and send this letter over to Chang Zai Qing in the Shen residence. Must guard against others and not let it fall into the hands of others. It must only be in the hands of Chang Zai Qing.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Jing Zhenplied as she kept the letter properly. Although she was confused why would Shen Miao be writing a letter to Chang Zai Qing, but she did not ask.

    Gu Yu started to gather the paper and ink on the table before smiling, ¡°It is better for Young Lady to rest early. It is alreadyte at night and if one were to restter, it would not be good for health.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head. After Jing Zhe and Gu Yu left, she took themp and brought it to the small stool near the bed, but sat on the side of the bed lost in thought.

    After having such a dream likest night, now she was unable to sleep and she was thinking about it the entire day. It was as if she had glimpsed to an inkling of the past life. She finally knew how did Chang Zai Qing was able to easily turn Luo Xue Yan into a wisp of a spirit. It was Shen Miao herself that gave the sor to the enemy. If one were to say that Chang Zai Qing was the main culprit, then she would be executioner that was used by others.

    Upon remembering this, hate that could topple mountains and overturn seas came pouring in. Shen Miao hated that she was unable to swallow Chang Zai Qing whole.

    However, now she had to think of ways to let Chang Zai Qing¡¯s reputation be swept away, and it was just overly simple. Chang Zai Qing constantly thought of living her life in inexhaustible wealth and status for her entire life, so why not let Chang Zai Qing gain everything she want first, before bursting the bubble and let her beughed at by the whole world? By using Chang Zai Qing to deal with Chen Rou Qiu, perhaps it was enough to save her some some effort.

    Making the best use of everything. The lesson from that phrase was already carved into her bones, and this time Shen Miao is to y the game of killing others through the hands of another.

    She had spent the whole day and at the end managed toe out with something. On that piece of paper, it was all filled densely with Shen Wan¡¯s preferences. Being the niece of Shen Wan for so many years and because she sincerely respected Shen Wan, Shen Miao had a lot of knowledge as she had done a lot of things when she was young to please this Third Shu. Now all these knowledge was given to others with both ends and means, and it was to an ambitious female. Shen Miao did not believe that with Chang Zai Qing¡¯s many methods, this hypocritical gentleman Shen Wan would not fall into the trap.

    The gentleman had intention and the concubine had feelings. On the surface it was a match of talents, but on the inside they were all wolves and leopards, all not a good thing. Thus the tearing up in the future would be even more interesting.

    A trace of sneer appeared in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes. It was always fun to watch dogs biting dogs.

    She took off her outer garments and went up to the bed and just as she was about toy down, she unexpectedly looked over at the window.

    The windows were tightly shut and the breeze outside was swaying. There was no one else in the dark and deep night.

    Shen Miao was startled a bit and scolded herself in her heart. Why did she suddenly looked at the window without any rhyme or reason? It was like she was somewhat not used to Xie Jing Xing not appearing. She shook her head and pressed that weird feeling in her heart, before blowing the oilmp off and finally went to sleep.

    In the residence of Prince Rui, someone was in the courtyard feeding the tiger.

    The white tiger was filled with joy in the courtyard as it nestled at the feet of the youth, and from time to time it would stretch her head out to eat from the hands of thetter. Perhaps because of the joy of eating and also being taken care of extremely well, the fur that was covering the white tiger was shiny and bright, and she has gotten so fat that she now looked like a beautiful big cat.

    ¡°Do not feed anymore. Feeding like this would make her truly be a cat and with such conduct like this, how would there be an appearance of an tiger?¡± Gao Yang was looking at the side and poured cold water all over.

    Xie Jing Xing turned a deaf ear to it, and continued feeding the white tiger as he casually said, ¡°I am the one pampering. You have an opinion?¡±

    Gao Yang choked before raising his hand, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I do not care if you are feeding a cat or feeding a tiger. What exactly happened in the East Pce (aka Crown Prince¡¯s Pce) today that you put Prince Ding in a difficult position without rhyme or reason? With Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s type of person, he would certainly have some suspicion of you right now. It is somewhat wrong to beat the grass and scare the snake. What exactly are you thinking?¡±

    When the matters of the Pce reached Gao Yang¡¯s ears, he dare not believe it at first. Xie Jing Xing had his own thoughts when he did his things, but it was not a good time to go against Fu Xiu Yi right now. Fu Xiu Yi had some methods privately and even though it would not hurt Xie Jing Xing, it would bring Xie Jing Xing additional trouble and currently ws were not tolerated.

    Seeing that Xie Jing Xing was not even paying attention to him, Gao Yang¡¯s thoughts spinned, ¡°It cannot be because of Shen Miao?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°You are very free.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Is the matter of the Su family settled?¡± Xie Jing Xing questioned.

    Gao Yan was surprised before replying, ¡°Had already instructed others to do it. However,¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Is there any meaning to do all this? Although you and Su Ming Feng are good friends but when the dayes where he know your true identity, he would definitely be enemies with you. At that time everything that you had done would be plotting in his eyes and it better not doing anything. Why is there even a need?¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui had the mind to suppress the Su family, that even if the Su family was willing to give up on influence, there was some residue left and these residue would likely be the reason of the Su family¡¯s death. Xie Jing Xing let Gao Yang take action and secretly clean up all the residuals of the Su family, so that in the future the Su family need not do anything.

    Gao Yang did not express an opinion on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s action. Currently Xie Jing Xing was wearing a mask so no one knew he was Prince Rui but if one day this came to light, it was alright to oppose to death about it, but Su Ming Feng would definitely be able to recognise him. Brothers that apanied one another throughout childhood but now was deceiving the other. Moreover the Great Liang and the Ming Qi would eventually one day be hostile with one another.

    Xie Jing Xing can protect the Su family but still be unable to protect Su Ming Feng¡¯s past. This was an unavoidable fact.

    ¡°For the things I do, why is there the need to consider his thoughts?¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°It is just because I want to do it.¡±

    ¡°Is it truly so?¡± Gao Yang said in a rare sharpness, ¡°Perhaps you had forgotten that currently you are not the same as before. With this identity, it is fated that there would not be any trustable person in the Ming Qi. Upon removing the mask, others would only look at you vigntly. This official would caution as a subordinate that nothing can stay so hidden Your Highness.¡±

    The night breeze was blowing gently as the white tiger was full from eating, and gave a yawn before holding Xie Jing Xing¡¯s sleeves in its mouth. The entire courtyard was filled with the silence of the wind.

    Not long after Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°It is not.¡±

    ¡°Not everyone. There is one that is different.¡± He said, ¡°A person that one can use the identity of Prince Rui of the Great Liang to make friends.¡±

    ¡°You are talking about Shen Miao?¡± Gao Yang reminded, ¡°Your Highness must not forget that currently Shen Miao¡¯s friendship with Your Highness is only because she also want to deal with Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi. Your Highness can help her but there would be a day that when ites to it, She would still stand on the opposite side of Your Highness. To be cast aside by everyone under the skies. Did not Your Highness nned for it from the beginning? If it was only a temporary indulgence, once one wake up from the dream, what will be left would only be traumas.¡±

    ¡°So what about it?¡±

    Gao Yang was surprised for a moment.

    Xie Jing Xing asked a question in reply, ¡°So what about it?¡±

    He picked the white tiger from the ground and hugged it. Upon standing up, his slender, tall and straight figure was like a Pine Tree in the night.

    ¡°There is a price to pay for everything in the world.¡± He said, ¡°Be it be power or people, it is all the same. If ites to that day, this Prince will think of ways to snatch.¡±

    ¡°The country need to be snatched, the Imperial Throne need to be taken by force, female need to be fought over and hearts need to be grabbed.¡±

    ¡°From the beginning this road was already set. How could one not able to bear this little thing of the hate of the world? It is better for you to return to the Great Liang earlier.¡±

    ¡°This Prince have have forgotten the road one will walk on. On the contrary, this Prince knows exactly what one wants. So, do not doubt this Prince¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°If everything is just a dream then one only need to make the dream a reality.¡±

    He said it inly but there were no doubts when he spoke, ¡°This Prince has this confidence. Gao Yang, do you doubt?¡±

    Many yearster when Gao Yang think about this winter night, he could still felt the boiling blood in his bones. He had seen that person being arrogant and naughty in his youth, but in a sh it seemed that many moons had passed, and he had saw the overbearingness and Majesty of a true Imperial family.

    ¡°If everything is just a dream then one only need to make the dream a reality.¡±

    How many people in this world would say such words? But against expectations, Xie Jing Xing said them.

    Gao Yang paused and a momentter, he bent his knees and gave the other a greeting that one gave to a monarch.

    ¡°This official vow to follow Your Highness to death.¡±

    ¡°Raise up.¡± Xie Jing Xing was teasing the white tiger in his embrace.

    Gao Yang patted the dust on his knees and thought for little before asking solemnly, ¡°Then, how does Your Highness n to snatch Young Lady Shen over?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Get out.¡±

    After entering early winter, the days passed by exceptionally fast. However it seemed that everyone was busy and nothing new happened in the Ding capital. If one were to speak about something new, it would be the matter in the Shen residence.

    After Chen Rou Qiu had conversed with Shen Wan on that day, she was determined to marry Shen Yue off. She brought Shen Yue to the Furens of different families all day. Shen Yue was tens of thousands times not willing, and after she was punished by Shen Wan to stay in the ancestral hall once, she dared not do it again. Shen Yue was a delicate character and could not endure any suffering, thus she could only obediently follow Chen Rou Qiu to meet those Furens.

    Even though Chen Rou Qiu wanted to marry Shen Yue off, she also doted on her daughter so she was very careful in picking. Although Shen Wan was a shrewd person, he had more humanity than Shen Gui. Shen Yue was the bright pearl in his palm, thus other than thepatibility in terms of household and also that they are able to provide Shen Yue with brocade to wear and exquisite food to eat, those males of the family filtered were indeed very good youths in the Ding capital, and did not have a bunch of messy concubines in their courtyard. This was also owed to Shen Yue¡¯s talented reputation, as it was often easy for a talented and refined Young Lady to gain other¡¯s favour.

    Because of worrying all day about Shen Yue¡¯s stuff, Chen Rou Qiu had ignored Shen Wan for a bit. And one did not know from when onwards, Chang Zai Qing had be Shen Wan¡¯s confidant. After Shen Wan came back from court, he would talk to Chen Rou Qiu about difficult problems, but now that Chen Rou Qiu put no more effort to relieve him of it, Chang Zai Qing became the receiving end from Shen Wan. Not only that, Chang Zai Qing would often help Shen Wan dispel the clouds to see the sun.

    One did not know why, but Chang Zai Qing had the exactly same hobbies and habits as Shen Wan. For example Shen Wan did not like sweet things and the cakes that Chang Zai Qing made were not very sweet. Shen Wan like fragrant tea and most of the tea that Chang Zai Qing made were mostly fragrant tea. Even their most admired painters were the same. People tend to be a little closer to those who were simr to themselves, thus Shen Wan felt that Chang Zai Qing was able to hit off with him like kindred spirits. After being ustomed to Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s gentleness and aloofness, Chang Zai Qing¡¯s intelligence and frankness were like a light breeze that made Shen Wan¡¯s heart stir up after a long time.

    It was just that all of this was not known to Chen Rou Qiu.

    Naturally Chen Rou Qiu would not know of it. Chang Zai Qing¡¯s methods were very high level and she would not take the initiative to look for Shen Wan, as it was Shen Wan who took the initiative to look for Chang Zai Qing. Moreover when the both of them were together, they would be far apart from another, showing an appearance filled with etiquette. It was just words that were spoken thus even if others were to see it, they would not think more, much less go and warn Chen Rou Qiu.

    It was this case for Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s end, and there was another incredible thing. It was that the Third Young Lady of the Shen residence suddenly became very close with Shen Yue.

    Even though there were only these two Young Ladies in the Shen residence, but Shen Yue was just like Chen Rou Qiu, and would somewhat look down on those who were of lower status than them, not to mention a Shu daughter who crawled out from an YiNiang¡¯s womb. There were no interactions for all the past years, so it was indeed a suspicious matter when they became close sisters without any rhyme and reason.

    In Cai Yun Yuan of the Shen residence, Shen Dong Ling pushed the te of cake to Shen Yue and smiled, ¡°This is the freshly made snacks that the Kitchens send over. Milk and sweet-scented Osmanthus was added. Have a taste Second Older Sister.¡±

    Shen Yue saw the snacks and did not reach out to take it but instead sighed somewhat irritatingly, ¡°How would I still have the mood to eat? I am full with anger.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling looked at her and said worriedly, ¡°Is Second Older Sister still distressed about the matter of your marriage?¡±

    ¡°You do not know.¡± Shen Yu snapped, ¡°Yesterday I went to the residence of the Minister of Land, and my Mother was extremely satisfied with that Gentleman Wang. If I did not guess incorrectly, she have the idea of marrying me to Gentleman Wang. Now I cannot even eat as I am so anxious that my head hurts.¡±

    ¡°Minister of Land.¡± Shen Dong Ling said curiously, ¡°Is it that gentleman by the name of Wang Bi?¡±

    ¡°You actually also know about him?¡± Shen Yue looked suspiciously at her.

    ¡°Heard Father talking once about it.¡± Shen Dong Ling smiled shyly.

    Shen Gui was also an official and would indeed know about the Wang family matters. Shen Yue followed along, ¡°Yes. It is him.¡±

    ¡°One heard that this Gentleman Wang¡¯s learning is profound and immense, and currently had entered officialdom. Even though currently he is not sessful in his official career, but it was the matter of time for him to reach a pinnacle of virtue and ability. Second Older Sister, this is a good thing, so why are you not willing?¡± Shen Dong Ling asked.

    ¡°No matter how he is exaggerated or hyped up, I will not like him at all.¡± Shen Yue snapped, ¡°When I marry, it must be to one who has unlimited grandness. What is he?¡±

    When Shen Dong Ling heard this, she probed, ¡°Could it be that Second Older Sister has someone in her heart?¡±

    Shen Yue was surprised for a moment before covering up, ¡°No. What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Shen Dong Ling smiled in apology, ¡°I had thought that Gentleman Wang type of person was considered not bad. But if Second Older Sister did not like, could it be that one had someone in the heart, thus no one else was eptable? It was me who misunderstand Second Older Sister. Second Older Sister, please do not be annoyed with me.¡±

    Shen Yue waved her hands but her gaze was somewhat preupied. She thought about Fu Xiu Yi and her heart could not help but feel pain. Chen Rou Qiu had told her that Fu Xiu Yi want to marry someone that was able to help him. She was just a daughter of an ordinary civil official so Fu Xiu Yi would not marry her. But Shen Yue could not help but think that if one day Fu Xiu Yi fell in love with her, perhaps he would not care about all the other things and treat her well. She was this pretty and smart, and her reputation of a talented female was spread throughout the Ding capital, so naturally she also want to marry a peerless noble male. In the entire Ming Qi, only Fu Xiu Yi could enter her eyes.

    She had guarded herself for Fu Xiu Yi for so long, and now she was to marry to another. Of course Shen Yue was totally not willing.

    Shen Yue heard Shen Dong Ling soft words, ¡°Why Second Older Sister not try? Perhaps Gentleman Wang is not as bad as you thought. Moreover the Wang family has apatible family status with the Shen family. Speaking of it, Gentleman Wang is also a good person so when Second Older Sister marry over, there would not be any grievances and live one¡¯s live safe and securely. Is it not good?¡±

    The more she said that the more fed up Shen Yue felt. What Shen Yue wanted was never stability but glory, the envious gazes from everyone and this was something only Fu Xiu Yi was able to give her.

    ¡°Second Older Sister must not think too much. This kind of blessing is one that others cannot get no matter how one beg. Just like me.¡± Shen Dong Ling said, ¡°If the position was changed and it was me standing in Second Older Sister position, one would definitely not refuse such a thing and on the contrary would be very happy. Is not a female wish to have security?¡±

    Shen Yue was originally somewhat irritated when she was listening but after hearing to the ending part, she could not help but pause. A strange feeling slowly floated up to her heart, and she could not help but look at Shen Dong Ling. Shen Dong Ling¡¯s chin was pointed and it made her look particrly weak, as if she did not have the ability to resist and would be very docile. There was also a look of trust in her brows, as if she really treated Shen Yue as a true sister.

    Really seemed to be a person that could be manipted.

    Slowly a thought floated into Shen Yue¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 139: Heart Jumping

    <h4>Chapter 139: Heart Jumping (Part 1)</h4>

    For several continuous days, the Ding capital was very calm.

    In the residence of the Qin Crown Prince, Princess Ming An had also paused for a few days. Other than strolling around in the Ding capital streets, she did not do anything else.

    However it only appeared so on the surface, but it was not necessary the case in private.

    Over in the mansion, Princess Ming An¡¯s appearance was as charming as she wore a golden red gauze dress, and she was taking a bite of preserved fruits from a te in front. Opposite her, there were two official-like person that were kneeling. These two person were insulted like this by Princess Ming An, but there was no anger at all in their expressions. These two was none other than the two Shu sons of the Marquis of Lin An, Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao.

    Ever since Xie Jing Xing¡¯s news, Xie Ding had no mood to handle government affairs, and passed on his power to his two Shu sons and let them battle in the court. Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao did not have low abilities, and currently they were working under Prince Ding. Even though Prince Ding did not value them greatly, he developed them as people that he could potentially use in the future. Thus both of them hope to make some achievements.

    If one were to say what were Xie Chang Wu¡¯s and Xie Chang Chao¡¯s resentment, it was that even though Xie Jing Xing was dead and there was no descendants of Princess Yu Jing, Xie Ding refused to elevate Madam Fang¡¯s status. Without elevating Madam Fang¡¯s status, both of them would only have the position of Shu sons. Now Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao were in a rush to gain achievements, so that when they were able to reach a certain level of meritorious service, they would be able to force Xie Ding to change their status to Di sons. Even it was for the sake of the Marquis of Lin An¡¯s residence, he could only do so.

    The only reasons as to why they appeared in the residence of the Qin Crown Prince, was also because of Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s instructions.

    Fu Xiu Yi currently had the intention to have good rtions with the Qin Crown Prince, and also wanted to reach some kind of agreement privately, so naturally one would need to spend some effort with HuangFu Hao¡¯s blood younger sister, Princess Ming An. Thinking that Princess Ming An might not be familiar with the Ding capital, he then sent Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao over.

    Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao were Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people in secret, and normally their tasks were to apany higher ranked officials, thus others would not be surprised to see both of them ttering Princess Ming An.

    As Princess Ming An had a violent temper, these days Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao had to suffer a lot.

    It was the same today.

    She looked at the two person opposite andughed, ¡°You all follow Bengong all day but are not at all bored. Does the officials of Ming Qi really like to follow behind other countries¡¯ Princesses? If so, then it is really too easy for the Ming Qi to gain its country.¡±

    ¡°This official¡¯s responsibility is to please Your Princess Highness.¡± Xie Chang Wu said, ¡°Only when Your Princess Highness is satisfied, could these officials be at ease.¡±

    Princess Ming An sneered, ¡°You are not Bengong¡¯s officials and Bengong will not ept such idle people. One heard that your residence of the Marquis of Lin An had an extraordinary heir, but it is a pity that he died young. Perhaps if it was him, Bengong would consider in letting him be Bengong¡¯s official.¡±

    The two persons that were prostrating had their heads down, but their expressions were hazy.

    Even though some people died, the shadow left behind would not diminish at all. After Xie Jing Xing passing two years ago, Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao had thought that they would no longer need to live under the shadow of Xie Jing Xing. However when others mentioned about the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, the first thing that they thought about, was still Xie Jing Xing. They always said, ¡°If that Little Xie Marquis was not dead, one do not know how extraordinary he would be today. One fear that the Marquis of Lin An would have been extremely proud.¡±

    They had forgotten that both of them brothers, are also Young Masters of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, but no matter how outstanding they performed, they were unable to exceed the heroism that Xie Jing Xing left in the hearts of everyone.

    Xie Chang Chao¡¯s gaze shed and said, ¡°Older Brother was indeed outstanding and even had a great rtionship with the Formidable Great General¡¯s Di daughter, Fifth Shen Young Lady. Speaking of which, it was really fated.¡±

    When Princess Ming An heard Shen Miao¡¯s name, she was first surprised before her brows went up straight and her tone of voice involuntary became heavy, ¡°What was it? Quickly tell Bengong.¡±

    Xie Chang Chao lifted his head and seemingly looked shocked at Princess Ming An, ¡°Does Your Princess Highness remember that during the Ming Qi¡¯s academy examinations, the matter of the Fifth Shen Young Lady winning first ce in the archery challenge?¡±

    Princess Ming An¡¯s expression became increasingly gloomy. When Xie Chang Chao said that, it made her think of the moment in the tribute banquet when shepeted with Shen Miao and made a fool of herself. She could not wait to tear Shen Miao apart.

    ¡°At that time after Cai Ling exited the arena, my Second Older Brother wanted to challenge Fifth Shen Young Lady. If my Second Older Brother were to go up, he would definitely be able to make Fifth Shen Young Lady fail, but at that time my Eldest Brother rushed up and protected Shen Young Lady by offering himself.¡± Xie Chang Chao said. He would forever remember that moment as it seemed that they were able to be sessful in drawing Cai Daren over to their side, but who knew that Xie Jing Xing would suddenly jump into it. Even though Xie Jing Xing looked like a dissolute on the surface, he had not helped young females in problems. Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao could almost confirm that Xie Jing Xing, most likely had other feelings for Shen Miao, else he would not have helped Shen Miao out of it.

    It was because of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s appearance, that both brothers were beaten to the ground by Xie Jing Xing during the academy examinations, and almost became a joke. Thus this had be Xie Chang Wu¡¯s and Xie Chang Chao¡¯s anger that would not be able to dissipate.

    ¡°So it actually turned out to be that.¡± After hearing it Princess Ming An sneered, ¡°It seemed that Xie Jing Xing was also not a good thing. To actually hook up with that slut, he deserved to die, and his death is a happy thing.¡±

    A sh offort appeared in Xie Chang Wu¡¯s and Xie Chang Chao¡¯s eyes. As long as Xie Jing Xing¡¯s reputation was smeared, and hearing others talking about the bad things of Xie Jing Xing, their hearts will be pleased, as if this would help vent out the dissatisfaction in their hearts.

    ¡°Bengong find that Shen Miao is very obtrusive and if it was not Older Brother protecting, making Bengong unable to take action, one can already kill her eight to ten times over.¡± Princess Ming An was somewhat irritated. That day in the Crown Prince¡¯s Eastern Pce, the words that Prince Rui said echoed in Princess Ming An¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Such a good youngdy. As luck would have it, this prince also want.¡±

    She was crazily jealous and the new and old hatred converged, she could not wait to crush Shen Miao into tens of thousands of pieces. But she was confined by HuangFu Hao and even if she went out, HuangFu Hao¡¯s guards would be beside her, and thus she was unable to do anything. Now that Xie Chang Chao mentioned Shen Miao, her vicious emotions were hooked up from her heart.

    Princess Ming An was arrogant for her entire life and there was nothing that she was unable to get. Now that Shen Miao became the blocking stone, there was no reason for her to be kept.

    Suddenly her heart moved and she looked towards Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao.

    Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao were still kneeling on the ground. Princess Ming An did not let them get up so they were unable to get up. They were like that the entire day, being very obedient. It was as if no matter what order was given, they would obediently perform it.

    She suddenlyughed. Princess Ming An picked up a snack and looked carefully at the delicate flower pattern on the snack but said, ¡°Xie Chang Wu, Xie Chang Chao. You both have followed Prince Ding for many years right? Why are you both only still running errands?¡±

    Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao were startled, as they did not expect that Princess Ming An would suddenly make things difficult for them,. But Princess Ming An¡¯s words poked their pain points. One had to know that they were already working for Fu Xiu Yi two years ago, but it was all irrelevant stuff. Just like now, there was no difference between the servants in the Pce as they served the Princess. In their eyes, the reason why Fu Xiu Yi valued them had nothing to do with themselves at all. Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao were very outstanding in literature and military, but they were unable to breakthrough till now, it was only because they had the position of a Shu son.

    Princess Ming An¡¯s words wereced with ridicule and although they did not speak, they could not help but show a bit of indignancy on their faces.

    Princess Ming An said, ¡°You both really want to be promoted and kept by Prince Ding¡¯s side, so that he will value you seriously and one day be able to soar into the skies. Finally breaking away from the humiliating position of a Shu son.¡±

    The Xie brothers did not speak.

    ¡°Bengong has a method that would let the both of you achieve your wishes.¡± Princess Ming An spoke slowly and emphasised.

    Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao looked at each other and bent over, ¡°Seeking Your Princess Highness enlightenment.¡±

    ¡°That is Bengong.¡± Princess Ming An was in all smiles, ¡°Bengong is the Princess of Qin and now Prince Ding wants a favour from my Older Brother Crown Prince. Thus you both are here to incur my likes, but if Bengong speak of some favourable words to Older Brother Crown Prince, and let Older Brother Crown Prince and Prince Ding matter be sessful, Prince Ding would also give the both of you credit.¡± She Looked at her fingernails, ¡°These few days you both have been doing everything to please Bengong, is not it all for that?¡±

    Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu did not speak. Generally it was like that, but when they were sent over to make Princess Ming An happy, from the start they did not have any expectations that Princess Ming An would say anything good for them. One had to know that Princess Ming An was domineering and looked down on everyone, thus it was a good thing not to provoke her anger, thus how would one dare to be in her good graces. Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu were not fools and knew that for Princess Ming An to suddenly raise this matter, there would bound to be some exchange of terms, thus they did not speak at the moment.

    Seeing that both of them were not speaking, Princess Ming An was somewhat unable to hold back and said it herself, ¡°It is only some words from Bengong but numerous of people were unable to get them. Both of you are not friends or rtives of Bengong, thus without any rhyme or reason when Bengong speak about you, naturally one must have somepensation.

    No matter how foolish one act, one could not not understand that sentence. Xie Chang Wu said, ¡°May Your Princess Highness instruct.¡±

    ¡°You all also know,¡± Princess Ming An lift her little finger and said, ¡°That Bengong has always been kind, and have good intentions and thoughts of people when one came to the Ming Qi. To no avail, there would be some slut without eyes that provoke Bengong.¡± Her voice became sharp, ¡°Currently Bengong hate Shen Miao that slut the most.¡±

    Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao were aware about the disagreement between Shen Miao and Princess Ming An. Princess Ming An was one who dispute over every trifle thing, and since she suffered losses from Shen Miao, naturally she would not let it go. Now that this was thend of the Ming Qi, and Shen Miao was not an innocent Young Lady from a normal family, if there was a real ident, Princess Ming An wouldnd in a big trouble.

    Princess Ming An looked at Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao and for the first time her gaze was very amiable, ¡°I know that both of you are the top talented youths of the Ming Qi, with more courage and knowledge than other. One does not know if you are willing to help Bengong with this?¡±

    Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao were surprised for a moment before Xie Chang Chao asked probingly, ¡°What does Your Princess Highness n?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured. Bengong has a kind heart and do not want her life.¡± Princess Ming An smiled, ¡°However you have to sell her off to the lowest ranked brothel and wait till she slowly get used to the ce, then find means to get the officials to save her out.¡±

    The two Xie brothers let out a breath of cold air.

    A female would be almost destroyed after being sold to the lowest ranked brothel. At the lowest ranked brothel, most of the customers were rough and robbers, and would torture others till one was better dead than alive. Many of the servants whomitted wrongs against their masters would die after entering one day. However Princess Ming An still specifically instructed not let her die, and wait till Shen Miao was tossed around by enough people and be a walking dead, then let the officials save her out. This was making her to be the object of universal ridicule, and one fear that everyone would know of the fact that the Fifth Young Lady of Ming Qi¡¯s Shen family, had be a prostitute and their spit would be enough to drown Shen Miao.

    To let the most honourable youngdy to be devastated by the roughest and most brutal of men, one fear that it would be better for Shen Miao to die.

    Xie Chang Wu barely forced a smile out, ¡°Each one of the Shen family guards are highly skilled in martial arts, so how would one be able to sell the Fifth Shen Young Lady to that ce?¡±

    ¡°This is your problem.¡± Princess Ming An resumed that noble and high appearance, ¡°Even though Bengong said that you have the knowledge and guts, how to kidnap Shen Miao would depend on your abilities. Else if everything have to be thought by Bengong, then what use does Bengong have for you both?¡±

    Seeing that Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao were still hesitant, Princess Ming An¡¯s tone lightened and said temptingly, ¡°However if the matter is sessful, Bengong will definitely speak well of you all to Prince Ding, and at least let Prince Ding get good jobs for both of you and it would not be like now, a not high enough nor low enough position. With such a deal, do you still not agree?¡±

    Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao looked at one another and saw the entanglement in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Aspirations of the rich were achieved from danger, and people like them who entered the career would desire nothing more than to reach the top. Now Princess Ming An offered a shortcut for the both of them, seemingly only taking a short amount a time to get a step closer to their dreams.

    However, kidnapping Shen Miao was indeed not an easy task. Even if the both of them had some of their own people, the Shen family originated from a military lineage and those guards were extraordinary. One fear that any of the guards around Shen Miao was highly skilled in martial arts. Moreover once Shen Miao disappeared, Shen Xin would definitely lock the entire Ding capital down tightly, and at that time one would need to spend a substantial effort to hide and transport her to a brothel.

    Upon sess, glory and wealth woulde pouring in. Upon failure, indefinite difficulties would fall onto them.

    When Princess Ming An saw their expressions, she smiled coldly, ¡°Since both of you hesitate, then take it as Bengong had never mention about this matter before. Opportunity onlyes once and Bengong will not give a second chance. Both of you withdraw. Both of you are not the only people in Ming Qi who have knowledge and guts. Bengong thinks that there will be someone who is willing to gamble on this fortune.¡±

    ¡°This official is willing.¡± Not waiting for Princess Ming An to instruct others, Xie Chang Chao cried out first as he pulled Xie Chang Wu. When Xie Chang Wu saw Xie Chang Chao speak, there was no longer any reason to decline. He then bowed down and said, ¡°This official is willing to go through water and tread on fire without hesitation for Your Princess Highness.¡±

    This was the indication of making this deal.

    Princess Ming An smiled and said, ¡°Get up. Since you both are putting effort to work for Bengong, Bengong will not treat you badly. Bengong will wait at the residence for your good news, and thus bide one¡¯s time.¡±

    Aftering out of Princess Ming An¡¯s residence and returning back to the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, the Xie brothers closed the doors of a room and discussed about the matter. Xie Chang Wuined, ¡°Third Younger Brother, you are too impatient to just agree in front of Princess Ming An. This matter is extremely difficult and if one was not careful, there will be disadvantages.¡±

    Xie Chang Chao disagreed with his words, ¡°Second Older Brother, the Princess had also said that even if we do not do it, she will find someone else to do it. Currently what you and me arecking is not abilities but opportunity. If it is sessful then naturally one would rise directly to a high position. Is not this the result that you and I wish to see?¡±

    ¡°But Shen Miao is not the daughter of an ordinary family.¡± Xie Chang Wu sighed, ¡°Even if we are able to kidnap Shen Miao, then Shen Xin would search the entire city so it would not be safe, no matter where we hide her.¡±

    ¡°Is not our residence still avable?¡± Xie Chang Chao smiled.

    Xie Chang Wu looked at him, ¡°Are you saying?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much Shen Xin search the entire city, there would be no reason to search our residence. No matter how suspicious he is of others, he would not suspect that it is us that kidnapped Shen Miao. We have no grief with Shen Miao so why would we kidnap her?¡± Xie Chang Chao smiled, ¡°Absolutely perfect.¡±

    Xie Chang Wu who had some expression of worries also gradually rxed and listen to Xie Chang Chao speak, ¡°But how to kidnap Shen Miao, it still require both of us to deliberate at length.¡±

    Shen Miao was not aware of the agreement between the Xie brothers and Princess Ming An. The light dimmed early during the winter days in the Ding capital thus not long after dinner, the skies were already dark. As there were more court matters these days, Shen Xin and the rest were so busy that it became advantageous for Shen Miao.

    However, today she was replying to invitations under themp.

    Feng An Ning had sent her a number of invitations, but because she had the matter of Chang Zai Qing on her mind, she did not go over a single time. She let Luo Tan go over to apany Feng An Ning to window shop all the time but after a few times, Feng An Ning¡¯s Young Lady¡¯s temper blew up, and sent her an invitation that she muste out with her to shop in two days¡¯ time. If not, they would no longer be friends.

    Shen Miao thought about it and eventually felt that Feng An Ning was considered as her friend. In order to maintain this ¡®hard-won¡¯ friendship, she magnanimously prepared to reply to the invitation and agreed to meet with Feng An Ning.

    After finishing writing, she passed it to Jing Zhe and both Jing Zhe and Gu Yu then closed the door and left. Shen Miao yawned for a few times and decided to rest early, so she headed towards her bed.

    When she reached the side of the bed, she saw that something was rolled up into a ball at the corner of the bed moving under the nket.

    Shen Miao jumped in shock. Just now when Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were in the room, they did not detect anything that came in. Suddenly a strange thought appeared in her mind and ayer of goose bumps appeared. However after a moment she calmed down again. Speaking of which, she was one who had died once before so even if she were to see a ghost, it was something not to be afraid of.

    She immediately went to the side of the bed and lifted the nket.

    Under the nket there was a cat-like thing. Its fur was a rarely seen snow white colour and was a shaggy mess. Being cold after someone lifted the nket, it paused first before looking up to see her.

    For a moment Shen Miao was startled.

    That thing was running over with joy on her bed and quickly bit the sleeves of her middle clothes. Upon closer view, it was a white tiger.

    Shen Miao went crazy. From where did this white tiger came from?

    She then heard a person chuckling from the dark corner, ¡°Jiao Jiao.¡±

    Shen Miao unconsciously turned around, but saw the white tiger cub that bit her sleeves suddenly stood up and ran towards the other side.

    Under the light, his purple robes were brightly lit, and the golden embroidered dragon prints were glittering. His appearance was coated with ayer of warm by the candlelight, making him so beautiful that it seemed that she was not a person of this world.

    Xie Jing Xing leaned over and picked up the white tiger that was biting the corner of his robes and carried it with his sleeves, ¡°Naughty.¡±

    Shen Miao blinked before she suddenly reacted. She saw the white tiger¡¯s head revealing from his sleeves and said incredulous, ¡°What did you call it?¡±

    ¡°Jiao Jiao.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyebrows curved up and he walked over unhurriedly before even asking, ¡°Is it very fitting?¡±

    Shen Miao was so angry that she did not want to talk to him. To use her little name for a beast¡¯s name, was Xie Jing Xing a human?

    Xie Jing Xing walked familiarly to the stool to sit and poured a cup of tea for himself before saying, ¡°The tea is still warm. It seemed that you are very thoughtful of me.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Shameless.¡±

    How would there be such a shameless man like this in the world? But Xie Jing Xing looked at the few Chrysanthemum cookies and said, ¡°Oh? Still prepared snacks. But I am not hungry, so it is tough for you.¡±

    That was the snacks that Jing Zhe prepared, fearing that Shen Miao would be hungry at night and Xie Jing Xing actually thought they were prepared for him? Shen Miao looked coldly at Xie Jing Xing. With this person being like this, it was better for her not to speak.

    ¡°It is tiring these few days.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Fortunately one can rest at your ce for a while. Many thanks.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved. Xie Jing Xing had note over for many days already. Even though she was not ustomed of himing unsolicited at night, at this moment some thoughts appeared in her mind. She asked, ¡°What have you done?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled but it was not a smile as he looked at her, ¡°Again trying to dig information from me.¡±

    Shen Miao did not say anything.

    ¡°It is not fair to be always like this.¡± Xie Jing Xing said leisurely, ¡°You know a lot of my secrets but I know nothing about you. Why not you talk about your stuff?¡±

    Shen Miao rolled her eyes at Xie Jing Xing in her heart. One knew that Xie Jing Xing had the Feng Xian Pawnshop, an intelligence station, under him and all of the big and small matters of the Ming Qi were well in the palm of his hands, yet he still shamelessly said that he knew nothing. Shen Miao felt that Xie Jing Xing was even more dangerous.

    ¡°Prince Rui can go and look for Manager Ji for any enquiries.¡± Shen Miao coolly said, ¡°Manager Ji would be pleased to inform Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Manager Ji does not ask about matters of the wind and moon.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°The things that this Prince want to know, Manager Ji would not be able to answer and only you are able to tell this Prince.¡±

    Shen Miao asked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing touched his chin and took a good and leisurely look at Shen Miao and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you like Fu Xiu Yi?¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly stunned.

    She thought that Xie Jing Xing would asked her some inexplicably weird questions. After dealing with Xie Jing Xing for all these years, she was clearly aware that the previous understanding she had in her previous life was very superficial. A young talent that passed before his time was the not the best description of him. Xie Jing Xing was an intelligent and dangerous hunter, thus if one had a bad sense of grasp, it would be very easy for that hunter to take advantage of one¡¯s weakness.

    She was clear that she had already revealed a lot of information, and also made mistakes that would cause Xie Jing Xing to be suspicious. She even wondered how would she reply when Xie Jing Xing asked her about how she knew about the future knowledge. However she did not expect that Xie Jing Xing would ask her an unrted question.

    Why about if she liked Fu Xiu Yi? What did it got to do with the grand n of the world?

    Shen Miao asked, ¡°Why ask this?¡±

    When Xie Jing Xing did not answer after a long while, Shen Miao turned her head over and coincidentally meet his gaze.

    Under the light, Xie Jing Xing was staring at her sideways. He was originally handsome and moving (*eyes rolled*) thus at this moment under the light, his ck pupils were like stars, as if the stars that filled the skies were iparable to his gaze (Trantor: HA! I don¡¯t believe! Ed: /headdesk). however in that brightness, there was some sense of sharpness which made others unable to look away, and became firmly locked by him.

    That gaze seemed to contain something else, as if it was questioning another thing. The overbearingness and that unavoidable attitude made one eyebrows perk up.

    Why was he not answering this?

    Shen Miao heard her heart beating violently and she had a moment of panic. This long-standing voice came from her chest and made her helpless, but she did not disy the conflict.

    In the cold winter nights and with the dark candle lightly lit, the youth¡¯s gaze was sharp, as if everything was insight as his lips gently hooked up.

    ¡°Ah-choo.¡± One did not know when the dust hadnded on the white tiger¡¯s nose in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s embrace and she sneezed, awakening the two persons who were silent.

    Shen Miao recovered to her senses, ¡°Your pet is sick.¡± She avoided the question without a trace.

    Xie Jing Xing did not continue to harp on the topic, and on the contrary picked the white tiger up and looked into her eyes, ¡°So delicate.¡± Not sure who was he talking about.

    Shen Miao took a deep breath, as she feel that Xie Jing Xing has ill intentions when naming this white tiger with her little name. In the future when others scold this beast, Shen Miao would inevitable think about herself. Thinking about that, she had some unhappiness on the white tiger and Xie Jing Xing also became unpleasant to her eyes.

    ¡°Since it is so delicate then let Imperial Physician Gao take a look at it.¡± Shen Miao said mockingly, ¡°In any case, Imperial Physician Gao has a high level of medical skills. It is the same treating beast and people.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°Jiao Jiao do not like Imperial Physician Gao and only like to stick to this Prince.¡±

    Shen Miao red at him.

    Xie Jing Xing must have done it on purpose.

    ¡°Prince Rui is not leaving?¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I want to rest.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was displeased, ¡°Have time to travel with Feng An Ning for the entire day but chase this Prince out after a while. Really do not have loyalty.¡± Even though he said that, he stood up from his seat and walked towards the window. Suddenly he remembered something and turned back to stand by the bed and said, ¡°About that question, tell this Prince in the future.¡±

    His figure disappeared from the window.

    Shen Miao walked over to close the window and blew out the lights before going up to bed.

    The entire room fell into silence, as if the person who just came was an illusion. Only the cup of tea remaining on the table, reminded one that this was not a dream.

    Everything was very real. It is just...

    On the bed, Shen Miao¡¯s hand was on top of her heart.

    Just now it was violently beating and it has not subsided till now.

    It was not an illusion.

 Chapter 140: Soon Cannot Make It

    <h4>Chapter 140: Soon Cannot Make It (Part 1)</h4>

    Heaven¡¯s had blessed thus even though the weather for the next few days was not good, the particr day that Feng An Ning wanted to go out, it was good and the sun was up.

    As the sun was warm, it was particrlyfortable when the sunlight shone onto them. However, despite this, Shen Miao still wore a rabbit fur cloak. Even though there was a zer in the house, it was difficult to protect oneself from winds outside. It would be a troublesome thing if one were to catch a cold with the weather like this.

    Early in the morning, Feng An Ning¡¯s horse carriage was in front of the doors of the Shen mansion to pick up Luo Tan and Shen Miao. The Feng family doted on Feng An Ning a lot, so since Feng An Ning had already finished all the sses in Guang Wen Tang, she was unable to stay in the residence and would go out shopping every day. It was just that no matter how big the Ding capital was, there would be a day when one would finally get bored. Luo Tan¡¯s arrival was a joy to Feng An Ning, as she was very happy to be the one guiding Luo Tan around and searched for new and fresh ces for her.

    However as time passed, Feng An Ning could not tolerate. Luo Tan was indeed a Young Lady from the Luo family, and she did not bother to look at clothing or jewellery shops, but kept on heading towards the weapon shops. Once she saw a unique weapon, her eyes sparkled. How would Feng An Ning understand all these? Thus she insisted on bringing Shen Miao along.

    Feng An Ning wore a cherry blossom flowered dress with a brocade cloak, making her look extremely bright in winter. These days her appearance had matured and she was especially pretty. However when she opened her mouth to speak, the pretty appearance became somewhat arrogant. She lifted the curtain of her horse carriage and said hurriedly, ¡°Wait till one die already. Still would note up?¡±

    She did not expect that the person standing outside the horse carriage was Shen Qiu.

    Shen Qiu sent Shen Miao and Luo Tan out and he knew that Shen Miao had only one friend, Feng An Ning, in the Ding capital. His memory was still stuck with the little shy young female, but who knew that the one who lift the curtain was a lively Young Lady.

    When the Young Lady saw that it was him, her head shrank and her high-pitched and arrogant voice lowered and softened, ¡± Vice General Shen.¡±

    Shen Qiu nced at Feng An Ning unfathomably and nodded his head as a greeting. He let Shen Miao and Luo Tan up the horse carriage, and instructed them to pay attention to safety before leaving. Because this was Feng An Ning¡¯s invite, there were a number of the Feng¡¯s family¡¯s guards that were brought along, Shen Miao and Luo Tan did not bring other guards, as they thought that Feng An Ning would send them back to Shen mansion afterwards.

    After Shen Qiu left, Feng An Ning patted her chest and finally felt relief. It was very strange as every time Feng An Ning saw Shen Qiu, she would have an instinct of being afraid. Even though Shen Qiu did not criticise her for her temperament, but the majestic air of a Vice General was still present. Feng An Ning once again thought about Shen Qiu¡¯s appearance just now. After not seeing for the past two years, Shen Qiu who had been practising for the past two years had be more mature. Even though he was still a warm and gentle Eldest Brother but in the eyes of others, he was awe-inspiring.

    Luo Tan asked Feng An Ning, ¡°Ai. Why are you blushing?¡±

    Feng An Ning was startled, and quickly touched her cheeks before realising that they were really weirdly hot. She covered up using her hands as fans, ¡°This carriage is stuffy and somewhat hot.¡±

    Luo Tan did not doubt her, ¡°It is you that wore too heavily.¡± Then she suddenly thought of something, ¡°An Ning, why are you afraid of Biao Older Brother?¡±

    ¡°Since when have I been scared of him?¡± Feng An Ning immediately refuted once she heard Luo Tan¡¯s words which shocked Luo Tan.

    ¡°Just now you obviously looked like you were afraid.¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°What is there to be shameful about? But Biao Older Brother is a very good person and just look fierce on the outside. If you are even scared of Biao Older Brother, wait till you meet Older Brother Sa, you will then know what a ck-faced god is.¡±

    Luo Sa was a thousand miles away from Luo Tan, but she had already smeared his name to her ¡®good friend¡¯. Feng An Ning stressed herself, ¡°I am not afraid of him.¡±

    Luo tan said, ¡°Alright. Alright. You are not afraid. Is that alright now?¡±

    Shen Miao who was observing silently at the side, saw that Feng An Ning¡¯s cheeks were flushed up with anger, and her heart suddenly moved.

    Because the family of the Supervisor of Attendants stood in the wrong team, Master Feng was implicated, and in order to protect this pearl in his hand, he could only marry her off to a cousin of his family in advance. Who knew that not only that cousin was shabby, after the Feng family declined, he raised a family outside and even had a son. With Feng An Ning¡¯s arrogant temperament, how would she be able to tolerate those grievances? She then picked up a scissors and ended in mutual destruction with that external family.

    In this lifetime because of Shen Miao meddling, the forces within the Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family were now evenly matched, and Master Feng had not taken his stand. But with the previous life¡¯s ending, one could not guarantee that it would not happen again.

    Shen Miao did not have any feelings for the Feng family, but if it was Feng An Ning then she would want to help. Feng An Ning always made her think about Wan Yun, and all pitiful people who were implicated by the family ns.

    ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± Feng An Ning saw Shen Miao staring at her and did not know what she was thinking, thus she thought that Shen Miao was still thinking about Luo Tan¡¯s words. She said exasperatedly, ¡°You also think that I am afraid of your Eldest Brother?¡±

    Luo Tanughed behind her sleeves, before Shen Miao recovered to her senses and shook her head, ¡°It is not so. Just find that your dress is somewhat unique.¡±

    Ordinary females would love to hear others ttering them, and no matter how much anger Feng An Ning has, she was unable to be angry with Shen Miao¡¯s words. ¡°Of course. This is the pattern that my Mother had got people to get for me.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hang down and she sighed in her heart. Let it be. Everyone had their own fate. One would not be able to eat hot bean curd if one was anxious, thus some things had to be done slowly.

    One had to say that when three of them were shopping around, it was more tiring than two persons. Because Feng An Ning wanted to visit the jewellery and clothing shops, and Luo Tan only wanted to look at weapons, so they had to shop from the West to the East and from the North to the South of the city. Luo Tan and Feng An Ning kept on bickering, and the noise made Shen Miao¡¯s head ache. When going out with these two people, it was just like a mother bringing her kids along. At the end after they argued, they would both tagged her at the same time, and said that Shen Miao was ¡®young but was just like an old woman¡¯ and was ¡®more boring than the monks in the temple¡¯. At the end Shen Miao could not be bothered about them at all.

    This day was exceptionally lively as three Young Lady were shopping around, and the stuff that they bought filled the carriage that there almost was not any ce left. Feng An Ning was however feeling proud as every time Shen Miao and Luo Tan liked anything, she would wave her hands, ¡°Buy.¡± If Shen Miao blocked this, it would be fear that Feng An Ning would move the entire jewellery shop back to her residence.

    After eating, drinking, ying and when the sun was almost setting down, everyone also nned to return back to the residence. Because Shen Miao and Luo Tan were invited out by Feng An Ning, it was not convenient to bring too many guards, so Shen Miao did not bring along the Shen mansion¡¯s guards and wanted to take the Feng family¡¯s carriage back home. Who knew that when they left the shop and returned to the carriage, Feng An Ning turned over her pouch and became anxious, ¡°The cat-eye hairpin that I just bought is gone.¡±

    Feng An Ning had visited all the jewellery shops in the Ding capital today, and if one were to say what she was satisfied with, it would be the butterfly-shaped cat-eye hairpin. That cat-eye was a transparent and rare blue jewel, making it very beautiful to look at. When Feng An Ning was in the restaurant eating, she took it out to scrutinise with Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Search again. Just now it was in your hands so how can it disappear?¡±

    Feng An Ning said, ¡°I do not know.¡±

    ¡°Still do not go back to look?¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°You just left, so if it was left behind the people in the restaurant would have picked it up. I will apany you to take a look.¡±

    Feng An Ning thought about it, ¡°I will go myself and it would be only for a short time. If it cannot be found than let it be. It is a pity on the money spent. It is difficult to see something that one likes.¡±

    Luo Tan was somewhat speechless. Feng An Ning was indeed wealthy. Speaking of which, although the Feng family was wealthy, it was not at this level of squandering. It was nothing more than the Feng family truly loved and doted on Feng An Ning, that there was no shortage of money for her to spend. Thus that lead to Feng An Ning being unable to have any perspective of money that even if something was lost, the first reaction was ¡®it is difficult to see something that one likes¡¯.

    ¡°I will bring a few guards up to take a look.¡± Feng An Ning said, ¡°Wait here for me. I will be right down.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head. Feng An Ning took almost all the guards, and this was most probably to make a strong point, just in case the waiter in the restaurant wanted her possessions, when they saw Feng An Ning¡¯s stance, they would be timid about it.

    After Feng An Ning left, there was only Luo Tan and Shen Miao left with four guards outside. Luo Tan looked at the skies and said, ¡°When An Ning returns, it would be dark when we return to the residence.¡± She then stretched outzily, ¡°It is sure tiring today. Tomorrow I am going to bezy and no one can disturb me.¡±

    Shen Miao kept to her silence. Just now someone was still very interested to y around this happily the next time.

    Just as she was thinking, she suddenly heard a guard speaking from the outside, ¡°Shen Young Lady, Luo Young Lady, this subordinate just picked up Young Lady¡¯s hairpin.¡±

    ¡°Ai.¡± Luo Tan sighed. She opened the curtains and indeed saw that the guard standing outside the horse carriage, was holding a shimmering hairpin in his hand. Was not this the cat-eye hairpin that Feng An Ning lost?

    Luo Tan frowned, ¡°This An Ning is really careless. The thing fell onto the ground yet she did not realise it.¡±

    That guard moved towards the horse carriage two steps, when Luo Tan reached her hands out to pick up that hairpin.

    Just as she held onto that hairpin, that guard suddenly flinged Luo Tan out.

    Another guard of the Feng residence suddenly jumped on to the carriage, and pulled the driver down before whipping the horse. When the horse felt the pain, it mmed its hoofs down and started running crazily.

    Everything happened so quickly, that the other two guards of the Feng residence were unable to react. When they finally reacted, Shen Miao and the horse carriage were already a distance away.

    The fortunate thing was that Luo Tan was still in the carriage. She reacted very quickly, thus when that guard tried to fling her out, Luo Tan was already firmly grasping the carriage door and jumped back. This was a period where every second counted, thus the man did not continue struggling with Luo Tan and leaped onto another horse, and headed towards the direction of outside the city.

    There were a number ofmoners on the streets, and they were all stunned by that horse who was charging violently. Some of the stalls that were unable to dodge were overturned, but they did not know who was that arrogant. That horse carriage was in great speed, mming Shen Miao and Luo Tan around inside.

    At the crucial moment, Luo Tan still remembered to pull Shen Miao¡¯s hand over, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister, do not be afraid. We will jump off the carriage and reveal our identity. There are so many people outside, so we have to take that into consideration.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart slightly warmed up. Even though the entire carriage was out of control, she said, ¡°It is toote. Look outside.¡±

    Luo Tan looked outside the carriage and she was stunned. The familiar streets just now had disappeared. The small alleys were shrewdly twisted around, and there was not a person in sight. One did not know where this road was. Despair suddenly appeared in Luo Tan¡¯s heart, as she was only thinking of jumping off the carriage to save their lives but at this moment, there was no one so even if they jump off, they would still be the meat on other¡¯s cutting board.

    ¡°Do not worry. They should be targeting me so when it is time, you should feint a faint or try another means to escape. They will not do anything to you.¡± Shen Miao said.

    ¡°How could I leave you and escape myself?¡± Luo Tan grabbed Shen Miao¡¯s hand, ¡°At that time you saved the Luo family in the Xiao Chun City, even if I cannot save you, I will not leave you. If we were to die, we will die together.¡±

    Shen Miao was somewhat dumbfounded. Now was not the time to be discussing about heroic loyalty. She forcefully managed to sit up in the violently moving carriage and whispered in Luo Tan¡¯s ear, ¡°Remember, if you seed in escaping, think of ways to send a letter to Prince Rui¡¯s residence. Just say that there is a transaction to be done and prices will be discussedter.¡±

    Luo Tan was nk when she heard this and looked suspiciously at Shen Miao, ¡°How is this rted to Prince Rui? Biao Youngest Sister, you...¡±

    ¡°Do not ask so much.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°This matter is of great importance, so do not mention the matter of Prince Rui to anyone else. I only tell you because I trust you.¡±

    Luo Tan nodded her head but then shook her head again, ¡°No. I will not leave you alone.¡±

    Shen Miao still wanted to say more but that horse carriage suddenly came to a stop, and Shen Miao and Luo Tan were unable to react before they crashed against the horse carriage. The curtain was suddenly torn off and a person came in to drag Shen Miao out.

    Luo Tan clinged onto Shen Miao¡¯s thighs, ¡°Biao Youngest Sister.¡± She put in every single effort from her body but even as such, the person outside still dragged Shen Miao away. That person was very angry and kicked Luo Tan.

    Even if Luo Tan was trained in martial arts all year round in the Luo family, she was still after all a young female. To be kicked that devastatingly, she immediately fell out of the carriage. The ¡®dong¡¯ sound shocked Shen Miao when she heard it.

    The remaining guard urged on, ¡°Hurry up, do not be discovered by others.¡±

    They directly tore the carriage apart. One of the two persons did not even say anything before stuffing a cloth into Shen Miao¡¯s mouth, and tied her hands and legs before making Shen Miao faint and throw her to the back of the horse, making Luo Tan spit fire when she saw those actions. Luo Tan¡¯s gaze suddenlynded on a short sword that fell from the horse carriage. Today after shopping with Feng An Ning at the jewellery store, they also mercifully went to the weapons shop with Luo Tan, and that short sword was bought then. She did not even thought about it and grabbed it before heading towards that person.

    That person was however one that practises martial arts and with a few moves, tossed Luo Tan onto the ground. Luo Tan¡¯s gaze suddenly changed and said, ¡°Military family.¡±

    This was not amon guard. These few moves were clearly unique to military families. At least these two people were rted to the military.

    When that person heard Luo Tan¡¯s words, he suddenly exposed his viciousness and grabbed the short sword from Luo Tan¡¯s hands and shed her.

    Luo Tan leaned over and slowly fell down.

    The other person urged on, ¡°Do not dally, quickly leave.¡±

    That person then throw a knife away and rode another horse. Both of them quickly disappeared into the small alley.

    In the gloomy dark alley, there was only a dismantled horse carriage as Luo Tan copsed onto the ground. Arge patch of a red stain gradually spread across her apricot coloured dress, making it look particrly frightening.

    Feng An Ning raised her hand and pped both of the guards.

    Both guards suddenly copsed and kowtowed, ¡°These subordinates were unable to protect the masters, may Young Lady punish.¡±

    ¡°Punish?¡± Feng An Ning did not burst in anger butughed, ¡°How would I punish you? Beating or sell off? What is the use of punishing? Will Shen Miao and Luo Tan return?¡±

    Both guards remained silent. They had tried to catch up with the carriage, but that horse carriage was extremely fast and when they started chasing, there was already a distance. The other party seemed to be prepared and the routes that were taken were all small roads, thus they did not know at the end where did they go.

    Feng An Ning almost gone crazy. She only just went up the restaurant to ask the waiter if he had seen her cats-eye hairpin and when she returned back, the carriage had disappeared and the surrounding people were all pointing around. After enquiring from the maid, she then realised that someone had stolen her horse carriage.

    And in that carriage, Shen Miao and Luo Tan were inside.

    After not too long, the two remaining guards returned but they did not know the whereabouts of the carriage. Fen An Ning looked at the hairpin on the floor that was filled with dust and closed her eyes. Even if she was oblivious normally, she was well aware of things at this moment. Someone has nned and infiltrated into their Feng family¡¯s guards, and it was all to kidnap Shen Miao and Luo Tan.

    What kind of people Shen Miao and Luo Tan were? One was the Di daughter of Shen Xin¡¯s and the other was Luo Xue Yan¡¯s blood niece. No matter which one, they were both reputable and famous in the Ding capital. For someone to even dare to scheme against them, it meant that the other party was willing to take such a risk, and everything bodes ill as there was no positive signs for Shen Miao and Luo Tan.

    Thinking till here, Feng An Ning started to tremble. It was her who invited Shen Miao and Luo Tan out to shop in the Ding capital. It was her who wanted to go up to the restaurant. If she did not return to look for that hairpin, perhaps the few more guards would have been able to defend against those perpetrators. If she had not said that it was inconvenient and agreed to let Shen Miao bring more guards from Shen residence, there would not be such a setback like this. If she did not invite Shen Miao out, such a thing would not have happened today.

    It is her. It is all her fault.

    Feng An Ning¡¯s body was wavering and when the maid by her side saw it, she jumped in shock and quickly went up to support her, ¡°Young Lady must not me oneself and harm one¡¯s health. Master¡¯s and Furen¡¯s heart will ache upon seeing this.¡±

    Feng An Ning shook her head and smiled bitterly, ¡°Father¡¯s and Mother¡¯s hearts will ache with me like this, so how would Shen Furen and General Shen not be like that? Even if they were to kill me, I would not be able to make up for the mistakes I made.¡± With a sullen expression, she burst into tears in the middle of the restaurant, not caring of her identity.

    ¡°What happened? Where is Jiao Jiao and Biao Younger Sister?¡± She heard a strong sober male voiceing from outside the restaurant. Feng An Ning loosened her hands and saw Shen Qiu striding in, and there was a small group of soldiers following him. Each one had an imposing manner and formidable might that the people in the restaurant could not help but shrink their heads.

    Today Shen Qiu left from work early, and wanted to go back to the residence to ask Shen Miao and Luo Tan to go hunting on another day, but who knew that before he returned back to the residence, he heard his subordinate reported that Shen Miao and Luo Tan went out with Feng An Ning and an incident happened at the restaurant.

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan had yet to returned to the residence so naturally they were not aware of this news. When Shen Qiu knew about it, he rushed over without stopping his horse. Who knew that when he reached, he saw the baleful appearance of the restaurant, and that usually proud Feng family¡¯s Young Lady in the middle bursting into tears, in a short moment Shen Qiu had a dreaded feeling to it.

    He strode over to Feng An Ning and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Feng An Ning was startled. Shen Qiu stood in front of her and he was tall in stature but was anxious. Suddenly Feng An Ning became somewhat speechless.

    Shen Qiu and Shen Miao had a good rtionship and this was a fact that everyone knew of. Shen Qiu was even willing to murder andmit arson for Shen Miao, so what would happen when Shen Qiu knew that Shen Miao was kidnapped by others?

    She said with much difficulty, ¡°After shopping Shen Miao, Luo Tan and me came to eat, when we were done I returned to the restaurant to find something. Shen Miao and Luo Tan stayed in the horse carriage and traitors infiltrated the Feng residence guards. They stole the horse carriage and kidnapped Shen Miao and Luo Tan. My Father already sent people to secretly inquire but...¡± Feng An Ning resolutely held her tears back, ¡°Sorry. It is all my fault.¡±

    Shen Qiu did not even look at Feng An Ning, but everyone saw him clenching both of his fist tightly, and could almost hear the cracking of the joints.

    He took a deep breath and his voice was very calm as he instructed Mo Qing, ¡°Report to the authorities, seal the city and search. The Shen family army is to be dispatched. Take my tally and instruct it down, search through the entire city and if the person is found, the Shen family will reward with ten thousand of gold.¡±

    Ten thousand of gold. The surrounding people sucked in a lump of cold air.

    Feng An Ning was also stunned when she heard this, but when she recovered to her senses she felt even more remorseful in her heart. Shen Qiu did not even blink when he willingly offered ten thousand of gold and that meant that in his eyes, Shen Miao was like a treasure, but now Shen Miao¡¯s life was uncertain. This must be the meaning of the phrase ¡®I did not kill Bo Ren but Bo Ren died because of me¡¯. (Bo Ren is a character in Three Kingdom and this is a phrase to describe regret, remorse and sadness.)

    Mo Qing also looked solemn as he turned away to carry out the orders ordingly. Feng An Ning said, ¡°Even though it is easy to seal the city upon reporting to the authorities, but like this rumours would be raised in the Ding capital, and this would be detrimental to Shen Miao¡¯s and Luo Tan¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Feng An Ning was a female and naturally understood the importance of reputation to a female. Once the matter of Shen Miao and Luo Tan being kidnapped was spread out, other would inevitably be malicious enough to conjecture rumours. Besides, there were enemies of the Shen family in the Ding capital and they would indeed make use of it.

    Shen Qiu said, ¡°Reputationpared to life is not worth a single Wen (aka cent). Even if their reputations are damaged, the Shen family can afford to feed them for life.¡±

    He turned away and walked off. Feng An Ning said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am implicated in today¡¯s incident. I will definitely pay a visit to apologise one day.¡±

    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you.¡± There was no emotion in Shen Qiu¡¯s voice, ¡°Those people were well prepared, and took action even with the knowledge of their backgrounds. Even it was not you, they would also find an opportunity to take action.¡±

    Feng An Ning was a littleforted when she heard this but before she could speak, she heard Shen Qiu¡¯s faint words again.

    ¡°However, my apologies. When seeing you, I will inevitable be angry so it is ideal for Feng Young Lady not to pay a visit for the time being.¡± (Trantor: I hear hearts cracking...)

    He did not even turn back as he strode off, leaving Feng An Ning standing alone nkly in the hall.

    Outside, Ah Chi asked Shen Qiu, ¡°Young Master directly mobilised the Shen family army and not ask Furen¡¯s and Master¡¯s opinion?¡±

    ¡°Ask what fart.¡± Shen Qiu scolded, ¡°How would one have more effort to think about this and that now? With those people dare to take such risks, Jiao Jiao and Biao Younger Sister are in a dangerous situation. To actually dare to scheme on my Shen family, wait till I catch those people. I will make sure they are mother-f***ing dead.¡± The young and kind-hearted Vice General was no doubt extremely angry at this moment. He flipped up to the horse, ¡°Go to the Administration Office of the Capital. Even if one need to dig up three feet of the entire capital, the persons have to be found.¡±

    The news that the Shen family¡¯s Young Lady and Biao Young Lady were kidnapped by evildoers were spread all over the Ding capital. This was a fact that could not be concealed. Firstly because when Shen Miao and Luo Tan were kidnapped, themoners surrounding were all looking, and a few also knew of Feng An Ning¡¯s identity. Second was that the Administration Office of the Capital, the City Garrison, the Officials at the Government Office, the Shen family army, the Feng family¡¯s guards were all activated. With such big movements, it was difficult not to be aware of it.

    Everyone all knew that Shen Xin doted on his daughter, but this kind of doting almost turned over the entire Ding capital and scared a number of people. After Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin knew of the matter after court, they personally brought along people to do a door to door search.

    They searched the rest of the night without any intake of water and rice.

    When Xie Jing Xing returned from outside, he saw Ji Yu Shu and Gao Yang waiting in the residence. Both of them would usually gather at the Feng Xian Pawnshop because of Gao Yang¡¯s particrly sensitive identity, and generally speaking he would note to the residence of Prince Rui.

    Xie Jing Xing nced surprisingly at both of them and handed the thing in his hands to Tie Yi. When the white tiger in the courtyard saw himing in, it pounced jubntly and fluttered to Xie Jing Xing¡¯s feet and bit his trousers affectionately.

    Xie Jing Xing bent down to pick the white tiger up and asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Gao Yang looked at Ji Yu Shu as Ji Yu Shu stared at the white tiger. After staring at it for a moment, he said determinedly, ¡°There is something to inform you of.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xie Jing Xing went out of the city alone today, so he really did not know what happened in the Ding capital.

    ¡°Lately the public security of the Ding capital is not very good and is in some chaos.¡± Ji Yu Shu scratched his ears and spoke around the matter, ¡°Just today, there was a Young Lady that went shopping on the streets and was robbed of his horse carriage at the restaurant, even with a number of family guards around. There were two Official families¡¯ Young Ladies in the carriage. Till now, the search still came up with nothing.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stared at Ji Yu Shu.

    Ji Yu Shu shivered as he felt that his gaze on him was somewhat cold and trembled, ¡°Both Gao Yang and me wanted to warn you. Your beauty is not worse off than those Young Ladies, so you must be careful.

    Xie Jing Xing said calmly, ¡°Ji Yu Shu.¡±

    ¡°You also know the person I am speaking of. It is the Fifth Shen Young Lady.¡± Ji Yu Shu quickly said it out and quietly took a step back to hid behind Gao Yan.

    There was a moment of silence in the room.

    ¡°And the person?¡± Ji Yu Shu looked nkly at the room. There was only the white tiger that was thrown on the floor, howling in pain.

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Gao Yang looked at him coldly.

    ¡°Smarter than you.¡± Ji Yu Shu replied.

    At the same time, Shen Qiu who was searching within the various parts of the city for Shen Miao heard the news that Luo Tan had been found.

    Mo Qing said, ¡°Luo Young Lady soon would not make it.¡±

 Chapter 141: He Came

    <h4>Chapter 141: He Came (Part 1)</h4>

    When Luo Tan was found, she was at an almost abandonedne on the western part of the city. That alleyway was connected to different smaller roads, and all the messy andplicated alleys made it harder to search. Fortunately someone in Ah Chi¡¯s city guard¡¯s group was very familiar with that corner of the Ding capital, and thus discovered Luo Tan¡¯s whereabouts.

    Even though one had found Luo Tan, her condition did not make one rx at all. Luo Tan¡¯s waist has been stabbed deeply, and the wound was extremely deep. Because it took quite some time to locate her, when she returned to the Shen residence, she was already at her dying breath.

    A number of good doctors came over and would only shake their heads over and over again, before saying that theyck the strength to reverse the desperate situation. Shen Xin was so angry that he almost pulled his sword out. It was Luo Xue Yan that said, ¡°All these people are quacks, take Ah Xin¡¯s tally and invite a Imperial Physician from the Pce¡¯s Medical Institute. Are not those people from the Medical Institute, to all have magical hands that bring the dying back to life? Whoever is able to cure Tan-er, the Shen family would reward handsomely.¡±

    Shen Qiu ordered his subordinate to take Shen Xin¡¯s tally to invite an Imperial Physician from the Pce. Everyone surrounded in front of Luo Tan¡¯s bed and Luo Xue Yan¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°Who did this? So malicious.¡±

    Luo Ling¡¯s gaze was solemn. Luo Tan was his Tang Younger Sister (aka female cousin of his father side), and to be in a situation where her life and death was unknown, he was naturally upset. However the even more disturbing thing was that Luo Tan was found, but there was still no information about Shen Miao¡¯s whereabouts. Upon seeing Luo Tan¡¯s current situation the other party was obviously vicious, so no one dared to think about what Shen Miao would encounter.

    The Shen family army searched nonstop in the Ding capital, but there was no slightest clue at all. Those people seemed to have disappeared into thin air. The houses of ordinary people were searched and all the streets and alleys were searched. One could not go into the residences of officials to search, as they did not have the power to do so even if they wanted to.

    A terrible silence fell onto the room.

    Whatever that happened outside, Shen Miao was not aware of it. When she woke up, she already did not know what time was it.

    Her hands and feet were bound and she was unable to move. Shen Miao slowly opened her eyes. The other party had forgotten to cover her eyes or perhaps it was unnecessary to do so.

    This was an empty secret chamber and there was only a table, a cupboard and a bed inside. One was unable to know where this was. It looked like this was a secret room within someone¡¯s residence. Shen Miao could not even move and could only watch quietly.

    There was no sound at all and nothing could be heard. Shen Miao was previously unconscious and was not aware of what happened, thus she did not know if Luo Tan escaped and passed the message to Xie Jing Xing.

    Currently Shen Xin was a character that everyone in the Ding capital would have some degree of fear, especially the current situation where the Qin¡¯s and the Great Liang¡¯s envoys had not left. Because Emperor Wen Hui relied on Shen Xin, his position rose steadily, andbined with the return of the military power, ordinary people would not be able to touch his head. However at the moment there were such brainless people who did that, and to be that bold and inly disregard of the consequences, Shen Miao need not need to use any brains to guess who that person was. Other than Princess Ming An, no one would use such a simple and crude method.

    However she had not thought that Princess Ming An would have found help in the Ding capital this quickly. Obviously, Princess Ming An would not do the job herself and even if it was HuangFu Hao, he would also not allow Princess Ming An to use such a stupid method. Moreover the people who kidnapped her could infiltrate the Feng family guards, so they had some understanding of the Feng family, and had inquired very clearly of her entire journey with Feng An Ning. Especially how they were able to cast the Feng family¡¯s guards off that quickly with the horse carriage, and entered in the deserted alleys. Everything made it clear of the fact that the help that Princess Ming An found, was just too familiar with the Ding capital various routes, and it was obvious that they were natives of Ming Qi.

    With Princess Ming An infallible self belief, she would not be associated with any lowly character, but those people with official positions would not be willing to risk their lives, and gamble with their future prospects to work with Princess Ming An to kidnap Shen Miao. One had to know that if Shen Xin found out about it in the future, Shen Xin would certainly not take things lying down. The officials of the Ming Qi tended to avoid trouble and hastened for advantages, thus for such a dangerous task, they would definitely not do it.

    Therefore it could only be those who had a certain level of official position, and were extremely eager to climb up that they would not even care about their own lives. But among the officials in the Ming Qi, who were they? Shen Miao could not determine who these people were for a moment.

    However as the matter got to do with Princess Ming An, it would invite trouble for Shen Xin if he were to take action. One did not know why, but the first thing that Shen Miao thought of was that if Xie Jing Xing took action, he would definitely be able to find her. When one thought about it, it was true. Xie Jing Xing had the Feng Xian Pawnshop and the information from ites from all directions, so how could the people who kidnapped her be more familiar? The Feng Xian Pawnshop had done so much business in the Ming Qi and extend in all directions, so there was no reason for them to lose out.

    Shen Miao could only hope in her heart that Xie Jing Xing would find her as soon as possible.

    She did her best to pull her hands into her sleeves. The person tied her up with the ropes so very tightly, that Shen Miao¡¯s skin tore before she was able to pull her hands to her sleeves.

    She deliberately did this because after her rebirth, in order to prevent idents from happening, she had a hairpin specially made. The tip of the hairpin was bent to a hook and when one was in an imminent peril, one would be able to use this to stab the other person¡¯s eyes. This was a method that she learnt in the Pce in her previous lifetime, and at the moment it could be used to wear down the ropes.

    Just as she was about to do it, she heard footsteps outside. Shen Miao¡¯s heart jumped and she quickly put the hairpin back into her sleeves, and closed her eyes as she leaned against the wall to pretend that she had not awaken yet.

    The door opened and someone walked in from outside. From the footsteps, it was more than one person.

    One of them said, ¡°The Shen family¡¯s actions are too big. If this goes on, when can one move the person?¡±

    The other said, ¡°What is the panic about? The person is in our hands, so it is notte to send her out when the wind dies down.¡±

    It was two persons. Shen Miao¡¯s mind started deliberating. From their tone of voice, they were here temporary to take shelter from the raging winds, and would eventually move her out. Whatever ce that Princess Ming An want to send her to, it would not be anywhere good. Her heart was a little relieved to hear that Shen Xin¡¯s actions were extremely fast, as with so many pair of eyes watching, it would be difficult for the other party to move her out now. Thus at least for this short period of time, she would not be in danger.

    It was just that Shen Miao¡¯s heart was suspicious. These two persons¡¯ voices were so familiar, but she was feigning being asleep and could not open her eyes to look.

    She seemed to felt that there were gazes on her and Shen Miao heard one of them speaking hesitantly, ¡°Why is she not waking up? Could it be that one used too much force before?¡±

    ¡°Second Older Brother, what is the time now? You still have time to care if she is awake or not?¡± The other person said, ¡°Do not worry. Even if Shen Miao does not wake up, the Princess will also be happy. You have already seen the Princess¡¯s attitude, the worse off Shen Miao is, the better. It does not matter if she lives or dies.¡±

    ¡°I am just worried.¡± The person that was called ¡®Second Older Brother¡¯ sounded really worried, ¡°What if Father find out about this matter?¡±

    ¡°So what if Father find out about it? You and me are Father¡¯s sons. After that little bastard died, Father can only rely on us brothers in the future.¡± That person continued, ¡°Moreover, the Xie family and the Shen family are already in disagreement. Do you think that Father will report his own sons over to the Shen family?¡±

    Xie family. Xie family.

    The corner of Shen Miao¡¯s eyshes trembled as she was unable to hide the astonishment in her heart.

    She had not expected that the people who kidnapped her would be from the Xie family. That person called the other ¡®Second Older Brother¡¯ so it was without a doubt that these two persons were Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao.

    Shen Miao could not believe it in her heart. She had never even thought that the people that Princess Ming An allied with, would be Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao. One knew that even though the Shu Xie brothers had been dissatisfied with Xie Jing Xing all the while, but based on her previous lifetime, they were however like Fu Xiu Yi, adept at enduring silently, so how could they be so arrogant and conceited this lifetime? They did not hesitate to put themselves in danger, and were involved in the shady business of kidnapping others.

    The residence of the Marquis of Lin An was arge and influential family of the Ming Qi that even as Shu sons, they outranked many official¡¯s Di sons. Once Xie Chang Wu¡¯s and Xie Chang Chao¡¯s doings were exposed, the entire residence of the Marquis of Lin An would be destroyed. Were these two people insane?

    Xie Cang Wu drank a sip and said, ¡°Is this ce safe?¡±

    ¡°Naturally it is safe.¡± Xie Chang Chao said proudly, ¡°No one would have thought that the Young Lady of the Shen family would be hidden in our residence. What is more that in this residence, this secret chamber is only known by the two of us. Even if Shen Xin really managed to get His Majesty¡¯s verbal edict and with fortune by his side,e and search in our residence, I can guarantee that he will return in low spirits.¡±

    ¡°That is good.¡± Xie Chang Wu sighed in relief and said, ¡°Sess and failure of this matter is only just a momentary slip, so there must not be a single mistake. Once the wind outside dies down, one have to quickly move the person away.¡±

    Xie Chang Chao nodded his head and took out clean water and rice out from the basket, before walking over to Shen Miao and cing the two bowls in front of her.

    ¡°Wake her up. One cannot starve her to death.¡± Xie Chang Wu said.

    ¡°No need.¡± Xie Chang Chao said, ¡°Keep her tied. It is not like she does not have a mouth. Do not you find that to let a Young Lady eat like a dog, Her Princess Highness would be happy to heard about it? At that time when the Princess is happy, it would be good for us when she speak a few good words in front of His Highness.¡±

    Xie Chang Chao said, ¡°Also good. It is Third Younger Brother that is thoughtful. In this case then let us go out first, so that others would not be suspicious.¡± After both of them finished speaking, they left.

    When there was no more sounds, Shen Miao then slowly opened her eyes.

    There were two bowls on the floor in front of her. One bowl was filled with clean water and other with rice. Fortunately Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao did not gave her disgusting things to eat.

    Shen Miao sighed.

    It is not like she had not eaten such things. In the chilly Cold Pce, even rotten food was provided but in order to live, one would be able to temporarily put down one¡¯s dignity. As long there was a chance to live another day, there would be a day that one could take revenge.

    It was just that Xie Chang Wu¡¯s and Xie Chang Chao¡¯s words finally made her knit her eyebrows.

    It turned out that this was a secret chamber of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. If that was true then it would be difficult for Shen Xin to search till here. First, without Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s verbal edict, it was not possible for one to search the residence of a official, unless one was able to produce tangible evidence. However without any rhyme or reason, the Xie brothers did not have any interactions with Shen Miao, so how would anyone suspect that they were the perpetrators? Second, even if Shen Xin was really able to obtain the verbal edict, just like what the Xie brothers said, this secret chamber was extremely hidden that even Xie Ding was not aware of it, so how would Shen Xin be able to find it?

    The Xie family did really take different approaches. The most dangerous ce was the safest ce, as a result, things became even more thorny.

    Shen Miao looked at the clean water in front.

    Could Xie Jing Xing find her?

    At the other side, in the Shen mansion, the Imperial Physician from the Pce finally came.

    The oing person was wearing white and holding a folding fan. If he was not carrying a medical box, he would seem like some gentle and warm gentleman of some noble house. He did not seemed to be here to save someone but more likeing here to appreciate flowers.

    However this was the young Imperial Physician from the Pce, Gao Yang.

    Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin had looks of doubts on their faces. Even though Gao Yang¡¯s medical skills weremendable in the Pce, but those who went for treatments were all the consorts and females often like flowery exterior with no substance. One would not know if it was because Gao Yang looked good, that everyone praised him or for his medical skills. As for medical professionals, everyone would have an image in which those that were older would have remarkable medical techniques, and those younger ones only had some inconsequential knowledge.

    Shen Xin had not expect that the Imperial Physician who was invited from the Pce would be Gao Yang, and momentarily was unable to decline him. If they were to go invite again then there would be a significant dy of time.

    This rumoured Imperial Physician Gao understood the affairs of life and since he was invited by others, he walked in in an exuberant manner to the unconscious Luo Tan to take her pulse.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes were on him. After a while, Gao Yang then shook his head and sighed, ¡°Breathing is weak, pulse is in disorder, wound is very deep which impacted the lungs and even lost a lot of blood. Difficult.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan immediately said, ¡°Another quack doctor. Qiu-er, go and take your Father¡¯s tally to invite a doctor over.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Gao Yang said unhappily, ¡°I am only said it is difficult, and did not say that the condition is serious and cannot be treated. You all had invited me to do a house visit and now look for another doctor, General Shen, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°You really can save Biao Younger Sister?¡± Shen Qiu took a step forward and asked.

    ¡°If there is any more dy, there would be no use even if one were to step in.¡± Gao Yang said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Xin said, ¡°Do not suspect people one can use, a suspect cannot be used. I trust you. If Imperial Physician Gao can cure Tan-er, the Shen family will definitely reward handsomely.¡±

    Gao Yangughed and said, ¡°One dare not. One dare not. A healer has the hearts of parents so money is not needed. Luo Young Lady is at death¡¯s door and one cannot dy anymore. This humble one will first apply acupuncture on Luo Young Lady. May everyone wait outside.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was still somewhat hesitant but Shen Xin had already head out. He had travelled extensively and knew that some people with ability would have some weird habits. Moreover medical skills were something that would not be passed down externally, so he thought that Gao Yang was afraid to be seen by others.

    Shen Qiu and Luo Ling also followed closely behind Shen Xin. When Luo Xue Yan saw this, no matter how worried she was, she could only follow out.

    When only Gao Yang and the unconscious Luo Tan were left in the room, Gao Yang put his medical box down and mumbled to himself as he open it up, ¡°What does all this got to do with me? Now I have be the person who needs to put in effort.¡±

    He took out a clothed bag and spread it out, disying dozens of golden needles of different sizes and shapes.

    Gao Yang said, ¡°Never mind fawning over Shen Miao, now you moved one to have to please the family members.¡± He shook his head and reached out to untie Luo Tan¡¯s clothes and said resignedly, ¡°Apologise for offending. This one does not wish to do so and if one want someone to be ountable for it, then go to the Prince Rui¡¯s residence and look for that one with the mask.¡±

    Time passed very quickly and two days went by in session.

    In two days, that Imperial Physician from the Pce, really demonstrated his outstanding medical skills. When all the Physicians were overwhelmed, Gao Yan only inserted two acupuncture needles, and let others feed Luo Tan two bowls of medication, Luo Tan¡¯s breathing gradually calmed down and her pulse was much stronger than before. If any other physician take a look, they would at least said that a life was saved.

    Changing from being initially skeptical about Gao Yang, Luo Xue Yan honoured Gao Yang as a valuable and honoured guest, and because of fearing that Luo Tan¡¯s condition would repeat, Gao Yan had toplete the acupuncture treatment twice before it was considered finish, thus Luo Xue Yan let Gao Yang stay in the Shen mansion, so that it was more convenient for him to check up on Luo Tan¡¯s condition on a daily basis.

    Luo Tan¡¯s condition was stabilised but at Shen Miao¡¯s end, there were no good news at all.

    When Emperor Wen Hui knew of the matter, he was extremely furious. Not mentioning the prejudice of Shen Xin, someone dared to kidnap an official¡¯s Di daughter at the feet of the Heaven¡¯s Son, especially when the Qin country and the Great Liang had not left, it was a clear indication that traitors were creating chaos, and themon people were unable to work and live in peace. Thus he was acquiescing of Shen Xin¡¯s great fanfare search of his daughter.

    But even digging three feet into the Ding capital, one was unable to discover Shen Miao¡¯s whereabouts.

    It was as if those people had disappeared into thin air. All themoner¡¯s households were searched through one by one, and if one were to continue searching, than one could only search the officials¡¯ residences of the Ding capital. But the rtionships between officials wereplicated, one carelessness would lead to a great chaos, so Emperor Wen Hui was not willing.

    Thus this became a stalemate situation. The soldiers patrolled the streets all day, and even though the public security of the Ding capital had improved a lot, for the Shen family, it was tantamount to lighting a fire in their hearts, and they were even more anxious.

    In the study of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao were chatting.

    Xie Chang Wu said, ¡°The Shen family is watching too tightly, we have no ways of moving Shen Miao out. If this carries on, Princess Ming An would start to push the me down.¡±

    In fact, Princess Ming An was already angry. Although the Xie brothers seeded in kidnapping Shen Miao, Princess Ming An¡¯s hatred on Shen Miao had ingrained deep into her bones, and she could not wait to see Shen Miao fall into prostitution today, and into a life that she could neither live nor die. Who knew that because of Shen Xin¡¯s great fanfare search, Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao dared not act rashly, and kept Shen Miao hidden in the secret chamber of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. With Princess Ming An impetuous personality, how would she be patient? Early today morning, she sent someone over to warn Xie Chang Wu that if he did not move Shen Miao out, the deal before would be invalid.

    With Shen Xin¡¯s subordinates searching and taking stock of each household search in front, and with Princess Ming An pushing without caring of rights and wrongs of the matter, no matter how shrewd Xie Chang Wu was, it was unavoidable to have a headache.

    ¡°Second Older Brother must not be anxious. No matter how how Shen Xin check, let us first ensure that we are not exposed.¡± Xie Chang Chao said.

    ¡°I am not in a hurry but Princess Ming An¡¯s side is pressing.¡± When Xie Chang Wu said till that, he could not help butin, ¡°She did not think that at such a time if there was any ws, she would also be unable to escape?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xie Chang Chao said, ¡°The Princess only want to see Shen Miao being humiliated by others. Even if we are unable to move Shen Miao out, one would be able to send people in. For the residence of the Marquis of Lin An to recruit some rough servants, it would not be illegal or suspicious.¡±

    Xie Chang Wu was dazed for a moment. It was correct. All Princess Ming An want to see was that someone would humiliate Shen Miao, and now that the situation outside was tense, one was unable to move Shen Miao out, but it was possible to bring outsiders back and make Shen Miao into an exclusive consumption for other. Could this satisfy Princess Ming An?

    ¡°Third Younger Brother.¡± Xie Chang Wu said, ¡°You had already thought about it.¡±

    ¡°Today Father has a social interaction with an official of the Ministry of Revenue, and if both of us were absent at the same time, it would arouse suspicions in others.¡± Xie Chang Chao said, ¡°Second Older Brother, you go first and I will let the MaMa in charge buy some people before reporting it to the Princess.

    These days because of the matter of confining Shen Miao, both of them had declined many social interactions that Xie Ding had rarely arranged. If this continued, it would be just too abnormal. Xie Chang Chao said, ¡°I understand. Third Younger Brother, you must be even more careful and not leave anything for others to leverage.¡±

    Xie Chang Chaoplied. After Xie Chang Wu left, Xie Chang Chao took the secret chamber¡¯s key out from his sleeves, and a trace of a weird light appeared in his eyes.

    Shen Miao had stayed in the secret room for two days, and although she did not know how long had passed, from the number of times the meals were send over, she was able to guess it. Her heart could not help but sink. It had been two days and these people did not even touched her, and that meant that Shen Xin¡¯s actions were just too huge. But even with such a huge fanfare, no one was able to search till here, that meant that the leverages that the Xie brothers mentioned were correct, it was difficult for anyone to thought about this ce.

    Just as she was thinking, she heard someoneing in from outside who pushed open the doors.

    In the dim light, the other person looked straight into Shen Miao¡¯s gaze, and was first startled for a moment before smiling, ¡°These few days you were feigning sleep so why are you not faking it today?¡±

    Xie Chang Chao had some simr features as Xie Chang Wu, but uponparing to Xie Chang Wu¡¯s ability to endure silently, he was more impatient. At this moment he walked nearer to Shen Miao and had seen that she already ate half of the clear water and rice before slicking her tongue. He then said very regretfully, ¡°Not only Her Princess Highness, I too really want to see how a Young Lady would eat like a dog. Why did you not wait for me?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him coldly.

    For a moment, Shen Miao felt that she was able to understand why Xie Jing Xing would hate these two Shu younger brothers, as they were just like Shen Qing and Shen Yue. Shen Qing and Shen Yue still wanted to conceal their own evil hearts, but Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao looked just like viins, and did not even disguise their malicious words.

    Seeming being angered by Shen Miao¡¯s gaze, Xie Chang Chao violently held Shen Miao¡¯s chin and forced her to look at him. Xie Chang Chao said, ¡°Young Lady Shen still do not know that now General Shen and Shen Furen are still searching for your whereabouts in the entire Ding capital, with ten of thousand of gold taels as a reward but it is unfortunate that no one had imed it yet. You say, if I send you out, would one be able to get that ten of thousand of gold taels?¡±

    Shen Miao did not speak.

    ¡°It is a pity that I am working for others and naturally cannot let you off so easily.¡± Xie Chang Chao smiled again, ¡°Do not worry, from today onwards your days would be slightly better. Her Princess Highness nned to sell you to the lowest ranked brothel, but unfortunately General Shen is watching tightly, thus we can only bring the brothel to the Marquis¡¯ residence.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze got slightly heavier.

    Seeming extremely satisfied with Shen Miao¡¯s reaction, Xie Chang Chao got closer to Shen Miao and was almost beside her ears whispering in a weird low voice, ¡°In the morning I had instructed the MaMa in charge to recruit some rough men, particrly those strong vulgar ones. You say, after tonight, would you have the energy to re at me?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hung down but she was secretly holding onto the hooked hairpin in her hands. These two days she has not being idle and with an unimaginable perseverance, she hand manage to wear off the ropes that bound her hands and feet. She reckoned that at the moment the ropes at her feet were only connected slightly, and would have severed after a little struggle. At that time she would use the hairpin to stab Xie Chang Chao¡¯s eyes.

    The roads of the world were walked by oneself. The so called dead-ends were only considered so, when one did not have the courage to try.

    Xie Chang Chao said, ¡°But I am not willing to hand over such a delicate little beauty to others. A fine and tender Di daughter of an official.¡± He had emphasised heavily on the two words ¡®Di daughter¡¯ and smiled, ¡°It would be better for me to first have a taste.¡±

    ¡°At the beginning, Xie Jing Xing, that little bastard seemed to treat you differently.¡± Xie Chang Chao¡¯s smile became uncouth, ¡°I have been brothers with him for over ten years and understood his character. One fear that the rtionship between you and him was not normal. Why? Was Shen Young Lady, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s mistress?¡±

    Xie Chang Chao words had be so horrible to listen to, that even Shen Miao disyed a bit of anger. However this anger seemed to have pleased Xie Chang Chao as heughed out, ¡°It is alright if you were his mistress. That little bastard had suppressed us brothers in the residence of the Marquis of Lin An for so many years, there would not be any disadvantage when I sleep with his woman.¡± Heughed wickedly, ¡°Shen Young Lady should thank me. By having your first time given to a Young Master like me, is better than with those farmers that are rolling in the mud. After going through with them, you will then know what a beast truly is.¡±

    He violently jerked up Shen Miao¡¯s head and his thumb caressed Shen Miao¡¯s face. The somewhat intoxicated look that appeared on his face, made one feel disgusted.

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze was calm, but she was scheming on when she would stab an eye of Xie Chang Chao, and how would she be able to stab the other. Lets see how could he run away after stabbing both his eyes out.

    Xie Chang Chao¡¯s eyes slightly cleared up. His face suddenly got serious as he looked towards Shen Miao and said, ¡°Why are you not afraid?¡±

    Shen Miao stared at him.

    Xie Chang Chao face was serious and seemed to be unhappy with her unresponsiveness, ¡°Why are you not afraid? Are you waiting for someone to save you?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±

    Xie Chang Chao suddenly leaped and Shen Miao was not in time to avoid him, and was thrown onto the ground. This time she no longer cared about anything as her hands and legs were struggling to break the ropes apart. Before she could have time to pull out the hairpin in her hands, Xie Chang Chao started to bite randomly on her body. It was like he had gotten insane as he started to mouth off randomly, ¡°Who are you waiting for? Could it be that dead Xie Jing Xing?¡±

    Shen Miao felt the hairpin while struggling, and just as Xie Chang Chao turned towards her while burying his face in Shen Miao¡¯s neck, and was about to tear her clothes apart. Shen Miao¡¯s gaze became cold, raised her hands and was about to stab his back.

    But when her gaze swept across the door, her hands paused.

    ¡°Do you think that Xie Jing Xing wille and save you?¡± Xie Chang Chao roared, ¡°That little bastard was already skinned and beheaded, that there was not even any bones leftover.¡±

    A calm and majestic voice with a slight irritation lightly sounded in the empty secret chambers.

    ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 142: Forming An Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 142: Forming An Alliance (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The male¡¯s low voice rang out in the secret chamber. The voice was very calm and could be said as pleasing to the ears. However at this moment it seemed to have an ability to cause one heart to palpitate, making one absolutely horrified upon hearing it.

    Xie Chang Chao was startled and let go of Shen Miao in a sh, before turning around and looking at the oing person.

    There were horns hung on the walls of the secret chamber and in the horns, there were lit torches. The burning torches were very bright that it separated the secret chamber into two portions. The person standing opposite was in the dark and with a dim light of the fire, one could faintly see his appearance.

    He was an extremely tall and straight youth who was wearing a golden rat fur cloak, but it exposed the purple and gold robes underneath, with the deer hide shoes and dark gold belt. Even in such a dark ce like this, his air of nobility did not dip the slightest. Moreover half of his face was covered by a silver mask, and it was clearly he has a cold expression, but under the light in the secret chamber, there was some enchanting warmth in it, making one involuntarily attracted to it.

    Xie Chang Chao was lifeless for a moment before suddenly shouting, ¡°Your Highness Prince Rui.¡±

    He saw this person during the Ming Qi¡¯s tribute banquet, and also greeted this person during the Crown Prince¡¯s banquet in the Eastern Pce. Other than Prince Rui of the Great Liang, who else could the person wearing the silver mask be? But why would the Great Liang¡¯s Prince Rui suddenly appear in this ce? Xie Chang Chao¡¯s heart suddenly dropped as he asked, ¡°How do you know of this ce?¡±

    This was a secret chamber of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. Even if Prince Rui had the ability to sneak into it, it was not possible to discover this secret chamber. Even Xie Ding did not have a clue about this chamber at all, and in the entire residence of the Marquis of Lin An, only Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao knew of it. Prince Rui of the Great Liang was an outsider so how would he be able to know of this ce? Xie Chang Wu would definitely not have spoken about it.

    During the moment when Shen Miao saw Xie Jing Xing, she let out a sigh of relief and her heart rejoice a little. Although she could fight with Xie Chang Chao or think of another method to escape, there was always a possibility. A possibility that if anything went wrong, it would be much more dangerous in the future. With Xie Jing Xing¡¯s appearance, even ¡®idents¡¯ were removed.

    ¡°Speak. Why do you know that there was a secret chamber here?¡± A strong unease suddenly burst in Xie Chang Chao¡¯s heart. This uneasiness was not because the other person was the Great Liang¡¯s Prince Rui but was an instinct, a fear that came out from the bottom of his heart. Only he and Xie Chang Wu knew about this secret chamber, and even his subordinates were not aware of it. Today he came alone too, so it was toote to escape now.

    ¡°There is no ce that I do not know of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An.¡±

    That purple d youth slowly stepped forward, and walked into the light from the darkness. Under the bright light of themp, the silver mask shone with sparkling brilliance. His lips hooked up but one did not know if that smile was sincere or sarcastic, as he slowly reach out towards the mask on his face.

    Shen Miao was slightly startled as Xie Chang Chao swallowed his saliva, and stared at the purple d you without blinking.

    The silver mask was taken off.

    As the light from themp climbed up the youth¡¯s almost perfect face inch by inch, his features were so handsome that the scorching sun would lose its colour (ED: OFFS!). That smile but not a smile expression, stubborn and obstreperous was as usual, and that pair of peach blossom eyes had the precipitation that had seen years passing by. Under the convergence of youthfulness and frivolous, there was some sense of indifference, but like a small boat in the dark starry night when they looked up, it was as usual bright. (Trantor: I seriously do not understand what I am tranting. LOL)

    Compared to two years ago, it was a more handsome, more unflustered, more enigmatic, impossible to predict and an even more dangerous Xie Jing Xing.

    He was the Xie Jing Xing whose heart was pierced by thousands of arrows, skin hung up to dry and then he became part of the Ming Qi¡¯s history that made one sigh.

    Xie Chang Chao could not believe his own eyes.

    He shouted loudly, ¡°Xie Jing Xing. Xie Jing Xing.¡±

    ¡°It is tough for you to still remember my name.¡± Xie Jing Xing came forward with a smile but the smile did not reach his eyes.

    ¡°Trust you have been well, Xie Chang Chao.¡±

    ¡°Are you not dead?¡± Fear started to raise onto his heart and it appeared on Xie Chang Chao¡¯s face as he said hurriedly, ¡°Did you not die with thousands of arrows piercing through the heart, skinned for everyone to see, and that there were no remains left? Are you human or ghost? Do note over.¡± He spoke so quickly and in such a rush, as if this could mask the fear in his heart, as if by constantly speaking about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death, these words would be a fact.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°You say if I am human or ghost?¡±

    Xie Chang Chao was startled.

    The youth in front was dressed nobly and with an elegant air. If one were to say the Xie Jing Xing two years ago was like a gorgeous valuable sword, now the the sword was finally out of its scabbard. It had a murderous air that one could not ignore the sharpness of the de.

    Xie Chang Chao¡¯s gazended on the silver mask in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands and his heart moved.

    If Xie Jing Xing was really a ghost then how could he appear with the identity of Prince Rui? Xie Chang Chao remembered it very clearly when the Xie Jing Xing in front wore the mask, he was obviously Prince Rui of the Great Liang. No wonder he and Xie Chang Wu felt that Prince Rui of the Great Liang was very simr to a person they knew, but could not remember who was it. Now thinking about it, it was with no doubt Xie Jing Xing. It is just that the matter of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death on the battlefield two years ago, was well-known so no one would associate Prince Rui as that death person, but who knew that this person had long perpetrated a fraud.

    Thinking about this, Xie Chang Chao suddenly sneered, ¡°So it is like this. So you did not die and ran to the Great Liang to seek asylum. One did not know what means you did to be the Great Liang¡¯s Prince Rui. You betrayed the country and faked your death. You are not fit to be the descendant of the Xie family, when Father know about this matter, he would definitely treat you as a disgrace. Eldest Brother, this Younger Brother really admire you.¡±

    Shen Miao had already backed into a corner and was astonished when she heard those words. One did not think that Xie Chang Chao would consider that Xie Jing Xing became the Ming Qi¡¯s traitor and defected to Great Liang. He did not even think that no matter how well the Great Liang treats talents, the identity of Emperor Yong Le¡¯s blood younger brother, was not something that could be granted to others casually.

    Sure enough, Xie Jing Xing chuckled and his gaze became slightly cold, ¡°Do not bring up your dirty bloodline and mix it with me. Xie Chang Chao, you still do not have the qualification to be my brother.¡±

    Xie Chang Chaoughed disdainfully, ¡°Could it be that you think that with the identity of Prince Rui, you are truly Emperor Yong Le of the Great Liang¡¯s blood brother? Xie Jing Xing, you have always think that you are superior than others, but now also learned to daydream.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing did not make ament.

    When Xie Chang Chao saw this, his expression slowly changed, ¡°You. You are really the Great Liang¡¯s Prince Rui?¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Xie Jing Xing stared at him, ¡°Did I told you before not to touch my things?¡±

    Xie Chang Chao came to a halt. Ever since Xie Chang Wu and him were little, they already hated Xie Jing Xing. All the servants of the Marquis of Lin An were the old staff who followed Princess Yu Qing. When they gathered to chat, Xie Chang Chao would hear that it was Madam Fang who forced Princess Yu Qing to death. The Shu Xie brothers did not know that Princess Yu Qing since she was dead when they were born, but they clearly bore grudges with Xie Jing Xing. The reason was no other than because Xie Jing Xing was doted on unreasonably.

    Xie Jing Xing would always possess the best things in the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. Food, clothes and toys, no matter what Xie Jing Xing wanted to do, no one would dared to obstruct. Even if he were tomit a grave mistake, be it beating up Princes or some sons of high ranking officials, Xie Ding would personally extend a formal and polite apology, and Xie Jing Xing would only be reprimanded lightly. One time there was a tiger skin that was gifted and Xie Ding gave it to Xie Jing Xing. That tiger skin was a rarely seenplete piece that did not have any defects. Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu were young at that time, so they sneaked into Xie Jing Xing room to y with the tiger skin for one entire afternoon.

    Later when Xie Jing Xing returned, Xie Chang Chao would remember Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression forever. Xie Jing Xing took a look at the fur that was crawled all over by the two Xie brothers, and emphasised to the steward to burn it.

    He said, ¡°Do not touch my things. Dirty.¡±

    Xie Ding scolded the two Xie brothers harshly but against expectations, did not scold Xie Jing Xing for making a big fuss over a minor issue. From that time onwards, Xie Chang Chao would have an obsession with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s things. It was the same for Shen Miao.

    So when he heard Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words, he immediately smiled and took a nce at Shen Miao, who was at a corner, before speaking maliciously, ¡°So what about it, Xie Jing Xing? I touched your woman so will you be like in the past and burn her? I touched her just now, do you find it dirty?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze got heavier. Xie Chang Chang really had the ability to make others want to kill him the moment he opened his mouth. Not to mention Xie Jing Xing¡¯s strong position, even with her good temper that she had upheld since her rebirth, at the moment she really wanted to get people to drag Xie Chang Chao out to be beheaded.

    ¡°She is different from the tiger skin.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled lightly, ¡°That year the tiger skin was not worth a single Wen (modern: cent/penny) in my eyes, so if it was burn then that was it. Now...¡± His tone was chilly and the words were lukewarm, but there was a biting chill in them.

    ¡°I find that you are too dirty so it is better to burn you.¡±

    Xie Chang Chao firstughed scornfully but after a while ofughing, when he saw Xie Jing Xing¡¯s calm and unruffled expression, he suddenly was unable to continueughing. Xie Chang Chao sat on the floor and retreated a step back, before speaking as he tried to resist the fear in his heart, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Xie Chang Chao, after so many years there is no progress from you.¡± Xie Jing Xing seemed to be somewhat disappointed with him and sighed, ¡°You have seen my face so do you think I will let you live?¡±

    Shen Miao actually felt like somewhatughing.

    With Xie Chang Chao kind of level, he was just like a child in front of Xie Jing Xing, so it was no wonder that Xie Jing Xing would feel disappointed. Earlier when Xie Jing Xing took down his mask, Shen Miao knew clearly in her heart, that Xie Chang Chao would not be able to live beyond today.

    Fear started to flow out from Xie Chang Chao¡¯s eyes as he spoke, ¡°You do not dare. I am Father¡¯s son and this is the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. If you kill me, not to say that others will investigate your identity, you would not be able to live smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled gently, ¡°Today the Marquis of Lin an and Xie Chang Wu are at a banquet and would only return at night, so no one would discover your disappearance.¡± He said, ¡°Seeing that you have called me Eldest Brother for so many years, I will take care of you and not let you walk on the route to the Netherworld alone. Xie Chang Wu will go down to apany you. No need for thanks.¡±

    Xie Chang Chao finally believed that Xie Jing Xing was for real and he stood up to run out, but he was not Xie Jing Xing¡¯s opponent two years ago, so how could he be Xie Jing Xing¡¯s match now? He still did not see in front clearly when he was kicked at his knees, and in a sh his throat was being choked by someone.

    Shen Miao was watching but suddenly it turned ck as something was in front of her. When she reached out, it was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s cloak.

    Xie Jing Xing used his cloak to cover her head, ¡°Do not look.¡±

    These words were warm but at the other side, he was gradually tightening his hand around Xie Chang Chao¡¯s throat ruthlessly. In the silence of the secret room, one could hear the crisp sound of the bone breaking.

    With a ¡®dong¡¯ sound, Shen Miao pushed aside the cloak around her head. Xie Xing Xing was already using a handkerchief to wipe his hands, as Xie Chang Chaoid on the floor on his back with eyes wide big. He was obviously not breathing.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s actions were indeed vicious and cruel. It was Shen Miao¡¯s first time seeing him kill someone, but he was calm and there was no trace of any peculiar disturbances, and she could not help but sigh in her heart.

    She handed the cloak back to Xie Jing Xing. When Xie Jing Xing saw this, he nced at her and turned his head, ¡°Keep it for yourself.¡±

    She handed the cloak back to Xie Jing Xing. When Xie Jing Xing saw this, he nced at her and turned his head, ¡°Keep it for yourself.¡±

    Shen Miao looked towards the direction of his gaze, and discovered that during the struggle with Xie Chang Chao, her clothes were torn by Xie Chang Chao and she was exposed openly that even her dudou (aka bra) could be seen. She was stunned but her heart was scolding Xie Chang Chao as she wore Xie Jing Xing¡¯s cloak.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s cloak was considered very big for her, and the buttons in front could not be buckled even though Shen Miao tried for quite some time. Xie Jing Xing saw that she did not respond for a long time and turned around, thus seeing Shen Miao trying to figure out the buttons on the cloak and bend down after he walked to her. He then pulled out the straps from the cor and fastened it up for Shen Miao.

    His hands was very good to look at, if one was able to overlook that cold face. The joints were precise and slender, and the movements when tying the straps were very nimble and gentle. Shen Miao raised her eyes and looked at him. Xie Jing Xing¡¯sshes were extremely long that when his head was leant down, his sharp gaze would be soft, and it showed a few rare touches of gentleness.

    He was engrossed in tying the knot, but had a cold face on from the beginning to the end, like he was in a bad mood. One did not know who was it that provoked him.

    Afterpleting a butterfly bow, Xie Jing Xing had yet to stand up when Shen Miao said, ¡°Actually you did not need to kill him.¡±

    She was speaking about Xie Chang Chao. Actually, Xie Jing Xing should have allowed Xie Chang Chao to live. Xie Chang Chao was correct with his words, even though he was a Shu son but he was still Xie Ding¡¯s son. Although one did not know why did Xie Jing Xing stayed in the Ming Qi for, but this would definitely attract some unnecessary trouble.

    ¡°He had seen my face and a living mouth should not be left behind.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    Shen Miao rolled her eyes in her heart. No one wanted to see Xie Jing Xing¡¯s face. From the beginning till now, it was Xie Jing Xing that took the mask by himself. Xie Jing Xing simply had a killing intent for Xie Chang Chao, but why was there a need to look for such a far-fetched reason?

    ¡°Go out less in the future.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°If I were toeter by a little, you would have been in trouble today.¡± When he said those words, he furrowed slightly and his face got cold, with some look of inculcation.

    Shen Miao was momentarily silent and said after thinking a while, ¡°How are my parents and Eldest Brother?¡±

    ¡°The entire Shen family army is mobilised, and had searched a few rounds of all the houses in the Ding capital, but they all return without any achievement.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°No one guessed that you were hidden in the residence of the Marquis of Lin An.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Luo Tan¡¯s injures were serious and was unconscious for a long time. Gao Yang had already gone to the Shen mansion to save her. One heard that the situation is currently good.¡±

    ¡°Luo Tan was injured?¡± Shen Miao was in a daze, ¡°And the injury was serious?¡±

    ¡°Suffered a sword wound.¡± Xie Jing Xing looked at Shen Miao at the side of his eyes, ¡°You do not know?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°At that time I was knocked unconscious and brought up to the carriage, thus one did not know what happened after that.¡± After being silent for a while, Shen Miao suddenly thought about something and looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Luo Tan is injured and did not wake up, so why did you search here?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was unable to fathom it, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved. Luo Tan was seriously injured and unconscious, so naturally she was unable to tell Xie Jing Xing about the things that she entrusted her to say to him. Then it was Xie Jing Xing that came on his own decision to save her.

    In a swift moment, Shen Miao¡¯s feelings became somewhatplicated.

    Suddenly Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes shed slightly and got closer to Shen Miao, so that he was practically in the posture of having her in his arms. His lips hooked up as he said, ¡°From your meaning, it seem that you let Luo Tan look for me to ask me for help.¡±

    Shen Miao pushed him away. As she knew that Xie Jing Xing was smart, and thus she was unable to hide anything from him, she then said, ¡°Only felt that you have that ability. Moreover it is also a much more convenient identity.¡± She stressed, ¡°I let Luo Tan look for you and say that it was a deal. When you save me, I will naturally pay a corresponding remuneration.¡±

    ¡°Remuneration?¡± Xie Jing Xing said while not in the least concerned, ¡°The Shen family posted a reward of ten of thousand of gold, but I do not care of it as the Great Liang¡¯s Treasury have so much of it. What can you offer to pay?

    Shen Miao gritted her teeth, ¡°As long as it is not a pledge to marry, naturally everything goes.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing raised his brows and looked at her before sighing, ¡°So actually it turns out that you think like this. Could it be that you are reminding me of the fact that you want to marry me? a female should embody gracefulness and restrain. It is not good for you to be like this.¡±

    Shen Miao sneered in response.

    ¡°Never mind.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Saving people is only a trivial matter to me, so I will not make it difficult for you. The remuneration is easy.¡± He stared at Shen Miao and said with a smile but not a smile, ¡°Write poems, y the Qin, make pastries and do needlework. For the time being, it would be those first.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    She said, ¡°Change it.¡±

    ¡°This Prince wants these.¡± Xie Jing Xing rejected Shen Miao¡¯s words. Seemingly felt that the floor was somewhat cold, he then pulled Shen Miao up.

    ¡°Currently one cannot send you back to the Shen mansion at the moment. You have been missing for a total of three days, and rumours have filled the entire skies out there. To return at this moment would make others harbour suspicions.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°I will arrange people to send you to the Princess¡¯ residence. Rong Yi will help you.¡±

    Shen Miao was startled and looked towards Xie Jing Xing before asking, ¡°Princess Rong Xin also know about your identity?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing shook his head, ¡°Among the people of the Ming Qi, you are the only one.¡±

    Shen Miao was silent. Xie Jing Xing looked at Xie Chang Chao¡¯s corpse on the floor and a trace of disgust shed in his eyes. He suddenly said, ¡°But today I have killed someone in order to save you, so one had provoked trouble. Since this matter originate from you, in the future, we are ants on the same rope. You are my ally. Understood?¡±

    ¡°I do not seemed to have agreed to it.¡± Shen Miao was exasperated.

    ¡°It is enough for me to agree.¡± Xie Jing Xing was happy and snapped his fingers before two men dded in ck walked in from outside.

    ¡°Move it back.¡± Xie Jing Xing used his feet to touch Xie Chang Chao¡¯s body.

    Shen Miao was astonished, ¡°What do you want his body for?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing raised his eyebrow, ¡°There is a great purpose.¡±

    Tie Yi and Nan Qi moved Xie Chang Chao¡¯s corpse out. It was also fortunate that Xie Chang Chao and his brother, had constructed such a secret chamber like this, that even the servants of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An had no knowledge of. The secret chamber had tunnels dug out, and could directly lead one outside. It was a lot easier to get things done.

    It was a long time since the Princess¡¯ residence had received guests.

    Ever since the news of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death in the battlefield was received, Princess Rong Xin became seriously ill. Afterwards when she had recovered, it seemed that the illness had taken root in her health, that she even seldom attended Imperial family functions. The times that she left the Princess¡¯ residence had be less and less, and she even rejected those who came over to visit. Everyone knew that it was because of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death. Princess Rong Xin had no children in her entire life, and had taken this nephew as her own son. Initially when Xie Jing Xing was still alive, he would go to the Princess¡¯ residence every three to five days to visit, but after Xie Jing Xing died in the battlefield, coupled with Princess Rong Xin¡¯s queer temperament, her courtyard was practically deserted.

    However in the Princess residence today, there came a guest.

    The maid that was sweeping outside was someone who had served in the Princess residence for a long time, so with one look she recognised that the Young Lady that was currently sitting in the horse carriage, came to the Princess residence two years ago. At that time Princess Rong Xin even treated her passionately and seemed to be called Shen something. That maid was unable to recall it. But the maid reported and not too long, she saw Princess Rong Xin¡¯s personal female official rushing over to wee in the female guest and the guards beside.

    When the rest of the maids sweeping saw such an encounter, they all gathered and discussed in whispers, ¡°Which family¡¯s Young Lady is she? The Princess did not see any guests for the past two years, but to actually see one today.¡±

    ¡°From how it looks like, it seem that she is in a hurry to meet. Most probably she has some friendship with the Princess. It is rare to see one.¡±

    ¡°Two years ago she also came over. At that time Xi GuGu even sent her back to the residence. Her surname was Shen.¡±

    Suddenly the one most outside suddenly recalled something and knocked her head, ¡°I remembered that Young Lady¡¯s name. Is that Young Lady the Di daughter of the Formidable Great General, Shen Miao?¡±

    Everyone suddenly became enlightened before their gazes became brilliant.

    They naturally knew of Shen Miao. Lately in the Ding capital, what was spread loudly was that she was missing for three days, and Shen Xin had willingly offered ten of thousand of gold liangs for a reward. Everyone spected that Shen Miao had definitely met with some unexpected events, and had not thought that the key focus of this discussion would actually appear in the Princess¡¯ residence now.

    What was Shen Miao doing in the Princess¡¯ residence.

    Shen Miao sat in the main hall as the maids came over to serve her tea and snacks, but she could still feel some unspoken gazes that were sizing her up. She calmly and undauntedly epted it. If someone recognised her, naturally one would feel strange as to why would she appear in the Princess¡¯ residence at the moment.

    But there was no way out. Just like what Xie Jing Xing said, if she were to return to her residence along, she would not be able to stop the rumours from happening. One had to find a person with high rank and weight, with convincing power to testify. Thest time at thentern festival, Princess Rong Xin had helped her testify, so this time Princess Rong Xin had to help her again.

    One had no choice. Princess Rong Xin had an upright character, and everybody knew that she was one who does not do favours. If it was spoken from Princess Rong Xin¡¯s lips then no one would doubt it.

    After a moment, there were sounds of footsteps from behind. Shen Miao turned back, and saw that Princess Rong Xin was slowly walking over with the help of some female officials.

    Shen Miao could not help but be surprised.

    The personing over was wearing an autumn coloured long robe with a cape. Most probably there was some powder applied, but this was unable to conceal the old age. Thest time when Shen Miao saw Princess Rong Xin two years ago, she was still a woman that was full of energy, but now it seemed that her soul was kidnapped within a night, and now when one saw her, one would feel one¡¯s heart bing somewhat sour.

    Even in the previous lifetime, at the end Princess Rong Xin really became old, but one did not see her being this wan and sallow. And what exactly this was for? Shen Miao knew it very well. It seemed that the news of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death was a great blow to Princess Rong Xin, that she actually became this thin and pallid within two years.

    She got up to greet Princess Rong Xin.

    When Princess Rong Xin saw her, she had a nostalgic expression and a smile appeared on her lips, ¡°One had not seen you for two years. At that time General Shen left in a hurry, thus BenGong was unable to send some farewell gifts to you, and when you returned to the capital, BenGong came down with a cold again and it did not go away even during the tribute banquet, thus one did not have a chance to see you.¡± She then sat in front of the table and motioned Shen Miao to sit down too.

    Shen Miao slightly nodded her head, ¡°It should be this official¡¯s daughter toe and pay a visit.¡±

    ¡°Previously I knew that you looked good.¡± Princess Rong Xin smiled as she looked at her, ¡°Now seeing you, it confirmed Bengong¡¯s thoughts. Since young you have been a beauty and now you have be more outstanding. If Bengong¡¯s nephew was still alive...¡± Her voice slowly went softer and a hint of pain shed in her eyes, but she did not continue speaking.

    Shen Miao also did not know what to say.

    It was Princess Rong Xin herself who smiled again, ¡°Bengong always say these things that made others feel unhappy. Everything one had persuaded oneself not to think but at the end, one would still think about it. Now you are unhappy with Bengong. You, you are also upset. Bengong only cared about one¡¯s own unhappiness but did not think about your feelings. It is Bengong¡¯s fault.¡±

    Princess Rong Xin was an unyielding person to the bones, and she actually would apologise to others. Shen Miao¡¯s heart was somewhat astonished but there was much more sympathy. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity could not be disclosed to Princess Rong Xin, but from Princess Rong Xin¡¯s view, the nephew that apanied her so long, died that tragically in the battlefield. One could only imagine the pain her heart felt.

    Princess Rong Xin smiled, ¡°Bengong have heard about your matter. Do not worry, two years ago Bengong helped you, so this time Bengong will naturally help you.¡±

    Shen Miao only said that she was kidnapped, and it was because it was near the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, she was saved by Xie Jing Xing¡¯s personal secret guards. As Xie Jing Xing¡¯s secret guards had seen Shen Miao before, they then took assistive measures but for her to just return to the Shen family that rashly, it would only invite rumours, thus one had to request Princess Rong Xin to step in.

    As long as Xie Jing Xing was brought up, Princess Rong Xin would be particrly lenient. In addition those Xie Jing Xing¡¯s previous secret guards, had the tally that Xie Jing Xing had provided and Princess Rong Xin had seen them before, so there was no longer any doubts. Moreover, she had a good impression of Shen Miao so naturally she fulfilled this request outrightly.

    ¡°This official¡¯s daughter thanks Your Princess Highness.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°This official¡¯s daughter is ashamed for troubling Your Princess Highness every time.¡±

    ¡°Yours is not considered as trouble.¡± Princess Rong Xin said with a wryugh, ¡°When Jing Xing was around and created some trouble, he would like to thread his way to the Princess¡¯ residence. Each time the trouble caused was greater than Heaven, but one did not see any shame on him. Thinking about it, Bengong initially thought that one was doing good deeds and when Bengong is old, it would be Bengong who would make trouble for him. Who knew...¡± Princess Rong Xin¡¯s smile was a little ugly, ¡°Now I want him to give Bengong trouble but one could no longer wait for it.¡±

 Chapter 143: Requesting Help

    <h4>Chapter 143: Requesting Help (Part 1)</h4>

    Luo Tan woke up once at night.

    Speaking of coincidences, Shen Xin and entourage were searching Shen Miao¡¯s whereabouts in the Ding capital, and Luo Ling was watching over Luo Tan and Gao Yang in the residence when he suddenly got a report from his subordinate, that there were suspicious people seen in the western part of the city. Luo Ling thought of Shen Miao and entrusted Luo Tan to Gao Yang, before rushing over to the western part of the city with his subordinates.

    Now only Luo Tan and Gao Yang were left in the room.

    When Luo Tan woke up, there were only two maids taking care of her in the room, but they were Shen Miao¡¯s Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang. When they saw her awake, they were incessantly surprised, ¡°Biao Young Lady finally woke up.¡±

    Luo Tan felt that her body was somewhat heavy, and pushed aside the nket to look when she saw that below the middle garment, there was a white cloth wrapped around. When Bai Lu saw this, she thought that Luo Tan was worried that in the future a scar would remain and reassured her, ¡°Biao Young Lady has survived a great disaster and will be destined to a good fortune. The injury that day was very deep, that Master and Furen were very much frightened. The doctors that were invited in session, all had no way to treat. It was Imperial Physician Gao that had superior medical skills who treated one. Not only that, Imperial Physician Gao even left behind a prescription, that Young Lady only need to take the medicine for the scar to lighten till it would be almost impossible to identify it.¡±

    Luo Tan rubbed her forehead and seemed to have remembered some matters before asking, ¡°How many days have I been unconscious?¡±

    ¡°Replying Biao Young Lady, you were unconscious for almost three days.¡± Shuang Jiang said.

    ¡°Three days?¡± Luo Tan jumped in shock. She suddenly remembered something and asked hurriedly, ¡°How about Biao Youngest Sister? Has Biao Youngest Sister been found?¡±

    Bai Lu¡¯s and Shuang Jiang¡¯s expressions dimmed, and they shook their heads.

    Luo Tan¡¯s heart gradually sank and she said, ¡°How is GuGu and GuFu now?¡±

    ¡°The city is sealed off. Master and Furen would run about outside all day to search for Young Lady¡¯s whereabout, but there is still no news.¡± Shuang Jiang said, ¡°One do not know what is the situation of Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°It had been three days. How is it that there is no news at all after all this time? Those people do not know any evil spell, how could they make a living person disappear?¡± Luo Tan said emotionally.

    Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang looked at one another, but could only lower their heads and kept quiet.

    Luo Tan clenched her fists and her heart was filled with endless anxiety. At that time she remembered seeing two persons knocking Shen Miao unconscious and bringing her up the carriage. After that... Luo Tan¡¯s heart moved as she suddenly remembered the words that Shen Miao spoke to her in the horse carriage.

    ¡°Remember, if you seed in escaping, think of ways to send a letter to Prince Rui¡¯s residence. Just say that there is a transaction to be done and prices will be discussedter.¡±

    Shen Miao said to Luo Tan in the carriage that if something happened, to go and look for Prince Rui. Even though Luo Tan did not understand how Shen Miao and Prince Rui of the Great Liang would secretly have any friendship, but in the two years in the Xiao Chun City, Luo Tan knew clearly Shen Miao¡¯s personality, and she would not do anything unnecessarily. She stood up and wanted to head out, but Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang jumped up in shock when they saw this, and quickly came over to support her, ¡°What does Biao Young Lady want to do? Let us servants do it. Biao Young Lady¡¯s body have not yet recovered, and one must not let the wounds reopen.¡±

    When Luo Tan stood up, her body felt sluggish. Most probably it was due to lying on the bed for far too long, that her legs were as soft as cotton. This made her feel somewhat angry as she had felt that she was strong due to practicing of martial arts. However she said, ¡°I have some stuff to do. Leave me alone.¡±

    As soon as she finished her words, an unfamiliar voice was heard from outside, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Luo Tan looked up and saw a young male walking in from the outside of the room. The male was d all in white and had the air of a graceful gentleman. He was also very good-looking and one of his hand was bent at the waist and the other was ced on a small table. As he took out a fan from his waist pocket and gently waved it, he then asked another time, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Luo Tan frowned, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Shuang Jiang quickly said, ¡°This is Imperial Physician Gao from the Pce. It is him who treated Biao Young Lady. Currently he is staying in our Shen mansion, as it is convenient to treat Biao Young Lady with acupuncture.¡±

    Luo Tan frowned. Even though Luo Tan had some masculine air and less femininity, she was the same as the tens of thousands of females who like to look at good looking stuff. Previously when she was in the Xiao Chun City, there would be the asional pretty things in the theatre and Luo Tan would drag Shen Miao to reward those actors. This was enough to say that Luo Tan value the appearance of a male. If it was on a normal day, if she had encounter such a handsome white d gentleman, Luo Tan would most probably be in a good mood, but today she was very worried for Shen Miao that even if a fairy came down, she had no mood to appreciate. ¡°Doctor Gao, I have something important to do.¡±

    Gao Yang could not help but choke. He had heard people calling him ¡®Gao Daren¡¯ or ¡®Imperial Physician Gao¡¯, but he had never heard anyone calling him ¡®Doctor Gao¡¯. This made him feel that he was just like a doctor in some random medical hall, just like those type of barefoot doctors that would carry a medical box on his back and rush out in a hurry.

    This was simply unbearable for Gao Yang, who had always been critical and cherished his good name.

    He looked at Luo Tan again. The young female¡¯splexion was not as fair and delicate like those females in the Ding capital, but was a healthy wheat colour. Even though she was weak and just stood there, she was a vibrant character. She stared with a frown at Gao Yan and her beautiful facial features appeared more three-dimensional. It was Gao Yang first time seeing someone who had been stabbed three days ago to be this lively. Thinking of the first time when his heart was so shocked when he saw Luo Tan¡¯s injuries, Gao Yang did not help but exim in admiration. For a normal person to have such injuries, even males would not be able to persevere through them, much less Luo Tan, a youngdy. But she proved herself up till someone discovered her, showing that her survival instinct was very strong.

    Gao Yang had considered himself as one who had tender and protective feelings for the fairer gender, but he did not like Shen Miao type of scary tigress with schemes and trickeries, and he also did not like females like Luo Tan who were coarse and strong minded, that have not softness of a female. He immediately said, ¡°General Shen and Shen Furen had invited me to treat Young Lady so this one had treated, but Young Lady running all over the card would cause the injuries to recur again. One is unable to ept thebel of not doing one¡¯s best on medical treatment, so may Young Lady not walk around as one wishes.¡±

    Although Luo Tan¡¯s heart was anxious, she could only endure and exin to him patiently, ¡°I have to leave due to an important thing, and will definitely tell Youngest GuGu and GuFu personally upon my return that this matter does not involve you. Is that alright?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Gao Yang said. ¡°As a ¡®Imperial Physician¡¯ one must be responsible for one¡¯s patients.¡± He emphasised the words ¡®Imperial Physician¡¯, hopping that Luo Tan could understand that he was different from those doctors living in the marketce.

    But Luo Tan had failed to notice his emphasis, and instead became angry and exasperatedly said, ¡°You are a doctor that treat illness. On what basis can you control me?¡±

    ¡°First of all, this one is an Imperial Physician. Second, Young Master Ling had entrusted Young Lady to this one before leaving, so if Young Lady really have something important, this one can help Young Lady to run the errand. There is no harm for Young Lady to say it.¡±

    Luo Tan bit her lips. At that time Shen Miao said that the matter with Prince Rui could not be told to others at all, and it was because Shen Miao trusted Luo Tan that she told the matter to her. Luo Tan was one who was on a one-track mind and coupled with the sensitive status of Prince Rui, she knew that no matter what, this cannot be known by outsiders even if they were Shen Miao¡¯s maids, they could not know about it. She red at Gao Yang ferociously.

    ¡°If Young Lady changed her mind then it is better to drink the medication first. After drinking the medication, Young Lady¡¯s body would heal faster and naturally be able to do important things.¡± Gao Yang said with a gentle smile.

    Luo Tan let Bai Lu bring the bowl of medication over and drank it down in one shot, with some heroism that could reach the clouds. After finishing, she put the medicine bowl down and said to Gao Yang, ¡°Is this enough!¡±

    ¡°This one respects.¡± Gao Yang cupped his hands towards Luo Tan. Good medicine taste bitter and Luo Tan¡¯s injuries were serious, so the concoction was extremely bitter that it was unpleasant for one to even smell it, but Luo Tan did not even change her expression when she drank the whole thing down. One could praise her as a firm and unyielding brave person!

    Luo Tan said, ¡°I want to rest, thus would trouble Doctor Gao to leave earlier. Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang should also withdraw, as I am unable to sleep with someone in the room. It is just too noisy.¡±

    Gao Yang had a smiling expression as he left with the two maids.

    After everyone left, Luo Tan stood up and ran over to the window to look out, and saw Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang sweeping the other side of the courtyard. She quickly pulled out the outer garments and cloak from the room and put on them in quick session. After some thoughts, she dumped all the bottles of medication on the table into her sleeves, and pushed a wooden stool to the window and started to climb over!

    With regards to slipping out of the residence secretly to y, the siblings Luo Tan and Luo Qian had practiced so much, that it was brought to the point of perfection when they were previously in the Xiao Chun City. At the end, even if Luo Lian Tai used iron locks to lock the both of them in their rooms, Luo Tan and Luo Qian would still pry open the locks and sneak out.

    So Luo Tan did not really care if was to be locked in the Shen mansion, moreover the top priority was to quickly go to Prince Rui¡¯s residence and look for Prince Rui. Luo Tan believed Shen Miao¡¯s words without a doubt, and felt that as long as she was able to meet with Prince Rui, he would certainly be able to rescue Shen Miao.

    It was just that the injuries on her waist had not been healed, and just a light movement would be painful. At this moment Luo Tan could not be bothered by it and pressed on her wounds with one hand, and sessfully flipped herself over the window. At the other side, she familiarly found her way to the corner of the courtyard and pulled off the weeds at the corner of the wall, uncovering a dog hole and squeezed into it without any burden.

    Luo Tan did all of this extremely easily, but did not see that a white figure was standing afar staring at her movements bbergasted.

    Gao Yang just could not believe his eyes.

    Even if the Luo family was one with a military lineage, and even if the people of the Xiao Chun City were valiant or even if... But Luo Tan was still a Young Lady of an official¡¯s family. To flip over windows and squeeze through dog holes. Gao Yan felt It would be a tough job for Luo Tan to even think of doing all this. He thought that it was already a marvel for Shen Miao toe from the Ming Qi, and did not think that Shen Miao¡¯s Older Biao Sister would not be outdone. It was really a case of only a family of people that would enter a family residence. He shook his head but still followed up.

    Luo Tan had almost gone crazy.

    When she went out she was afraid of alerting others, so she did not use the horse carriages of the Shen mansion, but when she came out it was not ideal to look for another carriage, so she could only walk over by herself. Even though the distance of the residence of Prince Rui was not far from the Shen mansion, but for a person like her, who just crawled back from the line that divides life and death, it was just too far away.

    However Luo Tan did not give up at all.

    The Luo family¡¯s descendants¡¯ perseverance was not a joke. Even Luo Qian who would normallyugh and joke around, would be able to hold on quite a while at a truly serious moment. Luo Sui had taught the younger generation of the family discipline, of never to give up. Although Luo Tan felt dizzy at the moment and found difficult to walk, she did not think of giving up halfway.

    Gao Yang watched from afar. He was initially gently moving his fan, as if he was watching the bustle, but at the end the fan no longer moved.

    The entire young female¡¯s body was under the cloak, and even though others could not see clearly, he could see that Luo Tan could not stop trembling. After every two steps, she would need to stop and support herself against the wall to rest. No one was clearer than Gao Yan on how serious Luo Tan¡¯s injuries were. Just now in the Shen mansion, even though he had the intention to tease, Gao Yang¡¯s words were not wrong. Luo Tan¡¯s wound would split open, thus the recurrence of the wounds would definitely be very painful. He could almost guess that Luo Tan¡¯s forehead was filled with sweat continuously.

    However what made one astonished was that even when it was like that, Luo Tan did not stop at all. Every time Gao Yang thought that Luo Tan was not able to head forward after stopping for a long time, Luo Tan would again continue. This made Gao Yang curious and wanted to see if Luo Tan would not care about her own safety, and crawl out and what exactly she wanted to do.

    This short section of the road seemed particrly long and Luo Tan could not help but miss her previous bubbly and energetic self. When she caught sight of the words ¡®Residence of Prince Rui¡¯, both her legs went soft and she almost knelt down.

    But at the end she did not kneel down as a pair of hands supported her from behind.

    Luo Tan turned her head around. That elegant white dded fan-waving ¡®Doctor Gao¡¯ was supporting her to stand up.

    ¡°You followed me?¡± Luo Tan shook his hands off and said angrily.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Gao Yang admitted readily and asked, ¡°You suffered untold hardships just toe to the residence of Prince Rui? What are you looking Prince Rui for?¡± Gao Yang could probably guess the purpose of her visit, but he had never heard Xie Jing Xing speaking about Luo Tan, thus the only link between Luo Tan and Xie Jing Xing would be left only with Shen Miao. Luo Tan looked for Xie Jing Xing for Shen Miao, and most likely because of Shen Miao¡¯s whereabouts.

    Luo Tan looked vigntly at Gao Yang as he stood in front of her with an anxious heart. She had not expected that she would meet Gao Yang at such a timing, and was feeling half dismayed and half furious. This person has a look and appearance of a human, but would actually follow and track other¡¯s private matters. She was angry at her current weak self, otherwise how could she not discover that there was someone following her? However Luo Tan did not imagine that with Gao Yang¡¯s ability, even if she had already recovered, she might not even discover Gao Yang¡¯s presence.

    Luo Tan had already calcted in her heart. The rtionship between Shen Miao and Prince Rui must not be known to anyone, moreover this person was from the Pce. What if he returned and spilled it out to Emperor Wen Hui, and trouble arises out of it? One could not help but say that even though Luo Tan was normally thick in her thoughts, in some matters she did think quite in long term.

    ¡°You are familiar with Prince Rui?¡± Gao Yang asked her.

    ¡°How could I know Prince Rui!¡± Luo Tan refuted resolute and decisive, ¡°His Highness Prince Rui is noble as gold and revered as jade, and I am only a ordinary daughter of an official¡¯s family, so how could I know him!¡±

    ¡°Then why did youe to look for him?¡± Gao Yang did not overlook anything.

    Luo Tan stammered, ¡°Because, because...¡± Her gazended on Gao Yang¡¯s face, and she was suddenly struck with a bright idea and quickly said wittily, ¡°I heard rumours in the capital that His Highness Prince Rui was a rare peerless beautiful man, thus wanted to catch a glimpse of that beautiful face!¡±

    She did not study well, thus the idioms that she used were in a mess, and even use the phrase of ¡®peerless beauty¡¯. When Gao Yang heard it, he burst outughing.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Just for a glimpse of the beautiful face, you did not care that your body is not recovered, and dragged your injured self all the way here with great difficulty? It is just for a glimpse of that beautiful face?¡± Gao Yang asked.

    Luo Tan argued with the courage of one¡¯s convictions, ¡°What do you understand? It is very difficult to find good looking people in the world and if there is, one nce is also precious.¡±

    Gao Yang shook his head, ¡°This one is also very good looking, so then why is Young Lady not looking at this one? And purposelye here?¡±

    Luo Tan said, ¡°It is important to know one¡¯s own limitation.¡± She continued, ¡°I do not want to continue talking to you. I want to see His Highness Prince Rui.¡± Finishing talking, she then went up the steps and reached the front doors of the residence of Prince Rui and naively said, ¡°Would trouble both of you to report in that I have an important matter to see His Highness Prince Rui on.¡±

    Gao Yang followed behind closely and gave a look to the two guards. The guards naturally recognised Gao Yang and immediately did not say anything before opening the main doors. One of them said, ¡°I will bring both guests in to wait.¡±

    Luo Tan looked at Gao Yang, ¡°What are you following for?¡±

    Gao Yang said, ¡°I also want to take a glimpse of that beautiful face. If Young Lady do not let me enter, then this one can only return back to the Shen mansion. When Shen Furen and General Shen return and ask...¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Luo Tan thought about his words and red at him hatefully before speaking, ¡°Follow me in then.¡±

    The two guards looked at each other in dismay, as they were puzzled with the situation in front of them. One had thought that Gentleman Gao had brought this Young Lady to the residence of Prince Rui, but currently why did it look like... That Young Lady came to the residence of Prince Rui and brought Gentleman Gao?

    Gao Yang and Luo Tan waited in the main hall for a moment and after half a incense, His Highness Prince Rui who was wearing a mask appeared.

    Luo Tan¡¯s heart became anxious. If it were previous times, to be in such close contact with Prince Rui for the first time, she would definitely open her eyes wide to see what kind of person is Prince Rui. However with the current situation that did not wait for others, every moment of waiting would bring Shen Miao additional danger. She took a nce at Gao Yang, who was still drinking tea, and said to Prince Rui, ¡°Requesting Your Highness Prince Rui to step aside to speak.¡±

    Under Luo Tan¡¯s perturbed wait, Prince Rui nodded his head slightly. Luo Tan¡¯s heart was secretly happy as she thought that this Prince Rui was not as difficult to get along with, like the rumours say.

    When she entered the separated side, Luo Tan fell onto her knees without a second word, ¡°Begging Your Highness Prince Rui to save my Youngest Biao Sister!¡± She then tell told him the words that Shen Miao taught her and said at the end, ¡°Since Youngest Biao Sister believe in Your Highness Prince Rui, then this official¡¯s daughter also believe that Your Highness Prince Rui, would definitely be able to save Youngest Biao Sister. Even though this official¡¯s daughter is unable to bring anything out now, if Youngest Biao Sister can be found, the Shen family will definitely provide remuneration to Prince Rui. Begging Your Highness Prince Rui to save a life!¡±

    She then pressed her forehead onto the ground.

    Even though Luo Tan had pride ingrain into her bones, but it was different from those who would rather die then kneel to others. Luo Tan was a realist and from her view, Prince Rui was after all in the Imperial family of the Great Liang, so it was not a disadvantage to kowtow to him. If by speaking good stuff would make him happy and save Shen Miao, then why would one care about doing this? She kowtow straightforwardly, and did not see that her action had made that person to jump in shock.

    ¡°I got it.¡± Prince Rui said.

    Luo Tan felt somewhat weird but was unable to tell what was strange. She subconsciously said, ¡°Your Highness Prince Rui has promised to save this official¡¯s daughter¡¯s Youngest Biao Sister?¡±

    Prince Rui nodded his head lightly.

    ¡°Many thanks to Your Highness Prince Rui!¡± Luo Tan delightedly gave him another kowtow before standing up. But who knew when she stood up, everything went ck and she suddenly fell down. She had unexpectedly fainted.

    Prince Rui jumped in shock and reached out to scoop her as he called out, ¡°Someonee! Gao Yang!¡±

    Gao Yang came in from outside and was also startled. He then quickly went forward to take Luo Tan¡¯s arm to take her pulse, before putting it down after a while and sigh, ¡°Her body is too weak. Go make her a bowl of ginseng soup, I will send her back to the Shen mansion when she is awake.¡±

    Two maids came in and helped the fainted Luo Tan to lie on the bed. Gao Yang and Prince Rui walked out of the room, and Prince Rui violently took out the silver mask and said, ¡°Stuffing me to death. Why do you let me pose as Third Older Brother?¡±

    This person was not Xie Jing Xing but Ji Yu Shu.

    ¡°One did not know when he will be returning. One cannot just let Luo Tan wait in the residence of Prince Rui till nightfall. At that time when the Shen family¡¯s peoplee knocking, nothing can be cleared up. Anyways Third Xie has already gone to inquire about Shen Miao¡¯s whereabouts, so you just need to pose for a while so that she would leave earlier.¡± Gao Yang said.

    Ji Yu Shu waved his hands, ¡°I cannot stand it if it goes for a few more times. I have grown so old, but still this is the first time that someone kowtow to me. I am not a Bodhisattva, do your think if this will impact my predestined life-span? This Young Lady is indeed too vigorous, that one kowtow just now almost made my heart jump out. Fortunately there were no mistakes, else if Third Older Brother think that I have destroyed his image, he would definitely beat me up.¡±

    Gao Yang said, ¡°Fortunately she is silly.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I did not act the part?¡± Ji Yu Shu said angrily, ¡°I acted until others kowtowed to me. How is there not a resemnce?¡±

    Gao Yang waved his hands, ¡°I cannot be bother to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°But why does she call you Doctor Gao?¡± Ji Yu Shu said suspiciously, ¡°You are no longer in the Pce, but have be a doctor in a medical hall?¡±

    Gao Yang, ¡°...¡±

    *****

    When Luo Tan woke up from this fainting spell, it was already in the evening. When she woke up, coincidently Gao Yang brought the medication over. Luo Tan did not stand on ceremony and took it and drank it all down with ¡®gudong gudong¡¯ sounds. This air of an heroine made the corner of Gao Yang¡¯s mouth twitch.

    After drinking the medication, Luo Tan wiped her mouth and looked at the darkening skies outside, ¡°I have to return. Where is His Highness Prince Rui? I have to give him my thanks.¡±

    Gao Yang looked at her from the side of his eyes, ¡°No need. Prince Rui had already left. If you want to give thanks to him, it might be the day after.¡±

    Luo Tan was first startled before bing overjoyed. Thinking about Prince Rui leaving so quickly, it must be to save Shen Miao. She had only spoke to him about the matter and he had taken action so quickly, it seemed that Prince Rui was a person who was kindhearted and value rtionships. The more she thought about it, the more Luo Tan¡¯s impression of Prince Rui went up a level.

    Gao Yang looked unfathomable at the suddenly pleased Luo Tan and said, ¡°In that case, then tidy up and leave.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Luo Tan happily climbed out of the bed and wore her shoes, when she suddenly thought about something and asked, ¡°You are also returning back with me?¡±

    ¡°Naturally so.¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°If it was not General¡¯s and Furen¡¯s intense urge for me to stay, this one would not have. There are many noble people and Ladyships in the Pce that are waiting for this one to treat.¡± Gao Yang emphasised.

    Luo Tan looked at him with some sympathy, ¡°It is toiling for Doctor Gao. If this is the case, then it is better to hurry back to the Pce first. It is not good to interfere with the job else your sry would be deducted.¡±

    Gao Yang, ¡°...¡±

    How did Luo Tan always managed to put ¡®Imperial Physician¡¯ as a job that everyone waspetent to do? So much that he had no status at all? Gao Yang thought about it for a long time but was stillpletely puzzled. He gritted his teeth, ¡°No need. This one had already taken a leave of absence from the Imperial Medical Institute.¡±

    Luo Tan made an approval sound but she then turned her head and rolled her eyes, hiding her look of despise.

    This man was indeed very handsome but for nothing better to do, followed those maidens and still lustfully looked at His Highness Prince Rui¡¯s ¡®beautiful face¡¯. No matter how high one medical skills was, he had no medical ethics. Shameless! Sick!

    In any case, Gao Yang eventually returned to Shen mansion with Luo Tan. On the return back, as one feared that Luo Tan¡¯s wounds would worsen, Gao Yang found a horse carriage.

    Upon returning to the Shen mansion, Shen Xin and entourage had all came back. Seeing both of them returning, everyone was relieved. Shen Qiu asked, ¡°Younger Biao Sister and Imperial Physician Gao, where did you go?¡± Everyone thought that Luo Tan was kidnapped by others again, and Shen Qiu even suspected if Gao Yang was some spy, and if Gao Yang was the one who kidnapped Luo Tan.

    ¡°Tan-er, your body has not recovered yet, where did you go?¡±

    Luo Tan¡¯s expression stiffened. The matter of Shen Miao and Prince Rui could not be spoken out, and one had to find another excuse. She hemmed and hawed, ¡°I... I am...¡±

    ¡°It is this one that brought her out.¡± Gao Yang cupped his hands and said, ¡°Young Lady Luo¡¯s body has not recovered yet, but to stay in the room all day would make her feel depressed and would not be conducive for the recovery. This one brought her out to take a walk so that Young Lady¡¯s injuries would be able to recover faster.¡±

    Hearing it, Luo Xue Yan¡¯s suspicious then only disappeared but her words still had some me as she spoke to Gao Yang, ¡°Imperial Physician Gao has good intentions but if there is a next time, it is better to inform the servants. Tan-er did not even bring a single maid, we thought that she had an ident.¡±

    Gao Yang blushed with shame, ¡°It is this one who did not consider it thoroughly and must apologise to Furen.¡±

    ¡°Forget about it. Forget about it.¡± Luo Xue Yan waved her hand.

    Luo tan sighed in relief. Even though she did not look at Gao Yang with friendly eyes, it was much better than before. Gao Yang had carried such a ck pot for her, so Luo Tan¡¯s heart was thankful for it. The Luo family emphasised onprehending kindness and giving back in return, so Luo Tan was thinking to give Gao Yang more treatment fees and not nitpick about what happened previously.

    ¡°But why have one not seen Older Brother Ling?¡± Luo Tan stretched out her neck and looked around. Shen Xin, Luo Xue Yan and Shen Qiu were all here but only Luo Ling was absent.

    ¡°Not together with you all?¡± Shen Xin asked with a frown.

    Luo Tan shook her head.

    ¡°Then that is strange.¡± Luo Xue Yan said, ¡°Before leaving today, I instructed Ling-er to look after you and upon returning, one did not see your presences and thought that you went out together. It is only you and Imperial Physician Gao?¡±

    Luo Tan nodded her head.

    ¡°Did Younger Biao Brother go out to buy something?¡± Shen Qiu asked, ¡°Even if it was searching, it is gettingte and he should return back.¡±

    In order to exchange information, the Shen family would return to the Shen mansion in the evening to recount the result of the search. Thus even if Luo Ling went out and search for himself, he should also have returned by now.

    ¡°Could it be that she was found?¡± Luo Tan¡¯s heart moved, ¡°Could it be that Older Brother Ling has found Youngest Biao Sister, thus returningte?¡±

    Shen Qiu and Luo Xue Yan were stunned before delight appeared on their faces, ¡°If that is the case then it would be good.¡±

    However just at this time, someone from outside frantically shouted, ¡°Bad news! Bad news!¡±

    Everyone looked over. The oing person was Luo Ling¡¯s subordinate and his entire body was doused in red colour, ¡°Bad news, Young Master Ling has gotten into an ident!¡±

 Chapter 144: Right Hand

    <h4>Chapter 144: Right Hand (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Bad news, Young Master Ling has gotten into an ident!¡±

    Everyone hurriedly went outside and saw someone carrying Luo Ling in. Luo Ling¡¯s hands were filled with fresh blood that made one¡¯s eyes shocked, and astonished one¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Older Brother Ling!¡± Luo Tan jumped in shock. She only saw Luo Ling being carried back and even though he had tried his best to resist the pain, hisplexion was very pale. Even though it was a very cold day,rge drops of sweat rolled down from his forehead.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Gao,¡± Luo Xue Yan quickly said, ¡°Would trouble you to take a look at Luo Ling.¡±

    Gao Yang had a helpless expression on his face. He had initially thought that now that Luo Tan was alive and kicking, his task waspleted, and did not expect that another difficult to treat person again came. Could it be that they treated him as a doctor sitting in the medical hall? Even though he thought that in his heart, he did not revealed it on his face. Gao Yang said, ¡°Carry him to the room. I will take a look at him.¡±

    After Luo Ling and Gao Yang entered the bed chambers, Luo Tan said angrily to the subordinate that carried Luo Ling back, ¡°What exactly went on? Ling-er was perfectly fine. How did he get injured that seriously!¡±

    The subordinate was almost in tears, ¡°We received a tip-off that someone seemed to have seen the whereabouts of Young Lady Shen. Young Master Ling brought us to search for the person and someone send a note over, requesting the Young Master toe alone. Who knew it was a trap? Those people initially wanted to scheme against Young Master Qiu, but did not expect that the person who came was Young Master Ling. Young Master Ling fought with them and those people attacked and injured his right hand.¡± The subordinate paused and had a look of concern, ¡°Many years ago Young Master Ling hurt his right hand during training and itter healed, but the injury today was exactly on his old wound. Young Master Ling was already not in a good condition before the battle, and when the rest of us arrived, Young Master Ling was already like that.

    The matter of Luo Ling¡¯s right hand injured before was something that Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin did not know of. When they heard this they looked at Luo Tan and asked, ¡°Ling-er was injured before?¡±

    Luo Tan nodded her head, ¡°During his childhood, he had apanied Eldest Bo to hunt and was chased by the wild beast in the mountains, and fell down the mountains and was injured by the sharp stones. The injuries were serious and at that time all the doctors said that Older Brother Ling¡¯s hands could not be saved, but no one expected that Older Brother Ling would overcame this by himself.¡±

    Everyone was aware of the seriousness of the incident. If Luo Ling had suffered such a serious injury in the past, then with an injury on top of another, one fear that it would not be good at all. Shen Qiu said, ¡°Who exactly is behind scheming? Did you see clearly the opponents at all?¡±

    The subordinate shook his head and said. ¡°Those people¡¯s martial arts skills were very good, and did not look like normal people. Their martial arts skills were well above Young Master Ling¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°This matter is suspicious.¡± Shen Xin said heavily, ¡°First it was Jiao Jiao then it is Qiu-er. This is obviously targeting our Shen family. That motherf***er! If this old one did not find this person and skin him, this old one surname is not Shen!¡±

    Luo Tan said, ¡°The immediate priority now is the condition of Older Brother Ling¡¯s injury.¡± Luo Tan was somewhat anxious, ¡°The injuries were that serious...¡±

    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense.

    Until after the time in which an incense would burn, Gao Yang then came out from the bed chambers and closed the doors. Everyone looked at him impatiently and Luo Tan could not wait and asked, ¡°Doctor Gao, how is Older Brother Ling?¡±

    Gao Yang said, ¡°I have already put the medication on him. It is a knife wound, the injuries are very deep and there was poison on it. Even though it was not fatal and I have detoxified it, but...¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Shen Qiu asked.

    ¡°But Young Master Luo had injured his hands many years ago, and now it had triggered the old injuries. The injuries were not light. In the future when it heals, one fear that he will not be able to carry heavy stuff with his right hand.¡±

    Luo Tan took two steps back and looked at Gao Yang wildly, ¡°Cannot carry heavy things... How about weapons?¡±

    Gao Yang shook his head.

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s hands slipped and broke the cup. Shen Xin and Shen Qiu sucked in a breath of cold air at the same time.

    Luo Ling was a child of a military family, so Luo Sui let him follow Shen Xin back to the capital to let him train in the Ding capital, so that in the future upon returning to the Xiao Chun city, it would be ideal for him to take over the Luo family¡¯s army. Luo Ling has practiced martial arts since young and to be one unable to use the right hand, was like making one talented in martial arts a cripple. This was considered a big blow for Luo Ling.

    ¡°It cannot be. It cannot be!¡± Luo Tan went up and grabbed onto Gao Yang¡¯s sleeves before saying in fright, ¡°Previously when Older Brother Ling was injured, those doctors also said that Older Brother Ling would no longer be able to use his right hand, but after that, Older Brother Ling still recovered. Are not you the greatest doctor? When you saved me, those doctors also said that I could not be saved, but you were able to save me, so you will definitely be able to save my Older Brother Ling¡¯s right hand, correct?¡± Luo Tan¡¯s rtionship with Luo Ling was very good and they grew up together, so naturally she was unable to ept the situation.

    Gao Yang pulled his sleeves back and said patiently, ¡°Young Lady Luo, it is not that this one is unwilling to save. It is that your esteemed Older Brother¡¯s injuries are just too serious.¡± He said, ¡°Saying something provoking to Young Lady, if one say that the person cannot be treated, then no one else under Heavens would be able to save him.¡±

    These words almost cut off everyone¡¯sst hope, as this meant that Luo Ling could never use his right hand to hold a sword again.

    ¡°How can this be?¡± Luo Xue Yan almost fainted, ¡°How do I exin it to Eldest Brother and Eldest Sao?¡±

    ¡°Is Younger Biao Brother already aware of the condition of his injuries?¡± Shen Qiu asked.

    Gao Yang nodded his head and said immediately, ¡°Compared to Young Master Luo¡¯s injuries, these few days, one must monitor more on Young Master Luo¡¯s sentiments. Ordinarily for people who suffered drastic changes, they would inevitable suffer a trauma in their heart, especially since Young Master Luo is a proud person. This matter is tantamount to a catastrophic disaster for him. If no attempts are made to persuade him then one fear that it would attract unnecessary problems, and will not be conducive for the healing of his injuries.¡±

    Upon finishing, Gao Yang picked up the medicine box and said, ¡°This one will take a trip back to the Pce first as one need to prescribe some medicinal herbs. Upon returning, one will thene to the residence again to apply acupuncture for Young Master Luo. Currently one cannot stay too long, thus one will take one¡¯s leave now.¡±

    These few days Gao Yang had been staying in the Shen mansion, and indeed had not returned to the Imperial Medical Institute for a long time. Luo Xue Yang nodded her head, ¡°Imperial Physician Gao was troubled for these few days. Qiu-er, go and send Imperial Physician Gao off.¡±

    ¡°I will go!¡± Luo Tan said and then grabbed Gao Yang¡¯s sleeves, and hauled him out of the residence.

    Gao Yang stared at the somewhat deformed sleeved which was caused by Luo Tan. Luo Tan only stopped her footsteps when they were at the residence doors. Luo Tan looked at him and hesitated before asking, ¡°Doctor Gao, my Older Brother Ling¡¯s right hand really cannot be saved anymore?¡±

    Gao Yang said helplessly, ¡°This one never lies.¡±

    Desperation appeared on Luo Tan¡¯s face and after a moment she said, ¡°In that case, many thanks for helping me to cover up the matter of the residence of Prince Rui.¡±

    ¡°Cover up?¡± Gao Yang looked at her astonished, ¡°When did this one covered up for you?¡±

    Luo Tan looked at him bbergasted, ¡°Did not you said in front of Youngest GuGu and GuFu a lie for me...¡±

    ¡°This one only took advantage of the situation for one¡¯s own benefit. In the future after thinking of the terms of the transaction, then one will have a discussion with Young Lady Luo.¡± Gao Yang ignored Luo Tan¡¯s change of expression and looked outside, ¡°Oh, the skies are too dark. One must step off first and will see Young Lady Luo on another day.¡± He cupped his hands before leaving. After calling him so many times with ¡®Doctor Gao¡¯, Gao Yang would not be happy if Luo Tan did not suffer.

    Just as he was thinking about it, he heard sound of teeth grinding behind him, ¡°Leave well Doctor Gao.¡±

    Gao Yang almost fell down.

    When Gao Yang¡¯s figure was no longer visible, Luo Tan then sighed and worriedly prepared to return back, when she saw a horse carriage drawn over. This carriage was overly extravagant and as the skies were somewhat dark, Luo Tan was unable to see clearly. She only saw that the horse carriage stopped at the doors of the Shen mansion and two persons came out of it.

    Luo Tan rubbed her eyes and after determining that she was not mistaken, she screamed out with shock, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister!¡±

    Shen Miao was sent back by Princess Rong Xin¡¯s personal female official and when she reached the doors, the first thing she heard was Luo Tan¡¯s cries. Previously, one had heard from Xie Jing Xing that Luo Tan¡¯s injuries were very serious, and Shen Miao was very much worried but upon hearing her full-hearted cries, she finally felt reassured.

    Luo Tan¡¯s cries had immediately alerted Shen Xin and entourage. Everyone came out in a hurry and was in disbelieve upon seeing Shen Miao.

    Luo Xue Yan was stunned for two seconds, before stepping forward quickly grabbing Shen Miao in a hug as her warm tears flow down, ¡°Jiao Jiao!¡±

    Seemingly only reacting now, Shen Qiu also quickly ran over and shouted agitatedly, ¡°Younger Sister, you have finally returned!¡±

    Shen Xin also went forward and gave Shen Miao a nce around. As it was alreadyte in the evening, and due to these few day¡¯s Shen Xin¡¯s all out searches they had made one¡¯s heart filled with anxiety, most of themoners would not leave home at night, thus no one passed by the Shen mansion at this moment. Shen Miao said, ¡°Let us return to the residence before speaking. Furthermore, one must not make this public.¡±

    Even though Shen Xin had doubts, he gave a look to Shen Qiu, which quickly went out to instruct the servants outside while everyone went into the residence first.

    Upon arriving in the hall, Luo Tan asked, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, what is going on exactly? And this is...¡± She looked towards Lu Xi.

    Lu Xi gave a bow to everyone. She was after all a female official by Princess Rong Xin¡¯s side, thus her every actions followed the etiquette and did not look like someone ordinary. She said, ¡°This servant is a female officer by Her Highness¡¯s side. A day before, Her Princess Highness¡¯s guards saved Young Lady Shen from the evildoers. Her Princess Highness is afraid that Young Lady Shen is unable to exin herself, thus she let this servant send Young Lady Shen back. Now that the person is has arrived, this servant should return.¡±

    Two years ago during thentern festival, Shen Miao was saved by Princess Rong Xin and two yearster she was also rescued by Princess Rong Xin. Speaking of coincidences, this would make one think more. Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan had some doubts and wanted to speak more, but Shen Miao stood up and smiled to Lu Xi, ¡°Many thanks to Lu Xi GuGu for the matters during these few days. Hope that Lu Xi GuGu would help this official¡¯s daughter to thank Her Princess Highness for the extended help. Her Princess Highness¡¯s lifesaving help is something that Shen Miao would keep in the heart and never dare to forget. One will definitely personally pay a visit to give thanks.¡±

    Lu Xi quickly turn to her side to avoid Shen Miao¡¯s bow and smiled, ¡°One dare not deserve it. Since Young Lady is an old acquaintance of Her Princess Highness, then one do not need to stand on ceremony. This servant will go back first. May Young Lady Shen take care, tomorrow Her Princess Highness will rify matters with the administrator of the capital.¡±

    Shen Miao thanked again before personally sending Lu Xi off. Everyone finally could not tolerate thus Shen Qiu asked, ¡°Younger Sister, what is going on here?¡±

    Everyone could see from the conversation between Shen Miao and Lu Xi just now, that Shen Miao had long had her own thoughts. Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan now understood Shen Miao¡¯s personality clearly. Shen Miao was a Young Lady who had strong views, and at this moment she already had some ns.

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°It is nothing much. That day the people who kidnaped me thought that I was implicated in another matter, and kidnapped the wrong person. Afterwards when they nned to send me away, coincidently they met up with the people from the Princess¡¯ residence. The guards of the Princess¡¯ residence had seen me before, and felt that there was something wrong so they rescued without any trouble. Afterwards, I told Princess Rong Xin clearly about the matter, and Her Princess Highness decided to rify the matter for me.¡± For the time being she did not want to tell Shen Xin the truth of the matter, because this implicated Princess Ming An. The forces of the Ming Qi and the Qin country were in aplicated situation, and one err from Shen Xin would make it hard for him to get out. She had painstakingly managed to ce the Shen family far away from all these chaotic power struggles, so how would she want to repeat the mistake of her past lifetime?

    The most important thing was that this kind of excuse was what she and Xie Jing Xing have agreed upon. Even though one did not know what Xie Jing Xing would do at the end, Shen Miao believed that with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s means and methods, Princess Ming An and the Xie brothers would be bound to suffer a big loss. Since that was being the case, it would not be good for Shen Xin to intervene.

    Shen Xin frowned, ¡°Jiao Jiao, tell Father honestly. Does this matter involve Princess Ming An or not?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart jumped.

    Shen Xin was not a fool. They had returned to the Ding capital not long ago, and for those people to deliberately kidnap Shen Miao, this was because of personal grudges. Moreover, ever since the Shen family¡¯s return to the Ding capital till now, the only person that they had offended was only that domineering and arrogant Princess of the Qin country. If it was the Qin people, it was not impossible for them to do such a daring and reckless thing.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Why did Father think that? This is thend of the Ming Qi. Even if Princess Ming An had the intention to deal with me, the Crown Prince of the Qin is not a fool, and how would he allow her to stir things up?¡± Seeing that Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan still did not believe, Shen Miao simply raised her hands and spoke tenderly, ¡°That day they threw me out of the horse carriage and my hands hurts because of the stumble. I am also very hungry. Mother, I want to eat something.¡±

    When Luo Xue Yan heard this, she immediately ignored everything else and her heart began to feel anguished. On one hand she instructed the kitchens to prepare some snacks and on the other hand, instructed the maids to support Shen Miao back to the courtyard to rest.

    Luo Xue Yan most likely was so anguished for Shen Miao, that she personally went to the kitchens to make soup and Shen Xin pulled Shen Qiu out with a frown, one did not know where did they went. Luo Tan and Shen Miao went back to the room together. When Luo Tan saw Shen Miao sitting on the couch, she said, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, you were lying just now. Actually it was that Princess Ming An who did it right?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart jumped and thought when did Luo Tan became that smart before asking, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Luo Tan rubbed her own arm and gave an appearance of unable to tolerate, ¡°The spoilt look that you gave just now made me have ayer of goosebumps. It was obvious that you were sparing no effort to be pampered with that one look, and it was a show for GuFu and GuGu. It is only because they dote on you that they let you go like this.¡±

    Shen Miaoughed in spite of herself before sizing Luo Tan up, ¡°I heard that you have suffered a serious injury. How is it that you have gotten out of bed and not rest more?¡±

    Luo Tan waved her hands, ¡°That Doctor Gao from the Pce has high medical skills that can make a dead person alive. Speaking of which...¡± Her gaze was shining as she looked at Shen Miao, ¡°It was only this afternoon that I went to His Highness Prince Rui to beg for his help to save you, and you return today at night. His Highness Prince Rui really possesses remarkable abilities. This speed really exceed one¡¯s expectation as I thought one would need to wait for a few days. So that Lu Xi GuGu is also fake?¡± Luo Tan sighed, ¡°This Prince Rui of the Great Liang is really very considerate and thoughtful.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    Xie Jing Xing had saved Shen Miao long before Luo Tan went to the residence of Prince Rui. When Luo Tan went over, Shen Miao had most likely already reached the Princess¡¯ residence. It was a pity that Luo Tan really thought that Xie Jing Xing had that great of abilities. Xie Jing Xing was not an immortal, so how could he be able to save someone in a matter of moments? Shen Miao¡¯s heart was secretly criticising but she did not correct Luo Tan¡¯s words. She thought about something and said, ¡°But why did one did not see Older Brother Ling?¡± She asked, ¡°Did Older Brother Ling went out?¡±

    Luo Tan¡¯s unrestrained expressions faded in a moment. When Shen Miao saw this, she was puzzled and asked, ¡°Why do you have such an expression?¡±

    ¡°Something happened to Older Brother Ling.¡± Luo Tan¡¯s voice was somewhat unintelligible, ¡°Gao Yang said that in this lifetime he will not be able to use his right hand... Go and take a look.¡±

    *****

    In the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, Xie Chang Wu was currently also very anxious.

    After returning from the banquet with Xie Ding, Xie Chang Chao seemed to have disappeared without a trace. Xie Chang Chao¡¯s shadow was not in the secret chamber and even Shen Miao was also not there. After looking over carefully, there were no signs of a fight which made Xie Chang Wu felt puzzled.

    Even though it was due to Shen Xin that Shen Miao could not be sent out, but at this moment she indeed disappeared without a trace. Princess Ming An had sent people over to ask when would Shen Miao be sent out, and Xie Chang Wu could only perfunctory dy but in private, his heart was burning with anxiety.

    However no matter how he searched and sent the servants out to look at the usual haunts to which Xie Chang Chao would go normally, it was like both Xie Chang Chao and Shen Miao had evaporated from the human world. There was not even a little trace left. One did not know why, but the longer the time passed, Xie Chang Wu¡¯s heart felt more uneasy. He had tried to inquire news about the Formidable Great General Shen¡¯s family, and there was no news about Shen Miao¡¯s whereabouts. This made Xie Chang Wu feelforted. At least it was not that the people who came to save Shen Miao took Xie Chang Chao away.

    However as days passed, even Xie Ding was suspicious and asked why had he not seen Xie Chang Chao for an entire day. Xie Chang Wu could only say that Xie Chang Chao went out of the city for a hunt with friends, and also repeated this when Madam Fang asked. Princess Ming An also sent someone over saying that if the Xie brothers did not take action, then just hand Shen Miao over for her to handle.

    Xie Chang Wu was forced to suffer in silence. As of now, not to mention Xie Chang Chao, even Shen Miao disappeared into thin air. If Princess Ming An knew of this, she would me him for not handling the matter well, and would not speak well of the brothers in front of Fu Xiu Yi, and one fear that one would suffer more for it. It was truly a dilemma where there is no room to advance or retreat. For the first time Xie Chang Wu regretted for picking up such a hot matter.

    In any case, Xie Chang Wu continued to send people out to look for Xie Chang Chao¡¯s whereabouts. Speaking of which, it was rather ironic. A few days ago when they kidnapped Shen Miao, the Shen family was searching the entire city for Shen Miao, and now it became Xie Chang Wu¡¯s turn to search the entire city for Xie Chang Chao¡¯s whereabouts. He had some unhappy feeling that this was an appropriate retribution.

    Xie Chang Wu naturally did not know that the brother that he was persistently seeking for, was in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands.

    Tie Yi followed behind the purple d youth and said, ¡°Xie Chang Chao¡¯s corpse is currently in the tower prison and chilled in the ice coffin. When does Master n to use it?¡±

    ¡°Let it be. There is no rush.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°One must not waste such a good thing.¡±

    He walked slowly back to the residence and when he just entered the courtyard, he saw Ji Yu Shu wearing a purple robe and had a silver mask on his face, in the middle of a chase with the white tiger ¡®Jiao Jiao¡¯ in the entire house. As he ran he was saying, ¡°Little brat, do not recognise this Prince? Open your eyes and look carefully! Come over here to this Prince!¡±

    Tie Yi trembled constantly. Sometimes one could not admit that Ji Yu Shu was indeed a talented individual as no matter what the ce was, he could portray all types of emotions that are as ridiculous as an idiot. This kind of disguising as Xie Jing Xing to tease the tiger, one guessed that only Ji Yu Shu, this kind of person who was so bored with leisure, would only do it.

    The white tiger evaded the ¡®warm¡¯ embrace of Ji Yu Shu and when he suddenly saw Xie Jing Xing and Tie Yi, it turned in the middle of her movement and headed over to Xie Jing Xing in a rush, and bit the corner of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s robes before shaking her head.

    Xie Jing Xing bent over and picked the white tiger up and looked at that ¡®Xie Jing Xing¡¯ who was left in the courtyard, and said with a smile but not a smile, ¡°You really y very happily when I am not around.¡±

    ¡°Third Older Brother!¡± The counterfeit Xie Jing Xing took of the mask, revealing the sweaty face of Ji Yu Shu. He gasped as he waved his hands, ¡°Third Older Brother, it was not my intention to purposely dress as you. Today a Young Lady came looking for you for help and it was Gao Yang who insisted for me to pretend to be you. But I guarantee that I acted very well, as that Young Lady did not say a second word and knelt down after seeing me and even gave me a kowtow.¡± Ji Yu Shu felt wronged and worried, ¡°One do not know if this would reduce one¡¯s lifespan.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady?¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his brows and looked at Tie Yi. Tie Yi quickly said, ¡°In the afternoon, the Luo family¡¯s Biao Young Lady and Gentleman Gao came over. At that time, Young Master Ji feigned your appearance and agreed to the Luo family¡¯s Biao Young Lady¡¯s request... Afterwards both of them left.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu stressed, ¡°It was Gao Yang that made me do this!¡±

    Just as he was speaking, one heard Tie Yi saying, ¡°Gentleman Gao hase.¡±

    One then saw a white d person walking over from outside. Other than Gao Yang, who could it be? However one did not know if it was an illusion or not, as Gao Yang¡¯s clothes were not as clean and tidy as usual, and his face had some sense of haggardness. Ji Yu Shu was shocked by Luo Tan¡¯s kowtows in the afternoon and did not notice Gao Yang¡¯s appearance but now after seeing it, he asked in surprise, ¡°Gao Yang, why do you look like you have gotten ten years older?¡±

    Originally when Gao Yang and Xie Jing Xing stood together, although he was not as impressive looking as Xie Jing XIng, he was still considered a graceful and elegant gentleman but now standing beside Xie Jing Xing, he looked a little disgraceful.

    ¡°Do not mention about it.¡± Gao Yang said. ¡°These few days one have been staying in the Shen mansion treating that Young Lady of the Luo family. Really treat me like a doctor?¡± When he spoke of it, there was some anger on his face, ¡°I am not a doctor. I am an Imperial Physician!¡±

    ¡°Both also treat illnesses.¡± Ji Yu Shu did not bother about him and looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Fifth Shen Young Lady was found?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing nodded his head.

    Ji Yu Shu released a long sigh and said, ¡°Scare me to death. If such a good person like Fifth Shen Young Lady ended up in other people¡¯s scheme, one fear that I would not be able to sleep well.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked coldly at him, ¡°Oh? You are so familiar with Shen Miao?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu instinctively felt danger and shook his head unconsciously. He only felt that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze had a deeper meaning and quickly said, ¡°Third Older Brother and her also have some rtionship. I am not worried about her but worried about you. Now that you have rescued her, my heart has calmed down a lot. One thinks that Fifth Shen Young Lady is also very grateful to you.¡±

    ¡°Kissing up!¡± Gao Yang said disdainfully.

    ¡°What does it got to do with you!¡± Ji Yu Shu answered back in mutual bickering and ridicule.

    Gao Yang took a deep breath before putting on a serious expression and asked Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Was it by Princess Ming An¡¯s hands?¡±

    In fact in the Ding capital, the only person who would have the courage to do such a thing to Shen Miao, would be no other person than Princess Ming An. If others wanted to touch Shen Miao, they would have to take into consideration the Shen family, as everyone knew that Shen Xin dotted on his daughter to the level of being subservient to her every wish. To touch Shen Miao was equalling to plucking the fur on top of the tiger¡¯s head, and there would be no end of trouble. Only Princess Ming An, this kind of brainless female, would disregard all consequences. Not only it was bold, it was indeed very shocking.

    ¡°Not only that.¡± Xie Jing Xing said indifferently, ¡°Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao also participated.¡±

    ¡°Are they insane?¡± Gao Yang was unable to hide his surprise, ¡°Even if Princess Ming An promised them benefits, how could Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao take such risks with their lives?¡±

    Everyone would have a steelyard in their minds when they make decisions, thus risks and benefits were rather levelled. However Xie Chang Wu¡¯s and Xie Chang Chao¡¯s actions were just too uneconomical for Gao Yang to understand. In order to climb up, the Xie family brothers did not care about making enemies with the Shen family, and only cared about what was in front and not about the future?

    ¡°Presumably, they had lived peaceful days for far too long and not know of how high Heavens are.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s smile emitted a cold air, ¡°Consistently stupid things.¡±

    Gao Yang and Ji Yu Shu silently agree. At this moment both of them could feel the chill that was emitting from Xie Jing Xing. After silently pitying the Xie family brothers for a moment, Gao Yang said, ¡°Actually, Princess Ming An¡¯s action this time not only impacted Shen Miao.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing turned his head and frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°They also intended to scheme against Shen Qiu. Today when I was in the Shen mansion, one heard that someone used Shen Miao¡¯s situation toy a trap for Shen Qiu, and waited for Shen Qiu to be alone before taking action against him. Those people were highly skilled in martial arts and should be the masters that were trained from the Pce. The more I thought, they were most probably from Princess Ming An¡¯s hands.¡±

    No only wanting to destroy Shen Miao but to also destroy Shen Qiu. Shen Miao and Shen Qiu were the only two people of the Shen family¡¯s younger generation, thus by destroying these two people, it would be difficult for the Shen family to stage aeback again. Moreover Shen Miao and Shen Qiu had a strong sibling rtionship, if Shen Miao returned in the future and knew that Shen Qiu fell into such a predicament for her, one fear that she would me herself for her entire life. No punishment would be more painful than living on with that pain. Princess Ming An¡¯s methods were indeed malicious.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s emotions were slightly moved and he asked, ¡°At the end what happened?¡±

    ¡°Shen Qiu was not taken in.¡± Gao Yang said.

    ¡°However... Although Shen Qiu did not fall into the trap, that Biao Young Master that is staying in the Shen mansion fell into it. Those people thought that Shen Qiu was called out but in actual fact, it was Luo Ling. Luo Ling¡¯s martial arts skills are inferior to Shen Qiu¡¯s, and thus did not end well in those people¡¯s hands.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyebrow raised, ¡°How is he now?¡±

    ¡°Not very good.¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°Even with my medical skills, one¡¯s hands are still bound and unable to do anything about it. In this life, he most probably will not be able to use his right hand to hold a sword anymore.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was stunned and his brows gradually sank and his eyes turned cold.

 Chapter 145: Pastries

    <h4>Chapter 145: Pastries (Part 1)</h4>

    On this day the weather was warm and gentle. As the sun outside was up, in the East courtyard of the Shen residence, Chen Rou Qiu was sitting down with Shen Yue chatting.

    These days because Chen Rou Qiu instructed Shen Yue to start choosing a husband, Shen Yue had quarrelled several rounds with Chen Rou Qiu. But the usually gentle Chen Rou Qiu became extremely unyielding for the first time. Shen Yue had no other choice, and could only give a cold face as she interacted with Chen Rou Qiu. Gradually in the course of time, animosity grew between the mother and daughter.

    It was somewhat rare to see both of them sitting together peacefully like today.

    ¡°One heard that Shen Miao was kidnapped and till now there is still no news.¡± Shen Yue picked a fruit from the porcin te, and was taking joy at the cmity and delight in the disaster as she ate it, ¡°One do not know if she is still alive or not?¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu frowned. She wanted to train Shen Yue to be undisturbed by favour or disgrace, at least on the surface she had a look of gentleness and elegance. But whenparing Shen Yue to when Chen Rou Qiu was young, there was much less calmness. It was still alright on the outward appearance but in the house, all emotions were exposed without omission. This made Chen Rou Qiu very worried.

    ¡°Just who was the one who kidnapped her?¡± Shen Yue muttered to oneself irresolutely, ¡°Eldest Bo have a number of enemies in the Ding capital. This time one do not know who was the one who took action.¡±

    ¡°Since they dared to take such a risk and venture, there must be some deep hatred with Shen Miao. Other people were not targeted and to solely kidnap Shen Miao meant that this was directed at her.¡± Chen Rou Qiu said, ¡°In addition, the Shen family¡¯s army had searched for so many days, but was unable to find any whereabouts, so the opponents are good at hiding. This time everything bodes ill, and there are no positive signs for Shen Miao.¡±

    Hearing that, Shen Yue was initially somewhat fearful before she suddenly thought about something and smiled, ¡°Speaking of it, I would rather that she live.¡± She then did not continue on.

    After been kidnapped for this long, even if one was alive, most likely one would have suffered a lot of torture. The most hurtful things in the living world were formless rumours. If Shen Miao died then all troubles would have ended for her but if alive, who knew what ugly things would be said. There were a number of young females that were rescued after being kidnapped, and even though they had saved their lives, at the end they were unable to stand the criticising eyes of others, and ended their lives with a long white silk.

    Not to mention that Shen Miao was the Di daughter of the Formidable Great General.

    Chen Rou Qiu took a look at Shen Yue and sighed, ¡°No matter what, this is after all her business. Yue-er, these days you did not even talk to your Father. Till when will you act in spite?¡±

    If one were to say about the matter of selecting a husband, it could make Shen Yue grumble about Chen Rou Qiu, and towards Shen Wan, Shen Yue had some bitter resentment against. From the mouths of the servants, she then came to be aware that it was Shen Wan that made Chen Rou Qiu set Shen Yue up with others in a rush. Thus Shen Yue ced all the me onto Shen Wan and thought that Shen Wan wanted her to marry early on, so as to help his career and also provide additional strength to the Third Household. Thus during these days Shen Yue did not even speak to Shen Wan at all. At this moment upon hearing what Chen Rou Qiu said, Shen Yue became impatient, ¡°One often do not see Father¡¯s shadow all day, how would I speak to him?¡± Finishing, she then turned her head aside in spite and ignored Chen Rou Qiu.

    Chen Rou Qiu was startled slightly and suddenly thought about it. Shen Yue¡¯s words were not wrong. These few days one did not know if it was due to the busy work from the court, but even Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s and Shen Wan¡¯s encounters were shorter. Previously, there would be gentle mischief and poetry every now and then, but these few days Shen Wan was somewhat preupied.

    Chen Rou Qiu sighed in her heart. At Old Shen Furen¡¯s end, she pressed hard to let Shen Wan bring in concubines, and if a couple was not close as before, then this would be the greatest crisis she would be facing.

    Chen Rou Qiu did not know that at this moment, the Shen Wan that was ¡®busy with court matters¡¯ in her eyes, was currently ying chess with Chang Zai Qing in the Western courtyard.

    Chang Zai Qing was wearing a green jade top, and a satin yellow dress with a refreshing bun hanging loose on her head, which made her particrly gentle and schrly. The tea she brewed was especially good to drink so Shen Wan, who loved tea, would oftene over to discuss about tea. During the tea discussion, Chang Zai Qing would like to ask Shen Wan questions about chess and little by little, Shen Wan woulde here often to look for Chang Zai Qing to y chess and drink tea.

    Chang Zai Qing asked with a smile, ¡°Some days ago, one heard that Fifth Shen Young Lady was kidnapped by others. One does not know if she was found or not.¡±

    ¡°Currently whereabouts are not known yet.¡± Shen Wan shook his head.

    Chang Zai Qing sighed, ¡°A perfectly fine Young Lady but now have encounter such a thing... From Third Master¡¯s perspective, is Fifth Shen Young Lady harmed by General Shen¡¯s enemies?¡±

    Shen Wan said, ¡°It is not easy to say that, after all, only Fifth girl was kidnapped. However after so much time has passed, even if she was saved, she is also...¡±

    Chang Zai Qing had an expression of grief on her face, but her heart was secretly delighted. She did not know why but when facing Shen Miao, there would be an instinctive fear arising. Perhaps it was thest time when Shen Miao spoke to her, she was absolutely horrified or perhaps Shen Miao could see thoroughly into her mind. No matter what, with such a person existing, Chang Zai Qing would feel insecure in her heart. Now hearing Shen Wan saying that, it made her very happy.

    Regarding the matter of Shen Miao, in the Shen residence, there were people in Cai Yun Yuan who were discussing about it.

    Wan YiNiang said, ¡°Dong Ling, I initially thought that it is not good for you to keep staying in the residence all day but at this moment, my heart is at ease. There are so many kidnappers on the streets and you are so pretty. If you are kidnapped then YiNiang can only cry for the rest of one¡¯s life.¡± As she spoke, her needlework stopped and she continued, ¡°Do not know if Fifth Young Lady is still alive or not?¡±

    Just as Wan YiNiang was arranging the embroidery, Shen Dong Ling heard her and smiled, ¡°YiNiang, this is not something a kidnapper can do.¡±

    Wan YiNiang¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Which kidnapper would be so brazen to kidnap someone on the streets? Even if there was one, they would not kidnap a Young Lady from and official family, especially one who looked high ranked, as it would only invite more trouble for oneself in the future. Those people obviously targeted Fifth Younger Sister. I think it is most probably an enemy of the First Household, and just happened that it was encountered by Fifth Younger Sister.¡± Even though Shen Dong Ling said as such, on the surface there was no expression of grief, as if what she was talking about was some other family¡¯s matters.

    Wan YiNiang sighed, ¡°Fifth Young Lady entire life can be considered as finished. She is born in such a good family but cannot enjoy her life. Really failed to live through one¡¯s fortune.¡±

    ¡°That might not necessarily be.¡± Shen Dong Ling smiled charmingly, one can turn misfortune into blessing. Who knows if there is any noble persons that would rescue her from the untold miseries this time?¡±

    ¡°Even if there is a noble person¡¯s help, it has already been like this. What else can be done?¡± Wan YiNiang did not agree with Shen Dong Ling¡¯s words.

    Just as they were talking, they saw Shen Dong Ling¡¯s personal maid, Xing Hua, who hurriedly walked in from outside, seemingly wanting to say something.

    ¡°YiNiang, Third Young Lady. This servant just now heard from outside, that Fifth Young Lady was sent back to the Shen mansion by Princess Rong Xin¡¯s horse carriage. She is safe and sound and doing very well!¡±

    ¡°YiNiang look.¡± Shen Dong Ling smiled, ¡°I said that Fifth Younger Sister has great abilities and naturally will have noble people to help.¡±

    *****

    After Shen Miao was kidnapped by others for a few days, there was finally news about her. She was even sent back personally by Princess Rong Xin¡¯s personal female official, and that set of a great uproar in the Ding capital.

    Originally when Shen Miao was kidnapped, the evildoer wanted to transport Shen Miao out of the city, but due to the very strict interrogation by the Shen family¡¯s army, Shen Miao managed to escape herself during the transport process and fainted after injuring her leg, but managed to identally encounter the guards from the Princess¡¯ residence. The guards brought Shen Miao back to the Princess¡¯ residence and only when Shen Miao woke up, she then saw Princess Rong Xin. There was no news these few days because Shen Miao had not wake up yet, and the people in the Princess¡¯ residence were not aware of her identity, and dared not identify her indiscriminately.

    Anyhow, Shen Miao was still a pure youngdy as before. It was rming but not dangerous this time.

    Perhaps there might be some skeptical voices, but the majority of the people were not suspicious of this reasoning at all. This was because the person who spoke about it, was the one who did not care about personal favours and it was the most impartial Princess Rong Xin. Princess Rong Xin had already spoken, so it was assumed that there was no problem with it.

    But what was strange was that since she had spoken about it, the rumours that were spreading were that Shen Miao had not yet appeared in front of people at all. Some said that it could be that Shen Miao¡¯s was actually seriously injured thus was unable to make an appearance now, and some said that it was because the Shen family wanted topletely protect Shen Miao, they dared not let her out of the residence easily, so that she would not meet strangers.

    In any case, Shen Miao had returned back to the Shen mansion, but it is just that no one personally saw it with their eyes.

    At this moment Shen Miao was standing in front of Luo Ling¡¯s room.

    Luo Tan¡¯s words echoed by her ears, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, go and persuade Older Brother Ling. Even though Older Brother Ling did not say it, we all know that he is very upset inside. Even though he looked like the usual happy on the outside, he would not speak about the bitterness. Our mouths are all slow-witted and do not know how to console him. Youngest Biao Sister, you read so many books and also know how others think the most. If you go and persuade Older Brother Ling, Older Brother Ling will definitely listen to you. Previously in the Xiao Chun City, Older Brother Ling would agree with whatever you say. Take it as Luo Tan begging you this time.¡±

    Shen Miao sighed in her heart, and hesitated for a moment before finally knocking the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The person inside asked.

    ¡°Older Brother Ling, it is me.¡±

    After a moment of silence, someone said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Shen Miao walked in with a bamboo basket in her hands. When she entered the room, she ced the bamboo basket on the study table. There was a cdon bowl at the corner of the table. Some brown stains were at the bottom of the bowl. It seemed that Luo Ling just drank the medication from it.

    Luo Ling sat in front of the table and there were some books on the table, so most likely he was reading them. He looked slightly pale and there were bandages around his arms as he smiled at her gently, ¡°Younger Biao Sister hase.¡±

    As the oldest grandson of the Luo family, Luo Ling was the most gentle andposed one of the four younger generation since young. He was apparently a true gentleman, very different from those individuals like Pei Lang who were selfish and heartless. Luo Ling was a person who treated others warmly easily.

    When Luo Ling learned that Shen Miao returned safely, naturally he was happy for her, and did not mention a single word about the injury that he sustained on his right arm. During the conversation during meals, he was still warm and generous, as if he had never experience the matter before. He did not mention it so everyone dared not take the initiate to talk about it. The calmer Luo Ling appeared to be, the more worried everyone was.

    Thus Luo Tan came to beg Shen Miao, hopping that she could help to persuade Luo Ling.

    ¡°I have brought some pastries for you.¡± Shen Miao smiled and brought out a te of pastries from the bamboo basket, ¡°Milk and honey is added inside. Most probably it would be good for your wounds.¡±

    She was the first person who directly said ¡®wounds¡¯ to Luo Ling.

    Luo Ling was slightly startled but afterwards smiled gently, ¡°But I just drank the medication and cannot eat it now. Younger Biao Sister ce it over there first. I will try Younger Biao Sister¡¯s culinary skillster.¡±

    ¡°Is it cannot eat?¡± Shen Miao looked at him and asked, ¡°Or unable to eat?¡±

    The book that Luo Ling was holding shook before he raised his head and smiled, ¡°What do you mean? It cannot be that Younger Biao Sister is angry because I did not eat the pastries immediately?¡±

    Shen Miao sat down opposite of Luo Ling.

    Luo Ling reminded her of a person. Wan Yu.

    Luo Ling¡¯s personality was lenient and good-natured, so he would not be calctive if he suffered a loss. This was almost the same mould as Wan Yu. Maybe because she knew that Shen Miao did not have Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s favour, or perhaps she understood the hardships that one faced when living in the Pce, even though Wan Yu was a Princess of the Imperial family, she had no trace of arrogance. Afterwards when Mei Furen took advantage of Fu Xiu Yi and got Wan Yu to marry to the Xiong Nu, Fu Xiu Yi used the reason of the righteousness of the world, making Shen Miao to be in so much pain that she did not want to live. In turn Wan Yuforted her and said, ¡°The grasnds is rather good. In my lifetime I had not been to the grasnds before. If one encounter anything interesting, one will definitely write to Imperial Mother and let Imperial Mother also see the beauty of the grasnds.¡±

    She would never mention of her suffering, and would smile and face the persons that cared about her. This was Wan Yu and this was also Luo Ling.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Is it so difficult to admit that one¡¯s heart is not happy, not letting go, feeling wronged, being angry and filled with resentment?¡±

    Luo Ling was startled for a moment.

    ¡°Older Brother Ling does not seem to want to me anything.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°By not intending to me anyone meant that one nned to me oneself correct?¡±

    Luo Ling stared at Shen Miao for a while and suddenly smiled bitterly, ¡°Younger Biao Sister, must you speak so directly?¡±

    ¡°It is Older Biao Brother who is too indirect.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Just like how you feel, you will not me others and would me yourself. Likewise, you do not say or mention anything and want me to feel remorse and guilt for the rest of my life or for me not to sleep in peace the rest of my life?¡±

    Luo Ling was stunned, ¡°Younger Biao Sister...¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Ling, you thought that by putting up a pretence of nothing had happened, everyone would feel rx and by ignoring the injuries on your hands, everything will be happy again? It is not like that. You hide it in your heart so you will not be happy thus everyone will not be happy.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s voice was warm but the words she spoke were very sharp. ¡°A lifetime is just a short few decades and to livepromisingly like this is indeed a way but somethings it is also good to live impudently a little. Why life in grievance because of others? If one is not happy, just say it. You can be angry, can hate and can be resentful. This is not a big deal.¡±

    Most likely it was Luo Ling first time hearing such a reasoning that he felt somewhat uneptable. It was like his first time knowing Shen Miao as he looked at her carefully as he sized her up. Towards this Youngest Biao Sister, Luo Ling felt that she was very clear in differentiating with love and hate and even though she was young she had a magnanimous bearing and looked mild but stubborn. However at this moment it made Luo Ling have a new understanding of Shen Miao. Deep in her bones, there was a type of disdain for secr etiquettes.

    It was as if all the good and righteousness was not worth mentioning in her eyes.

    ¡°Who would I hate? Who should I resent? And get angry at?¡± Luo Ling asked.

    ¡°You can me me because it was because of me you fell into other¡¯s trap. You can hate the mastermind because it was those people that injure you. You can also be angry with all the doctors in Ding capital as none of them could treat your injuries and they were all medical practitioners that deceive the public and build a false reputation of themselves. The only person you cannot me is yourself.¡± Shen Miao continued, ¡°Good people always me themselves and bad people always me others. But it is the bad people that live better off than the good people. If one can let one be happier a little then what is there to be sad about being resentful of others?¡±

    Luo Ling smiled and said, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, are youforting me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I have said so much so that you will not keep everything buried in your heart.¡±

    Luo Ling sighed, ¡°Correct. After the incident, I am indeed not happy andfortable. But GuGu and GuFu already med themselves so I cannot add hail to snow. Tan-er is worried for me so I cannot let her be deeply worried and troubled. I can only reproach myself that I did not practice more martial arts and thus be hurt by others. I can only me myself for not being smart enough and be exploited by others easily.¡±

    ¡°Then how about now?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°Youngest Biao Sister¡¯s ability to persuade other to take an alternate route is precisely to my appetite.¡± Luo Ling quipped, ¡°Perhaps what you said is correct. It was not because of me and the person I am angry and hate at should not be myself.¡±

    ¡°Hating and anger is not be the thing you finally do.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Since the right hand cannot be used, then why not try the left hand?¡±

    Luo Ling was startled.

    ¡°I heard that there was a General in thest dynasty that was extremely brave in battles. Afterwards the enemy cut off the General¡¯s right hand during the battlefield. Everyone was depressed for him and did not think that he actually started to use his left hand. Later he even created a unique ¡®Left-Handed Sword Manual¡¯.¡± Shen Miao smiled slightly, ¡°What does Older Brother Ling think about it?¡±

    Luo Ling heard Shen Miao words and a strange brilliance gradually appeared in his eyes. Unlike just now, it seemed to have inspired certain thoughts in his eyes and the gaze in his eyes became different. He looked at Shen Miao and his gaze became excited, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister¡¯s story is really good.¡±

    ¡°Older Biao Brother can do even better.¡±

    Luo Lingughed out loud. Luo Tan who was eavesdropping outside jumped in shocked. This was different from the usual gentle smile that Luo Ling usually had on. Even with the door seperating, one could hear the carefreeness in theughter.

    What exactly did Shen Miao say to Luo Ling?

    ¡°So Younger Biao Sister relied on this kind of effort so no matter what kind of predicament one encounters one was able to take each step and reached to an invincible position?¡± Luo Ling asked.

    Shen Miaoughed, ¡°It is still too early to be called invincible.¡±

    ¡°It certainly looks like it.¡±

    Shen Miao declined toment. Luo Ling¡¯s words were not wrong but was also not correct as it was not possible to just rely on these. If one fell from the most prestigious position to dust, everything that one relied upon all disappeared, with no returns on whatever that was invested in and with the copse of the family n and death of one¡¯s children, and all this was because of one¡¯s own blunder in the beginning, then one would know that nothing was more important that living. Not only to live but one must live wells one can make aeback and could apply everything to the person who was doing the hurt.

    Luo Ling reproached himself but when did Shen Miao not me herself? She often med herself that because of her selfishness in the past lifetime she had harmed the entire First household of the Shen family. In this lifetime she was still trying to fix this mistake and fortunately she was in time.

    She looked at Luo Ling and smiled, ¡°From today onwards Older Brother Ling will not stay in the room all day to read books right?¡±

    Ever since the incident of Luo Ling¡¯s right hand, Luo Ling would often stay all day in the study to read books. It was said that it was in order to calm himself down but everyone knew that Luo Ling wanted to be in dismay alone.

    ¡°Youngest Biao Sister has personally came to intercede, how would I still dare to read books?¡± Luo Ling smiled.

    Shen Miao nodded her head, ¡°Then I will feel assured.¡±

    ¡°It is not enough to be assured.¡± Luo Ling looked at her and blinked his eyes before saying mischievously, ¡°Since the matter started with Younger Biao Sister then one must continue making pastries.¡±

    ¡°That is naturally so.¡± Shen Miao replied, ¡°If Older Biao Brother want to eat, then just inform the maid and I will make some and send it over.¡±

    Luo Ling stared at Shen Miao. The young female in front of him was speaking with smiles. She was naturally delicate and pretty and was even considered somewhat childish but every time she would give others an extremely secure feeling. Just like today¡¯s conversation, he knew that she was here to persuade himself and he knew that her intention was to keep his spirits up. If it was others, Luo Ling could naturally seal his heart but when facing Shen Miao, in face of her outspoken and blunt words, she was guiding him patiently and systematically. It was just like a gentle spring water. It was not considered as a lighthearted or respectable thing but one would not be able to resist.

    It was just like an elder.

    Luo Ling was shocked by his own thoughts and then felt it was somewhat funny. Shen Miao was only sixteen now and was a few years younger than himself. At the age of sixteen, Luo Tan even went out with Luo Qian to climb trees. Such a young female, no matter how mature she behaved normally, there would be no association to ¡®elders¡¯.

    His gaze gradually soften and he joked as he looked at Shen Miao, ¡°If in the future one is unable to master left-handed sword skills, Younger Biao Sister must not despise me.¡± As soon as the words were said, Luo Ling felt that he was somewhat impudent as the meaning implied in those words were indeed too strong. But one did not know why, he looked at Shen Miao with some hope, as if he was expecting some answer from Shen Miao¡¯s lips.

    Shen Miao was slightly startled as she faced a different from normal gaze from Luo Ling and felt slightly awkward.

    Not to mention about Luo Ling¡¯s identity or anything else, after the rebirth, Shen Miao did not have any thoughts about her marriage. If one could find a stable person for the rest of her life, as long as that person respected her, what did having love mattered? Shen Miao had never thought about her husband.

    But Luo Ling... Shen Miao sighed in her heart. Since she alreadypared Luo Ling to Wan Yu, if Luo Ling really became her husband, then won¡¯t she be wrenched to death? She then smiled and said, ¡°Older Biao Brother is joking, who in this family would dare to despise you?¡±

    She did not answer Luo Ling¡¯s question.

    The hope in Luo Ling¡¯s eyes gradually faded. After being silent for a moment, he smiled again, ¡°No matter what, many thanks to Younger Biao Sister for consoling.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°We are all a family.¡±

    Shen Miao sat down for a while more before getting up and left. After Shen Miao left, Luo Ling sat in front of the table and one did not know what he was thinking about. After staying still for a long time, he then sighed gently and a bitter smile appeared on his lips. His gazended on the te of pastries at the corner of the table and after some thoughts, he reached out for it.

    However one did not know what happened when suddenly there was a gust of wind that coincidently blew onto the te and the heavy porcin te fell onto the ground with a ¡®ding dang¡¯ sound and smashed into pieces. At the same time an ink b also fell together and the inknded of many of the pastries. Obviously they could no longer be eaten.

    Luo Ling was startled for a moment and got up to take a look but upon seeing that the windows were tightly closed, he could not help but murmured, ¡°It is close tightly so why would there be wind?¡± Then his gazended on the pastries that were contaminated by ink and said regretfully, ¡°What a pity.¡±

    *****

    At the other end, Shen Miao returned back to the room and lit the oilmp in the room. After letting Jing Zhe and Gu Yu withdraw, she that pressed down her disgust.

    Luo Ling¡¯s matter was indeed an ident. She had never expected that Princess Ming An would be so malicious. Not only that she want to deal with her, she also ant to deal with Shen Qiu. If it was not Luo Ling who blocked this cmity for Shen Qiu, one did not know what kind of disaster Shen Qiu would be in. Aspared to thest lifetime, Princess Ming An was even more rampant and because of abination of factors she hated Shen Miao even more that she did things without caring about the consequences. This indeed made one¡¯s heart unable to be at ease. It is better to remove her early.

    Unfortunately Xie Jing ing had intervened in the matter.

    Shen Miao did not know what Xie Jing Xing wanted to do. It¡¯s just on that day when Xie Jing Xing was sending her to the Princess residence, Xie Jing Xing told her not to leave the residence these few days and not let others see her whereabouts. Even though she did not know what Xie Jing Xing nned to to do, but at the moment Xie Chang Chao was already dead so one thought that Xie Jing Xing wanted to deal with Xie Chang Wu.

    Initially Shen Miao had always thought that it would be best to borrow someone else sword to kill others and not do it herself. But thinking of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s character of not helping others out of his good nature and with his crafty schemes, one fear that after getting rid of Ming An and Xie Chang Wu for her, on the second day he would extort a big price tag from her. She just felt that it was not a good idea to let Xie Jing Xing take action.

    Just as she was thinking, she saw the me slightly swayed and a silhouette of a man appeared on the folding screen.

    Now Shen Miao would not be even surprised about it. She habitually turned her head around and indeed saw Xie Jing Xing walking in from outside.

    This person could actually walk in so brazenly and openly even when uninvited, as if he was visiting his own courtyard. Shen Miao was somewhat annoyed but she saw Xie Jing Xing taking a seat on the stood in front.

    However today he did not wear the usual golden purple robes but wore a ck brocade robe, if his cor was not lined in silver threads then he could almost blend into the night. However the night was unable to conceal his good looks. The pair of twinkling peach blossoms eyes were brought and particrly sharp tonight.

    ¡°No tea and no snacks.¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his eyebrows, ¡°You entertain guests like this?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°I don¡¯t seemed to have invited you.¡±

    ¡°Not a guest but at least an ally. Not an ally,¡± Xie Jing Xing look at her sideways and his lips slowly hooked up, ¡°But still a saviour.¡±

    Shen Miao was at a loss for words. Xie Jing Xing already have no shame in self-proiming as her saviour, so what else could she say? Might as well not speak. Shen Miao look at Xie Jing Xing pouring a cup of tea himself and she did not know why but there was actually a displeased look.

    Shen Miao thought that Xie Jing Xing had some expression of irritation and anger. For instance the corner of his eyes was obviously slightly elevated but made others feel quite scary.

    One did not know which person was that brave and reckless to make him unhappy.

 Chapter 146: Angry

    <h4>Chapter 146: Angry (Part 1)</h4>

    After Shen Miao thought for a while, she then asked Xie Jing Xing, ¡°How do you n to handle Princess Ming An and Xie Chang Wu?¡±

    Even though she had repeatedly warned herself not to be curious about all things rted to Xie Jing Xing, at the end Shen Miao could not hold it back. At that time when Xie Jing Xing took away Xie Chang Chao¡¯s corpse, it made her very puzzled. She asked, ¡°You n to kill Xie Chang Wu?¡±

    ¡°Else wait for him to scheme me behind my back?¡± Xie Jing Xing retorted.

    Shen Miao rolled her eyes. Even if Xie Chang Wu really wanted to scheme against Xie Jing Xing, he had to start scheming for it to be considered. Not to mention that now Xie Jing Xing was holding the noble and greatly respected identity of Prince Rui of the Great Liang, even when he was the Little Marquis in the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, the Xie brothers¡¯ duels with him failed, and even the highly skilled Madam Fang could only watch openly as Xie Jing Xing grew up arrogantly for all the years.

    ¡°Actually you do not need to kill him. You did not have to kill Xie Chang Chao too.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Your Fa... For the Marquis of Lin An to lose sons in session, he would definitely investigate the matter. Perhaps you have other means that would reduce some other unnecessary trouble.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, ¡°I have the final say to kill them or not.¡± He suddenly shot a nce at Shen Miao and his lips hooked up, ¡°You are now seemingly caring about an ally¡¯s feelings. Why? Worried about me?¡± His tone suddenly became a little frivolous. Compared to the cynical youth two years ago, for Xie Jing Xing who had gotten more handsome in appearance to do this, it made one unable to look away. One clearly knew it was dangerous but it seemingly made one fascinated and could not help but be closer.

    Shen Miao looked away without an expression, ¡°I am worried you will implicate me.¡±

    Xie Jing Xingughed and there was some yfulness in his smile, ¡°Do not need to worry. I have ways to protect you, and also have ways to protect myself. One will not give trouble to others.¡±

    Shen Miao felt a little weird in her heart, as she felt that Xie Jing ing¡¯s remarks were alluding to something. However there was only the two of them in the room and if there was innuendo, one did not know who was he shooting it to. Shen Miao thought that she was oversensitive and just went along with his words, ¡°Your Highness Princes Rui naturally possess remarkable abilities.¡±

    ¡°But there are things that one cannot bepared with.¡± Xie Jing Xing saidzily, ¡°One do not know the trick of injuring oneself for gain.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Never mind.¡± Xie Jing Xing stood up and walked to Shen Miao. His stature was tall thus when he stood shoulder to shoulder with Shen Miao, there was an involuntary pressure. Normally when he talked to Shen Miao, he would either be indifferent or frivolous, and that helped to dilute the pressure but one did not know why, or was it Shen Miao¡¯s incorrect illusion, she felt that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze was much more sharper than in the past.

    ¡°How do you want me to handle Ming An?¡± He leaned closer to Shen Miao and whispered into Shen Miao¡¯s ears.

    Shen Miao unconsciously took a step back, but her shoulders were held down by Xie Jing Xing. His expression was somewhat strange, seemingly like he was repressing something. He then abruptly let go of his hands before turning around and said coldly, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Why ask me?¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Do not you already have ns?¡± Xie Jing Xing had taken away Xie Chang Chao¡¯s corpse, thus Shen Miao thought that Xie Jing Xing had already thought of what next steps to take. Why now ask her about it?

    ¡°This depends on you.¡± Xie Jing Xing did not turn back his head.

    ¡°If Prince Rui take action, how much can it be aplished?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s brain quickly calcted, ¡°I am saying that if you kill Princess Ming An, can you guarantee that others will not be able to gain information that could be used against you?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing paused and turned around to stare at Shen Miao for a while beforeughing, ¡°Little Shen girl, you really do business too well.¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly surprised as Xie Jing Xing had not called her ¡®little Shen girl¡¯ for a very long time. Now that he said that, it made her dazedly thought that it was still two years ago when she just met Xie Jing Xing. At that time both of them were afraid of being each other chess pieces, and thought that each other would not meet the other for the rest of their lives. Who knew that just two yearster, they would be sitting down and discuss calmly about the shady business of murdering and silencing people.

    Life was indeed full of twists and turns.

    Seeing Shen Miao in a daze, Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°You want to kill her?¡±

    Shen Miao recovered to her senses, ¡°She conspired with the two Xie brothers to scheme against me, and nned to sell me off to a low grade brothel, so that I will forever be on the road of living no better than dying. And to also secretly harm my Eldest Brother. I am not a sage and would not return good for evil and only want her life. Aspared to the things she want to do to me, this is already considered kind.¡±

    ¡°Vicious and merciless girl.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled uncaringly, as if he had not thought of how inconceivable it was for Shen Miao to talk about killing a Princess of a country. He looked at Shen Miao with a sly look and crossed his arms in front of his chest, ¡°But why should I do this?

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    One had always heard that when a female was having menstruation, one¡¯s personality would be somewhat moody, and currently Shen Miao could not help but wonder if males would have menstruation. Else why would Xie Jing Xing be so moody today and make otherspletely confused? A few days earlier when Xie Jing Xing was attempting to tie Shen Miao and him together and was taking initiative in all aspects. But now when one let him show initiative, he started to put up on airs. Even those sly veterans in courts would not be like this youth in front, making one¡¯s heart full of jittery.

    She said, ¡°Did not you already take me as your ally? Is not it a matter of fact to stick out for an ally?¡± Shen Miao atst saw that Xie Jing Xing was not one who would follow the rules to deal his cards. Pei Lang had already experienced Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s techniques and if there was an official with entric temperament, when he was shameless, one have to be more shameless that him. Might as well use Xie Jing Xing¡¯s own words to block him.

    Xie Jing Xing froze for a moment before looking at Shen Miao. His eyes slightly moved as he said lowly, ¡°Though that is said, not only have one saved you and ended an official¡¯s life, now one still have to help you assassinate a Princess of a country. Allies are all mutually beneficial but you do not do anything at all. To help others unconditionally is for spouses. I see that you do not treat me as an ally but a husband.¡±

    Shen Miao was exasperated and sneered, ¡°Your Highness Prince Rui is as respected as gold and noble as jade. It is alright if one is unwilling and I would not be insistent. With regards to the matter of Princess Ming An, I will think of a way.¡±

    ¡°Think of what way?¡± Xie Jing Xing said indifferently, ¡°Ask your Older Biao Brother for help?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°What does this got to do with Older Brother Ling?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°What are you anxious about? I did not say that I do not agree. Since one is an ally and it is not of a difficult matter, this Prince will lend a casual hand. But what can you do for this Prince?¡±

    Shen Miao red at him.

    ¡°See, one cannot think of anything. Xie Jing Xing raised his brows and sighed, ¡°Then just make two baskets of pastries for this Prince first. During the journey of assassinating, one fear one will be hungry.

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    Only after Xie Jing Xing left, then Shen Miao sat on the bed but this time there was no sleepiness at all. She did not know what kind of methods Xie Jing Xing would use to ¡®assassinate¡¯ Princess Ming An but her heart felt surprisingly reassured. One thought that since Xie Jing Xing had eyes and hands everywhere that even when changing to an hidden identity, he would dare to outright swagger under the eyelids of Emperor Wen Hui, from how casual he said to just take a Princess¡¯s life, it was something that was as easy as reaching out to take.

    But... Today Xie Jing Xing was really in a bad mood. Shen Miao took the cup from the side and started thinking. The atmosphere became somewhat moody.

    *****

    After a few days of sun in Ming Qi¡¯s Ding capital, it started to snow again. The noble Furens and Young Ladies were all delicate and was not willing to go out as the roads were slippery on snowy days. Even those who went out would strictly cover up and bring along a few hand warmers, to refrain from catching a cold. The water in Wan Li Lake were all frozen. Even if there were people who came to fish, they would drill a hole into theke before fishing. But on the next day, it would definitely be filled with ice again and would be very stable when one walk over it.

    This was also true for the residence of Prince Rui.

    Early in the morning Ji Yu Shu slipped and fell at the doors andined loudly that the ice in the courtyards were dirty. Ever since Xi Jing Xing boughtrge plots ofnds in Yan Qing Lane, other than the times Ji Yu Shu go to Feng Xian Pawnshop so that Hong Ling could show him the ounting books, most of the time he would be in the residence of Prince Rui, ying with the big cat.

    Upon seeing Xie Jing Xing walking over from afar, Ji Yu Shu called out, ¡°Third Older Brother!¡±

    Xie Jing Xing could not be bothered about him. The white tiger broke free from Ji Yu Shu¡¯s handstand quickly ran towards Xie Jing Xing¡¯s side. Gao Yang came out from the other side as he did not return to the Pce yesterday and stayed in the residence of Prince Rui.

    ¡°You went to the Shen mansion to treat that Young Lady Luo again?¡± Ji Yu Shu asked.

    Speaking of that matter, Gao Yang felt his head hurting. He had treated so many people, be it the Ladyships in the Pce or the Emperor, or even the Furens and Young Ladies of high ranking officials, it was the first time he had seen a patient like Luo Tan. It was evident that she was so weak a few days back that she almost died and had barely gotten back her life but now that she had gotten a little better she started practicing martial arts in the Shen mansion¡¯s courtyard. She said that during the matter of Shen Miao¡¯s she had a realisation that only by practicing martial arts could one protect the people by one¡¯s side.

    But she did not look at what kind of condition she was in.

    How could her wounds heal quicker with her self-torment? Once the wound heal slower, Luo Tan would give a skeptical look to Gao Yang, ¡°Are you really a doctor from the Pce? Why is it that you are not evenparable to the apprentice in Xiao Chun City¡¯s medical hall? When one knocked one¡¯s head, the next day one can still go up the mountain to cut firewood.¡±

    To actuallypare a medical hall apprentice with him, an Imperial Physician and moreover Luo Tan was not a patient that fell down and it was an injury that one could almost lose one¡¯s life! Gao Yang had never encounter such an uncooperative patient in his life and also not at all respectful to him. If he had not used the matter of Luo Tan sneaking out to look for Prince Rui as leverage, Luo Tan would have gone up to his head and pee there.

    As one had rarely seen Gao Yang losing his thoughts, Ji Yu Shu jabbed his shoulders, ¡°Dreaming in the middle of the day? Treat until one gone silly?¡±

    Gao Yang recovered to his senses and looked at Ji Yu Shu in despise, ¡°You think everyone is like you?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing who was at the side suddenly said, ¡°How is Luo Ling?¡±

    Gao Yang was slightly startled, skeptical of why Xie Jing Xing would ask about Luo Ling without any rhyme or reason and said, ¡°He did not suffered any serious injury and is the same.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the hand?¡±

    ¡°Hand?¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°The right hand cannot be used. Are you doubting my capabilities?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing turned around and looked at Gao Yang annoyed, ¡°Can not you just heal his hand?¡±

    ¡°Even though my medical skills are very high, I am not a divine physician.¡± Gao Yang said helplessly, ¡°The wounds on his hand were deep in his muscles and bones. Moreover there were old injuries on top thus I could not do anything. Without any rhyme or reason how do you have a friendship with him? Even if one treat the Shen family well, Luo Ling is considered as a Biao rtive. Even the Biao rtives have to be taken care?¡± Gao Yang said incredibly, ¡°You might as well aid everyone under Heavens.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing raised his brows, ¡°Who want to take care of him?¡±

    ¡°Then why are you so concerned about his injuries?¡± Gao Yang was unable to make head or tail of it.

    ¡°I know this!¡± Ji Yu Shu, who was being left cold at the side, finally found a topic where he could speak and quickly inserted himself in, ¡°I know! I know!¡± He touched his chin proudly and put on a profound look on, ¡°Young Master Luo is injured because of Fifth Shen Young Lady so if Young Master Luo¡¯s condition remained as such, then Fifth Shen Young Lady would inevitable feel remorse in her heart. Third Older Brother¡¯s and Fifth Shen Young Lady¡¯s friendship is not at all shallow so naturally one would not be willing to see Fifth Shen Young Lady upset. Correct Third Older Brother? Did I say correctly?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked coldly at him. Ji Yu Shu touched his nose and said in small voice, ¡°I think that it made sense.¡±

    However when Gao Yang thought through about Ji Yu Shu¡¯s words, he seemed to have understood something. When he looked at Xie Jing Xing again, his eyes was a little puzzled, ¡°If it is really the case then it is a good thing that Luo Ling injured his arm. Like this, in front of you, he would be inferior.¡±

    ¡°What a joke.¡± Xie Jing Xing did not get angry butughed instead, ¡°Even if he grew another arm, he would still be inferior in front of this Prince!¡±

    Ji Yu Shu and Gao Yang, ¡°...¡±

    Did they say something wrong? Why did it feel like Xie Jing Xing seemed to be even angrier?

    Ji Yu Shu attempted to appease Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Of course. One have to see who Third Older Brother is. Prince Rui of the Great Liang, His Majesty¡¯s blood Younger Brother. Who in the entire world dare to underestimate you? That Luo family is just a small family at the outskirts of the Ming Qi. In our Great Liang, that is just a small little official rank. Moreover, he now could not even lift a sword up with his right hand, so how could he bepared to Third Older Brother?¡± Ji Yu Shu¡¯s ability to tter was first-rate, and could say all that freely without hesitation.

    ¡°Topare this Prince with a person who can not any more protect himself, Ji Yu Shu, do you want to go back home?¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s voice became colder.

    Ji Yu Shu went nk. He had already ttered till this level, what else could be done?

    It was Gao Yang who finally discovered his conscience and steered the conversation away, ¡°The people at the tower prison asked how will Xie Chang Chao¡¯s corpse be managed? Now that Shen Miao had returned to the Shen mansion, what is your next step of ns?¡±

    Xie Chang Chao was dead, and Shen Miao was sent back to the Shen mansion safe and soundly by Princess Rong Xin, and this part was also known to the entire city. Since many people were alerted about it, for this to pass so easily like this made others feel that it was not fully expressed. But since Princess Rong Xin came forwards, it was difficult for rumours to rise, thus this was gradually forgotten.

    However, how could this be forgotten to the people involved? At least Xie Chang Wu would be on pins and needles in his heart as Xie Chang Chao had disappeared, but the kidnapped Shen Miao had returned to her residence safely. Just what would he think about it?

    Hearing this, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips slowly hooked up, ¡°The next step is naturally to settle scores.¡±

    Gao Yang looked at Xie Jing Xing for a while before sounding him out, ¡°You... Intend to also settle Princess Ming An¡¯s scores together?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Xie Jing Xing said indifferently, ¡°If that dog the Qin country raised is not tied up properly, and ran around biting others crazily. If it is being caught and killed, one cannot be resentful of others.¡±

    ¡°But.¡± Gao Yang somewhat disagreed, ¡°Although this is the case, His Majesty had warned repeatedly that during this trip to the Ming Qi, one must not make a rash move. Currently one do not know what is being nned at His Majesty¡¯s side, once a move is being made against the Qin people, HuangFu Hao would definitely investigate and if it is traced back to our people, even if you have a way, there would still be a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Who said that the Great Liang¡¯s people will be used?¡± Xie Jing Xing chuckled, ¡°Can not my own people be used?¡±

    Gao Yang was startled for a moment before speaking, ¡°Why do you insist on taking action against Princess Ming An? It is alright to let her taste sufferings, why must one take her life?¡±

    ¡°This mad dog has given me a number of trouble.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze got slightly deeper, ¡°This Prince will take whoever¡¯s life one want. No need to inform you.¡± After speaking, he then got up and headed outside while ignoring the both of them, one did not know what he was going to do.

    Ji Yu Shu frowned, ¡°Is Third Older Brother having menstruation? Why is he so moodytely? You provoked him?¡±

    ¡°Who have that kind of idle time?¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°I still want to live longer a bit more.¡±

    ¡°It seemed that Xie Chang Wu and Princess Ming An are in a lot of trouble.¡± Ji Yu Shu said in sympathy, ¡°Speaking of that, Xie Chang Chao really died easily and probably he is lucky for it.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Gao Yang expressed his approval to Ji Yu Shu¡¯s words.

    *****

    Aspared to the brightly coloured decorations two years ago in the Ding city¡¯s residence of the Marquis of Lin An, it was much quieter now. It was no longer bustling withing and going, and the people who came to visit Xie Ding was getting less by the day. There was no choice. Ever since Xie Jing Xing died, Xie Ding had lost interest with the matters of the court. The Xie family that made the Emperor¡¯s head ache about, finally lost their spirits and could no longer cause issues.

    Now that the Xie family was left with Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao who were still climbing in their careers. Even though these two people were not as mesmerising as Xie Jing Xing, they had some abilities. If they did not have the identities of Shu sons, one thought that they would have climbed even higher. Even so, to be able to be promoted to such a level was already astounding to others.

    In the Xie residence, Madam Fang was handling the newly tailored clothes to Xie Chang Wu. Madam Fang was nearly forty this year but her appearance did not show too much old age. Different from Princess Yu Qing, who had the magnanimity and elegance of the Imperial family. Up to now Madam Fang had some JiangNan¡¯s unique features and since she speak softly and slowly, it make others to could not help but have tender a affection for her.

    With such delicate bearing, it was no wonder that at the beginning years ago, the Marquis of Lin An would end in Madam Fang¡¯s bed, even when he had such a pampered wife like Princess Yu Qing.

    Madam Fang said, ¡°This is the new material that came out this year. One had let the tailor make some winter clothes for both you brothers. The days in the Ding capital are getting colder by the day, and both of you all are often out all day. One must not catch a cold.¡±

    Xie Chang Wu reached out to take it, ¡°Thanking Mother.¡± But his heart was thinking of other matters.

    ¡°Your Younger Brother¡¯s clothes are also here. One heard that Chang Chao had gone with others to hunt. Why is it that he is not back after so long?¡± Madam Fangined, ¡°The Marquis even said to me that previously, Chang Chao had been harping on wanting to go to the Ministry of Appointments, and he wanted to bring Chang Chao to the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Appointments for a chat, but at the end Chang Chao have not been seen in these days and this opportunity was wasted.¡± Madam Fang sighed, ¡°Previously, Chang Chao was thinking of progress so why he is thinking of having fun now?¡±

    Xie Chang Wu forced a smile out, ¡°Third Younger Brother... Is not just having fun. It just thattely the snow is heavy and the weather turned cold, thus it was not a good time to leave the mountains after hunting, thus there was some dy and can only return after a few days. At that time, Father can thene forward to invite the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Appointments for a banquet.¡±

    Hearing this, Madam Fang became worried, ¡°The snow is heavier, would the mountains be sealed? Will Chang Chao be in any danger?¡±

    ¡°How can it be?¡± Xie Chang Wu smiled, ¡°There are a lot of people that are following along and they are all experienced. Mother can be rest assured.¡±

    Madam Fang then let her heart down and pulled Xie Chang Wu¡¯s hands, ¡°Mother now only have both of you as support. Master had treated me neither warm or cold for all these years. At the beginning there was Xie Jing Xing suppressing both you brothers, and Mother¡¯s heart was very upset watching you in grievance. After so many years, it was fortunate that Heavens have eyes and he wound up dead. Now there is no one in this residence of the Marquis of Lin An that will block your way. We can only go forward nonstop and step on all the people that once mocked and scorned us, mother and sons, and in the future even the Marquis would not be able to ignore your feats and would grant Mother a title. With this, there would not be any Shu sons identity and the entire residence of the Marquis of Lin An will belong to you both.¡± As Madam Fang said those words, her tone was as usual slow and soft, but there was after all some resentments and unwillingness in it. After all these years she had been suppressing this anger and kept on living.

    Xie Chang Wu said, ¡°Do not worry Mother. Since the Heavens already let Xie Jing Xing die early, it means that the Heavens are standing at our side. There will be a day where it is us, Mother and sons, that have the final say in the residence of the Marquis of Lin An.

    Madam Fang nodded her head.

    After sending Madam Fang away, Xie Chang Wu returned to the room and paced around the room with some irritation.

    Those words that were said to Madam Fang were naturally just to deal with her. It was easy to deal with Madam Fang as she was after all a married woman in the inner courtyard, but now even Xie Ding was asking about Xie Chang Chao¡¯s whereabouts every now and then. This was somewhat not good.

    Ever since that day when Xie Chang Wu went out to the banquet with Xie Ding, he had not seen any trace of Xie Chang Chao. It was fine if it was as such as Xie Chang Chao perhaps had left due to some urgency, but even the person in the secret chamber had disappeared. This made Xie Chang Wu tremble with fear.

    The secret chambers in the residence of the Marquis of Lin An were built by the two Xie brothers, and it cost quite a fortune too. Those workers that built the secret chambers were eliminated by Xie Chang Wu at the end so in the entire Marquis residence, other than both brothers, there was no one who knew where was the entrance or exit. Xie Ding had no knowledge of it, much less outsiders of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An.

    At first, Xie Chang Wu thought that it was Xie Chang Chao who brought Shen Miao out, and perhaps he had found a way to move Shen Miao to the ¡®lowest ranked brothel¡¯, or perhaps Xie Chang Chao had other ns. But after much waiting, the news that he heard was that Shen Miao was sent back to the Shen mansion by Princess Rong Xin. Xie Chang Wu immediately felt that the situation was bad.

    Shen Miao was saved, so where did the missing Xie Chang Chao go? Did those people stole Shen Miao away from the secret chambers? But there was no signs of fighting in the secret chambers, moreover it was not possible for other to know about them. Could it be that Xie Chang Chao was discovered by others when he brought Shen Miao out, thus Shen Miao was then saved? But what was with the story from Princess Rong Xin?

    Xie Chang Wu felt that he was caught in a strange phenomenon. No matter what was it, it was incorrect. If alive, one would see the person, if death, one would see the corpse. Xie Chang Wu had sent out everyone to search for Xie Chang Chao but there was no news at all.

    Not only was Xie Chang Chao¡¯s long absence go unexined, over at the Qin country¡¯s residence when Princess Ming An came to know that Shen Miao had returned safely, she flew into a terrible rage and made Xie Chang Wu rush over. Xie Chang Wu could only temporary make excuses to appease Princess Ming An but paper could not hold fire, Princess Ming An would erupt at the end.

    Xie Chang Wu was so anxious that blisters appeared at the corners of his mouth. He put on a robe and nned to instruct people to search the different corners of the Ding capital, when he suddenly nced at a letter on the table.

    One did not know who had ced it on his study table. However Xie Chang Wu had never allowed servants to enter the study or even anyone else. He first looked around vigntly and seeing that there was no one else, he opened the letter and a familiar handwriting appeared in front of his eyes.

    It was Xie Chang Chao¡¯s handwriting.

    In the letter Xie Chang Chao said that he wanted to bring Shen Miao out to look for a low ranked brothel that day, but who knew that during the journey they met some soldiers and had to hide in amoner¡¯s ce by the Wan Li Lake. These days the news about Shen Miao returning to the Shen Mansion was actually a trap that was conspired by Shen Xin and Princess Rong Xin. The purpose was to let the people who kidnaped Shen Miao to put their guard down. On the surface the Shen family army and the officials had already stopped searching, but in private the search was not rxed at all. Thus Xie Chang Chao dared not show up with Shen Miao.

    Now that Princess Ming An was forcing, it was better to sell Shen Miao to the Wan Li Lake¡¯s brothel tonight at Zishi (modern timing: 11pm to 1am). No matter what, Shen Miao must be humiliated first so that Princess Ming An would be happy. The best was to let Princess Ming An watch it together, so that it would make up for the two brothers¡¯ miscalction.

    After reading the letter, Xie Chang Wu only believed seven to eight tenths of it.

    First, like what the letter stated, even though Shen Miao was said to have been sent back by Princess Rong Xin and it was spread all around outside, but on that day when Shen Miao returned to the Shen mansion or after Shen Miao returned, she had not been seen. This was saying that no one saw with their eyes that Shen Miao had returned and if that was the case, why did Shen Xin not let Shen Miao make an appearance to rify the truth? Could it be that Shen Miao was not found at all?

    Secondly and this was the most important point. The handwriting on the letter was no doubt that of Xie Chang Chao¡¯s, as it even used the secretmunication codes that Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu used. Xie Chang Chao, even during officialdom, would only written a few documents personally and if one were to retrieve those, it was impossible to imitate Xie Chang Chao¡¯s handwriting. If one were to use something then it would be the writings that Xie Chang Chao did when he was young. There were a number of such books, and if Xie Jing Xing was alive perhaps he would be able to copy Xie Chang Chao¡¯s handwriting.

    Irregardless of whether Xie Jing Xing had the intention to copy Xie Chang Chao¡¯s handwriting or not, it was already not possible. Xie Jing Xing died two years ago in the battlefield without a single bone left. In this world, no one could be able to imitate Xie Chang Chao¡¯s handwriting.

    Xie Chang Wu thought for a moment before walking to the table, and rolled out a paper to start writing with a brush.

 Chapter 147: Person Who Break Flowers Off As Presents

    <h4>Chapter 147: Person Who Break Flowers Off As Presents (Part 1)</h4>

    In the Yan Qing Lane, in the residence of the Qin Imperial family, even though the Qin country was better off than the Ming Qi, it was not as high as the Great Liang who could buy the entire street of residences. They were situated at the entrance of the street, and it was deliberately far away from the residence of Prince Rui.

    Princess Ming An sat in the room with a variety of exquisite snacks and tea in front of her, but she had no mood at all as her eyes were filled with annoyance. Today a number of maids were scolded by Princess Ming An without rhyme or reason, and no one knew what had angered her.

    ¡°Is there still no news at Xie Chang Wu¡¯s end?¡± Princess Ming An asked her servants.

    That person shook their head.

    With a bang, Princess Ming An violently smashed the cup in front of her onto the ground and angrily said, ¡°Useless people!¡±

    The surrounding people were all ustomed to Princess Ming An¡¯s craziness, and dared not even breath loudly. Princess Ming An felt extremely annoyed and simply got up to walk out to the courtyard.

    One did not know how Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao handle matters. That day they had already snatched Shen Miao from the Shen family¡¯s hands, but they dyed in taking actions and at the end, Shen Miao returned back to the Shen mansion safely. After knowing that Shen Miao had returned to the Shen mansion, Princess Ming An almost exploded. She immediately send someone to pass a message to the Xie brothers, taking her anger out on them. Xie Chang Wu wrote back to her indicating that he would inform her of the nster. On one hand Princess Ming An had to be on guard against HuangFu Hao learning of the matter, and on the other hand because she was on confinement, her heart was frustrated and could only wait in the residence for Xie Chang Wu¡¯s news.

    At the end, this wait became a number of days and she finally could not hold back and became angry. She nned to have the Xie brothers bear the consequences. There was no one in this world that could live without doing the task that she assigned.

    Just as she wanted to call someone to look for the Xie brothers, she saw a servant running over at the other end. Seeing that there was no one around, she then secretly handed a letter over to Princess Ming An, ¡°Your Highness, this is sent from the Second Young Master of the Xie family.¡±

    Princess Ming An was stunned, as she did not understand why Xie Chang Wu would dare to take the initiative to send a letter over. She quickly opened it up to read and after reading it, the frustration on her face disappeared. She then tore the letter up into small pieces before speaking to the pce maid happily, ¡°Go and choose a bright and beautiful outfit for BenGong, and go and pick some jewelry from the chest. BenGong will select carefully.¡±

    The servants were somewhat doubtful. Since Princess Ming An did not leave the residence, for whom did she dress up for? Moreover... What was the point of dressing up?

    Although they were puzzled, everyone dared not to provoke Princess Ming An, and just did ording to her words and dress her up ording to her wishes.

    This day passed fairly quickly, as if time was like running water and the winter night quickly fell. At night, snow started to fall but it was not a light snow, as the snowkes seemed to be flying around like goose feathers. The winter nights were bone-chilling, and even those night watchers would quickly walk by. The entire Ding capital was silent.

    At ZiShi (modern timing: 11pm ¨C 1am), the Wan Li Lake was very quiet.

    The restaurant by the Wan Li Lake was open the entire night, and was filled with people drinking and having a joy of a time, but there was no one outside the restaurant. Even the windows of brothels were all tightly shut. In such a coldte night, the wind was like knives when blown onto people¡¯s faces. Ladies were afraid of the wind outside and also it would freeze all fine wine, wasting it.

    In the middle of the Wan Li Lake, those few pleasure boats had stopped operating. Since it was winter, the surface of theke froze, thus it was not possible for them to move. The pleasure boats were frozen in the middle of the water, making the scene exceptionally depressing.

    But today there was someone on the pleasure boat that was frozen in the middle of theke.

    Xie Chang Wu sat in the pleasure boat and rubbed his hands restlessly. Perhaps he had a guilty conscience of a thief, perhaps it was because Xie Chang Chao had mentioned that Shen Xin¡¯s people were still secretly searching, and it had made him somewhat anxious that he did not even bring along a hand warmer, and dared not light a fire to warm up. He had wore quite heavily but it was very cold by the water and in addition, there has not been a fire in this pleasure boat for days, thus the cold was bone chilling.

    When Xie Chang Wu looked out of the pleasure boat, there was no one in sight, making him feel a little anxious.

    Xie Chang Chao said in the letter, that they would meet in the pleasure boat in the Wan Li Lake in the middle of the night. It was said that everywhere was being searched in the Ding capital, and Shen Xin¡¯s spies were everywhere, thus it was not safe outside. Since no one wille to the Wan Li Lake during winter, it would not be seen by others, thus making it safe. At that time, when Princess Ming An see for herself that Shen Miao has been disgraced, Princess Ming An would definitely be happy about it. The winds on theke surface were big and the nearest restaurant by theke had their windows tightly shut, thus no one would actually notice themotion over here. The time is right, geographical and social conditions were all favourable. Everything was foolproof.

    Even if Xie Chang Wu was somewhat unwilling in his heart, Xie Chang Chao had already arranged everything, thus Xie Chang Wu could only ept it. It was just that as the time was nearing to ZiShi (modern timing: 11pm ¨C 1am) and there was no oneing, thus he became anxious.

    Just as he was thinking about it, there were some slight movements outside. Xie Chang Wu¡¯s heart was surprised and he opened the window somewhat delightedly. Indeed he saw a figure approaching from afar, and the figure was carrying another person. Xie Chang Wu thought that it was definitely Xie Chang Chao carrying Shen Miao, and sighed in relief as he headed to the bow of the boat to wee.

    As that person walked nearer, Xie Chang Wu realised that something was not right. Xie Chang Chao was not as tall as this person, and the stature was not like him. There was some uneasiness in his heart. Just as he wanted to retreat, the other party lit a torch and a familiar voice rang, ¡°Xie Chang Wu, what are you up to!¡±

    Xie Chang Wu looked over stunned, and saw that the oing person was a guard, carrying what looked like Princess Ming An.

    Princess Ming An was extremely displeased.

    In the letter that Xie Chang Wu gave her, it said to meet at the Wan Li Lakete at night at ZiShi (modern timing: 11pm ¨C 1am). The Qin country had favourable climate throughout all the year like spring, so she was not used to the cold during the Ming Qi¡¯s winter. Thus she was so cold that she kept sneezing. Fearing that HuangFu Hao would discover, Princess Ming An could only bring along her own secret guards and left quietly. Against expectations, Xie Chang Wu chose to meet in a pleasure boat, and only let one guard to carry her over and keep the rest outside. Princess Ming An was already extremely delicate, and if it was not because of being able to personally see a good show of Shen Miao who then would neither live or die, she would not have forced herself out. Seeing Xie Chang Wu, her stomachful of anger started bubbling up.

    Xie Chang Wu said, ¡°Why is Your Princess Highness here?¡±

    ¡°Xie Chang Wu, have you gone crazy?¡± Princess Ming An said angrily, ¡°Was not it you who called BenGong over to enjoy Shen Miao¡¯s ugly state? What kind of nonsense are you saying now?¡±

    Xie Chang Wu was somewhat nk. Even though Xie Chang Chao¡¯s letter indicated wanting Xie Chang Wu to invite Princess Ming An along to enjoy, so that Princess Ming An¡¯s temper would be cooled off. But Xie Chang Wu kept a consideration for himself. He feared that if there was an incident midway, it would only be a bad thing if Princess Ming An was pulled in. Moreover today¡¯s matter was not foolproof and if Princess Ming An came over but Shen Miao was not disgraced, then Princess Ming An would be even angrier. Then what would happen? Thus Xie Chang Wu did not invite Princess Ming An over.

    But Princess Ming An still appeared here, and said that it was Xie Chang Wu who invited her here. A strong sense of unease appeared in Xie Chang Wu¡¯s heart.

    When Princess Ming An saw Xie Chang Wu¡¯s face of puzzlement, she became even more displeased, ¡°Xie Chang Wu, are you ying with BenGong?¡±

    ¡°This official do not dare.¡± Xie Chang Wu was filled with sweat as he said, ¡°It is that this official really did not write a letter to Your Princess Highness.¡±

    When Princess Ming An heard this, she said in anger, ¡°Since you did not write a letter to BenGong, then exin to BenGong why are you here now? Just like the letter indicated, you are here tonight to give Shen Miao an unforgettable torturous pain. So why not tell BenGong?¡±

    Xie Chang Wu was at a loss for words, and his heart was secretly fearful. That letter actually indicated everything that he nned to do, and that was only known to him and Xie Chang Chao. If this letter was written by Xie Chang Chao to Princess Ming An, then why did Xie Chang Chao do that? He could only say, ¡°This official indeed think like this. It is just that Shen Miao is in the hands of this official¡¯s Younger Brother, and this official is waiting for one¡¯s Younger Brother toe.¡±

    ¡°Xie Chang Chao?¡± Princess Ming An frowned, ¡°You brothers are not together?¡±

    Xie Chang Wu dared not mention the fact that Xie Chang Chao was missing for a number of days and could only vaguely said, ¡°For fear of suspicion, Third Younger Brother and this official act separately.¡±

    Princess Ming An was not suspicious and asked after some thought, ¡°You are saying that Shen Miao returning to the Shen mansion was a trap that Shen Xin and Princess Rong Xin nned together? Is this real?¡±

    Xie Chang Wu¡¯s heart jumped, ¡°That is correct.¡± Actually Xie Chang Wu also had some doubts, as all this was only Xie Chang Chao¡¯s side of the story. But now he could only chose to believe Xie Chang Chao, and Xie Chang Wu had never doubted that the letter on his table was false. After all other than Xie Chang Wu, there was no one under the skies that could mimic Xie Chang Chao¡¯s handwriting. Moreover it was impossible for anyone to know about the secret code that the two brothers used.

    Princess Ming An rubbed her hands, probably because she was unusually cold and shouted at Xie Chang Wu, ¡°When exactly is Xie Chang Chaoing over?¡±

    Xie Chang Wu had hardship in his heart but was unable to talk about it, ¡°Third Younger Brother said that he wille during ZiShi (modern timing: 11pm ¨C 1am).¡±

    ¡°What is the time now?¡± Princess Ming An asked her own guard and the guard answered, ¡°It is almost ZiShi.¡±

    The wind and snow were blowing outside and it seemed that they could chill the heart. One did not know why but Xie Chang Wu¡¯s heart suddenly became uneasy. Looking at the dark night skies, his heart was beating extremely quickly, as if it could sense the danger and instinctively wanted to escape. He looked at Princess Ming An and tried to sound her out, ¡°Why not Your Princess Highness return first? If there is any news, this official will inform Your Princess Highness the next day.¡±

    ¡°You are taking BenGong for a ride?¡± Princess Ming An thundered in rage, ¡°BenGong already personally came down, and now you are telling BenGong to return? Xie Chang Wu, BenGong can make you lose your head anytime!¡±

    Seeing Princess Ming An that fierce and violent, Xie Chang Wu could only smile bitterly and no longer speak, but he seemed to have heard footsteps outside. Princess Ming An¡¯s face brightened, ¡°He is here!¡±

    Both of them walked to the bow of the boat to see, and saw that there was an entourage of ck d people walking on the frozen surface of theke. These ck d people were covered from the top to the bottom and only their eyes were revealed, thus one was unable to see their appearance at all. Princess Ming An said, ¡°This is indeed done very secretly.¡± Her gaze then swept across the entourage of people before frowning, ¡°Where is Shen Miao?¡±

    These ck d figures all had the stature of a man, and there were no signs of Shen Miao¡¯s whereabouts. Princess Ming An turned to look at Xie Chang Wu in annoyance, ¡°Xie Chang Wu, what is going on?¡±

    When Xie Chang Wu looked at the ten oing people in ck, he instinctively felt his back gone cold. These ten individuals did not seem toe with good intentions, not to mention that Xie Chang Wu did not even see Xie Chang Chao among this group of people.

    Xie Chang Wu wanted to escape but in this icy cold ce, the Wan Li Lake was frozen and it would be slippery to walk on its icy surface. Moreover the surface of theke wasrge and there was nothing in which one could take shelter, so how could it be easy to escape? Seeing Princess Ming An not pleased, Xie Chang Wu boldly shouted out, ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    The ten oing ck d people did not speak and moved closer to them. Princess Ming An finally realised that something was not right and asked Xie Chang Wu, ¡°They are not Xie Chang Chao¡¯s people?¡±

    XIe Chang Wu¡¯s heart was frantic, and he did not know how to answer Princess Ming An¡¯s question and only said, ¡°One does not see Third Younger Brother!¡±

    Princess Ming An said, ¡°Outrageous! Still do not kneel down after seeing Bengong!¡±

    Those people seemed to be deaf and continued toe closer. The guard by Princess Ming An¡¯s side pulled out his sword, and rushed towards the ck d people to protect the Princess, and they began to fight at close quarters. Princess Ming An finally understood that the oing people in ck had ill-intention. She suddenly thought about something and looked towards the outside of theke, ¡°Secret guards? Where are my secret guards?¡±

    When Princess Ming An came over, she did not want others to hear the conversation between her and the Xie brothers, thus she only brought one person but the rest of the people did not left, and were at a distance away from the pleasure boat. However with the current big disturbance, they should already be alerted ande over, so why was there no one?

    As Princess Ming An was in a fluster, Xie Chang Wu was likewise. He did note over by himself and nted some subordinates in either side of the pleasure boats, so as to prevent any mishaps urring. But why was there no activity at all? Where were his people?

    The only guard Princess Ming An had, was very quickly thrown aside by the ck d people with his face cut into stripes. Large drops of cold sweat quickly formed on the foreheads of Princess Ming An and Xie Chang Chao.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Princess Ming An suppressed the fear in her heart, ¡°Bengong is the Princess of the Great Qin. If you leave now, Bengong will overlook this misdeed, else in the future do not me Older Crown Prince Brother for chastising!¡±

    Xie Chang Wu did not know to be afraid, or to scold Princess Ming An for being a stupid fool for even identifying herself out. However thinking about it, it was obviously a trap today, and one fear that the other party was already aware of Princess Ming An¡¯s identity, but one still did not know about the whereabouts of Princess Ming An¡¯s letter.

    But what could they do about it? Xie Chang Wu knew that one could not call for help here, not mentioning if others were to hear it, even if others discovered them, he was an official of the Ming Qi, and to be with the Princess of the Qin country in the middle of the night at the Wan Li Lake, no matter how many mouths he had, it could not be rified.

    With no room to advance or retreat, Xie Chang Wu unexpectedly calmed down. He looked at the other party and sneered, ¡°The offence of conspiring to harm a Princess of a country is not light. If your distinguished selves does not fear death then by all means try. Have a taste of being chased to the four corners of the earth, and be like stray dog that live each day in fear.¡±

    With Xie Chang Wu¡¯s words, Princess Ming An¡¯s heart was slightlyforted. Although she was also afraid, but with the background of being a Princess of a country, other people would not dare to do anything to her. ¡°Correct. This Bengong¡¯s identity, it is not what you people can touch. Today if you all dare to touch Bengong, in the future the Qin country¡¯s Imperial family will definitely grind your bones to dust!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Suddenly a male voice rang out from among the people d in ck.

    That voice was low and a bit husky, but it was like a warm wine in the cold winter, making others feel good when hearing it. Princess Ming An and Xie Chang Chao looked over and saw that among the ck d people, there was one person who came forward.

    Because they were all d in ck, one was unable to see them clearly. Currently one felt that this ck d person was somewhat different from the others. Under the weak light, that person¡¯s stature was significantly taller that even when wearing the same clothing as the rest, it could not hide his noble air, as if this could be discerned with a nce.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Princess Ming An said furiously, ¡°Do not you know who Bengong is? Bengong is the Princess of the Great Qin! With Bengong¡¯s order, one can make all of you lose your heads!¡±

    Hearing this, that person in ck paused but started to chuckle. Even if one was unable to see the other party¡¯s face due to the cloth covering, hisughter was obviously joyful. However Xie Chang Wu and Princess Min An could hear the ridicule and mockery through the cloth.

    Princess Ming An¡¯s face flushed red as she had never been that insignificant before. However there were some doubts in her heart, as she felt that this person¡¯s voice was familiar and seemed to have heard it somewhere before. However one was unable to remember where had one heard it from. She asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°Laughing at you overestimating your capabilities.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Princess Ming An was furious.

    ¡°Just a Princess of the Qin country, what significance is this?¡± That person¡¯s voice was good to listen but the words were vile, ¡°As usual a heap of white bones when dead.¡±

    ¡°Audacious!¡± Princess Ming An shouted out.

    ¡°This Prince is audacious, what can you do?¡± The person said without a rush.

    This Prince? Princess Ming An was startled, but in a sh she suddenly thought of another person. That person¡¯s voice was as mesmerising as this. She looked over and was unable to see the person¡¯s face due to the cloth, but the pair of eyes that was exposed was as intoxicating as peach blossom wine. It was as if there was a sentimental smile in the eyes but when one seriously looked at them, they were filled with indifference.

    ¡°You are... His Highness Prince Rui!¡± Princess Ming An cried out involuntarily.

    His Highness Prince Rui? Xie Chang Wu looked swiftly at the ck d man. He also felt that the ck d person was familiar, as if one had seen him somewhere before, but he had never thought that it was His Highness Prince Rui of the Great Liang.

    The ck d person did not admit nor deny, but there was some sense of acquiescence when looking at them. Xie Chang Wu hesitated for a bit before asking, ¡°For what reason does Your Highness Prince Ruie here for?¡±

    Even If Xie Chang Wu cracked his brains thinking, he was not able to think why Prince Rui would appear here. One knew that there was no rtions between him and Prince Rui, and there also seemed to be no contact between him and Princess Ming An either. So why would he appear here? And to do what?

    After Princess Ming An recognised that the person in front was Prince Rui, the fears that she felt disappeared, and in a sh her voice was filled with tenderness as she said softly, ¡°For Your Highness Prince Rui toe here at such ate night, what is it for?¡±

    Xie Chang Wu felt that Princess Ming An was really stupid. Since the other party had already killed all the guards that both of them brought, it was apparent that he was not here to rekindle about the past. Moreover this Prince Rui gave the feeling of danger to others, this made Xie Chang Wu¡¯s heart tremble.

    Prince Rui ignored Princess Ming An and instead looked at Xie Chang Wu, ¡°You seemed to have something to ask this Prince?¡±

    Xie Chang Wu forced a smile, ¡°One dared to ask Your Highness, if one had seen my Third Younger Brother?¡±

    That letter had Xie Chang Chao¡¯s handwriting but the person who came was Prince Rui. Could it be that Xie Chang Chao fell into Prince Rui¡¯s hands? What conflicts did Xie Chang Chao had with Prince Rui?

    The ck d manughed, ¡°Seen before.¡±

    Xie Chang Wu¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°He...¡±

    ¡°Was killed by me.¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, Princess Ming An and Xie Chang Wu were simultaneously startled, and could not help but shudder.

    After a long pause Xie Chang Wu then asked, ¡°Why did Your Highness Prince Rui kill my Third Younger Brother?¡±

    ¡°He messed with people that he should not mess with.¡±

    Messed with people that he should not mess with? Xi Chang Wu¡¯s heart was in doubt. Could it be Shen Miao? The only person Xie Chang Chao offended would be Shen Miao. But why did Prince Rui stick out for Shen Miao? Is there some secret rtionship that was going on with Prince Rui and the Shen family? Xie Chang Wu felt like he had stumbled onto a earth-shattering secret iceberg, but because he was unable to see the overall picture, he was totally confused with it.

    ¡°For Your Highness Prince Rui toe, one do not know what would be the matter?¡± Princess Ming An finally awakened when she hear the other person had killed Xie Chang Chao, and seemed to be finally aware of the dangers that was posed by the darkness of the night. She tried to probe by talking, but her heart started to beat fiercely.

    That person¡¯s voice was as soft as the wind, but was like the snow that was falling down from the skies onto the Wan Li Lake. It was very beautiful but made one feel cold. He said, ¡°Is not it good for such a beautiful scenery to be the ce where one is buried?¡±

    Xie Chang Wu said, ¡°Why are you doing this? There is no animosity or grievances between you and me. Can you let us off?¡± He obviously knew that the other party had murderous intent, but he had no way out. Xie Chang Wu finally was unable to hold back the fear in his heart and cried out.

    ¡°No animosity or grievances?¡± The other party seemed to have heard a joke, ¡°You are a bit too forgetful.¡±

    Xie Chang Wu felt that these words were somewhat familiar and immediately following that, he saw the ck d person slowly pulling off the cloth covering his face.

    Even the extremely faint and weak light, was unable to conceal the brilliance from this person. The long eyebrows, straight nose and thin lips were per usual, and the pair of peach blossom eyes was looking over filled with ridicule. It was clearly a gentle smile but had a touch of contempt.

    That was the biggest nightmare of Xie Chang Wu¡¯s life.

    ¡°Xie Jing Xing!¡±

    Princess Ming An was indulging herself in that charming look, and was thinking that Prince Rui¡¯s face was indeed as astonishing as the rumours said, but was interrupted by Xie Chang Chao¡¯s cries.

    Xie Jing Xing? Was not that the Xie family¡¯s Di son of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, that died two years ago in the battlefield, and also the one that made one sigh in admiration?

    ¡°It is tough for you to still remember me.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled gently. That originally handsome smile now looked exceptionally scary in Xie Chang Wu¡¯s eyes. He turned around and wanted to flee. This was the instinct that was brought out from his bones, just like a subconscious reaction of a prey to danger, one¡¯s brain would notprehend if it was possible or not.

    His body was held down by others with his mouth stuffed and his entire body unmovable. Princess Ming An also had the same fate as him.

    The pleasure boat was floating in the middle of the Wan Li Lake. Deep in the middle of the night at ZiShi (modern timing: 11pm ¨C 1am), there was not a single person on the streets. Even the restaurant that was lit far in the distance was drown in its dance and music, that even the sound here would be like a stone falling into a pond, whom sshes would not be heard as it slowly sink down.

    Xie Chang Wu and Princess Ming An were held down by the ck d people, and could only watch as the person in charge walked out of the pleasure boat.

    Even on the icy surface, he walked with an overflowing grace, and his voice was as cold as the snow falling onto the Wan Li Lake, chilling one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°The game has ended.¡±

    *****

    Shen Miao woke up in the middle of a dream.

    One did not know why? But tonight¡¯s sleep was rather tedious, thus at this moment one just simply woke up. There was not a trace of movement outside, as if the night was sleeping deeply.

    She rubbed her forehead and felt some pain in her mind, but she was unable to sleep no matter what. The brazier in the room was boring hot and she felt stuffiness in her chest. After thinking about it, she took a cloak nearby and casually wore it before opening the window, wanting to get rid of the stuffiness in her heart.

    When the windows were opened, the shadow of the the big tree in front was whirling. It was still snowing outside andrge pieces of snow were falling down, and some were blown into the room. Shen Miao stretched one of her hand out to watch the snowke slowly melt in her palm.

    One did not know why but there was some sense of loneliness.

    In such a night to not be able to sleep and watch the snow alone with a cloak, it was somewhat fake. But her mind could not help but think about some matters in her past lifetime. For instance Wan Yu and Fu Ming, and all the pain from those old wounds that were concealed in her heart started to resurface.

    A little flower fluttered down from the skies and fell onto Shen Miao¡¯s palm. Shen Miao was startled, and used thentern that was hanging on the tree to look carefully at it. It was not a snowke but a crimson Begonia.

    How would there be Begonia in this season? This tree did not grow Begonia too?

    Shen Miao unconsciously looked up and saw that in the shadows of the tree, there was a person who was lying with his hands behind one¡¯s head, like a contented youth. Seeing her looking over, that person lowered his head slightly and looked at Shen Miao from top to bottom. His brows were handsome as heughed frivolously, ¡°Why are you dazed?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Without any rhyme or reason, Xie Jing Xing just ran over to other¡¯s courtyard and sleep on the tres. This Prince Rui of the Great Liang¡¯s habits were really too queer.

    ¡°Cannot sleep.¡± That person sighed and suddenly jump off from the tree, andnded in front of Shen Miao before leaning against the window. One was outside the window, the other was inside the window. He ced something on Shen Miao¡¯s palm and pouted, ¡°Broke off flowers and came over to give them to you, but one fear that you have fallen asleep, so one waited up in the tree for you to wake.¡±

    Shen Miao rolled her eyes at his babbling nonsense, but saw that even though this person was smiling, the expression today was not like the past.

    Her heart moved and Shen Miao did not know why she blurted out, ¡°Come in. There are snacks in the room.¡±

 Chapter 148: Demanding A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 148: Demanding A Kiss (Part 1)</h4>

    In the winter night, the tea was cold along with the snacks, but the handsome and proud youth was not even a little disgusted with this.

    Even it was just an appearance of eating normal food, it was as elegant and moving as a painting. Shen Miao slightly pulled the wick on the tablemp, and noticed that the clothes on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s back were filled with coldness, as if he had just returned from outside and said, ¡°You had been here the whole time?¡±

    It could not be that Xie Jing Xing was hanging from the tree in Shen mansion all this time. Thinking that they were just casual words, Shen Miao did not truly believe that the Prince Rui would have nothing to do all day.

    Xie Jing Xing smiled without a care, ¡°Was not it you that asked me to kill Princess Ming An?¡±

    Shen Miao was startled for a while and looked at Xie Jing Xing before asking, ¡°You killed her?¡±

    ¡°More than that.¡±

    Shen Miao did not speak. She had in fact experienced Xie Jing Xing¡¯s means and methods before. Two years ago when Xie Jing Xing was still the Little Marquis of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, those masked people that appeared during thentern festival, he did not leave a single one alive and cleaned it all up. Two yearster in the secret chambers in the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, he also dealt with Xie Chang Chao cleanly and neatly. Actually at some times, Shen Miao felt that Xie Jing Xing do possess certain qualities that an Emperor should have. But Xie Jing Xing and Fu Xiu Yi were not the same kind of people, most probably because in order to put up an act during the game of the throne, Fu Xiu Yi endured for so many years but Xie Jing Xing would arrogantly use the most direct methods for confrontation.

    Perhaps this was the Imperial family of the Great Liang¡¯s pride.

    Shen Miao thought for a while before shaking her head. The Great Liang was so far away and what it had to do with her? Upon looking at Xie Jing Xing again, she suddenly felt that the current situation now was somewhat strange. Since when had Shen Miao tied herself together with Xie Jing Xing? Could it be that she really treated Xie Jing Xing as an ally?

    She asked, ¡°What did you do to her?¡± How would Xie Jing Xing deal with Princess Ming An? Shen Miao actually looked forward for it a little and this had a little maliciousness in it. After staying deep in the Inner Pce for so long, Shen Miao had never seen a kind female who could not see blood at all. Moreover with such a malicious person with vicious means like Princess Ming An, Shen Miao would not have the slightest sense of pity for her.

    ¡°Looking forward that much?¡± Xie Jing Xing looked at herughingly and saidzily, ¡°You will know about it tomorrow.¡±

    Shen Miao thought about the meaning behind Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words. How lively would Princess Ming An death be? She asked, ¡°How about Xie Chang Wu?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing even dare to take action against Princess Ming An, so there was no reason to Let Xie Chang Wu go.

    Indeed one heard Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Killed.¡±

    ¡°Are you not afraid that the Marquis of Lin An would be upset about the matter?¡± Shen Miao asked as she looked at him.

    The fire was burning hotly in the room as Xie Jing Xing picked up the teacup and took a sip. His thin lips that were soaked in tea became a little red, and his smile was just as casual as always, ¡°What does the family matters of the Marquis of Lin An got to do with me?¡±

    It was obviously words of little feelings, but Shen Miao felt a little self deprecation in that youth¡¯s careless smile, and her heart moved slightly.

    Since the beginning with the handling of the Xie brothers, Xie Jing Xing did really cut off all ties and rtionship with the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. Because if there was one day when Xie Ding investigated his whereabouts, even if Xie Ding was not hostile to Xie Jing Xing initially, he would never let it down due to the death of the Xie brothers. Father and son became enemies, even though they were not real father and son, did Xie Jing Xing really had no emotions as he portrayed on the surface, or was it that he had hidden all the emotions, be it good or bad, under that pair of always smiling eyes?

    Everyone in this world would have secrets that one was unwilling to tell, and Shen Miao could never know about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s thoughts. In this snowy and cold winter night, Xie Jing Xinging over to the tree at Shen mansion to hang out, was it really just to give a plucked flower as a present? Or was it like her, unable to sleep in this night, and borrowed the snowy winter to think about the unhappy thoughts to keep herself sober.

    In doing so, both of them did have some simrities.

    Suddenly Shen Miao felt that Xie Jing Xing was somewhat pleasing to her eyes.

    When Xie Jing Xing caught sight of her gaze, he was slightly stunned before he said immediately, ¡°What kind of look is that? Pity me?¡±

    Shen Miaoughed, ¡°I cannot even take care of myself, what qualifications do I have to be sympathetic to others? Moreover it is Your Highness Prince Rui who have the power to cover the Heavens.¡± Shen Miao spoke jokingly but perhaps she did not realise that her words stirred the conversation away, and made Xie Jing Xing¡¯s heart a little better.

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her with a raise brow, and suddenly both of his hands were on the table as he got closer to Shen Miao and said with a smile, ¡°You do not have to think yourself as such. The allies that follow me have the qualifications to be higher than others.¡± In the winter night, his voice seemed deliberately low and had a little warmth, ¡°Of course, if it is a female who follow me, then one will have every qualifications.¡±

    His eyebrows were extremely beautiful. Even though Shen Miao had seen countless of handsomes in the Pce in her past life, she had never seen one this good looking before. It was not only that the appearance was good looking, but also it was like his elegance and bearing were carved onto his bone and deep into his soul. Every single movement was mesmerising, as if spring flowers were blooming in the winter, and made others feel cold yet warm. When he carefully stared at a person, it would make the other party have a misconception that in this entire world, he only took themselves seriously. (Ed: wasnt go to say a thing, but this made me barf)

    His gazended on Shen Miao¡¯s lips and he slightly tilted his head and with a fleeting smile, slowly lowering his head.

    The shadows under themp were almost intertwined. The male tall and strong, the female small and delicate. It was indeed a good painting of flowers and moon.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart slightly dyed before she pushed Xie Jing Xing away. Most probably she felt that her movements were too sudden and unnatural, she then covered it up by picking up the cool tea in front of her for a drink, but had forgotten that this tea had been drunk by Xie Jing Xing before. She lightly coughed twice and turned her head without looking at the other party, but her face was slowly beginning to heat up.

    Xie Jing Xing could not help but to be overwhelmed by Shen Miao¡¯s push and almost fell off. Hended on the chair, and then saw Shen Miao picking up the teacup in a fluster to drink. His displeased expression suddenly changed and he felt somewhat funny.

    He saidzily, ¡°Oi.¡±

    Shen Miao did not look at him, and lowered her head to look at the shadows on the floor. The smile in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes got deeper and he deliberately teased, ¡°You still know how to be shy?¡±

    Shen Miao looked up suddenly and red at him.

    However even when such an angry look was being cast, most likely it was because of the slightly warm light in the room, that it made it appear soft and made it even more moving. Her brows and eyes were small and cute. They were not like the usual magnanimous and proper, but at this moment there was three tenths of shyness and seven tenths of annoyance. Her fair face had a touch of redness like when one drank alcohol and was rather emotional. Suddenly it made one thought about the winter night two years ago, when she was wearing her middle clothes with long hair, standing in front of the windows intoxicated but was wanting to watch the fireworks. Thinking about that, there was some scent of plum blossom between her lips.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up, ¡°Shen Miao.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shen Miao was filled with anger. With regards to Xie Jing Xing, if he took the hard approach or used some tricks, Shen Miao could deal with it indifferently. But Xie Jing Xing would purposely treat her like he was teasing some young female, which made Shen Miao unsure how to deal with it. In her previous life in the Pce, people would be respectful in front of her and criticised her from behind but from the beginning to the end, all the people that she had came into contact were all old fashioned people who adhere to ceremonial rules and mannerism. She had never met such an arrogant and conceited person like Xie Jing Xing before. It was as if all her countermeasures had lost its effect with the other party¡¯s unruly tricks.

    ¡°The cup that you are drinking from, is mine.¡± Xie Jing Xing reminded her.

    Shen Miao unconsciously looked down before she wanted to directly walk out with embarrassment. She suddenly felt that tonight letting Xie Jing Xing into the room was the biggest mistake that she ever made!

    ¡°Shy?¡± Xie Jing Xing seemed to like her shy look and continued to get closer.

    ¡°The skies are no longer early.¡± Shen Miao said bluntly, ¡°You are still not leaving?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing did not speak and stared at her for a while. His gaze was sharp and deep that made ordinary people unable to bear it, but Shen Miao forcefully looked at him calmly. After a few moments, Xie Jing Xing stood up, ¡°Never mind. When you are this shy, I will not bother you.¡± The warmth that he spoke with made one imaginative, but he did not see Shen Miao¡¯s instantly stiff face.

    He walked to the window side and Shen Miao stood up. Xie Jing Xing opened the window and the cold winter air blew in from outside, making Shen Miao shudder.

    ¡°It is cold outside, there is no need to send off.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Many thanks for hosting, the tea is good to drink and the snacks are not bad.¡± His figure shed and he already reached the courtyard outside the window.

    Shen Miao walked over as she nned to close the windows, but she saw that in the snowy skies that handsome purple robed youth suddenly turned back, as if he suddenly remembered something with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Oh right, you are rather cute when shy.¡±

    Shen Miao closed the window with a ¡®bang¡¯.

    She should not have been soft hearted! This person was so hateful!

    After Shen Miao closed the windows, she then sat back onto her bed and watched the oilmp at the head of the bed that was so weak that it was almost extinguished. However her eyes were unusually bright and sparkling, like they were a good quality gemstone that was glowing lustrously in the dark night.

    She thought about it. If it was in her previous life, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s action would be considered as guilty of offending the higher ranked, and she could just shout the word ¡°impudent¡± and afterwards get people to drag him out to be beheaded, but in this lifetime she had no way to deal with it even as she was being teased.

    But why would it be embarrassing?

    Under the swaying light, that person tilted his head down and she could almost see each of his long eyshes. His eyes and gaze were even more moving and intoxicating than the moonlight, and the slight coolness of his thin lips...

    Shen Miao quivered and quickly recovered to her senses. She rubbed her heart and thought that she most likely had been too tired these days, so she was now bewitched. Such good looking person like Xie Jing Xing, would attract females, just like the lead role of a troupe. She soothed herself as such, but could not appease her strange heartbeats. When she was lying on the bed, she did not realise that her lips were unknowingly hooked up.

    *****

    The winter days in the Ding capital were particrly cold. Themoners that lived at the feet of the Emperor were ordinary people and most probably felt honoured, feeling that one was different from the people living outside the city and would feel superior, not to mention the officials and nobilities. Thus even when it was winter, even though people would wake upte, other than the hawkers who had to go to the streets early to set up their stalls, normal people were more willing to stay a longer at their residences for more warmth before going out.

    Snow fell down heavily for an entire night yesterday, and it was extremely cold outside. Fortunately the snow stopped early in the morning, thus everyone was still willing to go out. When it waster a little, there were gradually more people on the streets.

    After such an entire night of snow, theke surface was already frozen into hard ice, that even the old people who often fished were unwilling toe over. It was not because of anything but because it would be very difficult to drill holes into such a hard ice, and would rather wait till tomorrow.

    Although there was ack of older folks fishing, there was increased number of yful children. The surface of theke was sparkling and children loved to wear hard-soled boots and if they found a piece of wood, they would then chase each other around on the ice. Most of the children that were ying were all sons and daughters of the street hawkers. Their mothers would scold them as this would dirty their new clothes, and also feared that the ice surface would suddenly split. However the children were at the age where they loved to y thus how would they obediently listen to their mother¡¯s words? Thus three to five of them secretly picked a piece of wood to y on the Wan Li Lake.

    It was the same today.

    There were several five to six year old children carrying pieces of wood to the Wan Li Lake. The surface of theke was very slippery and the children could only walk very carefully. It was alright if one were to slip, but if the surface of the ice dirtied the newly made clothes, one would definitely be scolded by their mothers when they returned, thus they walked particrly slowly.

    After reaching to the center of the Wan Li Lake with great difficulty, the few children ced the pieces of wood in their arms down and sat on them. One of them was pushing them at the back, pushing from the center of theke out, feeling particrly happy while ying the game. A little girl who was wearing flower buds in her hair carried the wooden pieces and headed back, most probably wanting to walk further away but she suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Ah Chun, why are you standing there for?¡± The older boy saw his younger sister standing there in a daze and could not help but ask.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡± The girl by the name of Ah Chun pointed her finger in front, ¡°That ice sculpture is strange.¡±

    There were exquisite restaurants in the south of the city, and naturally there would be some ordinary shops. Most of the owners of these shops had umted their wealth and could be considered as a little wealthy, but yet could not rent the shops simr to therge restaurants. But even so, because of the unique location of the south of the city, it was still quite lively at the shops in this area.

    Normally the shopkeepers or their wives would be busy with their own matters and when they were not busy, they would always liked to chat and drink tea. It was probably early today and there were not many customers, several adjacent shopkeepers gathered around the storefront to chat.

    Just as they were talking about the weather that was getting colder day by day, they saw several children running over and each one of them were panting breathlessly. These few children were the children of this group of shopkeepers and would usually y together. The female shopkeeper that sells rouge took a look and suddenly became angry, ¡°Dong-er, did you bring Ah Chun to the Wan Li Lake again? I made new clothes for Ah Chun yesterday and now it is all wet. Is your skin itching?¡±

    Just as they were speaking, one saw the few shopkeepersing over to discipline their own children. This was because this group of children were all in a mess. Their clothes were wet, messy and some even lost a shoe, as if they had ran over from somewhere in a rush.

    Just as one wanted to say a few more words, that boy by the name of Dong-er started crying, ¡°Wan Li Lake... There is people in the Wan Li Lake...¡±

    As soon as everyone heard, they were startled before a middle-aged male said, ¡°This is bad, Could it be that some child fell into the water?¡±

    There were cases of children drowning in the Wan Li Lake all around the year. Even though it was notmon in winter, it did not mean that it did not happen. If a child cracked the ice while ying, there were cases where they would die when they fall into the water. When the words were spoken, everyone faces changed. The female shopkeeper who was selling rouge was one who was warm hearted and quickly walked, ¡°Why so still? Go and take a look first. We are all neighbours and would worry no matter whose child fell into the water. Go and look!¡±

    As soon as every heard this, they all echoed the same sentiments and followed that female shopkeeper, and ran over to the surface of the Wan Li Lake.

    When they reached the Wan Li Lake, they were stunned. They only knew that other than the children who were yful and would oftene here, the usually dested river was already surrounding by a number of people, and most of the people actually went towards the center of theke.

    ¡°This... It cannot be that one fell into the water?¡± The female shopkeeper murmured.

    If anything were to happen, some people would go forward to help and some people would watch themotion, but there would not be so many people who would head to the center of theke together. Especially when among the people heading towards the middle of theke, many of them were the rich and noble gentlemen. This was somewhat unusual. This was not saying that the rich were not good but in this world, one would only swept the snow to others, and the rich would not care or manage the matters of themoners but currently... Since when were there so many hospitable and friendly people in the Ding capital?

    At this moment there were some people that were heading to the middle of the Wan Li Lake. Cai Lin was already so cold that he was shivering. Even though he was already wearing heavily and had a thick fur coat around him, the Wan Li Lake had always been much colder than the ground by a lot. It was especially so as the ice under one¡¯s feet would drill the coldness from the sole up thus making Cai Lin, a delicate and spoiled gentleman, unable to bear with it.

    ¡°What is exactly on thiske?¡± Cai Lin asked the scoundrel friend that he always hangs out with, ¡°Why make onee over here to look so early in the morning?¡±

    Early in the morning, Cai Lin found the group of gentlemen that he usually hang out with, and nned to go to the gamble house to y, but who knew that his friend mentioned that there was a big incident on the Wan Li Lake and just had to pull him along.

    ¡°Actually, I do not know either.¡± That person said, ¡°But I heard the servants speaking, and thus pulled you along for a look.¡± He approached Cai Lin and said in a low voice, ¡°Normally we only read about corpses in books, but now one can actually see a genuine corpse.¡±

    ¡°Corpse?¡± Cai Lin jumped in shock and quickly said, ¡°I am not going.¡± Even though he normally liked novelty things but the excitement was only on his mouth as he was timid to his bones. Even though he had the title of a little overlord in the past, that was extinguished by Shen Miao two years ago during the academy exams, and now he was much more aware of his ce.

    That friend did not listen to excuses, ¡°Since we have walked till here, then just take a look. Just a look, what are you afraid of?¡±

    Cai Lin could not stand being incited by others and immediately said, ¡°How am I afraid? I will now go and take a look with you! I want to see just what kind of thing it is for it to be meet with such excitement from you.¡±

    Both of them had already walked most of the way, and were currently very near to the center of theke. When they reached the most central area, there were already many people surrounding it and pointing. The friend towed Cai Lin and pushed away the crowd and reached the front before pointing at the thing in the middle, ¡°Quickly look, this is it!¡±

    Cai Lin followed to look up.

    The winter days in the Ding capital are cold and this was especially so recently. Whenever there is a bucket of water in the courtyard, on the second day, it was worth noting that it would definitely be a bucket of ice. As long as anything was drenched in water, such as the branches or the roof, after a night there would bound to be ice formed.

    And in the center of the Wan Li Lake, there stood three ¡®ice sculptures¡¯.

    It was not urate to call them ice sculptures. Those three persons were frozen in the ice, and one could clearly see through the icy surface to see those person¡¯s appearances. It was because it was like so, people could clearly understand that this was not something that craftsmen could meticulously sculpt, and it was truly three live people who were frozen to death before turning into an ice sculpture.

    And the thing that made people click one¡¯s tongue in wonder, was the postures of the three persons.

    The person that was in the center was apparently a female. Her clothes were untied and half of her body was revealed, and the male at her side was reaching out to untie her Dudou (aka lingerie) while the male behind held on to this female¡¯s waist. The female raised her head and half leaned to the male at the back. Even though the expression was somewhat stiff, but this kind of erotic movements seemed to be a living spring drawing (aka erotic drawings), making one¡¯s imagination roam. Theyers of people surrounding the ice sculptures were mostly male. There were normalmoners, rich and noble gentlemen, some were curious but some had the mindset of looking, since it was there to look even though it was a corpse, it was after all a beautiful female. Moreover, this ice sculpture was so lifelike that it did not make one horrified but made one feel allured.

    And the truth was overlooked.

    People would always put their sights on things that they were interested in, and men would take delight in talking about where the spring drawings (aka erotic drawings) were from or where to find such wanton female, but no one had thought about what kind of case this was. Three people were frozen to death and it should have been a terrible matter.

    Cai Lin stared at that three persons¡¯ ice sculpture. He was initially somewhat afraid of corpses but this ice sculpture was not at all scary, and instead there was some vulgar sense of pleasure thus he looked at it. The friend beside him said, ¡°This female is beautiful looking. Look. How would a normal family be able to raise such a beauty and to be this tempting too.¡±

    The words that were used, were like one was providing a point by pointmentary on a youngdy who just arrived in a brothel.

    Cai Lin was parroting his friend¡¯s words and at the same time staring carefully at the female ice sculpture. Even though there was a thinyer of ice on the surface, one was able to vaguely see the facial features of the female. The facial features were delicate and beautiful and looked familiar.

    Looked familiar?

    Cai Lin asked, ¡°I felt that this youngdy is somewhat family. Think about it, is this one of the youngdies that we have seen in those restaurants?¡±

    His friend carefully looked and shook his head, ¡°Not possible. I have been to all the pleasure houses in the Ding capital and seen all the youngdies, but I have not seen this person before.¡± He then said casually, ¡°The Dudou (aka lingerie) that she wears is gold gilded. Maybe she is some noble or official family or even from the Pce.¡±

    His words were unintentional remarks but it stunned Cai Lin.

    From the Pce?

    He looked up towards that female, and what appeared in front was the memory of a Pce banquet, and a young female wearing a chiffon gold dress. That slightly sullen face merged with the current stiff face and it finally became a person.

    ¡°Princess Ming An!¡± Cai Lin cried out involuntarily.

    ¡°What?¡± The friend was startled. This friend was from a wealthy businessman family, and normally did not have the opportunity to encounter the nobility from the Pce, thus he did not understand what Cai Lin was talking about.

    However Cai Lin¡¯s face changed in an instant. He finally understood why he thought that this female corpse was somewhat familiar. Previously during the Ming Qi¡¯s tribute banquet, because he paid close attention to Shen Miao and because he oncepeted with Shen Miao on archery before, he also noticed Princess Ming An, who because the second him. At that time Cai Lin felt in his heart that Princess Ming An was a fellow sufferer, and empathised with her.

    And the alluring postured female with the two men in the ice sculpture, if it was not Princess Ming An then who was it?

    Even though Cai Lin¡¯s words were not parroted by his friends, but the surrounding people had sharp ears and they quickly asked him, ¡°The Princess Ming An that you mention, is it the Princess Ming An that came from the Qin country?¡±

    ¡°Really? The person inside is Princess Ming An?¡±

    ¡°How could a Princess of a country be like this... It is fake.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of that, the clothes that this female wear really looked somewhat like the Princess¡¯.¡±

    *****

    In the wake of this turbulent disturbance at the Ding capital¡¯s Wan Li Lake, Princess Ming An and the two males extremely erotic positions, were being talked about by the people of the Ming Qi in delight, and it quickly spread into the Pce. Naturally, it also spread to the Shen mansion.

    Because Shen Miao had a conversation with Xie Jing Xing in the middle of the night, she could not sleep afterwards and it was only when the skies were slightly brightening when she could vaguely sleep, thus she woke upte. When Jing Zhe and Gu Yu saw that Shen Miao was sound asleep, they did not dare to wake her up and when Shen Miao woke up to have breakfast, it was already quitete.

    While she was sipping on the porridge that was made by the kitchens, she was thinking of the words that Xie Jing Xing saidst night, when she saw Luo Tan running in from outside like she was on fire.

    Under Gao Yang¡¯s treatment, Luo Tan¡¯s injuries had improved a lot these few days. Even though Gao Yang always stressed Luo Tan to rest calmly, but how would Luo Tan had the ability to calm down? She as usual did what she wanted, and sometimes she made others suspicious if she was the person who almost lost her life a couple of days ago.

    ¡°Youngest Biao Sister! Youngest Biao Sister!¡± Luo Tan rushed in and immediately sat opposite Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes did not even raise as she continue eating the porridge in her mouth. These days Shen Xin did not allow Luo Tan and Shen Miao to go out anymore, lest to encounter the kidnappers like thest time. Thus Luo Tan had to stay in the residence and most probably was bored out of her wits. Every time Shen Miao saw Luo Tan, she felt that Luo Tan was the one who should be the younger sister and became more tolerant.

    ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, do not eat first and listen to me talk about a major event.¡± Luo Tan sat upright and still.

    Shen Miaock of a better option and ced the spoon in her hand down, ¡°What happened again?¡±

    ¡°Princess Ming An is dead!¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°Some people discovered her corpse at the Wan Li Lake early today morning, and she was together with two males... Doing that kind of stuff. But one did not know how they were frozen. Now the entire capital is talking about this matter!¡±

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149</h4>

    Princess Ming An died!

    Shen Miao was startled. Luo Tan harped on about it, even though it was not clear, Shen Miao was able to understand most of it. There was no doubt that the death of Princess Ming An was on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands. As for those two males, Shen Miao could almost immediately thought that they were the Xie brothers. The more she thought about it, she could not help but take in a breath of cold air. One had no choice but to say that Xie Jing Xing was indeed one who was vicious and merciless. If Princess Ming An was harmed ordinarily, there would not be much of a problem, but to put Princess Ming An and the Xie brothers in such an alluring manner, everyone would not focus on the fact of that they were dead, but on the love affair between them.

    It was true that perhaps everything was the perpetrator¡¯s doing, butparing to a cold investigation of the case, this kind of amusing and alluring case was easier for everyone to talk about. No matter what, even if HuangFu Hao or Emperor Wen Hui suppressed it by force or exining it by person, no one would believe it. Princess Ming An had an appearance of a Princess of a country, but was looked upon like a youngdy in a brothel. One fear that when the matter got back to the Qin country, it would also be a joke there.

    Xie Jing Xing was indeed one who was not in the least tenderhearted.

    As for the Xie brothers, Shen Miao¡¯s heart was slightly heavy. Perhaps HuangFu Hao would be in a rodent rage, but no one was able to prove that the Xie brothers forced Princess Ming An to anything, because the Xie brothers were also dead. HuangFu Hao would not be able to take his anger out on the Marquis of Lin An, as the Marquis had lost two sons in a row and that was very tragic.

    Luo Tan saw Shen Miao¡¯s thoughtful look and could not help but ask, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, have you guessed it? Who do you think the person behind the scenes is, to be this audacious?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°I am not an expert in investigating cases. If one wants to know the results of it, one can go to Judicial Bureau to see how the case is trialled.¡±

    ¡°Anyways.¡± Luo Tan was one who says what she thought, ¡°I am not a little bit sympathetic to her at all. That Princess was so bossy and domineering. One heard that she holds a grudge so if she was still alive, one would not know if one day she would be able to find a small mistake of Youngest Biao Sister, so it is better with the current situation. One do not know which hero helped to eliminate a public threat.¡± Luo Tan rubbed her fists and wiped her palms, seemingly looked like she really wanted to make friends with that person.

    Shen Miao took a nce at her and said, ¡°You are very fond of the person who murder and arson.¡±

    Luo Tan said, ¡°We, the Luo family, have always been clear to distinguish our grudges, hate, love and gratitude!¡± She suddenly paused and said, ¡°Speaking of being clear on grudges and gratitude, previously when you were kidnapped by others, I went to the Great Liang¡¯s Prince Rui for help and he immediately rescued you. Youngest Biao Sister must not forget to thank him when you have time in the future.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°¡­ Many thanks for your concern.¡±

    Luo Tan patted her shoulder and heard Jing Zheing in from outside with a smile, ¡°Young Lady Luo, Imperial Physician Gao hase to take your pulse.¡±

    Luo Tan¡¯s face instantly changed and she immediately stood up and said to Shen Miao, ¡°Then Youngest Biao Sister, I will leave first. Think about the matter of Princess Ming An and if there is any conclusion to it, tell me about it as I want to look for that person!¡± Finishing it was like she had became a mouse who had seen a cat¡¯s tail, and ran off with her skirt picked up.

    Shen Miao sighed when she looked at Luo Tan¡¯s back and her eyes gradually became serious.

    Xie Jing Xing had made such a big ruckus and naturally he had helped to unleash the resentment. However it was after all, a Princess of a country and involved a number of people. Could it pass by calmly? Shen Miao did not think so.

    *****

    The matter of Princess Ming An and the Xie brothers bing ice sculptures quickly spread out throughout the entire Ding capital. The people from the government office quickly chased away the people surrounding the Wan Li Lake and removed the three people. When HuangFu Hao saw Princess Ming An¡¯s body, he flew into a terrible rage that even Emperor Wen Hui was somewhat unable to hold on his own.

    With HuangFu Hao¡¯s solemn face, he sneered, ¡°In thend of Your Majesty, my Qin country¡¯s Princess can be this humiliated upon death. One can only be suspicious of what intentions the Ming Qi is harbouring? Perhaps BenWang should report to Imperial Father about the matter promptly, and request for Imperial Father final decision.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui pressed his heart. The threatening words of HuangFu Hao made him very unhappy, as he did not seem to take him the Emperor of Ming Qi to mind. However this matter suddenly happened and Emperor Wen Hui did not know how the matter would appear to be as such. The Marquis of Lin An, Xie Ding, followed and knelt down as he cried profusely, ¡°Begging Your Majesty to investigate this matter thoroughly! Give this old official¡¯s sons justice!¡±

    The hundred of officials in the hall of the Golden Throne were somewhat sighing. The residence of Lin An was so splendid initially, and when the Marquis of Lin An was young, he was full of mettle that he could even find an excuse not to listen to Imperial instructions, and at the end could marry the Ming Qi¡¯s noble Princess Yu Qing. But since Princess Yu Qing passed away, the residence of the Marquis of Lin An seemed to have lost its spirits and gradually declined. Xie Jing Xing, Princess Yu Qing¡¯s blood, was a rarely seen young talented character, but was buried by the yellow sand of the battlefield. Emperor Wen Hui initially wanted to deal with the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, but upon seeing that the Marquis of Lin An squandered himself away after Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death, he gradually paid no attention to the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. Now that the remaining two Shu sons of the Marquis of Lin An died this tragically, there was no one to seed the Marquis of Lin An, and one day would only disappear from the history of the Ming Qi. Recalling the glory of the past and seeing the bleakness of today, everyone could not help but felt grief.

    HuangFu Hao nced at Xie Ding without a trace and a hidden look appeared in his eyes. No matter if the Xie brothers were the victims or not, or if they were ced in that position after death, without a doubt Princess Min An¡¯s innocence and dignity was destroyed because of the Xie brothers. The person behind the scenes was hateful but the Xie family should not be let off. How would the Imperial family of the Qin country be able to bear such humiliation? HuangFu Hao looked at Xie Ding and he made up his mind.

    Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s head ached, and he waved his hand to indicate to everyone to be quiet before speaking seriously, ¡°This matter is extremely vile. There is actually someone who dared tomit such a monstrous crime at the feet of the Emperor, ignoring Ming Qi¡¯sw and order. Zhen had already instructed the people of the Judicial Bureau to thoroughly investigate the case, and will definitely catch the people behind the scenes and give everyone an exnation!¡±

    In spite of those words, HuangFu Hao was not satisfied and said after cupping his hands, ¡°Since it was the Princess of the Qin country that suffered this cmity, may Your Majesty agree to let my Qin country¡¯s people to follow the investigations. Else in the future when one returned and is questioned by Imperial Father, BenWang would not be able to exin.¡±

    The meaning behind those words, was that he did not believe that the Ming Qi would really investigate the matter at all.

    Emperor Wen Hui resolutely suppressed the anger in his heart and said, ¡°In that case, Zhen grant it.¡±

    After Emperor Wen Hui left, since the hundreds of official in court were unfamiliar with HuangFu Hao, they did not take the initiative to go forward. However the Marquis of Lin An was a big n of the Ming Qi, and they went up to givefort for encountering such misfortune.

    During the mass consoling, one person walked to HuangFu Hao and warmly said, ¡°May the Crown Prince restrain one¡¯s grief and ept fate.¡±

    This person was Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi.

    HuangFu Hao was at the point of extreme anger thus when he saw Fi Xiu Yi, his facial expression did not improve and he cupped his hands before leaving. However he heard Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s voice from behind him, ¡°Regarding the matter of the Princess being murdered, this one have some thoughts. Not sure if the Crown Princes is willing to listen?¡±

    HuangFu Hao was a little startled. Currently the hundred of officials were busyforting the Marquis of Lin An, and at the same time they just walked towards the corner thus no one saw both of their actions. HuangFu Hao sneered and asked, ¡°Could it be that Prince Ding have some wise opinion?¡±

    ¡°One only felt that there are some odd areas.¡± Fu Xiu Yi smiled without a care, ¡°If the Crown Prince is interested and free, this one is willing to carefully explore it with the Crown Prince.¡±

    HuangFu Hao turned back and Fu Xiu Yi smiled before turning away to leave. HuangFu Hao stood on the spot for a while before looking over at Xie Ding, who was being surrounded by people and sneered before he strode away.

    *****

    The person that was investigating the case of Princess Ming An quickly took action, because the Qin country¡¯s Princess was implicated in the case, everyone in the Judicial Bureau dared not lower their guard. But one did not know why there was no small trace or clue in this case at all. After looking through thoroughly at the various scenes, they only manage to find out the fact that there was an affair between Princess Ming An and the Xie brothers. But this result could not be shown to Emperor Wen Hui. Disregarding the Emperor, one fear that if the Crown Prince of the Qin know about it, he would be furious.

    The case seemed to be in a deadlock.

    In the Shen mansion, Shen Qiu walked into Shen Miao¡¯s room. Seeing that Shen Miao was casually flipping through a biography bought from outside, he then sit opposite her.

    Shen Miao nced at Shen Qiu and upon seeing that he was stopping what he was about to say, she asked, ¡°With how Eldest Brother is looking at me, does Eldest Brother have anything to say?¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister.¡± Shen Qiu hesitated, looking as if it was difficult to speak and in a tangle. Shen Miao felt somewhat strange and asked, ¡°Eldest Brother can just directly speak about it, there is no need to have apprehension.¡±

    After Shen Qiu considered it for a while, he then asked, ¡°Younger Sister, the matter of Princess Ming An, is it your doing?¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly surprise as she did not expect that Shen Qiu would actually thought about her. But she quickly smiled, ¡°Why would Eldest Brother think so? Just depending on my abilities, one will not be able to take action on Princess Ming An and the Xie brothers.¡±

    Shen Qiu looked at Shen Miao with aplicated gaze in his eyes. After a moment he sighed, ¡°Younger Sister, previously it was Father, Mother and me who were unable to protect you, and had let you stay with those beasts in human forms. Initially I did not understand what you have experienced but afterwards, one understood. I know that you have knowledge of self-protection but¡­ We are your family.¡± He said seriously and earnestly, ¡°So matters do not need you to solve them by yourself. Tell me, Father or Mother, even though we will not cover the skies with our hands, we can do our best to protect you.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hanged down, and she quickly sorted out the myriad of emotions her heart had and smiled, ¡°Eldest Brother, your words are correct. Admittedly its true that we are family, it is just that Princess Ming An matter is not of my doing. I do not have such a capability and do not have such courage. Moreover,¡± She answered the question with a question, ¡°Never mind if it is Princess Ming An, but what kind of connection does the Xie brothers and I have?¡±

    Shen Qiu sighed, ¡°You are still not willing to tell me the truth.¡±

    Shen Miao did not speak. In fact, towards Shen Qiu, Shen Miao was revealing the information about her a little at a time so that if there was a time, when one took the route of no return, at least Shen Qiu would be able to understand why did she do all these things. But in this world, there would not be sess in one step in all matters, so she could not open up with everything.

    ¡°Never mind. I only wanted to tell you that since I could guess that you are connected to the matter, Father and Mother might not be ignorant to it.¡± Shen Qiu stared at Shen Miao with a solemn expression, ¡°One have to know that Princess Ming An did not have any conflict with others in the Ming Qi and if there was, it would only be you. If we think like this, the Crown Prince of the Qin country would also think like so. In fact, no matter if this is connected with you or not, there would always be people will put their gaze on you. Younger Sister, you are now in dangerous situation.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°But I have nothing to do with this matter, so no matter how one investigate, it would not lead to me, is it not so?¡± With regards to what Shen Qiu said, how would Shen Miao not thought of it before? Xie Jing Xing can seal the entire Ding capital¡¯s mouth and not let the people in the Ding capital discover any tiny hints, but how would HuangFu Hao think? Xie Jing Xing could not stop this.

    ¡°You really have such confidence?¡± Shen Qiu asked.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Rest assured Eldest Brother, This matter really has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Shen Qiu then release a little sigh of relief, ¡°These days, do not go out of the residence. The Ding capital is not peaceful and moreover, there are still people who harbour sinister motives. There are additional guards in the residence so it is still safer here.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head as Shen Qiu stood up. He still had military matters to attend to and had to rush back. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly thought about something and looked back at Shen Miao to ask, ¡°Youngest Sister, are you acquainted with powerful people?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved, but her appearance remained calm as she shook her head, ¡°No.¡±

    Shen Qiu did not say more and turned around to leave.

    In fact, Shen Qiu¡¯s worries were not unfounded.

    On this night, there was a special guest that went to the residence of Prince Ding. This distinguished guest was none other than the Crown Prince of the Qin country, HuangFu Hao, who was extremely angry due to the tragic death of his beloved Younger Sister.

    In the hall of the Golden Throne, Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s feather-like words to HuangFu Hao finally made the ever suspicious HuangFu Hao make this trip. Before HuangFu Hao arrived, Fu Xiu Yi had hidden Pei Lang in the room beside, so that he could hear the conversation between the two people through the secret window.

    HuangFu Hao ced the teacup heavily on the table and did not dawdle with Fu Xiu Yi, getting right to the point, ¡°Previously Your Highness Prince Ding said that one¡¯s beloved Younger Sister¡¯s matter is odd, can one exin in detail?¡±

    ¡°Your Crown Prince need not be impatient.¡± Fu Xiu Yi smile faintly, ¡°I am deeply regretful of Princess Ming An¡¯s misfortune. But the current stratagem is not to immediately capture the perpetrator.¡±

    HuangFu Hao frowned and sneered at Fu Xiu Yi, ¡°Could it be that Prince Ding also believed that BenWang should keep the peace? One do not know what kind ofws does your Ming Qi have but in the Qin country, a mishap of a Princess of a country is a top priority matter. Even if one keep the peace, in the future when Imperial Father is aware of this, he would definitely seek justice with the Majesty of the Ming Qi. It was just a tribute dinner but my Qin¡¯s Princess had to die. Does Prince Ding think this is proper?¡±

    There was some vague hint of threat in his words.

    Fu Xiu Yi shook his head and said, ¡°Since Your Crown Prince is so anxious, then I would not talk in riddles with Your Crown Prince. Generally when murder happens, there would always be reasons. This matter appeared to be that the Xie brothers and Princess Ming An were murdered together, and the other part disyed their corpses in such a way, with the intention to humiliate. It is obviously done on purpose to ensure Princess Ming An¡¯s reputation would be at an all-time low. This meant that the other party is clearly targeting Princess Ming An.¡±

    HuangFu Hao sneered, ¡°I naturally know of that. To actually dare to do such a thing, one is really bold.¡±

    ¡°Your Crown Prince might as well think who would have such an enmity with Princess Ming An in the Ming Qi?¡±

    HuangFu Hao was startled and his brows started to knit afterwards. Princess Ming An had an arrogant personality and on normal days would beat and scold the servants, so naturally there would be a number of people who hated her. But after entering the Ming Qi, because of Imperial Father¡¯s sincere advice of not making matters sour with Emperor Wen Hui, Princess Ming An had to tone it down. Thus even though Princess Ming An acted rashly towards the Ming Qi¡¯s officials, she did not offend them.

    Unless¡­ HuangFu Hao suddenly thought of something and his eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°You are saying Shen Miao?¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi smiled without speaking.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± HuangFu Hao said, ¡°Even if she has some misgiving with Ming An and afterwards Ming An also made fun of her, Shen Miao is only a woman whereas Ming An had guards by her side. So how would Shen Miao deal with that?¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi smiled as he shook his head, ¡°Shen Miao cannot but you must not forget that she is Shen Xin¡¯s daughter, and how does he treat her? In the tribute banquet, the Crown Prince saw it for yourself.¡±

    HuangFu Hao then remembered the day of the tribute banquet. When Princess Ming An and Shen Miao were in a deadlock, Shen Xin, as a father, stood at Shen Miao¡¯s side from the beginning till the end, and even expressed his unyielding attitude to Emperor Wen Hui. If one were to say that Shen Xin had gotten a subordinate to take action to stick out for his own daughter, it would not be impossible.

    ¡°Then what about the Shu sons of the Xie family?¡± HuangFu Hao said in a heavy tone, ¡°Even if Shen Xin stick out for Shen Miao, there would not be any reason to include the Xie family¡¯s people. Xie Ding is after all an official of the Ming Qi, thus Shen Xin would not cause trouble for himself.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi sighed, ¡°Crown Prince still do not understand? These days, it was me who let the Xie brothers entertain Princess Ming An, so the Xie brothers would be at the same location with her. Since Crown Prince was siblings with Princess Ming An, one would know about the Princess¡¯ temperament. Shen Miao and Princess Ming An were not in agreement and also if Princess Ming An wanted to deal with Shen Miao, it would be pardonable. It is just that the Princess is from the Qin and Shen Miao is an official¡¯s daughter, so there would be inconveniences if one were to take action, thus the Xie Brothers were used.¡±

    HuangFu Hao was startled before he said angrily, ¡°It cannot be that you are saying¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Crown Prince need not be angry. I initially thought of grooming the Xie brothers so that in the future they could be subordinates, but these two did not have the fortune of a meteoric rise. You are also aware of the matters behind. It is probably that something went wrong during the Xie brothers¡¯ n and at the end it was both of them that died and implicated the Princess.¡±

    Even though HuangFu Hao had an unbelievable express on his face, the knot in his heart started to unravel. First it was Shen Miao who was kidnapped without rhyme or reason, and at that time HuangFu Hao suspected that it was the doing of Princess Ming An, but afterwards seeing that Princess Ming An did not leave the residence and did not know many people in the Ming Qi, he then did not think more of it. Afterwards Shen Miao was sent back to the Shen mansion by Princess Rong Xin unfathomably, and following that, Princess Ming An and the Xie brothers had the ident.

    What Fu Xiu Yi said was correct. Princess Ming An had a personality of one who held a long grudge. Since Shen Miao had caused her to lose face, she would indeed not let it settled so easily. These days the Xie brothers often appeared in the residence, and if it was because of this matter, then it was reasonable. But does Shen Miao really have such a big of an ability? HuangFu Hao still found that something was not right. Even if Shen Xin doted on Shen Miao and had that kind of ability, it would not be a wise move to openly confront a Princess of a country. Especially when Shen Xin just returned to the capital and had yet to stabilise himself¡­ Even if he did not think for himself, he would also think about the other people in the Shen family. Was Shen Xin this stupid? To lose all rationality because of his daughter?

    Afterwards whatever that Fu Xiu Yi said, HuangFu Hao did not listen to anything. He felt that Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s words had some logic, but felt some hesitance in his heart. Seeing that HuangFu Hao was somewhat restless, Fu Xiu Yi did not speak more afterwards. After HuangFu Hao left, Pei Lang walked out from behind the dividing screen.

    ¡°Your Highness, what is the meaning of this?¡± Pei Lang asked, ¡°Why must the topic be lead towards the Shen family?¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi nced at Pei Lang and shook his head, ¡°Gentleman is ignorant of something. I think that Shen Miao perhaps have some involvement with the Great Liang¡¯s Prince Rui.¡±

    Pei Lang¡¯s heart jumped but on the surface it was still like a gentle wind and clear skies, ¡°Is Your Highness still concerned about the matter in the residence of the Crown Prince? Prince Rui only came to this country now and Shen Miao left the capital two years ago, so there is no possibility of them knowing each other. It would be too far-fetched if one were to say that they have a friendship in these short few months.¡±

    ¡°I know that Gentleman feels that this matter is unbelievable.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°But I have an intuition that there is something fishy between Shen Miao and Prince Rui, as these days there are just too many coincidences happening. It is because Shen Miao and Prince Rui became familiar in these months, then it is deliberated. Prince Rui is so arrogant that even Imperial Father cannot get close too. I also want to know what kind of abilities does Shen Miao have.¡±

    Pei Lang knitted his brows and asked, ¡°Then what does it rte to the matter with the Qin¡¯s Crown Prince today?¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi smiled and looked towards Pei Lang, ¡°Gentleman believe that Shen Miao alone would not be able to do this, and that Shen Xin is not an impulsive person that does not use his brains. Just the Shen family alone would not kill hastily without careful consideration.¡±

    Pei Lang suddenly understood, ¡°Could it be that Your Highness thinks that¡­¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°I suspect this matter is the doing of Prince Rui.¡±

    Pei Lang did not speak. Seeing that Pei Lang was silent, Fu Xiu Yi on the contrary took the initiative and spoke, ¡°Prince Rui¡¯s conduct is loud and while the Great Liang have numerous capable people. One think that with Prince Rui¡¯s abilities, killing a Princess would be just like reaching his hands out. But just as you, I and everyone know, Prince Rui do not have any grievances and animosity with Princess Ming An and have no rtion with the Xie family, thus one will not bring trouble for oneself by doing that. But if it was because of Shen Miao, then everything would make sense.¡± He smiled faintly, ¡°Even though there was such a saying of being in a fit of rage because of a beauty, I do not think it is so. There must be some special rtionship between Prince Rui and Shen Miao.¡±

    ¡°So Your Highness let the Qin¡¯s Crown Prince to take action, so as to attract a snake out from its hole?¡± Pei Lang asked.

    ¡°Correct.¡± Fu Xiu Yi smiled, ¡°HuangFu Hao is suspicious by nature and even if he did not believe my words, he would have doubts in his heart, and thus would one day investigate. The spearhead will then be directed at the Shen family. If Prince Rui is linked together with Shen Miao, then he would definitely take action. When the timees, one will be aware of both of their rtionship and make other ns.¡±

    Pei Lang asked, ¡°What if Prince Rui did not take action, then what?¡±

    ¡°It is of no bother.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°If Prince Rui does not take action then since the Shen family is being overly excessivetely. Let HuangFu Hao deal with them. Suppressing the Shen family¡¯s strength is also a good thing for us.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness has already determined to suppress the Shen family?¡± Pei Lang looked towards him.

    ¡°Since they cannot be used by me, naturally one must not leave future trouble aside.¡± Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s smile was warm but his tone of voice was very cold. He turned his head to Pei Lang, ¡°In the future, one will need Gentleman to think of more strategies and tactics.¡±

    Pei Lang continuously said that he dared not ept the honour.

    After Fu Xiu Yi left, Pei Lang returned to his room and looked at the lights in front of him, and could not help but sigh.

    Two years ago, Shen Miao made him hide himself by Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s side to be her spy, and Pei Lang had no other choice but to do it. Fortunately he had some abilities that caught Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s eyes. Currently Fu Xiu Yi treated Pei Lang as the number one confidant. For example, Fu Xiu Yi did not even hide anything of the secret exploration that HuangFu Hao did today to Pei Lang, and trusted him a lot.

    Perhaps it was truly that Fu Xiu Yipletely did not guard against Pei Lang, or perhaps it was one of Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s techniques of managing his subordinates. It was inevitable for ordinary people to be be even more loyal if one sees one¡¯s master treating one well, if only Pei Lang was not Shen Miao¡¯s people.

    The more Pei Lang get along with Fu Xiu Yi, the more he eximed in admiration. Fu Xiu Yi was indeed a person who had a mindset of longitude andtitude. Not only that, he had the viciousness of a man of character, and he was very familiar in hiding a dagger in his smiles. He indeed had the means and methods of a monarch. Pei Lang felt so much that in another few years or ten over years, the entirend under Heavens would end up in Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s hands, and Fu Xiu Yi would be the master of everything under the Heavens. There was no other reasons than among the Princes in the Ming Qi, no one was better suited for the position other than Fu Xiu Yi.

    But Shen Miao antagonize Fu Xiu Yi against all expectations. Pei Lang was not optimistic about Shen Miao, and thus was not optimistic about himself. It was not that he did not selfishly thought about turning his back, but Shen Miao had firmly grasped his vulnerable spot, Liu Ying. As for this little bit of reluctance, it could only drift off with the wind. He looked out the window. Fu Xiu Yi treated him extremely well, just his individual room was prepared in extreme detail. Pei Lang took out a piece of paper from the head of the table, and picked up the brush and quickly wrote.

    The night was as dark as ink and in the residence of Prince Rui, Xie Jing Xing was teasing the white tiger at his feet. Lately the white tiger ate a lot as it was fed by Ji Yu Shu five times a day. Her body was rapidly expanding that she was now a round fur ball. She was not as agile and quick witted as before when one yed with her, and had some bit of a stupid appearance. Xie Jing Xing was an extremely picky person, thus he was toozy to pick her up and even when he was teasing her, it was also done halfheartedly.

    A man, who looked like a guard, walked in from outside. He was much younger than Tie Yu and he took out a letter from his clothes before handing it to Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hand, ¡°This is a letter that came out from the residence of Prince Ding, it was written by Prince Ding¡¯s top aid, Pei Lang, to be send to the hands of Fifth Shen Young Lady of the Shen mansion.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyebrows raised and pulled the letter out from the envelop and quickly nced through it. When he nced at thest sentence, his lips pricked up. In the night skies, his brows were as handsome as a painting and his purple gold robes were flowing with light and colour, just like a person in a night painting. It was obviously an indifferent smile, but Nan Qi felt a light shiver and sensed that his Master was not happy again.

    Thatst line was: Be sure to stay away from Prince Rui.

 Chapter 150: Forcing a Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 150: Forcing a Marriage (Part 1)</h4>

    Although the matter of Princess Ming An had set off an uproar among the people in the Ding capital, the Judicial Bureau was unable to investigate the end of it. Emperor Wen Hui would get angry every three to five days and a number of officials were embroiled in it, but it seemed to have be an unresolved case. In the course of time, themoner¡¯s enthusiasm for this case also faded. After all, one had to go about their things and was unable to resist the coldness of the winter, even if one kept watch on an unresolved amorous case.

    In the cold winter days in the Ding capital, a major event happened in the Shen residence.

    Shen Yue was engaged and would soon be married.

    The family that Shen Yue was spoken to, was the family of the Minister of Land that Shen Wan and Chen Rou Qiu thought highly off. In total there were only two sons in their Wang family, the youngest son was less than ten years old this year, and the eldest son was Wang Bi and the one that was engaged to Shen Yue. Wang Bi was twenty four years of age this year and had entered officialdom. He was serving in the Education Ministry, had great learnings and was considered a person with a promising future. In addition, even though the position of a Minister of Land was not one of the most important officials in court, the other officials would often inevitable have contact with him. Thus if one were inws with the Wang family, in the future there would be quite an amount of help in one¡¯s career.

    The help in one¡¯s career was naturally viewed by Shen Wan¡¯s eyes and in Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s view, Wang Bi was the eldest son of the Wang family, and currently there was no TongFang or concubines in his courtyard and in a lucky coincidence, Shen Yue was one filled with a thick schrly air. If she was able to capture Wang Bi¡¯s heart when she was married over, she would be able stand firm in the Wang family in the future. And by giving birth to a son and a daughter, she would be able to sit back and rx in this lifetime.

    The marriage was personally set by Chen Rou Qiu with the Wang family and the eight characters cards were exchanged. When Shen Yue knew of the matter, she naturally kicked up a fuss. But the normally gentle Chen Rou Qiu seemed to have ironed her heart this time to get her married, and the always doting Shen Wan did not need to Shen Yue¡¯s request at all. Old Shen Furen was more than happy to see this, as to her an unmarried Shen Yue was an additional mouth to feed in the Shen residence, and currently the days were difficult in the residence.

    Shen Yue had made a tremendous din, so much so that despite Shen Wan, who never disciplined his own daughter, also felt that Shen Yue was too much this time, and in a fit of anger locked Shen Yue in the ancestral hall, so that she could reflect upon herself.

    On this night, Shen Yue sat in the ancestral hall alone and wept.

    There were traces of arge fire in the ancestral hall. Ironically thest time Shen Miao was locked in the ancestral hall, Ren Wan Yun attempted to use the opportunity of Shen Miao¡¯s marriage to exchange it with Shen Qing. Who knew that in the middle of that there would be a big fire and unexpectedly Shen Xin would return to the capital at that moment, thus Shen Miao escaped from that cmity. As Shen Yue looked at the tightly closed doors of the ancestral hall. It seemed that from that moment, everything started to go smoothly for Shen Miao. Because there was Shen Xin and wife and also Shen Qiu behind Shen Miao to support her, so Shen Miao could do anything without the slightest scruple. Shen Yue believed that if one day Shen Miao wanted to marry to Fu Xiu Yi, Shen Xin and wife would never obstruct like Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Wan.

    Moreover Shen Miao previously also admired Fu Xiu Yi and if one day Shen Miao¡¯s previous love was rekindled, with Shen Xin¡¯s currenteback and with power in his hands, would Fu Xiu Yi reject it? Besides Shen Miao was already not the idiot that wasughed by the entire capital two years ago.

    Thinking of the possibility that Shen Miao might be together with Fu Xiu Yi, Shen Yue¡¯s heart was particrly troubled. She had even thought about the big fire in this ancestral hall, why had it not burn Shen Miao to death?

    Just as she was thinking about it, she heard the movement of the door from the outside. Shen Yue thought it was Chen Rou Qiu who send people over to serve her food and went off in a fit of pique, ¡°I do not want anything. Go out.¡±

    The sound still continued and Shen Yue said angrily, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The door opened with a ¡®zi-ya¡¯ and a head emerged at the door. It was Shen Dong Ling.

    Seeing Shen Dong Ling at the moment, Shen Yue was also surprised. Shen Dong Ling took a look outside before abruptly closing the doors again. She walked over to Shen Yue and after some thought, sat down on the floor and handed the basket over to Shen Yue before saying lightly, ¡°The old women outside guarding went to drink so I sneaked in. Knowing that you have not eating for a day and fearing that you are hungry, I have brought you food. Second Older Sister, you must not make much noise.¡±

    Shen Yue was slightly startled and saw that Shen Dong Ling had already opened the bamboo basket and took out tes of snacks.

    Although Shen Yue treated Shen Dong Ling just for show on normal days, at the moment she was touched. Thinking that she had not eaten for a day and Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Wan did not care or paid any attention, but it was the Shu Younger Sister with lukewarm rtions that remembered. Immediately, her facial expression towards Shen Dong Ling got much warmer. It was just that she could not eat those snacks no matter what.

    She said, ¡°Do not waste your effort. I just cannot eat it.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling looked at her, ¡°Why is Second Older Sister unwilling to marry to Gentleman Wang? Gentleman Wang is a good person. One heard that his family background is excellent and if Second Older Sister go over, then it would be the fortune of a family matriarch. Is it because one do not want to leave the Shen family?¡±

    Shen Yue took a nce at Shen Dong Ling. Most probably it was because Shen Dong Ling stayed in the residence all day and did not go out, so even though she was around the same age as Shen Yue, she still have the innocence of a child on the surface. Shen Yue¡¯s heart was at one side despising and at the other side envious. She despised Shen Dong Ling¡¯s view of the sky from the bottom of the well and not knowing that there were people beyond people, and Heavens belong Heavens and just a Wang Bi could not move her. At the other end she was envious of Shen Dong Ling¡¯s simple thoughts as she was more rxed and happy. Seeing Shen Dong Ling¡¯s appearance, Shen Yue had an impulse to pour out what was on her mind and she smiled bitterly, ¡°What does it got to do with me if he is a good person or not? After all he is not that person in my heart.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling thought for a while before she understood something in a sh, ¡°Could it be that... There is someone in Second Older Sister¡¯s heart?¡±

    ¡°So what if there is? So what if there is not?¡± Shen Yue smiled bitterly, ¡°Who let me be born in the Shen family, where I have no power to choose my future husband. Father and Mother only care about career prospects and do not even care about how I think. Sometimes one feels that it is better off being dead.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling jumped in shock and quickly waved her hands, ¡°Second Older Sister must not think like this. One have to know that in all matters of this world, it is the easiest to die but there is nothing if one dies. Why Second Old Sister not change the mindset? One knows that the Wang family is a good family so Third Shu and Third Shen would not harm you after all. Perhaps that Gentleman Wang is also the ideal person in many young females¡¯ hearts and many Young Ladies are envious of Second Older Sister¡¯s fortune. Take me for example, if I could be married into the Wang family, one fear that my YiNiang would go to the temple everyday to thank Buddha for giving me such a good marriage like this.¡±

    Shen Yue shook her head with a smile and she discovered that Shen Dong Ling was somewhat stupid, as she could not understand Shen Dong Ling when talking to her. Especially when she saw Shen Dong Ling¡¯s envious look, she even felt that Shen Dong Ling could not be seen in public. Thinking of that, it was true. For a Shu daughter, it was already rather good to be an official wife, let alone an official wife in the family of the Minister of Land.

    Shen Dong Ling saw that Shen Yue was still moody and changed the general idea of things, ¡°When the carriage gets to the mountain, there will be a way through. Second Older Sister need not be that brokenhearted and worried at the moment due to the matter and harm one¡¯s health. Just like Fifth Younger Sister¡¯s engagement, one heard that Fifth Younger Sister also made a fuss and it seemed that it was a situation where there was no room for change, but who knew that Eldest Bo and Eldest Shen would return, and afterwards nothing happened to Fifth Younger Sister.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling said it rather muddled but Shen Yue¡¯s heart moved when she listened to it.

    At first, one saw that Shen Miao was about to marry off but because of Shen Xin¡¯s and wife¡¯s return, she escaped the cmity. At that time Shen Yue was eavesdropping at the door when Chen Rou Qiu was talking to the servants, and came to know that Ren Wan Yun had nned to exchange Shen Qing¡¯s and Shen Miao¡¯s marriage.

    Since Shen Qing and Shen Miao could exchange, then why could not she?

    Shen Yue¡¯s heart started beating furiously and an idea that had long formed came to mind. Her gaze turned towards Shen Dong Ling, who was beside her.

    As for the person of choice... Was not there a ready-made one in front?

    Shen Dong Ling was a Shu daughter. Shen Dong Ling felt that the Wang family¡¯s gentleman was very good. Shen Dong Ling¡¯s character was weak and she was easy to deceive... No one is more suitable than Shen Dong Ling.

    Shen Yue looked at Shen Dong Ling and suddenly grabbed her hands before saying lightly, ¡°Third Younger Sister, how do you think of my treatment of you?¡±

    Shen Dong Ling was startled before lowering her head and spoke somewhat blushingly, ¡°Second Older Sister is not repulsed by birth and treat me extremely well. Among the sisters in entire Shen residence, only Second Older Sister was willing to speak to me.¡± Shen Yue all along wanted to have a noble and magnanimous appearance that even though she despised Shen Dong Ling in her heart, she would not reveal a single thing on her face, and instead looked like she treated Shen Dong Ling well. Especially after the previous time, Shen Yue would go look for Shen Dong Ling to speak ever three to five days, thus from the outsider¡¯s point of view, the rtionship between the two of them was not bad.

    Hearing that, Shen Yue smiled, ¡°Then Third Younger Sister, now that I have difficulties, are you willing to help me out?¡±

    Shen Dong Ling smiled effortless, ¡°No problem. As so I can do it, one will definitely do my best for Second Older Sister.¡±

    Shen Yue smiled, ¡°I feel relieve after hearing your words.¡± She then tighten her hands around Shen Dong Ling¡¯s hands, ¡°Can you.... Help me by marrying Wang Bi?¡±

    After listening to that, Shen Dong Ling was stunned in shock. After being in a daze for a while, she then wanted to withdraw her hands from Shen Yue as she said frantically, ¡°This is not possible. Second Older Sister, one can help you in other matters... I cannot help you in this matter.¡±

    ¡°You can!¡± Shen Yue did not let go and said in a hurry, ¡°Did not you also find that Gentleman Wang is also very good? Did you not say that if it was you who had this marriage, your YiNiang would be happy about it? Third Younger Sister, I beg of you!¡±

    ¡°Be that as it may,¡± Shen Dong Ling continued to retreat, ¡°But this is too risky! If this is discovered, I will be beaten to death and Second Older Sister, you will be punished! This is too risky! Moreover Second Older Sister, you need not need to take such a big risk like this. Why can not you just marry Gentleman Wang!¡±

    As Shen Yue looked at Shen Dong Ling, tears started to flow down in two lines. She naturally looked delicate and cultured so such tears actually made others feel sad. And Shen Yue¡¯s voice was also in desperation, ¡°If you do not agree, it would be ending my life. Third Younger Sister, taking into consideration that we are sisters and taking into consideration, like you said that in the entire Shen residence only I treated you well, I beg you to save my life!¡±

    Shen Dong Ling was instantly stupefied when she saw Shen Yue knelt down and after hearing Shen Yue¡¯s words, she panicked even more that she did not know what to do. She pulled Shen Yue up, ¡°Second Older Sister, do not be like this! Do not scare me!¡±

    Shen Yue tugged Shen Dong Ling¡¯s hands, ¡°Third Younger Sister, Second Older Sister beg you this time. Do you want to see me be a bag of bones?¡±

    Shen Dong Ling bit her lips as she looked at her. Shen Yue¡¯s hair was loose and her eyes were hazy with tears. She indeed was forced to such a desperate state, thus she had no choice but to forcefully nod her head, ¡°I agree. Second Older Sister, get up first.¡±

    Shen Yue¡¯s eyes brightened before she threw herself up to hug Shen Dong Ling and hurriedly thank her continuously, as if she was grateful to the bones. However with her back facing Shen Dong Ling¡¯s face, she revealed a pleased smile.

    ¡°It is just that Second Older Sister, it is better to take one¡¯s time to consider about this matter.¡± Shen Dong Ling said, ¡°After all, changing the marriage is not a small matter and once the matteres to light, it would not be good for us at all. Third Shu and Third Shen will oversee it, it has to be discussed in detail.¡±

    Shen Yue released Shen Dong Ling and said excitedly, ¡°That is natural.¡± She looked at Shen Dong Ling and held her hands, ¡°Rest assured Third Younger Sister, since you did it for me, I will definitely exin it clearly that it was me who forced you. I will not let Father or Mother me you and will not let you be implicated.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling smiled, ¡°En. I trust Second Older Sister.¡±

    The night skies was like ck ink and when Shen Dong Ling returned to her own sleeping chambers in Cai Yu Yuan, Wan YiNiang was already asleep. Shen Dong Ling sneaked out behind Wan YiNiang¡¯s back and Wan YiNiang thought that Shen Dong Ling had long rested.

    Shen Dong Ling¡¯s maid, Xing Hua, asked, ¡°Young Lady is really helping Second Young Lady to marry?¡±

    ¡°Marry. Why not marry?¡± Shen Dong Ling watched as Xing Hua locked the door and she sat on the couch before picking up the teacup to take a sip, and revealed apletely different smile than before, ¡°The Wang family is an official family, Wang Bi¡¯s official¡¯s career is infinite and his inner courtyard is clean. With my birth background, it is not possible to marry into the Wang family in this lifetime. Since there is such an opportunity like this, only a fool would not firmly hold onto it.¡±

    ¡°So that is to say,¡± Xing Hua smiled, ¡°That Second Young Lady is also considered to be doing a good deed.¡±

    ¡°Good deed?¡± Shen Dong Lingughed with some ridicule, ¡°Could it be that you think that there are good-hearted and good-natured people in this Shen residence?¡±

    The maid was startled and was somewhat confused, ¡°Young Lady means...¡±

    ¡°I spared all effort to help her like this, but you have to know that once the marriage is changed and the matter is exposed, the first thing Shen Yue will do is to throw all the dirty water on me. It would definitely be me who thought of a n to steal her marriage and it is her, Shen Yue, that is gravely wronged. Even if the Second household knew the reasons behind, in order not to let the Wang family be their enemies, they will say it is my fault. As for Old Furen.¡± Shen Dong Lingughed coldly, ¡°A Shu daughter naturally would not be as important as a Di daughter. In any case, it would be me who will be sacrificed.¡±

    Xing Hua had a look of incredulity on her face, ¡°But Second Young Lady previously said that she will rify for Young Lady, and not let Young Lady be held responsible...¡±

    ¡°Is Shen Yue such a good-hearted person?¡± Shen Dong Ling shook her head with a smile, ¡°Everyone in this residence is selfish. Why do you think that Shen Yue put herself in ce of others like this? If she was really this selfless, then she would not let me marry on her behalf.¡±

    ¡°That being the case,¡± Xing Hua questioned, ¡°Then why does Young Lady still want to marry on behalf? If the dirty water will be poured onto Young Lady, then what can be done?¡±

    Shen Dong Ling smiled without a care, ¡°Do not worry. Since I can marry on her behalf, then I will definitely do a through preparation. Xing Hua, you must remember that everyone in this Shen residence are wolves, tigers and leopards. Everything that one wants, it is better to do it oneself instead of begging others, and what Fifth Younger Sister did was very good. So once there is an opportunity to leave the Shen residence, I would not be reluctant.¡±

    Xing Hua nodded her head to some extend, before she suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Should this matter be told to YiNiang?¡±

    ¡°It is not necessary.¡± Shen Dong Ling refused resolutely, ¡°YiNiang is timid and would definitely not agree for me to marry on Shen Yue¡¯s behalf. One will just exin to her clearly after the matter is sessful.¡±

    Xing Hua retreated only then.

    Coincidently, in the Shen residence¡¯s Qiu Shui Yuan, there were people who were talking about Shen Yue¡¯s marriage.

    ¡°Yue-er had not eaten for the whole day today and her body could not withstand it.¡± The one talking was Shen Wan. He had doted on Shen Yue for so many years, and if Shen Yue did not keep thinking of the person that should not be thought of, Shen Wan would not have punished her like this.

    ¡°The things that I send people to deliver, she would not eat.¡± Chen Rou Qiu sighed, ¡°I have let Third Lady to send some to her, most probably she had eaten it.¡±

    ¡°Third Lady?¡± Shen Wan frowned, ¡°Since when did Yue-er got along so well with her?¡± In Shen Wan¡¯s eyes, Shen Dong Ling was a Shu daughter and Shen Yue would lose some of her identity if she was too close with her, thus he was not very happy to hear about it.

    Chen Rou Qiu said with a smile, ¡°It is only these few days that she gotten along well. Initially there was still Eldest Lady to talk to Yue-er but afterwards Eldest Lady was gone. There were no other sisters in the residence, so Yue-er is rather lonely on normal days. I see that Third Lady is honest and since Yue-er likes ying with her, I did not obstruct to it.¡±

    Shen Wan no longer spoke and only listened to Chen Rou Qiu speaking, ¡°It is just that I worry that if Yue-er keep on making trouble, what if she created such a din like now during the day of marriage?¡±

    ¡°Locking her up for a few days will do. You are her mother, at that time you then speak some tender words to Yue-er.¡± Shen Wan said, ¡°If it is really not enough and she still create a nuisance during the day of marriage, then one will think of something then.¡±

    When Chen Rou Qiu heard this, her heart jumped. In front of her, Shen Wan was always gentle and it was rare for him to be this tough. Chen Rou Qiu was after all a female and could hear the impatience in Shen Wan¡¯s words. She thought about Old Shen Furen¡¯s continuous mention of getting Shen Wan to bring in concubines, she felt somewhat restless. She then embraced Shen wan¡¯s waist, ¡°After Yue-er marry off, Master then can rx with this Qie for a few days. These days Master is probably not happy in the matters of court and did not really talk to this Qie. This Qie feels restless in one¡¯s heart.¡±

    Even though Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s age was not young, but because of proper maintenance and her knowledge of exactly what men¡¯s heart was thinking, Shen Wan would eat it up when she acted coquettishly. Who knew that today Shen Wan would only pat her hands and smile, ¡°Let us wait and talk about it when Yue-er marriage ispleted.¡±

    There was some sense of perfunctorily in the tone of voice.

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart gradually sank and the hands that was embracing Shen Wan¡¯s waist gradually tightened.

    *****

    Shen Miao received Pei Lang¡¯s letter.

    With themp light shining, Shen Miao read the entire letter. The letter mentioned that Fu Xiu Yi, seemed to have found some inkling between Shen Miao and Prince Rui thus in order to feel it out, he had purposely pushed the matter of Princess Ming An to Shen Miao in front of the Qin Crown Prince. In the future if HuangFu Hao take action towards Shen Miao, one would only need to watch Prince Rui¡¯s action to determine his suspicion.

    On the contrary, Shen Miao did not expect that Fu Xiu Yi would thought of this stratum this quickly and after much thinking, she then understood. After being husband and wife with Fu Xiu Yi for so many years, it was not the first time for Fu Xiu Yi to find evidence with the smallest of clues. Besides, if Fu Xiu Yi was really ipetent and could not discover anything, then he would not have been standing till the end of the game of the heir apparent among the Princes.

    However Shen Miao was not very worried as HuangFu Hao was one who was not impulsive. Moreover it involved the Shen family, thus HuangFu Hao would not take rash action and at least would investigate it properly.

    At the end of the letter, it said that if Shen Miao really have any friendship with the Great Liang¡¯s Prince Rui, if she met any trouble, one should request from help from him. Prince Rui of the Great Liang have many talented people and would encounter less difficulties when taking action.

    Shen Miao felt thest paragraph was somewhat odd. There was no connection between Pei Lang and Xie Jing Xing, and the most important thing was that with Pei Lang¡¯s cautious nature, it was somewhat strange for him to mention to request help from others. However there was no doubt that this was Pei Lang¡¯s letter, so Shen Miao did not think of anything else and she did not take these words for real. She then cast the letter to the warm me. The me engulfed the letter and instantly became ashes.

    There was arge red wooden role of bamboo strips on the table. That was an invitation sent from the Shen residence, as Shen Yue would be married to the Young Master from the residence of the Minister of Land, Wang Bi. One did not know what the Shen residence people were thinking, to actually send this banquet invitation to the Shen mansion. Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan took a nce at it and did not bother, and naturally Shen Miao would not even go up to touch that. However Shen Miao did not think that Shen Yue would be able to marry to Wang Bi at the end.

    The Shen Yu of the previous life was deeply obsessed with Fu Xiu Yi and did not hesitate to endure so many years, so how would Shen Yue be willing to marry others in this lifetime?

    As she was thinking, she heard someone knocking on the windows. When she turned around to look, Xie Jing Xing was already entering without invited.

    Hezily looked at the red bamboo strips and raised an eyebrow, ¡°You want to go?¡±

    It was assumed that Xie Jing Xing also knew about the matter of the marriage between Shen Yue and Wang Bi. It ought to be true that when Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Wan did things, it would would be done in fullplement. This was to show that their daughter was also precious and would definitely invite lost of guests for a big banquet. In addition the Minister of Land was acquainted with numerous officials in court and many high ranking officials were close to him, thus it was also appropriate to send more red bamboo strips. One could not say for sure but almost the entire Ding capital was aware of it.

    ¡°Not going.¡± Shen Miao casually threw the red bamboo strips on the table.

    Xie Jing Xing seemed to have long expected that she would say that and in a sh entered the room. Shen Miao sat in front of the table as Xie Jing Xing crossed his arms and stood at the side, ¡°Shen Yue is locked up in the ancestral hall and Shen Dong Ling just went over to take a look.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at Xie Jing Xing somewhat astounded and hesitated before asking, ¡°You even go to the Shen residence?¡± Xie Jing Xing was the Prince Rui of the Great Liang, why did he need to do things unsolicitedly like a thief? Never mind abouting often to the Shen mansion¡¯s courtyard to roam around, he actually secretly went to peep at the movements of the people in the Shen residence?

    Xie Jing Xing choked on Shen Miao¡¯s words for a while, ¡°Of course it was not me who went.¡±

    Shen Miao understood clearly, it was most probably Xie Jing Xing sent this subordinates over, but she still find it a little strange in her heart. The people in the Shen residence did not have half a shred of rtions with Xie Jing Xing so why did Xie Jing Xing instruct people to monitor the movements in the Shen residence? Could it be for herself?

    ¡°You are not happy that Shen Yue is getting married?¡± Xie Jing Xing questioned.

    ¡°The people in the Shen residence have nothing to do with me. Could it be that I still have to rejoice for her?¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Furthermore, there is still the matter if this marriage can bepleted or not, so what is there to be happy about?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up and he sat down opposite of Shen Miao before he stared at her, ¡°You seemed to understand it?¡±

    ¡°You specifically came over to tell me that Shen Dong Ling and Shen Yue are at the same ce, are not you referring this the matter to me?¡± Shen Miao smiled mindlessly, ¡°Shen Dong Ling and Shen Yue would at the end exchange the marriage. Fortunately Shen Yue looked for Shen Dong Ling. With Shen Dong Ling present, there will not be an error in the exchange.¡±

    In the Shen residence, Shen Miao had never knew what kind of role Shen Dong Ling yed. In thest lifetime, Shen Miao had not paid much attention to this Shu sister. After her rebirth, she however seen clearly in quite a lot of things. Shen Dong Ling was actually very simr to a person. Shen Dong Ling was very simr to Fu Xiu Yi, both had the ability to endure. Shen Dong Ling had endured for so many years that now when Shen Dong Ling was brought up in Shen residence, anyone would felt that she was easy to grasp as one wishes, a Shu daughter without characteristics and also had a good temper. Then it was such a person like this who lived safely under Ren Wan Yun¡¯s control till now and from what it seemed, in the entire Second household, it seemed that Shen Dong Ling and Wan YiNiang were the winners.

    Shen Miao dared not underestimate such people like this.

    Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°How did you know about the exchanging of marriage?¡±

    ¡°Because Shen Yue is unwilling.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Shen Yue is not willing to marry to Wang Bi, but unfortunately Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Wan had exchanged the eight character cards and the marriage is firmed up. To Shen Yue, this kind of person, this is a forced marriage. Shen Yue has always been proud and arrogant and for so many years, everything was smooth for her, so how could she ept this arrangement? Shen Dong Ling appearance was not at all idental. Most probably, one had the heart to escape, one had the intention to stand in. Coincidently it is an excellent transaction.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was listening as Shen Miao spoke, even though there was azy smile on his face, he seemed to like hearing Shen Miao analysing the opponent, and felt that Shen Miao¡¯s serious appearance was somewhat interesting.

    He said, ¡°Forced marriage? Wang Bi ispatible enough for Shen Yue.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately he is not the person Shen Yue keeps in her heart.¡± Shen Miao lightly sneered, ¡°People who has a one-track mind like Shen Yue, will never change their original aspiration. In order to marry to the person one like, in order to not be forced into marriage, she would always think of a method out.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Xie Jing Xing suddenly asked.

    Shen Miao frowned.

    Xie Jing Xing said carelessly, ¡°If there is a day where you are also forced into marriage by others, what would you do?¡±

 Chapter 151: Changing the Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 151: Changing the Marriage (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°If there is a day where you are also forced into marriage by others, what would you do?¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly startled. She being forced into marriage by others? In the past life she was forced to marry, but she actively forced to marry to Fu Xiu Yi. She was the one forcing the marriage, and had never think about being forced into marriage. At this moment when Xie Jing Xing asked, it made Shen Miao recall about a matter.

    With the Shen family returning to the Ding capital once again, leaving aside that Emperor Wen Hui returned the Shen family¡¯s army to Shen Xin, even the Luo family¡¯s army in the faraway Xiao Chun City was no longer that army in dire straits that they could not afford to keep. The First household of the Shen family did not end up the way everyone had expected, gradually declining as they were away from the Ding capital but instead became even stronger. The Shen family was like a big piece of fatty meat and in the Princes¡¯ fight for the heir position, whoever was tied with the Shen family would have a winning leverage.

    How to tie them together? In the ns and aristocratic families, being connected by marriage was the correct method.

    Shen Qiu¡¯s and Shen Miao¡¯s marriages had be a channel where everyone could climb up. The only difference was that Shen Qiu was a male and could afford to wait for some time whereas Shen Miao was a female. If her marriage was dyed for too long... A female¡¯s age was like flowers that would pass away, and it would be difficult to escape from the censure of others.

    If there was such a day, she would be the country¡¯s leverage in the fight of the heir apparent and would be snatched and be forced to marry by others. What could be done?

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her with a gaze as sharp as des.

    ¡°There will not be such a day.¡± Shen Miao said.

    ¡°If there is, what would you do?¡± Xie Jing Xing did not let her go and insisted on asking Shen Miao this question.

    Shen Miao pondered about it carefully before speaking, ¡°Then fight. If one is able to fight, then naturally one would think of ways to let him sound out the difficulties and retreat to avoid defeat. If one is unable to fight, then there is no harm to be married over.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyebrow raised, ¡°No harm?¡±

    ¡°One have to still live right?¡± Shen Miao said ndly, ¡°After marrying over then think of opportunities to retaliate. In this world there are many matters that one do not have a choice, and I cannot always be a virulent female and die by a long piece of silk with clear determination. Why not save one¡¯s life? There would always be an opportunity to reverse the situation.¡±

    After the bitter experience in the Pce in her previous life, it had made Shen Miao understand that death was the most desperate matter. Once one dies, it meant that every single matter had settle and one would not know who would emerge victorious. She often thought that if in her previous life she did not die like that and continue fighting with Mei Furen in the Pce for a few decades, at the end who would emerge as the victor? Perhaps she would still lose or perhaps she would win and would recover the debt of life for the entire Eldest household of the Shen family, Wan Yu and Fu Ming. Anyhow, life would not go on in vain.

    Xie Jing Xing stared at Shen Miao.

    She was just like a vibrant nt. The weeds that grew in the bitter cold that even if it was in the worst and harshest of condition, it would never lose hope. Even if its position was not the currently dominant position, it would climb up a little by a little to the position that it wanted. Her goal was clear but was still a mysterious secret.

    She was not like an unmarried sixteen year old young female.

    Xie Jing Xing smiled lightly, ¡°You are like the Shen family.¡±

    Shen Miao was silent and heard Xie Jing Xing speaking again, ¡°These days I will be out of the city for a trip. Be careful yourself. If there is any problems, go to Feng Xian Pawnshop and look for Ji Yu Shu. Gao Yang is my people, you can trust him.¡±

    Shen Miao was dumbfounded for a moment. Because of her past lifetime¡¯s experience, Shen Miao naturally knew that Gao Yang was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s people, and could be even called Xie Jing Xing¡¯s confidant. However even though she had the knowledge, she did not reveal it. Even on the day when Luo Tan was saved by Gao Yang, it was instructed by Xie Jing Xing and Shen Miao could only pretend to be ignorant of it, as she knew that there was a bottom line on some matters. Even if Xie Jing Xing was not hostile to her today, it did not mean that a person was willing to let others see clearly all of their bottom lines.

    But now Xie Jing Xing had taken the initiative to tell her that Gao Yang was his people. This meant that he truly treated Shen Miao as one of his own.

    Just only because on the alleged alliance and one could be treated that honestly? On what basis did Xie Jing Xing thought that she would not betray him?

    Shen Miao was thinking like that and did not notice that she was noticed by Xie Jing Xing, ¡°HuangFu Hao would perhaps find trouble with you. With regards to matters that you cannot solve at your end, just pass them to Gao Yang.¡±

    Shen Miao felt an inexplicable strange feeling. This appearance... Was just like a husband repeatedly telling the wife of what to pay attention to before departing on a journey. Shen Miao jumped in shock at her own thoughts and was somewhat flustered, ¡°Understood.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was somewhat puzzled by Shen Miao unexpected fluster, but he did not say anything about it, and again brought up a few more matters for her to pay attention to before leaving.

    After Xie Jing Xing left, Shen Miao sat down under the light of themp and unfathomably felt that her cheeks were somewhat hot. Every time she spoke with Xie Jing Xing these days, she would always feel that something was not normal. Shen Miao was thinking that she would let Gu Yu bring the calming tea for her tomorrow to drink, so that she would not let her imagination run wild the whole day.

    After Xie Jing Xing left the Shen mansion and returned to the residence of Prince Rui, he happened to see that Gao Yang and Ji Yu Shu were present, and Ji Yu Shu was feeding the white tiger at that moment. Xie Jing Xing shot a nce at him and said in annoyance, ¡°Do not feed.¡±

    ¡°Jiao Jiao likes to eat.¡± Ji Yu Shu said.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s green vein was throbbing on his forehead, ¡°Do not call her name.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu immediately felt grievance and stood up before quietly retreating to the side.

    Gao Yan was ustomed to it. Xie Jing Xing looked like he doted on this white tiger a lot, but only Ji Yu Shu had the guts to tease the tiger all day long. The beautiful and imposing white tiger had been fed into a meat dumpling, and whoever that sees this would feel heartache. He walked to Xie Jing Xing¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Everything is ready?¡±

    ¡°Set off tomorrow.¡± Xie Jing Xing looked at him, ¡°During this days, pay more attention to the Ding capital.¡±

    Gao Yang stared at him, ¡°You can rest assure. I will definitely help you to ¡®pay attention¡¯ to Fifth Shen Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°Do not need to pay too much attention.¡± Xie Jing Xing said ndly.

    Gao Yang almost vomited blood as Xie Jing Xing was really just too moody. Take yesterday for example, Pei Lang wrote a letter to Shen Miao and the gist of it was to be vignt against HuangFu Hao and Fu Xiu Yi and at the end reminded Shen Miao to keep away from Xie Jing Xing. Xie Jing Xing got Gao Yan to make a copy of the letter. Gao Yang was a master in painting and calligraphy but it was his first time to copy and produce a ¡®fake letter¡¯. The most exasperating thing was that Xie Jing Xing erased thest sentence and instead had Gao Yan to add some unwarranted words, indicating if there was trouble, one could look for Prince Rui for help. Even though he long knew that the person he assisted was a ck hearted master, but this time Gao Yang had a new level of understanding of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s shamelessness.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Gao Yang waved his fan, ¡°That is to say that when she cause trouble, I will bring up the rear and when she kill others, I will deliver the de right?¡±

    ¡°Not that troublesome.¡± Xie Jing Xing hooked his lips up, ¡°She is very busy for the time being due to the Shen family marriage and will not manage to kill others.

    *****

    Ever since that night, Xie Jing Xing indeed did not appear again. Shen Miao knew that it was not possible for Prince Rui of the Great Liang to stay in the Ding capital and idle one¡¯s time away. If one were to say that HuangFu Hao stayed till now was because, one, to investigate the cause of Princess Ming An¡¯s death and two, to form an alliance with the Ming Qi, then Xie Jing Xing¡¯s stay was rather meaningless. He definitely have other ns and strategies.

    The days passed quickly and soon it was the day of Shen Yue¡¯s marriage.

    The eighth day of the twelve lunar month was an ecliptic good day as the time was right, geographical and social conditions were favourable. The Eldest Gentleman of the family of Minister of Land would be marrying a wife and it was a Di daughter of the Shen family, the Second Young Lady, Shen Yue.

    It was an exceptional union that was extremely revered.

    Even though two years ago the Eldest household of the Shen family was separated and with the matter of Shen Yuan and Shen Gui, the Shen family was no longer like before. But the Minister of Land made numerous friends and in addition, Shen Yue long had the reputation of a female talent in all of the Ding capital, so this marriage was considered bustling. Shen Yue was after all an honourable Di daughter, Shen Wan also quite cherish one¡¯s reputation and Wang Bi had profound knowledge, so from the outside, others would say that they were a perfect match of a talented man and beautiful woman.

    In the Shen residence, Shen Yue was already dressed up but chased everyone out, leaving only Shen Dong Ling with her.

    If one were to look carefully, one would be able to see that Shen Dong Ling was also carefully dressed up. Shen Dong Ling was also a beautiful female, but it was just that on normal days she was often covered up but now with a bride¡¯s makeup, she had became increasingly beautiful. It was just that currently Shen Yue had no mood to appreciate it or be jealous of it. When she saw Shen Dong Linge she said, ¡°Quickly. Quickly change clothes with me!¡±

    Before that, the matron of honour and Chen Rou Qiu had left. Ever since those days, Shen Yue on surface seemed to have caved to Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s pressure regarding to this marriage. But in secret she was nning with Shen Dong Ling to exchange the marriage. The more she came in contact with Shen Dong Ling, Shen Yue felt that it was easy to swindle Shen Dong Ling, she was even more stupid than the previous Shen Miao.

    As Shen Dong Ling was rushing to change clothes, she said softly, ¡°Second Older Sister, I am very scared.¡±

    ¡°Do not be afraid.¡± Shen Yue was afraid that Shen Dong Ling would go back on her words at this crucial moment and appeased her, ¡°Do not worry, I will exin it to Father and Mother that everything was caused by me alone and you will not be implicated. Once this day has passed, you will be the Young Mistress of the family of the Minister of Land. No one will dare to underestimate you.¡±

    Shen Yue used the status to entice Shen Dong Ling and as expected Shen Dong Ling¡¯s scared expression started to fade away and her face started to blush but Shen Yue started to fill despise for her. If she had other choices, she would not be willing to let Shen Dong Ling gain an unwarranted advantage. It was just that currently this was thest resort, thus she treated giving Shen Dong Ling a Furen identity as giving alms.

    Just as they were dressed, they then heard people¡¯s movement outside. Shen Yue quickly hid behind the dividing screen in the room, and Shen Dong Ling rushed to cover her head with the veil.

    Shen Yue¡¯s maids came in from outside and seeing that there was no other sisters in the Shen family, they then supported her out. Shen Dong Ling had taken the excuse to help out in the kitchens and long disappeared, thus no one took it to mind.

    Chen Rou Qiu initially wanted to say some words to Shen Yue before she got up the sedan but upon seeing the maids supporting and heading towards the sedan, they did not even turned their head over to Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s side. When Chen Rou Qiu saw this, she was rather upset in her heart, as she thought that Shen Yue was still ming her about the marriage matters, but nothing could be done. Under the eyes of the public, one feared about any twist of thorns thus she followed the instructions of the matron of honour toplete the process.

    The sedan had gone far away and was just about to be lifted into the residence of the Minister of Land. Chen Rou Qiu had tidied up and wanted to follow it to the residence of the Minister of Land, when coincidentally Chang Zai Qing walked over. Perhaps of the atmosphere of today¡¯s marriage, Chang Zai Qing was also wearing a light peach coloured embroidered cotton skirt. Because she always wore a light refreshing green colours, it was rather graceful. Chang Zai Qing smiled, ¡°Second Young Lady has married off. She will have a good future.¡±

    When Chen Rou Qiu saw Chang Zai Qing, she then remembered that she had not seen Chang Zai Qing for quite some time. Ever since she spoke to Chang Zai Qing thest time, one did not know what Chang Zai Qing was busy with, and she was concerned of Shen Yue¡¯s marriage thus she did not go and chat with Chang Zai Qing. At this moment she saw that Chang Zai Qing¡¯s eyes were moving like flowing water and had a bit more colour than before. Her heart moved and she smiled, ¡°Does Younger Sister Qing still go to Eldest Sao¡¯s residence these days?¡±

    Chang Zai Qing smiled as she shook her head, ¡°Not often. Eldest Furen and the General are very busy and do not have much time to chat.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu was certain that Chang Zai Qing was lying. Thinking that she was embarrassed, she then patted her hands, ¡°Since Younger Sister Qing is so likeable, then one will find time to chat with you no matter what.¡± Chen Rou Qiu thought that once Shen Yue¡¯s matter was over, she would ask Chang Zai Qing about the progress at her end. Shen Yue had no choice but to marry Wang Bi and even though the Wang family was not bad, thinking that her daughter was after all unable to marry the person she felt for and even have a rift with her over it, Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s was disheartened. On the other hand Shen Xin was currently the popr person in the Ding capital, and she thought that Shen Miao would be miserable since she was kidnapped. One did not think that Shen Miao woulde back alive and because of Princess Rong Xin involvement, the rumours died down. In the entire Ding capital, if Shen Miao wanted to marry to a prince, that would be possible. Once she thought about how the thing that her daughter wanted so much could end up on Shen Miao¡¯s hands, Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart could not be reconciled. Then she thought about how Luo Xue Yan, such a coarse woman, could have both a daughter and a son, Chen Rou Qiu could not wait to destroy her.

    She took a look at Chang Zai Qing in front of her. Chang Zai Qing had already gained Luo Xue Yan¡¯s favour and from what she saw today, Chang Zai Qing seemed to have gotten along well with Shen Xin. As long as some time had passed, she would think of a way to get Chang Zai Qing to enter the Shen mansion... Then in the future Luo Xue Yan¡¯s and Shen Miao¡¯s future days would not go by pleasantly.

    Humans most likely could not see others doing well, especially when they were not living well as Chen Rou Qiu who was currently having this thoughts. She could not wait to see Luo Xue Yan losing everything and burst into tears and in a short moment, she felt even more cordial with Chang Zai Qing.

    She pulled Chang Zai Qing¡¯s hands and smiled, ¡°Let us go. Younger Sister should also follow me to the residence of the Minister of Land. I often tell Yue-er to learn from you, but one did not know what she would have gotten married without learning anything. This is regrettable.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing followed with a smile, ¡°After marriage, there will be a husband doting. Second Young Lady has good fortune.¡±

    ¡°You can talk well.¡± Chen Rou Qiu smiled, ¡°Until one¡¯s heart feels settled.¡± She saw that Chang Zai Qing¡¯s waist had a five coloured fragrant sachet and mentioned it, ¡°This sachet is made very exquisitely.¡±

    Chang Zai Qing took the sachet off and passed it to Chen Rou Qiu, ¡°If Furen likes it, then one will gift it to Furen.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu had always been fond of exquisite things and seeing that the embroidery on the sachet was indeed exquisite, she could not bear to part with it, thus she did not reject. She ced it below her nose to take a light whiff and said in pleasant surprise, ¡°This scent smells very nice, one do not know what kind of fragrance it is?¡±

    Chang Zai Qing smiled gently, ¡°I do not have knowledge of fragrance and only know about tea. Thus one ced some tea leaves inside, thinking that it would be able to bring one¡¯s spirits up and elevate boredom. One has let Furen see a joke.¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister is quick-witted and nimble-fingered, I would not dare tough.¡± Chen Rou Qiu epted the sachet andughed, ¡°One really like it very much.¡±

    The two of them chatted andughed as they headed out.

    Shen Yue¡¯s and Wang Bi¡¯s marriage was undoubtedly a great surprising and joyous news in the slightly quiet Ding capital. One did not know how the Wang family thought, as it seemed that they valued this marriage and carried the bridal sedan one round of the Ding capital.

    Coincidentally it went by the Feng Xian Pawnshop.

    Upstairs, Ji Yu Shu was eating pastries while talking, ¡°This marriage of Wang family¡¯s is sure bustling.¡±

    Opposite him, Gao Yang lightly waved the fan and looked downwards. The strikes of the gong and beating of the drums were as loud as though it was thunder. He was somewhat annoyed and closed the windows, ¡°The bride marrying has already changed, so what is the use of having such bustle? It is just a farce.¡±

    ¡°I am rather interested in this y. Best for it tost three nights and days.¡± Ji Yu Shu often desired to see the world plunged into chaos, as an onlooker would not dislike the bigger themotion. He said, ¡°Speaking of which, why is there no movements from Young Lady Shen?¡±

    Before Xie Jing Xing left, he wanted Gao Yang to watch Shen Miao. If Shen Miao wanted to do anything, he had to think of ways to help. After knowing Shen Miao for two years, Ji Yu Shu more or less knew Shen Miao¡¯s temperament. She looked warm and had a gentle appearance, but actually was not good to provoke. The Shen family treated the Eldest householdpletelycking of any feeling and now with such a farce ying, if Shen Miao did not throw stones while they were down, it would not make sense.

    Gao Yang smiled coldly, ¡°It is just that there is not any at present but in the future there will be.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu wiped his mouth, ¡°Actually you should not have such a big preconception of Young Lady Shen. Young Lady Shen is still not bad and has a generous hand. She also look very pretty so why are you always onto her? Moreover, the Shen family did not give you any trouble...¡±

    ¡°No trouble?¡± When that topic was mentioned, Gao Yang felt a weigh on his chest. Not mentioning Shen Miao, Xie Jing Xing moody appearance had made the people beside him unhappy. Even that Biao Older Sister of Shen Miao was also not a oil-savingmp. Gao Yang had never seen a patient that could torment. She was unmoved by force or persuasion, and kept on thinking that he was the same level as the sitting doctors in the medical halls. Gao Yang was a young and promising official in the Great Liang, and was an Imperial Physician that was specially used by the Emperor but when it came to Luo Tan, he had became a visiting doctor. Gao Yang was indeed unhappy.

    Ji Yu Shu did not notice Gao Yang¡¯s expression and tidied his clothes before saying leisurely, ¡°No matter what, one will wait till tomorrow to watch a good show. The bigger the row, the better it is. Like this when Third Older Brother return, He would not be bored.

    *****

    Not a single person from the Eldest household of the Shen family came to the Wang family¡¯s marriage. In fact, Shen Wan had given an invitation to the Shen mansion. No matter what, one must take care of things on surface. However Shen Xin was one who shamed gestures of politeness, and the things that the Shen family did in the beginning had made Luo Xue Yan disgusted thus they did not even ept the invitation, much less send a gift. Some people who were sitting back to watch the developments also understood the attitude of the Eldest household of the Shen family. It seemed that they were really firm on severing the rtions with the Shen family, and there would not be any room for it to be turned around.

    In any case, the marriage was sessfully carried out.

    On the second day morning, Wan YiNiang woke up. Yesterday when Shen Yue was getting married, Shen Dong Ling was helping out till she did not see her figure for the entire day. Afterwards upon returning to the residence, the maid had said that Shen Dong Ling was so tired that she fell asleep immediately, thus Wan YiNiang did not disturb her. Now she deliberately made a sweet broth for Shen Dong Ling to drink as tonic, thus she stood outside Shen Dong Ling¡¯s bedchambers and knocked on the doors.

    No one answered from the room so Wan YiNiang said, ¡°Dong Ling, YiNiang is entering.¡± Finishing, she pushed the doors open.

    One then saw someoneying on Shen Dong Ling¡¯s bed with the quilt covering. Upon hearing themotion the person quietly sat up. Wan YiNiang was first startled and had an unbelievable look, ¡°Second Young Lady, why are you here?¡±

    The person who was lying on Shen Dong Ling¡¯s bed was none other than Shen Yue. Shen Yue was obviously married into the residence of the Minister of Land, and that was saying that Shen Yue was not supposed to be in the Shen residence, but instead in the residence of the Minister of Land. How would she appear on Shen Dong Ling¡¯s bed without rhyme or reason? Wan YuNiang looked all around and did not see Shen Dong Ling¡¯s figure at all. Even though she was not considered intelligent normally, at this moment she roughly understood something and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Second Young Lady, Dong Ling... What about Dong Ling? Where did Dong Ling go?¡±

    Shen Yue quickly lowered her head and her eyes turned. When she lifted her head up again, her eyes were already full of tears.

    When Wan YiNiang saw Shen Yue¡¯s tears, the scene in front of her became dark and she heard Shen Yue crying, ¡°Do not know. I do not know too. Third Younger Sister came to give me a toast and then... I do not know anything at all!¡±

    The Shen family exploded.

    In Rong Jing Tang, everyone were standing in ce as Old Shen Furen was so angry that her mouth was twitching. She looked at Wan YiNiang and said angrily, ¡°You have taught a very good daughter!¡±

    Shen Gui was standing at the side and initially wanted to say something. Currently Wan YiNiang was the only woman left that have given birth to his children and on normal days, Wan YiNiang was gentle and obedient. Even though Shen Gui lingered in the cluster of flowers, he had some affections for Wan YiNiang. However upon seeing his Third Younger Brother¡¯s and Third DiMei¡¯s furious expressions, he swallowed his beseeching words.

    Shen Dong Ling actually schemed against Shen Yue and married herself off on behalf of Shen Yue. Now Shen Yue was left in the Shen residence but Shen Dong Ling was married into the family of the Minister of Land. Even if this was done to anyone, they would all not be happy. Shen Gui did not expect that the usually timid and obedient Shen Dong Ling would have such a courage to exchange the bride. Shen Gui would never offend his Third Younger Brother just because of a daughter, even if that was his only bloodline left.

    Wan YiNiang cried as she kowtowed to Old Shen Furen, ¡°May Old Furen inspect wisely. Third Young Lady is timid normally, so how would she have such a guts to exchange marriage? Old Furen, is there any misunderstanding in between? Even if Third Young Lady were to borrow ten of thousands of guts, Third Young Lady will definitely not dare to do such treacherous things!¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that it is Yue-er that is ndering Third Lady?¡± Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s face turned ashen, ¡°Wan YiNiang, these words are devastating criticisms!¡±

    Even if Old Shen Furen did not like seeing Chen Rou Qiu on normal days and was not sentimental towards Shen Yue, Shen Yue was after all the Di granddaughter of the Shen family and to be snatched of marriage by a Shu granddaughter, it was not good to hear about it. Immediately after Chen Rou Qiu spoke, she said, ¡°What kind of mother will give birth to what kind of daughter! Really are things that cannot be seen in public!¡±

    Wan YiNiang cried as she looked at Shen Yue, ¡°Second Young Lady, was not your rtionship with Third Young Lady extremely good? Help to speak for Third Young Lady. Third Young Lady is not that type of person, correct?¡± Wan YiNiang would not believe Shen Dong Ling would do such a thing no matter what. Ever since young Shen Dong Ling was one who had ns, and many a times when Wan YiNiang did not understand some things, Shen Dong Ling would always give Wan YiNiang advice. Wan YiNiang had always think that if this daughter that crawled out of her stomach did not have an issue with her identity, she would not be worse off than any Di daughter of the Shen residence. Shen Dong Ling looked timid and shy on the outside but everything she did had a scheme to it. Even though previously she had heard Shen Dong Ling saying that Shen Yue¡¯s marriage was an opportunity, but Wan YiNiang had never thought that it would be such a situation. Wan YiNiang believed that even if Shen Dong Ling was so stupid, she would never use such a ruthless method to exchange the marriage. After all, with all this, no matter if Shen Dong Ling was in the Wang family or in the Shen family, there would not be any foothold for her!

    One had originally expected that the demure Shen Yue would say a word or two for Shen Dong Ling, but one did not expect that Shen Yue would turn her face faster than one turn a page. Once she heard Wan YiNiang¡¯s words, Shen Yue cried as she spoke, ¡°Wan YiNiang, I really do not know what is going on. Third Younger Sister said I will be leaving the residence and being sisters, she gave me a goodbye toast and I drank the cup of wine. When I woke up, it was already the second day morning. I also believe that Third Younger Sister did not do it on purpose... But how could things be like this? I really do not know anything!¡±

    Shen Yue¡¯s words were superficially indicating her belief in Shen Dong Ling but in her words, she had untraceably said that she was schemed by Shen Dong Ling and undoubtedly fuelled the fire. Sure enough, when Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Wan heard those words, their facial expression became even more gloomy. Shen Gui also frowned and Wan YuNiang could see that everyone was standing on Shen Yue¡¯s side, and a trace of despair appeared in her heart.

    ¡°The top priority is to think of how to resolve it first.¡± Chang Zai Qing said softly. She was not a person of the Shen residence and it was not good toment on the words before, but she had reminded everyone now that the bride had been changed so how would they give the Wang family an exnation? To let them send Shen Dong Ling back? Or was it to send Shen Dong Ling to a house elsewhere for the rest of her life? Anyways, Shen Dong Ling was only a Shu daughter. However she was send away, the most important thing was that one could not let the Wang family be displeased.

    Old Shen Furen made a prompt decision, ¡°First go to the Wang family to discuss about this matter and let them send Third girl back. What kind of things Wan YiNiang teach? Needless to say, lock Wan YiNiang in the woodshed. Since the thing that you birthed had done something wrong then as mother, you deserved to be taught a lesson!¡±

    On the contrary when Shen Yue heard this she became anxious. She did not expect that it was possible for Shen Dong Ling to be sent back. If Shen Dong Ling was sent back, did she still have to be sent to the Wang family? After working every possible means, was it just a waste of effort? How could this be?

    Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Wan were however satisfied with Old Shen Furen¡¯s words. Chen Rou Qiu nced at Wan YiNiang and her heart was filled with resentfulness. She kept thinking that in the future she must definitely torture Wan YiNiang, sell her off as servant to be a ything.

    When Wan YiNiang heard that, her eyes became ck. One had to know that when Shen Dong Ling was sent back... She was already one who had married before and Shen Dong Ling was after all a Shu daughter. The Shen family would definitely protect Shen Yue and sacrifice Shen Dong Ling. Like that, the next half of Shen Dong Ling¡¯s life would be destroyed!

    Just as they were thinking of all this, a servant came from outside to report that someone from the Wang Minister of Land¡¯s family had arrived.

 Chapter 152: Farce

    <h4>Chapter 152: Farce (Part 1)</h4>

    Once Wan YiNiang heard that someone from the family of the Minister of Land came, she trembled as she looked outside. Even though she knew that this matter was not of Shen Dong Ling¡¯s doing, but now all the dirty water was poured onto her. If the Wang family want to pursue the matter, they would definitely start from Shen Dong Ling. Wan YiNiang had only Shen Dong Ling as daughter so how could her heart not ache, but her words were lowly and carried little weight. Even though she wanted to save Shen Dong Ling from the fire and water, she could not do anything.

    Everyone looked at one another before Old Shen Furen said, ¡°Invite the people from the Wang family in.¡±

    The Wang family¡¯s people who came were a dark strong woman and a few maids that were of rather high status. That dark strong woman¡¯s face was originally dark and when she entered through the door, her face was solemn, she had a wide and round waist and made others tremble in fear. It seemed that she was here to attack with condemnations.

    Upon seeing Wan YiNiang crying on the floor in the Shen residence, she was not even moved by it and everyone had been made aware of that. Old Shen Furen frowned and just as she wanted to speak, one heard that dark strong woman saying, ¡°One dare to ask where is Wan YiNiang of the Second household?¡±

    Wan YiNiang¡¯s heart jumped in shock and the more despair she felt, the more Chen Rou Qiu on the other hand was relieved. If the other party took it out on Wan YiNiang then the Shen family would definitely not protect her. Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart kept thinking to torture this pair of mother and daughter to death, as they dared to set their crooked minds on Shen Yue. This was simply intolerable.

    Thinking about this, Chen Rou Qiu went forward with a smile, ¡°Not hiding from Mama, when one heard about the yesterday¡¯s residence matter, we were extremely terrified. It is just that our family¡¯s Yue-er was wronged for nothing, and your residence¡¯s Eldest Young Master must be extremely shocked and angry. With regards to this matter, it is our Shen residence that did not properly discipline and caused such a big scandal. One wished that after the Master and Furen of the inws got angry, they would calmly think about it. I have already scolded Yue-er for being too trusting. This matter is truly very...¡±

    That dark strong woman did not cared for Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s words and asked again with a dark expression, ¡°One dare to ask where is Wan YiNiang of the Second household?¡±

    Everyone was startled. Chen Rou Qiu did not expect that this woman would actually give her such a face. But upon seeing everyone¡¯s expression, she still had to maintain the gentle and demurred everyday look. Moreover, the Wang family were the victims, so it was hard for one to say anything. Old Shen Furen said, ¡°The one kneeling on the floor is Madam Wan.¡±

    Wan YiNiang¡¯s face was filled with grief and tears, but that dark strong woman surprised everyone by reaching out her hand to help Wan YiNiang up. Not only was she not impertinent or ming, she was instead rather respectful, ¡°Eldest Young Mistress misses her Mother so Eldest Master let this servant fetch Wan YiNiang to the residence of the Minister of Land to stay. This servant especially made this trip, hoping that Old Furen would allow it.¡±

    When the words were said, everyone in Rong Jing Tang was stunned.

    What ¡®Eldest Young Mistress misses her Mother so Eldest Master let this servant fetch Wan YiNiang to the residence of the Minister of Land to stay¡¯?

    Who was Eldest Young Mistress? Who is the mother of Eldest Young Mistress? Shen Dong Ling? Madam Wan?

    Chen Rou Qiu already felt something was not encouraging when the dark strong woman held Wan YiNiang up and when she heard those words, she almost lost consciousness. Shen Wan¡¯s face sank, ¡°What is the meaning of the Inws actions?¡±

    That dark strong woman was smart to get what she desired and looked at Shen Wan¡¯s face before saying puzzled, ¡°This servant do not understand Third Shen Master¡¯s words. Could one speak more clearly?¡±

    Shen Wan and Chen Rou Qiu were somewhat irritated at the same time. This woman clearly understood but feigned ignorance, she clearly was aware of everything but acted confused. Could it be that she wanted them to speak about the exchanging of marriage?

    Shen Wan and Chen Rou Qiu could not say it out loud, but Old Shen Furen did not have such a concern. She was not originally from a big and noble family, thus she did not know how to be embarrassed. Thus she stuck out her neck and said, ¡°The Inws are not correct with the words. Regarding yesterday¡¯s marriage, the Third Young Lady and Second Young Lady of our residence were exchanged and since the bride was exchanged, this is the time to discuss how to resolve the matter. How dare a servant like you pretend to be confused?¡±

    When Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Wan wanted to stop Old Shen Furen, it had been toote. Old Shen Furen always had this ability to always think that she is superior than others, and that everyone had to fawn her. Actually Old Shen Furen was somewhat looked down on the family of the Minister of Land in Shen Yue¡¯s marriage as she wanted Shen Yue to marry even higher. But in actual fact, the Wang family¡¯s position in court andwork were all higher than what Shen Wan currently had. That dark strong woman was a servant on the surface but without the agreement of the Wang family, how would she dare to speak such things to the Shen family? Old Shen Furen scolding this servant meant that she was clearly scolding the Wang family. The Wang family would only feel that the Shen family had no eyes and relied on force to bully others.

    When the dark strong woman heard the words, indeed sheughed. However thatugh was rather piercing when it fell into Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s and Shen Wan¡¯s ears. The dark strong woman said in doubt, ¡°What does Old Furen mean by that? Where do one start on the changing of marriage? Yesterday Eldest Young Master married a wife and the new bride is considerate and sensible, thus gaining the adoration of the entire Wang residence. One wonder why Old Furen joke about it.¡±

    Gained the adoration of the entire Wang residence? Wan YiNiang was originally somewhat stunned but after she listened to those words, there was an excitement in her heart. All of a sudden there was a birth of exuberant delight. Her Dong Ling was extremely smart and she had a good temperament and appearance. If she was able to firmly hold on to Wang Bi in one night had his protection, so what if Shen Yue enter? Being a concubine was better than being a nun in a nunnery. Moreover Wan YiNiang believe that Shen Dong Ling would one day make her mark.

    Chen Rou Qiu almost got mad with anger when she heard that. This time she did not care if Old Shen Furen words were ruled and said to the dark strong woman, ¡°What is the exact meaning of the Wang family? If one is angry then just say it directly, why the need of being entric? Could it be that one will really treat Third Young Lady as Yue-er?¡±

    Shen Wan frowned and took a look at Chen Rou Qiu in somewhat of a surprise. Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s words were no where better than Old Shen Furen at all. Unless it was only absolutely essential, Shen Wan did not want to offend the Wang family, especially when it was the Shen family that made a mistake in this matter.

    That dark strong woman turned towards Chen Rou Qiu, ¡°Third Shen Furen words are strange. What Second Young Lady and Third Young Lady? Yesterday Eldest Young Master married a wife and the person he married is this residence¡¯s Second Young Lady. Second Young Lady is doing very well and there is no saying of any Third Young Lady.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu stood dumbly on the spot.

    The meaning of those words was that the Wang residence recognise Shen Yue¡¯s status and identity but the person was instead Shen Dong Ling.

    Let Shen Dong Ling live using Shen Yue¡¯s identity? What was this! Chen Rou Qiu had almost gone crazy!

    Shen Yue, who was standing at the side and dared not speak, finally gave a sigh of relief when she heard those words. What she kept thinking in her heart was to let Shen Dong Ling marry into the Wang family on her behalf, and then paint herself as the victim party and cleanly get off. At the end the one who would be med would be Shen Dong Ling and the one who was at the disadvantage was Wang Bi. She, Shen Yue, would be a free person and perhaps could gain sympathy.

    Although the Wang family did not make a ruckus, Shen Yue was somewhat unhappy that Shen Dong Ling did not suffer losses, but Shen Yue was already satisfied that she hadpletely got rid of this marriage.

    Shen Wan¡¯s brows wrinkled tightly as this dark strong woman¡¯s attitude obviously represented the Wang family¡¯s attitude. The Wang family now wanted Shen Dong Ling to live with Shen Yue¡¯s identity but what about Shen Yue? The Wang family were not such harsh people normally. Could it be that Shen Dong Ling told Wang Bi something?

    Chen Rou Qiuughed coldly, ¡°Alright then. As you said, the one married into the residence is Second Young Lady, then I would be Second Young Lady¡¯s mother. Then why would Wan YiNiang be sent over without any rhyme or reason? Do not you think it is somewhat funny to sent a YiNiang over?¡±

    Wan YiNiang looked towards the woman somewhat fearfully. That woman instead smiled, ¡°It is like this, Eldest Young Mistress said that even though Wan YiNiang did not have any blood rtions, she has always been very close with her. Now that one had married over to another family, one was not used to it thus wanted to bring Wan YiNiang over for a short stay. Eldest Young Master¡¯s heart ached for Eldest Young Mistress, thus it was allowed.¡±

    So many lies that were said without change of expression, and also they managed to p viciously onto the face of the Third household, especially on Shen Yue. She initially thought that after Shen Dong Ling married over, the Wang family would despise and make life difficult for Shen Dong Ling as she was a Shu daughter, but one had not expected that Shen Dong Ling would thrive so well in the Wang family. To her, this was like a great big satire. You did not want to marry into the Wang family right? Sorry! The one that our Eldest Young Master liked was also not you. Eldest Young Mistress was loved and respected and without you, the Wang residence also lived on well!

    Shen Yue bit her teeth and was somewhat irreconcble. Originally she tried thousands and hundreds of way to let Shen Dong Ling rece her, but upon seeing that Shen Dong Ling had perhaps gained the Wang family¡¯s favour, Shen Yue was not happy. Humans most likely had a queer heart, even if one did not want something, one would not want others to obtain it easily.

    Everyone in the Shen family was stunned. Today they had expected that the Wang family would be furious upon discovering the matter and would look for the Shen residence to flip out, but they did not expect that the Wang family would have such attitude. Not only did the Wang family not hate Shen Dong Ling, from the looks of it, they were not happy with the Third household of the Shen family. There was nothing but mocking in the open and in between words.

    Chen Rou Qiu still wanted to speak more but was stopped by Shen Wan, ¡°Since that being the case, I will pay a visit personally tomorrow. Before that, one hope that the Inws would be rational and not be dizzy with anger.¡±

    The dark stone womanughed, ¡°What is Third Master saying? Currently the residence is bustling and filled with sweetness. Master and Furen are both happy and said that your noble residence raised an extremely good daughter. How would one be angry? One fear that Third Master have overthink.¡±

    This dark strong woman was also a talent as she could make Shen Wan choke on one sentence. She then patted Wan YiNiang¡¯s hands and smiled as she looked towards Old Shen Furen, ¡°This servants will now bring Wan YiNiang back and hope to have Old Furen¡¯s approval. Eldest Young Master is in the residence waiting for this servant to return and report.¡± She actually brought out Wang Bi¡¯s name to use.

    Old Shen Furen frowned as she looked towards Shen Wan and Shen Gui. She had also faintly noticed that what happened today was indeed queer, but Shen Wan was Shen Yue¡¯s father and Wan YiNiang was the Second household people, thus she can only get the opinion of her sons.

    Shen Gui could not make any decision whereas Shen Wan¡¯splexion turned solemn but he said, ¡°Since that is the case, then Wan Ninag should follow. It is rare for a child to have such sincere thoughts.¡± His words were not positive or negative but made one¡¯s back turn cold.

    Wan YiNiang was half overjoyed and half in fear. Overjoyed as the Wang family seemed not to pursue Shen Dong Ling¡¯s fault, and fear because she did not know if the current situation was deliberately yed out by the Wang family, or could it be in order to express one¡¯s dissatisfaction over the Third household intentionally, and at the end Shen Dong Ling was still the one that will be sacrificed.

    The dark strong woman did as she said and brought Wan YiNiang away under the Shen family¡¯s eyes. Rong Jing Tang fell into silence and after a moment Old Shen Furen said coldly, ¡°What is going on exactly!¡±

    This weird and strange attitude of the Wang family was more disturbing than if they dropped all pretenses. Chang Zai Qing moved her lips, seeming wanting to say something but after seeing Shen Wan¡¯s face, she swallowed the words on her lips.

    Shen Gui was a little awkward. Initially it was Shen Dong Ling that snatched Shen Yue¡¯s marriage, and he also wanted to hand Shen Dong Ling and mother to the Wang family so that the Third household and Wang family would cool down, but he did not expect that the situation would be as such now. Shen Gui lightly coughed twice, ¡°I willter write a letter to Dong Ling and ask her what kind of things she had done!¡±

    Shen Wan smiled and looked towards Shen Yue before lightly speaking, ¡°Yue-er, return with me to the room first.¡± He then turned around and looked towards Old Shen Furen, ¡°Mother, this matter cannot be rushed. Tomorrow this son will personally go to the residence and apologise. One thinks that there are still ways to resolve it. It is this son¡¯s fault for disturbing you.¡±

    ¡°How can one me you for this?¡± Old Shen Furen sighed and her tone became displeased, ¡°It is all this Third girl, follow that slut and learn all those things that cannot be shown in public!¡± She then reproached Chen Rou Qiu, ¡°If you were serious in managing the matters of the house, then Third girl would not have been able to exploit them.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu was filled with a stomach full of anger because of Shen Yue¡¯s matter and felt aggrieved, thus when Old Shen Furen criticised her, she retorted, ¡°How could Mother me me? I also did not think that Third Lady would have such thoughts. For Mother to me the entire matter to me, is not it overly muddled?¡±

    ¡°You say I am muddled?¡± Old Shen Furen became very furious.

    Chen Rou Qiu still wanted to speak but Shen Wan yelled, ¡°Enough!¡± She was slightly stunned. For so many years, Shen Wan had never said such harsh words to her, and it was the first time he shouted at her. Shen Wan said, ¡°Yue-er, follow me to the room!¡±

    Shen Yue mumbled herply.

    An unreadable smile unknowingly floated on the lips of Chang Zai Qing, who was at the side looking at the entire scene.

    Shen Yue followed Shen Wan into the room. Shen Wan¡¯s back was towards her and he did not speak, thus Shen Yue thought that Shen Wan was unhappy with the Wang family matter. Recalling the Wang family¡¯s attitude today, and also thinking that Shen Dong Ling had perhaps gained the Wang family¡¯s favor and that currently her identity was also on the rocks, Shen Yue was extremely unsatisfied. She said, ¡°Father, that Wang family is obviously relying on force to bully others and is looking down on you. What kind of words were those? In the future if Third Younger Sister use my identity to live, then what do I do? Third Younger Sister robbed me of my marriage and now want to rob me of my identity. Father, you cannot do not care about me.¡±

    Shen Yue said those words like it was inevitable and right. Perhaps after saying so much lies, she also believed in them. Currently Shen Yue almost believed it herself, and this matter all started from Shen Dong Ling. It was Shen Dong Ling that harmed her quietly.

    ¡°She robbed you of your marriage?¡± Without turning his head, Shen Wan asked slowly.

    Shen Yue did not hear that Shen Wan¡¯s tone was not right and nodded her head, ¡°Exactly so!¡±

    With a crisp ¡®pa¡¯ sound, a pnded on Shen Yue¡¯s face like lightning.

    Chen Rou Qiu, who just entered the room, saw this scene and cried out ¡°Yue-er.¡± She went forward to hold on to Shen Yu and yelled at Shen Wan, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Shen Wan did not get angry butughed instead, ¡°You might as well ask what your good daughter did.¡±

    Shen Yue held her face as she got up trembling. Even though the p on her face was very painful, it could notpare to the fear she had at the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Yue-er, you dare to say you are ignorant in the matter? Was it really Shen Dong Ling that harmed you and robbed your marriage? Do you think that your little ns could fool everyone? You let Shen Dong Ling marry on your behalf as you only think about marrying to Prince Ding, but did you ever thought that when the Wang family is offended, how would your Father, me, be? Without this marriage, how will you be able to marry off in the future? It is really one¡¯s past life good fortune for me, Shen Wan, to have such a smart and wonderful daughter like you!¡±

    Shen Wan was a civil official and had a good appearance. Normally he would have a cultured, refined and elegant appearance, and all the while he had doted on Shen Yue a lot. It was actually the first time he had shown such a sinister face to Shen Yue.

    Chen Rou Qiu trembled as she looked at Shen Yue in her arms and asked, ¡°Yue-er, is what your Father said true?¡±

    ¡°I... I only wanted freedom.¡± Shen Yue whispered in fear when she suddenly remembered something and raised her head, ¡°But Shen Dong Ling also tempted me. The current attitude that the Wang family showed to us was obviously provoked by Shen Dong Ling. It was all because of Shen Dong Ling that slut!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The more Shen Wan listened, the more furious he got, ¡°You yourself is stupid and you still me on another. All the books you have studied had gone to the dog¡¯s stomach!¡±

    Suddenly Shen Yue¡¯s grievance eyes turned red, as she had never encountered such a fierce Shen Wan before. Ever since Chen Rou Qiu heard Shen Yue admitting that it was her who wanted to change the marriage, she closed her eyes in disappointment as she had never expected that Shen Yue would have such guts to do such a thing. But Shen Yue was still her daughter that crawled out of her stomach and had been disciplined for so many years. Chen Rou Qiu only had this one daughter so when she heard Shen Wan cing the me, she at the end could not help but said, ¡°Even though Yue-er is at fault, she is because she is not sensible. I think that what Yue-er said was not wrong. Shen Dong Ling deliberately lured Yue-er and one fear that everything today was masterminded by her.

    Shen Wan pressed on his forehead and the gaze that he had when he was looking at Chen Rou Qui was filled with disappointment, ¡°Since when have you be unable to distinguish right from wrong?¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu was startled and only heard Shen Wan continue speaking, ¡°Never mind. Tomorrow I will personally pay the Wang family a visit to apologise. But I also do not know if this matter would be sessful or not, as it is our Shen family who is at fault first and if it fails then it is your own creation.¡± Finishing his words, he took a nce at Shen Yue before turning around and brushing his sleeves before leaving.

    Chen Rou Qiu was in fear and trepidation with Shen Wan¡¯s look of disappointment with her, and wanted to say something but Shen Wan had already left the room. Looking at the weeping Shen Yue, she then turned around tofort her daughter first.

    Shen Wan left the room and the servant beside him saw that he had an exhausted expression and asked, ¡°Does Master want to take a walk outside to rx?¡±

    ¡°It is not necessary.¡± Shen Wan waved his hands. After some thoughts, he then said, ¡°Go to the Western courtyard.¡±

    The Western courtyard. Currently it was the courtyard that Chang Zai Qing was staying at.

    .

    The servant did not say anything and quietly brought Shen Wan towards the Western courtyard.

    These two people however did not notice that there was a person standing far away that was staring at their figures from behind. That person was from Rong Jing Tang, Zhang Mama who was always beside Old Shen Furen. Zhang Mama muttered to herself suspiciously, ¡°Why is Third Master heading towards the Western courtyard?¡±

    The farce in the Shen residence in the early morning quickly reached into Shen Miao¡¯s ears.

    At the time during the separation from the Shen family, Shen Miao had picked a few maids in the Second and Third households and even Rong Jing Tang. Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s ability to manage the family was inferior to Ren Wan Yun. When Ren Wan Yun was managing the entire household, every single courtyard was as sealed as a metal bucket, especially Cai Yun Yuan, making it very difficult to insert a snitch. Now that Chen Rou QIu was managing Shen residence, it was like a sheet of loose sand. In addition, the Shen residence ie and expenses were suddenly reduced, making the servant¡¯s life more difficult than previous times. Moreover what she wanted to ask was not a secret or confidential matter. It was just some small and big matters that happened in the Shen residence, and it could be heard by asking only a little about it.

    After the Second household of the Shen family declined, the Third household was the one supporting the Shen family. Chen Rou Qiu would normally put up the mannerism of a matriarch in charge, and Shen Yue was the only branch in the thriving tree, as she had no other sisters to fight with.

    One did not know that if it was because one had lived too long in peaceful days that one¡¯s mind was not used. For this instance this chess move of Shen Yue¡¯s was very terrible.

    After the incident, Shen Wan really went to the Minister of Land, the Wang family, personally to apologise the second day like he mentioned. One did not know what kind of rationale he had prepared, but it was most likely that he would be tactfully pushing all the me onto Shen Dong Ling. Who knew that the Wang family would give Shen Wan a vicious p back.

    The Wang family did not ept Shen Wan¡¯s apology and the people in the Wang family did not acknowledge Shen Yue. They absolutely said that Shen Dong Ling is the Di daughter of the Third household and as for Shen Yue, they did not know her at all.

    Shen Wan was very embarrassed and could see that the other party was deliberately making things difficult for him. It was also very clear that the Wang family already knew that the matter of the exchanging of brides was brought up by Shen Yue, so they embarrassed him on purpose. Shen Wan thought that with the virtue of his friendship with the Wang family, he would be able get through it, and at the end the Wang family would exchange Shen Yue with Shen Dong Ling. However this time Shen Wan had guessed incorrectly.

    Finally at the end, there were two solutions to resolve it. First was that Shen Dong Ling would be married in with Shen Yue¡¯s identity, and the real Shen Yue would no longer be seen in the world in the future. Naturally Shen Wan was unable to ept this. Thus there was only the second option, Shen Yue would also be married into the Wang family, with the status of a PinQi (aka equal wife).

    Because Shen Yue¡¯s and Wang Bi¡¯s marriage had involved everyone, thus this time the real marriage of Shen Yue would not be done big. Everyone would think it is a Shu daughter who gets married, thus it had to be done in a low-key manner.

    This solution almost made Shen Wan brush his sleeves then leave.

    It was not that there were not such incidents in the Ming Qi where a Di and a Shu daughter waited upon one husband. However, usually it would be the Di daughter that would be the wife and the Shu daughter a concubine, but what the Wang family suggested was PinQi (aka equal wife)! In order to pull the wool over people¡¯s eyes, Shen Yue had to marry in as a Shu daughter identity and Shen Dong Ling, who was a Shu daughter, had stolen the honour that Shen Yue had rightfully deserved!

    This was humiliation!

    Shen Wan had tly refused but the Wang family was resolute in their attitude. It was after all the bride and not the Wang family at fault, and now Shen Dong Ling and Wang Bi were getting along well, thus they did not really care about Shen Yue. The Wang family could stretch it out but Shen Yue could not. The longer this took, the one who was in an disadvantage would be Shen Yue.

    Thus even though Shen Wan was somewhat hesitant, and quarreled a number of rounds with Chen Rou Qiu on the matter.

    When Bai Lu was rying the matters of the Shen residence to Shen Miao, Shen Miao had an overjoyed expression. Shen Miao had always been calm and one had rarely seen herughing so much, as if she was really very happy.

    ¡°Young Lady finds this interesting.¡± Bai Lu said, ¡°This time Second Young Lady really lifted a rock and smashed her foot, and had created so much trouble for nothing. It really caused Third Master to have a headache all day.¡±

    ¡°If it was me to say, it really Third Young Lady that had a bargain.¡± Shuang Jiang said, ¡°Not only Third Young Lady has the status of a Furen of an official family, she also currently have the entire Wang family¡¯s care and she even brought Wan YiNiang over to stay. It is indeed impressive.¡±

    ¡°This might not be urate to say.¡± Bai Lu shook her head, ¡°If at the end Second Young Lady marry into the Wang family, both of them will be PinQi (aka equal wife) but Di and Shu are not equal. Third Young Lady only has a YiNiang but Second Young Lady have Third Master as her maiden family, thus the Wang family would be biased towards Second Young Lady a little. Third Young Lady is currently pleased with herself but the days are still long.¡±

    Shen Miaoughed as she spoke, ¡°Wrong. Third Older Sister is a very powerful person.¡±

    Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang looked over at Shen Miao at the same time. Shen Miao said, ¡°Even if Shen Yue really married into the Wang family, she will certainly be unable topare to Shen Dong Ling. I think that the reason why the Wang family is so cold in their treatment to the Third household, is definitely because the Wang family knows that the matter of the exchanging of the marriage was masterminded by Shen Yue. One ask if any male in the world would like a wife who despise them? Even the male¡¯s dignity would not allow it to happen. Moreover with Shen Yue¡¯s and Shen Dong Ling¡¯s personalities, once they were married into the residence and before they give birth, the only thing they can rely on is Wang Bi¡¯s love and favour. Unfortunately, Shen Yue has already lost.¡±

    ¡°Shen Yue is unable to gain Wang Bi¡¯s love and favour, thus one fear that Wang Bi would not even let her give birth to a child easily. Even though there is a difference between Di and Shu, but both are the same rank as PinQi (aka equal wife). Whoever give birth first would naturally be the one who makes the call.¡± Shen Miao said lightly, ¡°Not to mention, with Shen Yue¡¯s brains, how would she be able to fight with Shen Dong Ling? Shen Dong Ling could currently collect all the dirty water that was thrown to her andpletely return it back. How would such a powerful person like her be defeated under Shen Yue¡¯s hands?¡±

    Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang were in a daze as they listened. After a moment Shuang Jiang spoke, ¡°It seems that Third Young Lady is a powerful one.¡±

    ¡°The only one that has a little prospect in the Shen residence, is only her.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Help me to grind the ink.¡±

    Bai Lu went up to look for the ink stab before grinding it as she saw Shen Miao spreading the paper out like she wants to write something. Bai Lu said, ¡°Young Lady want to write a letter?¡±

    Shen Miao decline toment.

    Naturally when Shen Yue created such a big wave herself, Shen Miao was very pleased that she had sowed the seeds she nted. But Shen Miao had not forgotten that the Third household yed a lot of parts in the extermination of the Eldest household of the Shen family in her past lifetime.¡±

    One day she would demand the big gift back and throw the stones when one was in the well. Not only did the Second household would do it, she would also do it. She did not want to take action personally from the beginning to the end. But if the Third household want to push themselves into the road of death, she would not mind to let the Third household walk faster.

    Shen Wan and Chen Rou Qiu were quarrelling all day and at this time, one would need a constion of a confidant.

    It was time for Chang Zai Qing to go up the stage.

 Chapter 153: Pushing the Waves

    <h4>Chapter 153: Pushing the Waves (Part 1)</h4>

    The matter of Shen Yue and Shen Dong Ling exchanging marriage eventually had an unimaginable result. Thetest update was that under the request of the Wang family, Shen Wan could only agree to let Shen Yue marry in with the status of a PinQi (aka equal wife). One did not know what Shen Dong Ling said to the Wang family this time that the Wang family was not willing to listen to Shen Wan¡¯s exnation at all. A fine marriage could not bee an animosity at the end, thus Shen Wan had no way out.

    But this was not the result that Shen Yue hoped for. This time there was no one else for Shen Yue to exchange the marriage with and Shen Yue had dropped all pretences and made a fuss all day indicating that she was not willing to marry to the Wang family and could not tolerate Shen Dong Ling being on equal status as her.

    Not only was Shen Yue unwilling, Chen Rou Qiu was also very angry. Chen Rou Qiu was considered to be a person who knew about the bigger picture but the matter of Shen Yue¡¯s marriage was a huge matter thus she could not swallow this down and insisted of Shen Wan to go to the Wang family talk to them. The previously loving couple of the Third household had been in conflict these days, making all the servants in Qiu Shui Yuan dared not breath a little louder.

    Today it was the same.

    Chen Rou Qiu paced back and fro in the room and suddenly turned before walking over to Shen Wan and said worriedly, ¡°What is the Wang family thinking now? One cannot let it drag on with Yue-er. Shen Dong Ling, that little slut has upied our Yue-er¡¯s reputation and can it be that she also want to be an official Young Mistress? Master, you must go to the Wang family to talk sense!¡±

    Her every uttering of ¡®little slut¡¯ was like a different person from her usual good cultured and manner self, making Shen Wan frown without helping. He resisted his temper, ¡°Now with the current situation, the only way is to let Yue-er marry in as a PinQi (aka equal wife) first then nter. With you being so noisy all day, Yue-er will also be restless. There is just no other ways!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Chen Rou Qiu shrieked, ¡°Yue-er is your daughter and the real Di daughter of our Third household and was treated like pearl and jade to raise up. How could you say to let her be a PinQi (aka equal wife), moreover it is to be of equal status with that little slut! Even if this matter was Yue-er¡¯s fault, there is also Shen Dong Ling¡¯s temptation. How could you be so emotionless!¡±

    Seemingly being pierced by Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s voice, Shen Wan was somewhat angered, ¡°Then what do you say to do? The longer the matter is dy, the only one at the disadvantage is Yue-er. If it is exposed just like you say, Shen Dong Ling as a Shu daughter would not be affected much but Yue-er would be critiqued and joked by other and the Shen residence would be a joke. What would you do?¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu jumped in shock by Shen Wan¡¯s furious voice and somewhat trembled but upon thinkin of Shen Yue, she then said, ¡°But one cannot let Yue-er suffer like that right? No. I am going to the Wang residence to talk sense!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Shen Wan said in a fury, ¡°You stay in the residence, watch Shen Yue carefully and not give me any more trouble is the correct path!¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu was stunned. After living for so many years with Shen Wan, even when he was extremely angry, Shen Wan would not say that to her. It was as if he despised and was impatient and her hearts tightened and actually unconsciously said, ¡°You and me have been husband and wife for so many years. At the beginning we were so harmonious and loving that we agreed not to bring in concubine. Currently you despise that my appearance has withered and Mother kept saying all day to bring in an Gui Concubine (higher status concubine). Your heart was moved is it? You despise me.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu had always been somewhat small minded. Although she was born in a schrly family, but she like to throw a little temple which Shen Wan would fall for it. After soaking in the honey days for far too long, it would be difficult to avoid being boring. When one did it correctly it would make men¡¯s heart weak. But unfortunately when it is done when one was young it would be interesting but when done when one was older, it would be rather irritating.

    Especially during the past few days, Chen Rou Qiu had been running around due to Shen Yue¡¯s matter and she had be haggard and did not take care of herself. In addition the sloopy and unassuming way of kicking up a fuss looked somewhat ridiculous in Shen Wan¡¯s eyes. He looked at Chen Ruo Qiu faintly, ¡°If you think like this, then just think like this.¡± He then turned around and left with a shake of his sleeves.

    Chen Rou Qiu was stunned and stood shakily rooted on the spot as the maids by her side, Shi Qing and Hua Yi, quickly supported her. A fear gradually emerged in Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart. She suddenly felt that some things had slowly changed and the most scariest thing was that she did not know when did it start to change.

    The din in Qiu Shui Yuan quickly spread to other courtyards, like the long shelved Western courtyard.

    The Western courtyard was very spacious and neat and after Cang Zai Qing stayed there, she would often move some nts, making the Western courtyard have a unique and elegant air. At this moment Cang Zai Qing was sitting in the room and kept the letter on the table and ce it casually one the desk.

    As Zhao Mama opened the windows so that the room would not be stuffy, she spoke to Cang Zai Qing, ¡°Is it a letter from Eldest Shen Furen?¡±

    Cang Zai Qing nodded her head.

    Actually Cang Zai Qing was unable to tell if the letter that Luo Xue Yan sent was it actually from Luo Xue Yan or Shen Miao. When she thought about Shen Miao, a young female with a pair of clear eyes that seemed to see through everything came to her mind and made her unknowingly tremble. Luo Xue Yan indicated in the letter that Cang Zai Qing had not gone to the Shen mansion for a long time and if she was free, she coulde over to the Shen mansion for a chat and that Luo Xue Yan still had the heart to find a good family for Cang Zai Qing.

    It said to find a good family but Cang Zai Qing thought about something else from this letter.

    Some time back she had changed targets from Shen Xin to deal with Shen Wan and it was much more rxing for Cang Zai Qing to deal with Shen Wan than expected. There was no other reason other than Shen Wan was one who like elegance and Cang Zai Qing was just his appetite. After the matter with Shen Yue and Shen Dong Ling, the contradiction between Shen Wan and Chen Rou Qiu got bigger and bigger and he quite likeing to Western courtyard. Cang Zai Qing had became the beauty to speakforting words and in the course of time Shen Wan was used toing here and Cang Zai Qing did not neglect that Shen Wan¡¯s eyes had more and more appreciation.

    The iron had to be strike when it was hot. Wasn¡¯t now that ¡®hot¡¯ time?

    Just as she was thinking, the servant outside came in to report that Shen Wan had arrived.

    Zhao Mama quickly retreated and when Shen Wan entered the room, he saw Cang Zai Qing holding a letter in her hands, reading with relish. He then curiously asked, ¡°Whose letter is it that made you read so intently?¡±

    Cang Zai Qing then put down the letter in her hand with a smile like she had just saw Shen Waning in, ¡°It is sent from Eldest Shen Furen.¡±

    The smile on Shen Wan¡¯s face lingered and he pretending to ask without thoughts, ¡°Why did Eldest Sao send a letter?¡±

    Cang Zai Qing smiled, ¡°Shen family¡¯s Eldest Furen is a good person and wants to match make me. Most probably she sees that I do not have any support at such an age. It is of good intentions.¡± She said candidly and looking at Shen Wan, she continued, ¡°If Third Master is free on some day, do help me to take a look. Perhaps one would know the ¡®good family¡¯ that Eldest Furen mention.¡±

    She smiled happily and her features became more graceful and moving but Shen Wan gradually could not smile.

    Things were not usually alone but found in pairs, this little matter in the Shen residence was also talked about in Rong Jing Tang.

    Old Shen Furen sat on the couch and the maid behind her was gently messaging her shoulders as Wang Mama softly said, ¡°Old Furen, Third Master had gone to the Western courtyard again.¡±

    Old Shen Furen¡¯s eyes that was closed, opened slightly as if one was pondering over something and after a moment they then slowly closed, ¡°Go then go. Even though the identity is a little low, one will be a concubine, thus the identity is not a concern.¡±

    Wang Mama also smiled, ¡°Now Old Furen can rest assured. Previously one had let Third Master bring in concubines but Third Master was not willing. Now with Young Lady Qing as the first one, in the future Third Master would ept others and spread out the branches. There will always be a son or daughter.¡±

    Old Shen Furen sighed, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t that there is no grandson in the Shen residence, I would not have intervened in his courtyard. Originally he protected Chen Rou Qiu so tightly that he does not listen to me, his own mother. Thus Chen Rou QIu could be so arrogant in front of me. At that time I had said that one fear that even if Chen Rou Qiu is favoured, she cannot give birth to a son. Men are all greedy for fresh things and one day she would be thrown away. Now, aren¡¯t I on target?¡±

    Wang Mama quickly agreed with Old Shen Furen¡¯s words and said, ¡°Of course. Old Furen has eaten more salt than they had eaten rice and can see things much further ahead.¡±

    Old Shen Furen seemed to be enjoying Wang Mama¡¯s ttering and a trace of pride appeared on her face, ¡°If one knew earlier that Number Three likes this kind of females, I would have found more Shu daughters of schrly families. Chen Rou Qiu had always found herself as unrivaled under the Heavens. She did not take a look at herself and thought that one can be so arrogant just because she read some books in her maiden family, and cannot even manage a household well.¡± Finishing, she continued, ¡°I see that Cang Zai Qing is not bad, obedient, well-mannered and is not pretentious. It is understandable that Number Three would like her.¡±

    ¡°But currently this is not disclose at all.¡± Wang Mama said, ¡°If this continued on, when Third Furen finds out, one fear that there will be disputes.¡±

    ¡°Dispute? She dare!¡± Old Shen Furen said furiously but afterwards she thought carefully and waved her hand tiredly, ¡°However things would be troublesome if there is a fuss. Since both of them are interested, you should go and help in a few days¡¯ time. When the wood has be a boat, let¡¯s see if Madam Chen dares to block it? If she dare then the Shen family cannot afford to protect a matriarch with no son. Then just send her a divorce letter.¡±

    Wang Mama could only agree cautiously.

    The chaos in Shen residence because of the Third household¡¯s matter finally spread to another master¡¯s, Shen Dong Ling¡¯s, ears.

    Xing Hua was carefully brewing tea, high graded Jun Mountain Tie Zhen tea, for Shen Dong ling at the moment. Even though the Wang family did not have the wealth to rival a country, but was particr with clothes and food. Compared to the treatment of Shu daughters, this was iparable. Thus Shen Dong Ling was living very well. If the Shen family was present, they would be bbergasted that this leisurely and joyeus beauty was actually that weak Shu daughter of the Second household?

    Shen Dong Ling picked up the teacup to take a sip and Xing Hua said worriedly, ¡°This servant heard that someone came from the Shen residence again, saying that Second Young Lady will be marrying over as a PinQi (aka equal wife). If Second Young Lady reallyes in, what will Young Lady be? One fear that Third Furen and Third Master would trip Young Lady up.¡±

    ¡°Rest assure, she will not marry over.¡± Shen Dong Ling smiled, ¡°It is not possible for the Wang family to let Shen Yuee in. Even if Shen Yuee it, it is not possible for her to live well and will be destined to be watched out by others. It is better to pick a few good blots of good fabric to send to YiNiang for her t make some new clothes.¡±

    The Shen Dong Ling at this moment had the air of a matriarch just from lifting a hand. Xing Hua thought for a while and smiled, ¡°Young Lady has always been smart. It is this servant that does not understand. One do not know what did Young Lady said to Young Master Wang that now one did not even want to see the people from the Third household. But the people of the Third household really self-inflicted their wounds. It is clearly Second Young Lady that brought up the exchanging of marriage but they still wanted to pour all the dirty water onto Young Lady. This is really too malicious.¡±

    Shen Yue said that everything about the matter of exchanging the bride was all Shen Dong Ling¡¯s scheme and when it spread to the Wang family, Xing Hua was so angry. At the beginning when Shen Yue begged Shen Dong Ling to marry on her behalf, she clearly said that she would not implicate Shen Dong Ling but at the turn of a head she took herself out of it. This changing of face was just too fast that Xing Hua scorn upon it.

    Not to say why Shen Wan was usually so clever would be muddled this time. The reason why the Shen family did not treat Third household well was because Shen Dong Ling told Wang Bi one sentence, that is Shen Yue adored Prince Ding, FU Xiu Yi, and the Third household had the intention to stand on the side of Fu Xiu Yi.

    Shen Wan had wholeheartedly wanted to dispel Shen Yue¡¯s thoughts of marrying to Fu Xiu Yi thus he picked the Wang family because in the fight for the heir apparent, the Wang family was not standing on Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s side. At the end Shen Yue adored Prince Ding and the Shen family Third household supported Prince Ding. If Wang Bi married Shen Yu, in the future it inevitably be troublesome. If the Wang family and Shen family¡¯s Third household married, then would be disagreement. Thus as long as the Wang family was not silly, they would not let Shen Yuee in. As for the change of marriage to Shen Dong Ling, it was fortunate for the Wang family. Wasn¡¯t it good to draw the line clear with Prince Ding?

    The destiny between the SHen Yue and the Wang family was doomed to be broken. However Shen Dong Ling would not find it pitiful or be sympathetic to it. Whatever cause was nted would result in whatever fruits. Everything was Shen Yue who created herself, naturally she had to swallow the bitter fruits.

    It was the Wang family¡¯s intention to make things difficult by letting Shen Yue marry in as a PinQi (aka equal wife) and even though Shen Wan agreed to it, would Shen Yue obediently follow? Shen Dong Lind did not think so.

    Not only did Shen Dong Ling did not think so, even Shen Miao also did not think so.

    Jing Zhe said, ¡°The dispute in the Shen residence is big. This time the show really make one feel the bustle.¡±

    Shen Miao smile indifferently, ¡°Perhaps, the bigger the dispute is, the better, and we will not be affected since we already have no rtions.¡±

    Jing Zhe looked at Shen Miao and walked over to Gu Yu to whisper to her, ¡°What is with Young Lady these days? Why does one see that she do not seem to be happy?¡±

    Gu Yu shrugged and looked over at Shen Miao¡¯s direction. She saw Shen Miao sitting in the courtyard and she did not even flip a page of the book. Her hand held her chin as she looked up into space somewhatzily, thinking of what idea.

    ¡°It seems a little so.¡± Gu Yu also nodded, ¡°Recent days, there is no spirit no matter what one says.¡±

    ¡°No spirit?¡± Jing Zhe shook her head, ¡°If it was before, upon seeing the Shen residence fall into misfortune, Young Lady would always be somewhat happy. Now the Shen residence is in a mess, but Young Lady only waved her hands upon hearing about it, like it was not very interesting. Could it be that she is sick?¡±

    ¡°Can eat and drink, can walk and jump. What kind of sickness can be like this?¡± Gu Yu rolled her eyes, ¡°You think this is lovesickness?¡±

    ¡°Who is suffering from lovesickness?¡± A voice behind them came over, making both of them to jump in shock. They turned around and saw Luo Ling walking over. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu quickly greeted, ¡°This servant greets Biao Young Master.¡±

    Luo Ling waved his hand and walked over towards Shen Miao, in front of the table. When he reaches Shen Miao¡¯s side and saw that Shen Miao was sitting there in a daze, he asked, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister?¡±

    Shen Miao turned her head and when she saw it was Luo Ling, she smiled, ¡°Older Brother Ling.¡±

    Luo Tan sat down opposite of Shen Miao. His right hand was still not recovered but Shen Qiu had found a book of left-handed swordy for Luo Ling thus these days he had been seriously practicing swordy with his left hand. His mind had been much more open and warmer. When he went out, almost all the females would shyly steal a look. Hearing from Luo Tan¡¯s teasing, it seemed that a number of youngdies from official¡¯s families were interested in Lou Ling.

    Luo Ling said, ¡°What is Youngest Biao Sister thinking to be this engrossed?¡±

    Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°Nothing much, just sitting and daydreaming.¡±

    Luo Ling thought about the ¡®lovesickness¡¯ and such that Jing Zhe and Gu Yu had spoken about and his heart sank. He looked at Shen Miao and said untraceably, ¡°One thought that Youngest Biao Sister has reached the marriageable age and be a little naughty.¡±

    Shen Miao did not seem to understand Luo Ling¡¯s words and said ndly, ¡°Speaking of marriageable age, it should be Older Biao Sister that is anxious first.¡±

    Luo Lingughed, ¡°Also true.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at Luo Ling, ¡°For what matter is Older Biao Brother looking for me?¡±

    Luo Ling was startled for a moment before a trace of awkwardness rose on his elegant face. He came here to take a look at Shen Miao and now Shen Miao ask him such a serious question, he did not know how to answer. However he was quick witted, ¡°Oh. A few days back some of the snacks that Youngest Biao Sister gave me were too sweet so one came over to tell Youngest Biao Sister that.¡±

    Gu Yu who was standing behind had a somewhat resentful expression on. Her Young Lady was not the pastry chef of the Shen residence and not the master who makes cakes. Luo Ling ate Shen Miao¡¯s cakes but still dare to me Shen Miao.

    Jing Zhe however was fighting back augh. Gu Yu had a lump of wood for a brain and could not see it but she was smart. This Young Biao Master obviously wanted to get closer to Shen Miao but was unable to find an excuse. However Jing Zhe saw her Young Lady having ack of mood for small talk and shook her head, feeling that it was a pity. The falling flowers were yearning for love, but the heartless brook rippled on. One feared that her Young Lady would nto appreciate Young Biao Master¡¯s earnest intentions.

    Shen Miao indeed frowned and asked, ¡°Too sweet? I did not add a lot of sugar.¡±

    Luo Ling scratched his head awkwardly and said when he thought of something, ¡°Ke. Tan-er mentioned that Youngest Biao Sister knows how to make cakes with fruit vours, one ask if it is possible to make that for me the next time?¡±

    Shen Miao was stunned.

    Luo Tan oftene over to Shen Miao¡¯s courtyard to look for Shen Miao to chat and she would just eat the snacks on the table without any fuss. Those cakes were Shen Miao herself attempted to make since she had not made them for a lifetime, it was very unfamiliar when she tried making it. However Luo Tan found it delicious and ate clean the entire te of snacks.

    That pastry had fruit juices mixed in it and it was just the taste that the Great Liang Imperial family liked. Previously Xie Jing Xing instructed Shen Miao to make two baskets of snacks so that he could ay his hungry when killing others. Afterwards Princess Ming An was indeed eliminated by XIe Jing Xing but the two baskets of snacks were not given to Xie Jing Xing. Even more afterwards Xie Jing Xing disappeared for a period of time and Shen Miao had been watching the chaos in the Shen residence and was also making snacks at the same time so as to return the other person¡¯s favour.

    Just as she was thinking, Shen Miao¡¯s gaze gradually hang down. Speaking of which, XIe Jing Xing had left for a number of days and there did not seem to be much talk in Ding capital when Great Liang¡¯s Prince Rui left so casually. One was unsure if Xie Jing Xing was safe or not, after all he still carrying the identity of the dead Little Xie Marquis of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. It was difficult on the front and back for him.

    Luo Ling saw that Shen Miao started to be in a daze again and he waved his hands in front of her, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister?¡±

    Shen Miao recovered to her senses and smile apologetically, ¡°Sorry Older Biao Brother, this recipe was made by me in a whim and at that time one only made that one te and it was all eaten by Older Biao Sister. If I have to make that again, I do not know if I make it.¡±

    Jing Zhe widen her eyes as she stood behind Shen Miao as her Young Lady could actually like to Young Biao Master with a serious face. Jing Zhe naturally knew whether Shen Miao knew how to make those snacks. Shen Miao had memorized the recipe and personally made it, looking like she was very familiar with it, so why was she not willing to make a te for Young Master Luo?

    Could it be that Young Biao Master had offended her Young Lady? Jing Zhe was very puzzled.

    Luo Ling had totally not expected Shen Miao¡¯s rejection and was embarrassed and was somewhat in a loss.

    Shen Miao appearance was leisurely and there was no trace of shame on her expression. Since it was Great Liang¡¯s Imperial family¡¯s snacks, the process of making it wasplicated. She had done it once but had no patience to keep doing it for others. It would be better for Luo Ling to get the pastry chef of the kitchens to make him something else.

    They converse here but did not know that their cheerful and witty chatting appearance was seen by someone afar. That person was d in white with a white fane. It was a picture of graceful nobleman. It was Gao Yang.

    Ever since Xie Jing Xing left, Gao Yang had followed Xie Jing Xing¡¯s instruction and stayed in the Shen mansion, because of the injury on Luo Ling¡¯s hand. Thus it was convenient to see what kind of movements Shen Miao had. Not only that, he could actually see the lively appearance of Luo Ling and Shen Miao.

    Gao Yang¡¯s gaze of Luo Ling had some sympathy in it and when he looked at Shen Miao again, he shook his head and sighed deeply.

    ¡°What are you sighing about?¡± A head suddenly stretched out from behind Gao Yang¡¯s back and nearly scared Gao Yang so much that he took a step back. That person took a step from behind Gao Yang. With a moving brows and heroic spirits, who else could it be but Luo Tan?

    ¡°Doctor Gao.¡± Luo Tan asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She looked along Gao Yang¡¯s gaze and saw the scene of Shen Miao and Luo Ling chatting while sitting down before looking back at Gao Yang. Gao Yang felt somewhat restless to receive Luo Tan¡¯s strange gaze when he heard Luo Tan said in understanding, ¡°I know. So you like Youngest Biao Sister!¡±

    Gao Yang hurriedly reached out to cover Luo Tan¡¯s mouth. What a joke. Xie Jing Xing did not only send him one person to the Shen mansion, there were secret guards too. If any of the itchy mouth secret guards said these words to Xie Jing Xing, then he would not be able to stay in Ming Qi. Gao Yang looked at Luo Tan, who was struggling in his hands, and helplessness formed in his heart. This Luo Tan really knew how to find trouble for him. This was not the first time already!

    Luo Tan finally struggled out from Gao Yang¡¯s hands and most probably knew that her voice was a little loud so she suppressed her voice. However her expression was still filled with pride, as if she had caught some leverage from Gao Yang, ¡°So you like Youngest Biao Sister. So you are jealous.¡±

    ¡°Do not be smart.¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°This one dare not have feelings for Fifth Shen Young Lady.¡±

    Luo Tan pursed her lips, ¡°Good that you know it yourself. My Youngest Biao Sister is a so smart and pretty Young Lady that it would be hard to find one even if one held antern to look. You a doctor dare to think about it? Just go and look at a mirror.¡±

    Her tone of voice deeply pierce Gao Yang¡¯s heart and made Gao Yang have the urge to immediately find a mirror to see if he had that kind of look that could not be seen outside like what Luo Tan mentioned.

    Thinking of his own Highness, Gao Yang coldlyughed and pointed towards Luo Ling¡¯s direction with his chin, ¡°I am delusional and he is qualified?¡±

    Luo Tan looked at Luo Ling and sighed, ¡°Older Brother Ling is very good but is not the person for Youngest Biao Sister.¡±

    These words were out surprisingly of the contrary for Gao Yang as he thought that Luo Tan would wholeheartedly support her own TangXiong, thus he asked, ¡°Oh? Why say that?¡±

    ¡°Youngest Biao Sister is a person with a mind of her own and Older Brother Ling ¡®s temper is too warmth but unable to make any sparks. One thinks that Youngest Biao Sister only treated Older Brother Ling as an older brother.¡± Luo Tan felt that it was a pity.

    ¡°You still know about sparks?¡± Gao Yang was surprised and continued asking, ¡°Then what kind of person does your Youngest Biao Sister will have sparks with?¡±

    Gao Yang only casually teased Luo Tan and never had thought that Luo Tan would really think about it seriously and finally said, ¡°People like Prince Rui?¡±

    Gao Yang was surprised.

    ¡°Prince Rui is good-looking and also mysterious and unpredictable. And what is more, he is a person who value rtions and righteousness thus he can be considered as a iparably good man in this world. My Youngest Biao Sister should match with this kind of husband. But this is probably only one¡¯s wishful thinking.¡± Luo Tan¡¯s voice was suppressed but she saw Gao Yang smiling at her when she lifted her head. She then realized that she had said too much to Gao Yang and she did not have such a good rtionship with Gao Yang. Luo Tan¡¯s expression immediately changed and she said by Gao Yang¡¯s ears, ¡°Hey, you got a hold of me because of the matter of me going to the residence of Prince Rui. Today I know that you admire my Youngest Biao Sister in your heart and also got a hold of you. Since both of use got hold of each other¡¯s leverages, then it is considered even. In the future you better not think of using the matter of Prince Rui to threaten me. Be careful that I will tell my Youngest Biao Sister about your cunningness and let you unable to lift your head up in front of her for the rest of your life!¡± Luo Tan said in hostile.

    Gao Yang really did not know whether tough or cry. In actual fact, he was more fearful of Xie Jing Xing alright. But seeing Luo Tan¡¯s appearance of being smart and her brows arching in craftiness, suddenly he had interest. He got nearer and said, ¡°That is good. Then let us hold each other leverages. How about that?¡±

    He was born with a yboy feel and when he spoke to Luo Tan, he was very handsome. Luo Tan was originally one who like good looking things but one did not know why she felt a little guilty conscious. She violently shoved Gao Yang to a side. She was a person who practiced martial arts and that one shove could almost take blood from Gao Yang.

    Luo Tan turned around and left, saying angrily, ¡°Lecher!¡±

    Gao Yang touched his chin and slowly smiled.

    All the trivial things that happened in the Shen mansion did not acttract Shen Miao¡¯s attention as they were all irrelevant and boring matters to Shen Miao¡¯s eyes. It was until the second day when something happened in the Shen residence that was somewhat interesting.

    Shen Yue had ran away.

 Chapter 154: Overflowing help

    <h4>Chapter 154: Overflowing help (Part 1)</h4>

    Currently the Shen residence has exploded.

    Most likely because Shen Wan said to let Shen Yue married into the Wang family as PinQi (aka equal wife) and it finally made Shen Yue panicked. On the situation where Shen Yue had no other ides, she actually made a bold move and escaped from the Shen residence. Before leaving, she also cleared off all the gold and silver in the room and left a big mess for Chen Rou Qiu.

    Shen Wan was naturally furious and shouted angrily at Chen Rou Qiu, ¡°I told you to watch over her properly. How can she escape?¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu was naturally scared in her heart. Her heart ache for her daughter and did notpletely confined Shen Yue up, like what Shen Wan said to. She did not expected that Shen Yue would make use of her love for her at all. Now that Shen Yue ran away, she also did not know what to do and could only say to Shen Yue, ¡°One have already sent people out to search. Master, Yue-er did not intentionally do it. She is scared.¡±

    Even at such a time, she still did not know what was wrong and was still looking for excuses for Shen Yue. Shen Wan scoffed, ¡°She is scared? She is scared and still could exchange marriage with others? Scared and still could run away from home? Being properly betrothed makes one a wife while those run away would be a concubine. I, Shen Wan, do not have a daughter that is this shameless!¡±

    ¡°How could you say that of her?¡± Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°That is your daughter!¡±

    Shen Wan had been a civil official for his life and would rarely say such serious words, moreover he was scolding his own daughter. Chen Rou Qiu dared not believe her own eyes. After Shen Wan said those words, he looked at Chen Rou Qiu and there was a trace of impatience and disgust in them before he turned around and stood out of the room.

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s sensitive perception had felt that there was something wrong with Shen Wan and almost fell to the ground weakly. She grabbed onto Shi Qing¡¯s hands and her nails deeply dived deep into it, making Shi Qing¡¯s face whiten in pain but she dared not move.

    The quarrel in Qiu Shui Yuan quickly spread to Rong Qing Tang. Old Shen Furen leisurely sipped tea and smiled indifferently when she heard it, ¡°Do it. Jut do it. Chen Rou Qiu can just do it. She still think she is a newly wedded daughter-inw.¡± After pausing, she then spoke again, ¡°What kind of mother would have what kind of daughter. Each one of them cause all the trouble for me.¡±

    Zhang Mama carefully massage her shoulders, ¡°One do not know if the people searching for Third Young Lady would have found her?¡±

    ¡°Care for her for what?¡± Old Shen Furen became angry, ¡°I do not know how capable she is but after not too long she wee back with her tails between her legs. Throw away the Shen family reputation for nothing, let Number Three handle it, I do not want to manage these trifle matters.¡± She suddenly thought of something and frowned, ¡°Number Three is still heading to the Western courtyard?¡±

    Zhang Mama nodded her head, ¡°These days Third Furen and Third Master often squabbled thus Third Master headed towards the Western courtyard more frequently. Each trip would be almost half a day.¡±

    Old Shen Furen nodded her head and a trace of radiance appeared in her gaze, ¡°Since this is the case then it is time for the road to be brighten. Quickly birth a son for Number Three, I still want to hold grandchildren.¡± Sheughed coldly, ¡°Chen Rou Qiu, that stupid thing, should also see carefully how much she is weighted. Zhang Mama, go and do it. Lately nothing goes right for the Shen family. It is time to hold a joyous asion to wash away the bad luck.¡±

    Zhang Mama nodded her head andplied.

    On this night, Shen Wan had not return to the room and Chen Rou Qiu felt a whisper in her heart. Previously even if Shen Wan had social niceties outside, he would always send his servant over to pass an oral message but one did not know where he went today. Thinking of the squabble this morning with Shen Wan, she could not help but be somewhat anxious in her heart. A female at her age was after all declining in their appearance and was not as fresh as younger females that could give youth to men. Currently there was some disagreement between Shen Wan and her, it would be troublesome if one would bring woman from outside in. Chen Rou Qiu was different with Ren Wan Yun, with just those thoughts from Shen Gui, Ren Wan Yun had long settled all the females that Shen Gui had brought in in droves. As long as Ren Wan Yun could sit securely on the position as the matriarch of the household, she did not care about others. Chen Rou Qiu had dominated Shen Wan¡¯s favour for so many years and Old Shen Furen was not wrong with her words. Chen Rou Qiu was the extremely jealous type as she did not allow Shen Wan to have other women.

    Thinking of this, Chen Rou Qiu was unable to sit or stand due to uneasiness.

    Hua Yi walked in from outside, ¡°Furen, Old Furen had gotten a few bolts of fabric and instructed for you to send one over to Young Lady Cang.¡±

    Old Shen Furen had always looked down on Cang Zai Qing and would usually treat it as though there was no such person in the residence so why would she be thinking of Cang Zai Qing today? Chen Rou QIu frowned, ¡°Old Furen can directly send someone over, why need me to go?¡±

    Hua Yi also did not understand, ¡°Most likely because you have good rtions with Young Lady Cang.¡±

    Just when Chen Rou Qiu was feeling ill-at-ease, Old Shen Furen actually instructed her to do things, which would distract her from her thoughts. Thus she did not say anything more and headed towards the Western courtyard with Shi Qing and Hua Yi after putting on a cloak.

    At the moment the skies had turned dark but it was not yet to for one to rest yet, thus Chen Rou Qiu reckoned that Cang Zai Qing had not slept yet and did not notify her.

    Upon reaching the Western courtyard, unexpectedly the lights were actually extinguished early. Chen Rou Qiu felt that it was somewhat strange and she saw Zhao Mama startled when she saw her, seemingly panicking as she said, ¡°Why has Third Furene over?¡±

    ¡°Old Furen instructed me to gift some fabric to Younger Sister Qing.¡± Chen Rou Qiu said and pointed towards the bed chambers with her head, ¡°Is Younger Sister Qing fallen asleep?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± Zhao Mama said, ¡°Young Lady¡¯s body is not feeling well these few days and thus slept early.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu felt somewhat strange as she felt that Zhao Mama¡¯s expression was not natural. She then looked at the surrounding maids and their heads were all lowered, seemingly afraid that something could be discovered. At the same time there was some faint ambiguous sounding from the room. One was unable to hear clearly but when the sounds came out, Zhao Mama¡¯s expression became more tensed.

    Although Chen Rou Qiu was curious, currently she did not wish to have conflicts with Chang Zai Qing. In her view, Cang Zai Qing was perhaps a very good knife and it was good to use it to deal with the Eldest household of the Shen family. Especially nothing went right for her today, she have a stomachful of anger with nowhere to vent thus the more she want to see the Eldest household of the Shen family down in luck.

    Chen Rou Qiu let the servants put the fabric down and just as she was about to leave, her footsteps suddenly stopped.

    Zhao Mama look towards where Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s gaze was at and saw that there was a small sachet leaning against the window. That dark red embroidered sachet was filled with fragrance and was very exquisite. Chen Rou Qiu walked over and picked the scent sachet up. When Zhao Mama wanted to stop her, it was toote.

    When Shi Qing and Hua Yi saw that scent sachet, they could not help but widen their mouth and became speechless due to shock.

    On the day that Shen Yue married, Chen Rou Qiu had saw Cang Zai Qing wearing a very pretty scent sachet. The embroidery on the sachet was very exquisite that Chen Rou Qiu fondled admiringly. Cang Zai Qing was generous and gifted that sachet to Chen Rou Qiu. Afterwards due to Shen Yue¡¯s matter Chen Rou Qiu wanted Shen Wan to be happy, she then gave the exquisitely made sachet to Shen Wan. That embroidered egret on the sachet was not feminine and the scent was not cosmetic at all. Chen Rou Qiu remembered that because the sachet contains tea leaves, it has the light refreshing tea fragrance but Chen Rou Qiu felt that the tea fragrance was too light and added dried Osmanthus that were picked during autumn.

    There were no two leaves that were exactly the same in the world, even if Cang Zai Qing was capable and able to make an exact same scent sachet, not every sachet was filled by Chen Rou Qiu with Osmanthus.

    Chen Rou Qiu held the scent sachet and her hands were somewhat trembling. She finally brought it to her nose and took a whiff determinedly.

    The sweet scent of the Osmanthus was mixed with the tea leaves slowly entered Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s nose. Chen Rou Qiu closed her eyes abruptly.

    When she opened them again, her gaze made Shi Qing and Hua Yi somewhat scared.

    She suddenly turned towards Zhao Mama. Zhao Mama did not pull back her increasingly panicked expression and this fellpletely into Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes. Chen Rou Qiu coldly scoffed, ¡°Each one of you all really treat me like a fool?¡± Finishing, she walked quickly towards Cang Zai Qing¡¯s bed chambers and was about to break down the door.

    ¡°Furen cannot!¡± Zhao Mama quickly stop in panic.

    Chen Rou Qiu asked, ¡°Why not?¡±

    Zhao Mama was unable to say anything.

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart could not help but sank and she only felt that she was almost ripped apart. The more upset and pained she was, the colder her expression was. She said to Shi Qing and Hua Yi, ¡°Smash! Go and smash it ruthlessly! I want to see which pair of adulterous couple that dare to do such a shameless matter in my Shen residence! Smash!¡±

    Shi Qing and Hua Yi dared not disobey the orders and immediately stepped forward to open the doors. Chen Rou Qiu took themp beside her and walked in without waiting for Zhao Mama to stop her.

    The brazier in the room was burning bright and there were clothes and shoes scattered all over the follow and jewelry were broken and in disorder. There was two people on the bed intertwined, looking like they were sleeping soundly.

    That female¡¯s body was exposed and her posture was embarrassed and shy. That male however unhurriedly draped the clothes over to cover both of their bodies. When he turned over, it was Shen Wan.

    The room was filled with the taste of alcohol, it was obvious that they drank before sleeping together but one could not use apse to describe it as one had feelings and the other had intend. Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Wan had been husband and wife for so many years, if Shen Wan did not like her, then how would he let Cang Zai Qing climb up the bed? Moreover this was Cang Zai Qing¡¯s bed and it was Shen Qan who came over actively.

    Chen Rou Qiu closed her eyes and quickly stopped the tears that was almost overflowing out before screaming, ¡°Cheating couple!¡±

    The wind begin to raise at night and a few hundred Lis (1 Li = 500 meters) away from the Ding capital, there was an inn where the purple d youth was sitting in front of the table in the middle of it, reading the letter in his hand. In a jiffy, he raised his hand and threw the letter into the brazier at the side and the letter instantly turned into ashes.

    ¡°Master, there is a letter from Great Liang.¡± The secret guard, Nan Qi, beside him said, ¡°Your Majesty urge you to hurry back.

    ¡°No need to care about him.¡± Xie Jing Xing said without any care, ¡°When the matters are finish, I will naturally return.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty is afraid that you will dy matters.¡± Nan Qi said, ¡°The people at that end has noticed the movements in Ming Qi. Previously His Majesty mention to choose a Consort for you and in the course of time, it is almost the time. If Master still do not return, one fear that things will be held up.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing shot a nce at Nan Qi immediately kept quiet but his heart had bitter words. Emperor Yong Le had a personality of standing by one¡¯s word and his own Master was one who disregard thew and natural morality, making the subordinates sandwich between them very difficult. Moreover with regards to the matter of choosing a consort, others might not be clear but those secret guards that were beside Xie Jing Xing could see clearly that Xie Jing Xing obviously treated the Young Lady of the Shen family special. Not mentioning how Emperor Yong Le would view the matter, the secret guards felt that this matter was not feasible. Shen Miao was a Ming Qi people and how would the Shen family be willing to have rtions with Great Liang?

    However one would never dare to say these words in front of Master. If Master was not happy and send one off to guard the pagoda prison, then that would not be worth it at all.

    ¡°Since Imperial Older Brother is bored.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°And incredibly suffocated then go and tell him what kind of intentions the Qin country is nning. Don¡¯t worry about things that one should not worry about.¡±

    Nan Qi wiped the sweat off his head. One could not offend both people, on¡¯s heart was breaking a sweat.

    Just as he was thinking, he saw Tie Yi walking in from outside and was holding a small box that one did not know what was it. When he entered the room, he ced the small box on the table and said, ¡°The jewellery that my Prince has instructed to make is finished and the bank notes are sent over.¡±

    Nan Qi who was standing behind almost choked on his own saliva. What did Tie Yi said? Making jewelry? Nan Qi secretly looked towards the table and indeed saw that the box was very exquisitely made. A small little box and there was a fine flower pattered on top of it. Upon closer look, it seemed to be a tiger¡¯s head?

    What thing was that?

    Xie Jing Xing opened the box and took a nce. It was filled up with all kinds of jewelry. Cat¡¯s eye, a pair of jade bracelet, pearl head ornament, jasper hairpin, they were things that were extremely fine. It was not an exaggeration that this small little box valued more than a thousand gold. Nan Qi thought secretly, could it be that this was something to be gifted to the Young Lady of the Shen family? But the Young Lady of the Shen family did not look like one who loves jewels and jade? Would Master be able to gift these out?

    However, it was indeed very generous.

    Xie Jing Xing closed the box and said, ¡°Not bad.¡± Suddenly he thought about something and asked, ¡°What is Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s recent movements?¡±

    Tie Yi thought before saying, ¡°There is no movement at the moment and is just closer to the Crown Prince.¡±

    The Crown Prince. Xie Jing Xing raised his brows, ¡°Watch him closely. Fu Xiu Yi is not a simple character.¡±

    Tie Yi coupled and retreated.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Xie Jing Xing stopped him, ¡°Pay attention to Shen Yue too.¡±

    One did not know what kind of luck the Shen family was on these days as there was mayhem all day. Previously it was the matter of Shen Dong Ling and Shen Yue exchanging marriage, then it was the matter of the Wang family not epting Shen Yue thenter it was Shen Yue rebelled and runaway from home. It was even better now, Chen Rou Qiu caught the adultery of Cang Zai Qing and Shen Wan in the act.

    Cang Zai Qing, as a guest in the Shen residence and the daughter of an old friend of Old Shen General¡¯s, the rtionship with the Shen residence should have been very polite. Apart from Old Shen Furen, everyone would often speak a few words to Cang Zai Qing when they meet her, thus the current matriarch of the family, Chen Rou Qiu, liked her a lot. Who knew that Cang Zai Qing was so courteous that she climbed onto Shen Wan¡¯s bed. Chen Rou Qiu was not stabbed at the back by others but by the ¡®cherished and attentive¡¯ younger sister.

    Chen Rou Qiu kick up a fuss on the spot and dispute hotly all the way to Rong Jing Tang.

    Within Rong Jing Tang, Old Shen Furen was sitting at the highest position. Cang Zai Qing and Shen Wan was standing at the side. Shen Wan did not have any expression on, Shen Gui had an appearance of watching a good show, whereas Cang Zai Qing¡¯s eyes was hung down as if she was ashamed. However Chen Rou Qiu forced herself to stop crying and put up an appearance of unable to let the matter drop.

    ¡°Enough already. How does it look like when one cry like this?¡± Old Shen Furen finally said after been bored with Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s appearance, ¡°What is the matter of one¡¯s husband bringing a youngdy in that you would cry like the Heavens has copsed.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡± Chen Rou Qiu shouted, ¡°If it was Master that bring youngdies in and lift them up as concubines, naturally this daughter-inw will not say anything and would even take the initiative to do the preparation. But both of them kept silent about it and did such a thing in front of my face in this courtyard. Everyone in the courtyard kept me in the dark and it is obvious it is deliberately not giving me face. Mother, I am also your daughter-inw and you are also a female. If one¡¯s husband wants to bring in a concubine, can I stop it? Then why is there a need to use such an insulting method?¡±

    ¡°Third Furen.¡± Cang Zai Qing could not help but spoke, ¡°Today¡¯s matter is all a misunderstanding. It is me who drank too much and it has nothing to do with Third Master. Zai Qing will not be a concubine so take it that this matter had never happen. Tomorrow I will pack up and leave the Shen residence. One hope that Older Sister would not me Third Master about it.¡±

    Compared to Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s aggressiveness, Cang Zai Qing had never denied being involved with Shen Wan but ced all the me to herself, making oneself look very fair and reasonable. Shen Wan¡¯s expression slightly changed, ¡°Why leave? The things I do, naturally one would give you a resolution.¡±

    Originally Chen Rou Qiu felt that Cang Zai Qing¡¯s words were somewhat piercing to her hears and now listening to Shen Wan still urging Cang Zai Qing to stay, it was adding fuel to fire and she immediately said, ¡°Resolution? How would you want to resolute? It is to chase me away and give official wife position to her?¡± After she spoke, she turned her head to Cang Zai Qing and pointed to her while scolding, ¡°You are sure an ingrate. Youe to the Shen residence and it was me who support your food and clothes but who knew that you would have such a depraved heart to even climb onto your JieFu¡¯s (Older Sister¡¯s husband) bed. Really very shameless! You cannot seduce Shen Xin so youe and seduce the husband of someone beside you? No wonder you are not married at such an old age. Which good son would dare to want such a woman who offend public morals?¡±

    Not only Shen Wan was stunned with her words, even Old Shen Furen was somewhat startled. The self-proimed schrly Chen Rou Qiu was scolding just like a shrew on the streets. This scene was indeed somewhat ugly to see.

    Shen Wan was so angry that he could not speak and Cang Zai Qing bit her lips with a look of enduring silently. It was Shen Gui, who was standing at the side, could not help but said something, ¡°DiMei (Younger Brother¡¯s wife), you are at fault here. If a husband wants to bring in concubine, it is you as a Furen who should naturally help to handle it. Initially there was no other people in Third Younger Brother¡¯s courtyard and this was already somewhat unreasonable. Now after much difficulty there is finally a sister who can help you to share tribtions, why are you still blocking it?¡± Shen Gui was lecherous and naturally favoured beauties like Cang Zai Qing. It was just that Cang Zai Qing was Shen Wan¡¯s people and he would not touch a brother¡¯s woman. However Shen Gui did not like seeing Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s shrewish manners. When Ren Wan Yun was alive, she did not stop him from bringing in concubines.

    However the current Chen Rou Qiu was already extremely sensitive at the moment thus not only Shen Gui¡¯s remark did not appease her, instead it seemed that she was being stepped on the foot and she immediately went on scolding indiscriminately at Shen Gui, ¡°Second Older Brother still have the free time to care about the matters of the Third household. One fear that Second Older Brother¡¯s matter had not taken care of. Currently one¡¯s lineage had been cut off, even if one bring in eight or ten concubines, so what? There is still no one to carry down the line!¡±

    Shen Gui¡¯s pain was that he was unable to have any descendants in this lifetime and who knew Chen Rou Qiu would jab Shen Gui¡¯s sore point. Shen Gui was so angry that his face be livid and Old Shen Furen¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good at all.

    ¡°Madam Chen, then what do you want?¡± Old Shen Furen said angrily.

    ¡°I have married into the Shen family for so many years and is not an unreasonable person. Cast Cang Zai Qing out and I will treat it as though nothing had happened.¡±

    ¡°Not possible.¡± Shen Wan said angrily, ¡°Since I have touched her, naturally one will take responsibly for her.¡±

    ¡°It is alright for anyone but her!¡± Chen Rou Qiu pointed at Cang Zai Qing and shouted. She could not tolerate the fact that Cang Zai Qin had betrayed her and climbed onto Shen Wan¡¯s bed. This mad her feel a sense of humiliation and shame. The most important thing was Chen Rou Qiu understood Cang Zai Qing very clearly. Cang Zai Qing was not inferior in any aspects than her and had a good temperament. Even Chen Rou Qiu herself felt difficult to feel malice towards Cang Zai Qing. Especially with the matters now, Shen Wan¡¯s words intentional or otherwise were protecting Cang Zai Qing, making Chen Rou Qiu feel a sense of crisis. As a woman, she understood Shen Wan¡¯s mind more than anyone else. One feared that once Cang Zai Qing entered, not only she would share the favours with her, it was possible that only she alone was favoured. She could not bring such a great rival in for herself!

    ¡°Why it cannot be her?¡± The person saying it was none other than Shen Wan. Shen Wan was also furious at the moment, most probably because Chen Rou Qiu was tender and graceful in front of him for so many years but now was as irrational and ill-mannered like a shrew, making Shen Wan unbearable to look at her.

    Chen Rou Qiu said angrily, ¡°Then you divorce me! If you want to bring her in then annul the marriage with me!¡±

    This made Shen Wan so angry that he was in aplete mess. However Chen Rou Qiu seemed to have confidence and became more aggressive, ¡°After getting the annulment letter, I will naturally leave without a second word. Bring in whoever you want to bring in, it is of no issues since we are of no rtions and each can do what one likes!¡± Finishing, two stream of tears flowed down on her cheeks, looking very pitiful.

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s words were ones that said in anger. She was husband and wife with Shen Wan for so many years, even if there were conflicting viewstely, but they had many years of harmonious rtions before. Chen Rou Qiu understood Shen Wan. Shen Wan still have some affection with her at the end and was currently blindly by Cang Zai Qing for the moment thus it was absolutely not possible for Shen Wan to divorce her because for Cang Zai Qing.

    Its a pity that Chen Rou Qiu that calcted thousands of ways and calcted that Shen Wan still had affections for her but did not calcte Old Shen Furen¡¯s attitude.

    Old Shen Furen coldlyughed once and looked at Chen Rou Qiu as if she was watching a clown performing, ¡°Annulment? You would wish but one fear that you had miscalcted. It is not possible for Number Three to give you an annulment letter. The very most, one would give you a divorce letter!¡±

    Cang Zai Qing who wanted to speak at the moment, swallowed the words that were at her mouth.

    Chen Rou Qiu was not to be outdone and asked, ¡°On what basis I am a given a divorce letter?¡±

    ¡°On what basis?¡± Old Shen Furen looked at her, ¡°Ever since Number Three married you, there are no other youngdy in the courtyard. Not to mention about concubine, there isn¡¯t any TongFangs at all. As the matriarch of the family but not organise things for your husband, that is being jealous andck of virtue! Number Three¡¯s heart be magnanimous and I do not want to be involved in Number Three¡¯s courtyard matters but for so many years, Chen Rou Qiu, you calcte. You have been close to twenty years in the Shen residence and have not give birth to a son for the Third household. Let me ask you, in the whole of Ding capital, who is like you, marry into the husband family and unable to give birth to a son but do not let one¡¯s husband have a son with others? You want our Shen family to end the line is it?¡±

    ¡°You do not have a son and is jealous. There is already two out of the seven grounds of divorces, enough to give you a divorce letter!¡±

    Even though Old Shen Furen came from the marketce and did not have much knowledge, but when she was arguing with others, she would not be at a disadvantage at all. Especially she already had anger with Chen Rou Qiu and now that it was Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s fault, as tensions run high, she made Chen Rou Qiu speechless.

    That was right. Just the one ground of being without son, the Shen family could push all the faults upon Chen Rou Qiu. Even if this was brought to court, Chen Rou Qiu would be the one that would be pointe at. Helplessness streak across Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart as she always thought that he had firmly grasped Shen Wan¡¯s heart and also though that Shen Wan and her would be loving for the entire lifetime. But now seeing Shen Wan¡¯s attitude of protecting Cang Zai Qing was like a p to her which made Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s belief that she was infallible shattered!

    Shen Wan was no different from other men who were greedy for freshness and love tenderness. There was no different between one¡¯s or other women but as time passes and age caught up, one had to give way to younger females. But if one still had a son by one¡¯s side during those days, one could still sit on the position of a matriarch but she did not have a son at all, thus her position was also in jeopardy.

    Old Shen Furen looked at Cang Zai Qing and said slowly, ¡°Number Three, since you have touched others, our Shen family is not people who is unreasonable, naturally one must take responsibility. There is no one else in Young Lady Cang and if Young Lady Cang is willing then after tomorrow, one will give her a Gui Concubine (higher ranked concubine). Lately there are a lot of bad luck and one should flush it out with joyous events.¡±

    For Old Shen Furen to raise her to a Gui Concubine, it was obviously a deliberate move to go against Chen Rou Qiu and let Chen Rou Qiu see her face.

    Chen Rou Qiu looked at Old Shen Furen. On Old Shen Furen¡¯s ravine filled face, there was a trace of smile that quickly shed past. That smile made Chen Rou Qiu suddenly understand something in her heart.

    How did one find out the matter of Cang Zai Qing? It was Old Shen Furen that instructed her to go to the Western courtyard to gift some bolts of cloth when she discovered it. She did not go early orter but purposely at time so could it be that Old Shen Furen did it on purpose? These days she was worried of Shen Yue and did not care about anything else, thus she did not discover Cang Zai Qing¡¯s and Shen Wan¡¯s secret but that did not meant that Old Shen Furen did not discover it. Old Shen Furen had wholehearted wanted to bring in a concubine for Shen Wan and upon discovering the exchanges between Cang Zai Qing and Shen Wan, one feared that she was extremely happy. Or perhaps there were other things that contributed to this, so that such a situation would happen today.

    Forcing her to such a situation and let Cang Zai Qing enter the residence.

    Within Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart, an infinite hatred for Old Shen Furen appeared and she said as she gritted her teeth, ¡°Such humiliation is absolutely unreasonable!¡±

 Chapter 155: Returning Back

    <h4>Chapter 155: Returning Back (Part 1)</h4>

    The residence of the General in the Ding capital was originally decorated with bright colours and from the outsiders¡¯ view, it was admirable. Whenever the residence of the General was brought up, everyone would first recall about the sweat and blood contributions, and the bravery of the Formidable Great General.

    However ever since the separation of the Eldest household and the Shen family, and being removed from the Shen¡¯s n records, the General residence quickly declined. Even though Shen Gui and Shen Wan tried to support the formal glory of the General residence with their careers, unfortunately the route of civil and military officials were different. Civil officials depended on their brains and mouth, and if one wanted to achieve meritorious services, it would take a much longer time. It was however different with military officials, after fighting a battle and cutting off a few enemy heads, one would be admired by ten thousands of people.

    After the decline of the General residence, even though there was still a name, people do not pay as close attention as before. However, these days it easily caught others¡¯ attention, but good things did not get out of the door but instead bad things spread out to thousands of Li (1 Li = 500m). The matter that made others discuss the most was this matter. One did not know when, but there was a rumour that was spreading in the marketce, it was that the Master of the Third household of the Shen family was nning to divorce his wife.

    Among the three sons of the Shen family, besides Shen Xin, even though Shen Gui was smooth and evasive, he was too lustful, thus he did things unclearly. Shen Wan was however different from his Second Older Brother, he had a clean record and was not considered lustful towards females. Even though he would y along with his colleagues, he would not make a mess of things. He was one who very much cherished his feathers thus in the eyes of the people, he was one who had reached a high level of emotional maturity and was capable. If one were to wait a couple of years, most likely his position would be even higher.

    The women of the official families had a good impression of Shen Wan. It was not because of anything else, but because Shen Wan was one that favoured and dotted his wife and daughter, and that there was not a single female in the inner courtyard. Those Furens of official families would all have some frustrating matters in their courtyard, and would always be envious of Chen Rou Qiu since it was not easy to encounter a husband who would only treat one person well.

    Who knew that at this period, when Shen Yue was married, there would be a matter of divorcing between Shen Wan and Chen Rou Qiu.

    Those who spread out in the marketce all had eyes and ears, ¡°Is not it so? One heard that it was because the Third Shen Furen do not have a son. You see, now there is no grandson in the Shen residence, and one cannot just let the family line be cut off. Not mentioning that the Second Shen Master had been bringing in concubines after concubines, after all he once had two sons. However the Third household had never had a son before, thus it is no wonder they got anxious.

    ¡°Speaking of that, the Third Shen Master is doing well in his career and with such a big family, it would be indeed a pity if there is no heir to inherit it.¡±

    ¡°That Madam Chen¡¯s tummy failed to live up to expectations, and had not given birth to sons for so many years. She still do not let her husband bring in concubines. This is really ill-mannered. There would not be such thing in amoner¡¯s family. If I am Third Shen Master, I will not be able to ept it too.¡±

    ¡°To not even let one bring in concubine. Ze. Such a jealous woman with no virtue and still do not have a son, this can be one and only. Third Shen Master is pitiful.¡±

    The rumours in the entire Ding capital were all standing at Shen Wan¡¯s side. Chen Rou Qiu was originally a talenteddy from the Ding capital, and was extremely popr among the noble female¡¯s circle. But this time, no matter if it were themoners or those women who once ttered or were close to her, they all inadvertently now used her of wrongs. Perhaps because Chen Rou Qiu had been living too fortunately in the past that made people jealous, when the happiness was shattered, it would make other rejoice in her misfortune and throw stones.

    In the Shen residence, Chen Rou Qiu smashed the porcin vase in front of her, and the vase became small debris and dregs that filled the entire floor. Chen Rou Qiu was unable to disperse the hate and smashed all the cups on the table onto the floor. Shi Qing and Hua Yi dared not even breath loudly and let Chen Rou Qiu continue to make a fuss.

    ¡°Shameless! Shameless!¡± Chen Rou Qiu screamed, ¡°That pair of adulterous couple had forced me to such a situation and it is my fault? Ridiculous! Stupid!¡±

    The rumours outside were all disadvantages for Chen Rou Qiu, and since she was one who cared about her face so how would she be willing to let herself, a daughter of a schrly family be called a shrew by others?

    ¡°It must have been that slut who said these nonsenses outside.¡± Chen Rou Qiu clenched her teeth and said. It was a moment of pique when she said to Shen Wan about the divorce letter and it was only to scare him. Who knew that this information was now known and spread out in the marketce, and had pushed her and Shen Wan to the point where things could not be mitigated. The thing that made one¡¯s heart chill the most, was that Shen Wan had never taken a look at her till now.

    ¡°It must be that slut that urged Master!¡± Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s nails deeply dug into her palm. Old Shen Furen was currently deliberately promoting Chang Zai Qing to go against her, currently one did not know where Shen Yue went, and Shen Wan was confused by Chang Zai Qing. The Shen residence was so big, but there was no one that stood by her. One fear that in the entire Ding capital, the person that was in the wrong was her. Chen Rou Qiu felt as though she was a lone general fighting a battle.

    ¡°Furen, currently Old Furen had passed on the order so what can we do next?¡± Hua Yi finally asked.

    Either let Chang Zai Qinge in like this or let Shen Wan write a divorce letter. No matter which one it was, Chen Rou Qiu would not be able to ept it. But she was indeed powerless in the Shen residence.

    The love that she had for Shen Wan had turned into hate at this moment. She suddenly stood up andughed coldly, ¡°How would there be such an easy thing in the world? The Shen family is insulting me then I would still need to take it? Pack up, I want to return to the Chen family!¡±

    *****

    Chen Rou Qiu had returned to her maiden family.

    The Old Master of the Chen family was a document official of the administrative division, who was in charge of repairing all the big and small books in the Ming Qi¡¯s Pce. Because it was a civil role and one had to read widely, Chen Rou Qiu thus was able to grow up with books. Moreover when Old Master Chen was young, he was then a JieYuan (first ce candidate in the provincial Imperial examinations) and had some capabilities.

    There were some meaning of getting together the Chen and Shen families when Chen Rou Qiu married Shen Wan. Of course in the beginning it was Shen Wan that selected Chen Rou Qiu. Even though Old Master Chen was not one who shielded his shorings, he paid great attention to family reputation, especially the putting of a lofty and arrogant appearance was the same with Chen Rou Qiu. Thus if Chen Rou Qiu was divorced, it would destroy their reputation, making Old Master Chen very unhappy. The Chen and Shen family were destined to have an unclearwsuit.

    When Shen Miao heard all these from Jing Zhe, she was reading under themp. Jing Zhe said, ¡°Currently Third Furen had returned to her maiden family, and definitely will not let the matter rest. If they found out that the rumours were released by Young Lady... What will happen?¡±

    The rumours that were flowing around the marketce was not spread by Chang Zai Qing, nor Shen Wan and definitely not Old Shen Furen. It was Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao had lived together with the Third household for an entire life, and knew that even though Chen Rou Qiu was pretentious, arrogant and loved Shen Wan deeply, she was not stupid. Upon discovering Shen Wan¡¯s and Chang Zai Qing¡¯s adulterous affair, she would definitely be furious and difficult to calm down, and would do impulsive things but afterwards, after much thought she would put up a grievance appearance in front of Shen Wan. Shen Wan would think about the long rtionship with Chen Rou Qiu and would soften. At that time when Chang Zai Qin entered the household, it would not be known if Chen Rou Qiu or Chang Zai Qing would die in the fight, afterall Chen Rou Qiu would not be defeated that easily.

    It would be better to let some rumours out and cause the anger in Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart grow, and it would add more fuel to the fire with regards to Shen Wan¡¯s rtionship, and it would then reach to an irreconcble stage. A female¡¯s heart of vengeance was scary and it would be much more interesting when events were provoked. Chen Rou Qiu indeed became so anxious that she returned to her maiden family.

    To take this step, it would be very difficult to go back. There would be a rift in the other person¡¯s heart and only a novel would only be able to put back a shattered mirror. Shen Miao felt that during her past life she was unable to see things clearly when she was in the Inner Pce, but now after changing a perspective and watching as an outsider, it was very clear in a nce. To y with other on the palm of your hands, even if the person was one¡¯s enemy, her mood was not that good. Perhaps it was because she would have thought that when Mei Furen looked at her, was it the same as the way she was looking at Chen Rou Qiu?

    ¡°Do not worry.¡± She then responded after pausing for a while, ¡°It is not that easy to detect.¡± She handed the matter over to Feng Xian Pawnshop to do it and since money was epted, Ji Yu Shu would definitely organise things properly. The Feng Xian Pawnshop had done so many years of business in the Ding capital, thus they would understand this small thing.

    Thus Jing Zhe did not speak more. Seeing that the widows were not closed, she stood up to close them and said as she walked over, ¡°Why does Gu Yu keep forgetting to close the windows all day? The weather is so cold and the cold wind will blow in. What if Young Lady catch a cold?¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Shen Miao stopped her and nce at the window, ¡°Let the air ventte first since the room is stuffy. I will close them myself a whileter.¡±

    The room was bright so how was it stuffy? Even though Jing Zhe was a little suspicious in her heart when she saw Shen Miao¡¯s resolute appearance, she did not speak. She then helped Shen Miao cut the wick of themp before saying, ¡°May Young Lady rest early.¡±

    Jing Zhe retreated out.

    Shen Miao was staring at the slightly wavering candlelight and was about to get up and walk towards the couch. Halfway there, the candlelight flickered violently.

    A familiar voice sounded and it had the indolent banter that one had not heard for a long time, ¡°Deliberately opened the door for me so why go to sleep?¡±

    Shen Miao turned back and the youth propped himself against the window as one hand was supporting his chin, and the pair of peach blossoms eyes looked over inattentively. It was indolent yet charming that even the dark night was unable to let others ignore his brilliance. He saw Shen Miao being slightly startled and in a sh, entered the room and naturally took themp from Shen Miao hands and walked over to the stools to sit down.

    Such smooth actions, as if one had entered one¡¯s own room.

    ¡°You returned?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Xie Jing Xing stared at her and said with a smile but not a smile, ¡°Why? Miss me?¡±

    Shen Miao was already ustomed to his contemptuous words thus she simply ignored him. Xie Jing Xing went to sit down on the stool by himself and raised his eyebrows, ¡°You did well on Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s matter.¡±

    Shen Miao rolled her eyes, ¡°And you know it again.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s informants spreads throughout the Ding capital, moreover Ji Shu Yu of the Feng Xian Pawnshop have some rtions with Xie Jing Xing. Shen Miao instruct Ji Yu Shu to spread rumours at this end, and one fear that at the other end Ji Yu Shu would have told Xie Jing Xing. Now Shen Miao did not even care about it.

    ¡°No wonder when Chang Zai Qing came to Ding capital initially, you put up such an attitude.¡± Xie Jing Xing spoke to himself before ncing at Shen Miao again. It was unclear if his voice was in admiration or sighing as he said in half-truths, ¡°Truly vicious.¡±

    Shen Miao declined toment. Xie Jing Xing seemed to have thought of something and took out a box from somewhere one did not know of and threw it onto Shen Miao¡¯s arms.

    Shen Miao was almost crushed by the little box. She only felt that the little box was rather heavy and took a good look at it. She saw that there was arge tiger carving on the surface of the box. The tiger head looked alive and was somewhat charmingly naive, however the baring of fangs and brandishing of ws were rather fierce. She remembered the white tiger, ¡®Jiao Jiao¡¯, that Xie Jing Xing was raising and she endured the anger in her heart and opened the little box.

    As soon as it was opened, one was almost blinded by the brilliant colours of the things inside the box. The heavy box was filled to the brim with exquisite and luxurious jewelry. Not to mention that it was a full box of jewelry, just one of it would worth a lot of money. Why was Xie Jing Xing gifting her jewelry without any rhyme or reason? Shen Miao then looked at him and shook her head, ¡°I do not need jewelry.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°These are all valuable and hard toe by. You are in any case ady, what is wrong in buying jewelry?¡±

    Shen Miao thought about it, ¡°Perhaps one can pawn them at Feng Xian Pawnshop.¡±

    XIe Jing Xing choked on her words and raised his brows and asked, ¡°You are short on money?¡±

    ¡°It is always a good thing to have more money. There are so many ces where money is required to put things in order. As time passes, it would be difficult to be tight with it.¡± Shen Miao said frankly. Now in front of Xie Jing Xing, she was not as vignt as before, thus she said it as it was. Anyways Xie Jing Xing¡¯s means and methods extend across Heavens and even if she did not tell him some matter, he would be able to find it out so why the trouble of hiding and concealing?

    When Xie Jing Xing heard it, he took out a square rounded jade tally from his sleeves, ¡°This is the tally for Jin Yu Private Bank. With this, one can withdraw however much money one wants.¡± He casually threw it to Shen Miao and said with some displeasure, ¡°Don¡¯t keep being so bad in foresight.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡± In any case she was a person who had been an Empress and seen a lot of gold and treasures even when she was young she had cultivated those vulgar taste for things by the Second and Third households to afterwards in the Pce or in Qin country. She after all had a lot of insights but now Xie Jing Xing said tha she had ¡®no foresight¡¯, this was really somewhat ufortable. However... She held the jade tally up. One did not know what kind of jade was use for this jade tally that is so translucent and upon touching, the coldness seeps into one¡¯s bones. Shen Miao knew that Xie Jing Xing would not lie and this jade tally really could withdraw money from Jin Yu Private Bank. It was just that Jin Yu Private Bank was the biggest bank in Ming Qi that even the Imperial family would even have some dealings there. Currently Xie Jing Xing was a person of Great Liang and could even have such a thing in his possession. He was really too deep.

    Shen Miao returned the jade tally to Xie Jing Xing, ¡°No reward if it is not deserved.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her interested, ¡°Really has a backbone.¡± He nodded his head as a gesture to Shen Miao to look at that small box, ¡°That is not an ordinary jewelry. Take a look again.¡±

    Shen Miao was somewhat skeptical and picked up a pair of rings. The jade used was of a good grade that would be one of a good item if ced in a jewelry shop. Shen Miao took a look and seemed to felt the pair of rings was somewhat strange and touched it. There was actually a hidden button. She lifted her head and looked towards Xie Jing Xing, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°Concealed weapon.¡±

    ¡°Concealed weapon?¡± Shen Miao fiddled with the hidden button and unconsciously wanted to press it but she was suddenly stopped by Xie Jing Xing. Immediately afterwards, Xie Jing Xing stood up and stood behind her. His arms went around her shoulders as he taught her how to use the pair of jade rings.

    ¡°There is needles ced here and one fear that poison needles would harm one¡¯s own people thus when normal people are shot, they will only be unconscious for a while. It is only effective within three Cun (modern: inch) so don¡¯t release it arbitrarily.¡±

    ¡°There is powdered poison in the hairpin which would blind when the hairpin is pulled out. This can be used when one encounter a bandit.¡±

    ¡°A de is hidden in the bracelet, pull it apart and it¡¯s a small knife. If others tie you up in ropes, this knife can be used to cut the ropes.¡±

    ¡°The treasures earrings are a whistle. In case of an emergency, use it to whistle. My people are all over in the Ding capital thus if there is danger, they will rush over to save you...¡±

    He borated and exined each one to Shen Miao and there wasn¡¯t the usually indolent or frivolous manner of speaking. His gaze was especially serious and his longshes was enough to make others moved. Her hands were long and fair and with his peach blossoms eyes that looked at Shen Miao, as if it was as invigorating as spring water.

    Shen Miao felt somewhat warm.

    The windows were clearly opened but there was some stuffiness in the room. When he leaned over and looked over with his head lowered, Shen Miao was almost leaning against his chest and there was a fineyer of sweat on her back. She looked over to the side and her eyes meet with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s slightly upturned beautiful lips that seemed to be always smiling. Shen Miao seemed to have be scalded by it and turned away.

    Xie Jing Xing discovered that she was slightly distracted and he became somewhat dissatisfied. He knocked her head, ¡°Concentrate.¡±

    SHen Miao move a little forward in her seat, slightly further away from him and pretended to be calm, ¡°Had already seen it and I remembered. I will just practice in the future.¡±

    The corner of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips curved up, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want?¡±

    Shen Miao turned her head, ¡°You remembered wrongly.¡±

    This turn of head almost made her bump onto Xie Jing Xing because Xie Jing Xing was initially looking down at her. Shen Miao was slightly startled and her cheeks became red instantly.

    This youth¡¯s brows were so handsome that it was ridiculous (Trantor: You are ridiculous for writing that). Usually there was some frivolous air but when he used that part of beautiful eyes to look at you, the entire world had be springtime and blooming red flowers fill the entire city, making it unbelievably romantic.

    Xie Jing Xing chuckled, his voice was as mellow as wine and made one feel a little intoxicated. Xie Jing Xing reached his hands out and pushed aside some loose hair on Shen Miao¡¯s face as he carefully stared into Shen Miao¡¯s eyes before half innocently and half curiously asked, ¡°Why are you blushing?¡±

    Shen Miao stood up suddenly and took two steps before speaking with her back towards Xie Jing Xing, ¡°The room is too stuffy.¡±

    ¡°Because one feel there should be no reward if it is not deserved?¡± Xie Jing Xing said without a care, ¡°Easy. Then make some pastries.¡± After finishing he remembered something, ¡°I have done so much but cannot exchange for it and someone did not do anything but could get it. This is really frustrating.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shen Miao did not understand what Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words meant but she saw that Xie Jing Xing had already stood up, ¡°Never mind. Today one only came to gift you concealed weapons. These things are all suitable for killing people and one think that it is suitable for your liking.¡±

    Shen Miao really wanted to object but afterwards felt that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words were indeed right. She was living on the pointed side of the de and everything that she did was extremely dangerous. If there was a day where the Shen family could not protect her, she could only protect herself.

    This entire box of concealed weapons that looked like jewelry was considered as precious to her. Xie Jing Xing was indeed one who knew her well. Thinking that one had treated Xie Jing Xing as an adversary before, what Pei Lang said in the previous lifetime was correct, the opponent was the one that understood oneself the most.

    Xie Jing Xing suddenly thought about something an said, ¡°Do you know the whereabouts of Shen Yue?¡±

    Shen Yue? Shen Miao shook her head. She had informants in the Shen residence and knew that Shen Yue had ran away and her whereabouts were currently unknown. Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s people was unable to find Shen Yu till now and Shen Miao herself also sent people out to look for the whereabouts of Shen Yue but all of them returned without any achievements. Shen Miao was also suspicious. Even though the Ding capital is big, how could one unable to find a person? Moreover Shen Yue was a delicate female so how could she survive outside for a few days?

    ¡°You know where Shen Yue is?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°She is in the residence of the Qin Prince.¡±

    After Xie Jing Xing left, Shen Miao pressed her forehead before sitting back on the counch. The few candles was almost burning out.

    Shen Yue actually went to the residence of Prince Qin and had a connection to HuangFu Hao. In this lifetime, in the unseen world, she had change the direction of a lot of things. For example Shen Yue¡¯s fate, now that Shen Yue had entered the residence of Prince Qin, no one was able to expect what kind of changes there would be in the future.

    Shen Miao rubbed her chest and caught sight of that small box. When she stretched her hand out to bring it over and picked a pair of jade rings out. The greenness of the rings made her wrist looked so fair like a painting. It was originally an ice cold jewelry but Shen Miao felt that it was somewhat hot, just like the youth¡¯s gaze.

    She frantically kneaded her hair and closed the little box but inadvertently saw that thereid a jade tally beside the box.

    Tally for Jin Yu Private Bank...

    She had returned it to Xie Jing Xing but one did not know when Xie Jing Xing threw it there. It seemed that he deliberately did it. One had not seen anyone just handover such arge amount of money to others and Shen Miao felt sympathetic for Emperor Yong Le of Great Liang.

    After keeping the jade tally well, Shen Miao shook her head and thought that it was better for her to return this thing to Xie Jing Xing when she encountered him.

    *****

    In the residence of the Prince Qin, it waste in the evening and there was a female sitting in front of the mirror.

    The female sitting in front of the mirror was at her most wondrous age and was considered a delicately beauty, especially the air of a schr that oozed out of her body. At the moment she was wearing a snow white mid-clothes and facing the mirror. She was clearly a flowerlike beauty but her expression was somewhat hidden and dark.

    This person was not someone else but Shen Yue, who was missing from the Shen residence fo many days.

    Shen Yue had never thought that there would be a day where she would have some rtionship with the Crown Prince of Qin country. Initially she had nned to run away and go to the residence of Prince Ding. Fu Xiu Yi was warm and a gentleman and she was the Di daughter of the Third household of the Shen family thus because of a colleague¡¯s rtions, Fu Xiu Yi would not sit back and ignore her. Moreover she was beautiful and naturally friendly with talents in poetry and painting, even if one was made of stone, they would also be moved. At that time she only need to speak about her grievances in front of Prince Ding and gain his love and pity, she would be able to win over Prince Ding¡¯s heart.

    However she had never went out of the residence alone and did not know the location of the residence of Prince Ding. She asked others for the location but because she feared that the servants of the Shen family would catch up, she had no choice but to run and hide as she moved along. There were always such people like this in Ding capital. They were either escaping from marriage or running away from home due to some mistakes theymitted but it was easy to be target when a female was alone. Shen Yue was also targeted.

    The person that was on her was a local gangster. Before she could find the residence of Prince Ding, something happened in a remote alley nearby. Those gangsters snatched her baggage and still wanted to dishonour her innocence. In desperation she could only shout out that she was the niece of the Formidable Great General.

    Even though she was not resigned, Shen Yue knew it clearly in her heart. Her father¡¯s name was not as resounding as Shen Xin¡¯s. Especially after Shen Xin return back to Ding capital and gain heavy responsibility from Emperor Wen Hui, it did not fall short from previous. Comparing to shouting Shen Wan, it would be more deterring to shout out Shen Xin¡¯s name.

    As a result, someone walked by and heard her shouting that and took action to save her. It was onlyter when Shen Wan then knew that the person was from the residence of Prince Qin.

    Afterwards Shen Yue saw HuangFu Hai.

    Shen Yue only saw HuangFu Hao once during the tribute banquet and as the other person identity was of much higher ranked and a nobility, she did not dare to overstep the bounds of what was proper. This time she thought that HuangFu Hao helped out while passing but so Shen Yue went over to say her thanks. Who knew HuangFu Hao was not the least interested in her. To be exact, he was interested in Shen Miao and asked Shen Yue a lot of things of Shen Miao.

    Shen Yue thought that HuangFu Hao probably took a liking to Shen Miao and her heart was very jealous. No matter what, HuangFu Hao was a Crown Prince of Qin country and would be the Emperor of Qin country one day. If Shen Miao and HuangFu Hao were together and if Shen Miao became the Crown Prince¡¯s consort then she would be the Empress of Qin country. Even if Shen Miao was a CeFei (aka Secondary Consort), she would be a GuiFei. No matter the case, it would be noble and there would be endless wealth.

    Therefore Shen Yue said a lot of bad things of Shen Miao. She slowly and faintly discernibly revealed of how talentless and scheming Shen Miao was. Indeed after Shen Yue finish speaking, she then saw that HuangFu Hao¡¯s expression were not good. This made Shen Yue delighted.

    HuangFu Hao had intended to send Shen Yue back but Shen Yue heard about the fact that Shen Wan wanted to divorce Chen Rou Qiu and in a rage, Chen Rou Qiu returned to her maiden family. When Shen Yue first heard it, she was unable to restrain her anger for a moment and intended to return to the residence to seek justice for her mother. However when she was about to leave she thought about it again. If she were to return again, she would definitely be married to Wang Bi as a PinQi by Shen Gui. Currently Shen Wan and Old Shen Furen were still angry about the matter of the exchanging of brides between Shen Yue and Shen Dong Ling, she would definitely suffer.

    No matter how Shen Yue thought, she was unable to find a better idea and was also not willing to just watch as Chen Rou Qiu being at a disadvantage. One had to know that once Chen Rou Qiu was divorce, even her position as a Di-daugther would be implicated and one fear that there would not be a foothold for her in the Shen residence. Shen Miao has lots of resentment with Shen Wan and Old Shen Furen so now she was not reconcble.

    At the very end, she thought of a method.

    HuangFu Hao was the Crown Prince of Qin country and held great powers thus if HuangFu Hao took action, perhaps everything would be much simpler.

    And she just need to fawn over HuangFu Hao.

    She must stay in the residence of Prince Qin to avoid being found and made use by the Shen family.

 Chapter 156: Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 156: Marriage (Part 1)</h4>

    After a few days of snow in the Ding capital, the weather finally cleared up.

    Shen Miao was in the courtyard airing some books. They were all the military books that Shen Qiu brought over and one feared that molds would grow after being ced in the room for this period of time thus they were exposing it to the sun. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were sun-drying the beddings as Jing Zhe spoke, ¡°One heard that the Chen and Shen families¡¯wsuit was very lively and many people are watching it. Now that it had dragged on for so long, one do not know what would the final result be.¡±

    ¡°What other result can there be? It is strenuous and unrewarding for both sides.¡± Gu Yu said in disdained, ¡°To bring matters of the family up in court is a ridicule. Fortunately Master and Furen had separated earlier on from them, else one fear that it would be one would be implicated in it.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s maiden family and the Shen family were fighting in awsuit.

    Then Chen Master was an old man that was very stubborn and one who cared about his face a lot and was unwilling to lose. He would content to get out of the predicament and would not let himself to be the losing side.

    Only when ghost filled the air, could the spiritual mastere in. Even though Chen Rou QIu was married, Chen Master had to protect Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s reputation, not because he doted on Chen Rou Qiu but because he did not allow the Shen family belittle the Chen family like this. Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s mother however was a powerful one. As she doted on Chen Rou Qiu, she convinced Chen Master with a few words and wanted to fight with the Shen family awsuit.

    The Chen family believed that Chen Rou Qiu was conscientious after marrying into the Shen family and helped Shen Wan managed the family. She even brought in concubine for Shen Wan but he himself declined. Chen Rou Qiu had married into the Shen residence for so many years and everyone outside knew that she was educated, reasonable, gentle and graceful. Now with a sudden appearance of a female of dubious background, Shen Wan then wanted to divorce his wife, this was just spoiling the concubine too much and neglected one¡¯s wife.

    The Shen family¡¯s theory was that even though Chen Rou Qiu was the matriarch of the family, she was unable to give birth to sons and did not think of bringing in a few concubines to spread out the branches. Now that the husband had brought someone in, she still blocked it, one was really very jealous.

    One said the mother-inw was merciless, the other said that the daughter-inw was not filial. This was just a huge stage of farce that made everyone in Ding capital watch in relish.

    At the end thew suit was brought to the government offices but there were rarely such kind ofwsuit that they handled. Moreover thiswsuit was not a big deal but the Master of Chen family was a document official of the administrative division and Shen Wan¡¯s rank was not low either, thus one could not offend either side and the matter could only be dragged on.

    For Shen Wan and Chen Rou Qiu to be in court, the husband and wife rtionship could be regarded as the end. First it was because Shen Wan was after all an official and to be awsuit due to family matters, those censors who did not have much to do would definitely not let it off, thus Shen Wan¡¯s career would be affected by this. Second was because Cang Zai Qin was currently pregnant.

    It was timely that Cang Zai Qing was pregnant at this time because for her to be pregnant at this juncture, it was as good as pushing Chen Rou Qiu out. Even though Shen Wan had been affectionate with Chen Rou Qiu for so many years, it did not meant that he really did not have expectation for a son. If Cang Zai Qing was really carrying a son then he would have an heir to carry down the ancestral line. Because of that when he sees Cang Zai Qing, he felt that it was good and did not even take a look at the thrown away rotten cloth.

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Better not forget to bribe the Darens with money.¡±

    Gu Yuplied but was somewhat in doubts as she asked, ¡°Young Lady want to help Third Master of Third Furen? The money is used for which side?¡±

    Shen Miao let Gu Yu bring money to bride the people in the government offices but she did not know who Shen Miao was it for as Shen Miao did not let them read the letter.

    Gu Yu said softly, ¡°It is better not to be mixed in this matter. There is not a good person in that family.¡±

    Although her voice was soft, it was heard by Shen Miao. Shen Miao said, ¡°Neither side is.¡±

    In the case ofwsuit, it was something that burned money the most. When the poor pursue awsuit, it would be judged very quickly as they had nothing. But if one had a little family fortune, then one canst for a few more days. The people in the government offices would need to fish money out so the longer thewsuit was, the more the government offices could fish.

    When Shen Miao was in the Pce in thest lifetime, she had seen Fu Xiu Yi dealing with an official. That official was previously Prince Zhou¡¯s people so when Fu Xiu Yi wanted to deal with him, he could not openly do it thus he schemed for that official to be embroiled in anwsuit and it caused him to be bankrupt.

    The ces that required the most amount of money was the government offices and medical halls. With regards to the Shen and Chen families, Shen Miao only need to think about how both Shen Wan and Chen Rou Qiu poured in all their energy and framed the Eldest household of the Shen family, she became very eager to shred these two pretentious people.

    Wasn¡¯t this the same as slipping down from Heavens when the originally gentle and refined husband and wife now wanted to oppose one another in court? Moreover Shen Miao forked out some money herself to remind the people in the government to drag the case much longer. Not to make one bankrupt, but let both the Shen and Chen families be greatly undermined. Moreover Shen Wan and Chen Rou Qiu were two people who wanted face so this time it would be impossible for both of them to reconcile.

    There was nothing more satisfying than this.

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze gradually became cold. She had not expected that Cang Zai Qing would be pregnant this time... Thinking of the role Cang Zai Qing yed in Luo Xue Yan¡¯s death, Shen Miao could not help but sneered.

    She said, ¡°Call Mo Qing over. Let him go and find some people to receive someone in Liu Province.¡±

    There was not only Cang Zai Qing in Liu Province. Naturally there was still Cang Zai Qing¡¯s husband and son there. In the previous lifetime, Cang Zai Qing destroyed Luo Xue Yan and lived a number of days with no worries of food and clothes before her background was torn off but now she would be the one tearing it off this background.

    Inevitably one had to make some jokes of the farce of the Third household.

    When Shen Miao was thinking about the Third household, Shen Wan was in the residence of Prince Ding.

    In the turmoil of the fight between the Princes for the heir apparent, Shen Wan was a smart person and did not pick his position. The Crown Prince was legitimate but was sickly and weak, Prince Zhou had his Consort Mother¡¯s favour but was rampant in his actions and Prince Li had awork of rtions but was unable to gain Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s favour. It was only Prince Ding¡¯s clique that looked like he was uninterested with the Imperial throne.

    However Shen Wan had an intuition that Fu Xiu Yi was not as uninterested with the Imperial throne as he appeared to be. And this made Shen Wan concern instead, but now that the Shen residence had fallen into misfortune time continuously after Shen Xin¡¯s return, even Shen Wan felt there was some cmitous air. His career path looked more difficult and one feared that no one wanted him among the other Princes. At such a time, he thought about Fu Xiu Yi.

    In the early years where Shen Xin had not separated from the family, Fu XIu Yi treated Shen Wan rather well and his words be it hidden or not, would have the intention of drawing him over. Shen Wan of course understood that Fu Xiu Yi was targeting Shen Xin¡¯s military power but at that time he had a selection of choices and thus had put off it. Afterwards Fu Xiu Yi understood his intention and was no longer that enthusiastic.

    Now that the Shen family had fallen and was no longer like before, if Shen Wan still wanted to protect his career and flourish on... In addition, Cang Zai Qing might be able to give birth to a son for him, Shen Wan¡¯s previous thoughts had be an intention to try it out.

    Riches and honour came with risk and the greatest wealth woulde with the greatest risk. However he still wanted to try.

    Thus Shen Wan finally went to the residence of Prince Ding. He had finally chosen his choice. Shen Wan felt that it was somewhat funny, if he had made this choice a little earlier, perhaps Shen Yue need not need to marry to the Wang family as there was no need to exchange marriages or running away from home. Shen Yue could even win over Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s heart. But if Shen Yue did not exchange her marriage, perhaps he and Chen Rou Qiu would note to this stage and Cang Zai Qing would not be pregnant, thus he would not seek Prince Ding.

    The events of the world arise from many causes and fate was fond of making fun of people.

    Fu Xiu Yi sat on the main position and instructed people to poor tea for Shen Wan. There was no need of courtesy words as one knew the main purpose of this visit. Fu Xiu Yi smiled mildly, ¡°Shen Daren is busy with domestic affairs of the family so what is with the sudden visit?¡±

    Shen Wan was at a loss. Currently Chen Rou Qiu and his matter was such a ruckus that the entire court was up about it. His colleagues looked at him with an expression of watching a joke and this was a painful torment for Shen Wan who cared for his image a lot.

    Shen Wan said, ¡°This official is willing to serve Your Highness wholeheartedly!¡±

    When Fu Xiu Yi heard it, he only smiled but did not continue the topic, one was not sure if he had believed Shen Wan¡¯s words or not. There was only them both and servants in the hall and such a silence gradually strained the atmosphere and beads of cold sweat started forming on Shen Wan¡¯s forehead.

    One did not know how long the silence went on, until Shen Wan felt that his entire body was soaked with sweat then he heard Fu Xiu Yi voice, ¡°But now Shen Xin had moved away from the residence, so what can you do?¡±

    Shen Wan¡¯s heard thumped. Fu Xiu Yi was indeed targeting Shen Xin.

    Initially when the Second household had not decline, Shen Wan had guessed that Shen Yuan was helping Fu Xiu Yi on secret matters. But what could Fu Xiu Yi let Shen Yuan do? Fu Xiu Yi had recruited Shen Yuan when he was young and it was inadequate for it to be only talent. Afterwards Shen Wan had thought it out, it is most likely because it was convenient for Shen Yuan to monitor Shen Xin or it was to do some tricks in Shen Wan¡¯s official matters.

    But afterwards Shen Yuan died and Fu Xiu Yi was short of someone like Shen Yuan. Much afterwards, Shen Xin simply went to Xiao Chun City and this person was not needed.

    Who knew that two yearster Shen Xin would return to the capital with more power and it definitely be a thorn in Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Shen Wan said cautiously, ¡°Even though the residences are different, after all one are still brothers. If Your Highness have instructions, this official will definitely do one¡¯s best.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°This Prince appreciates people of talents and also believe in Daren¡¯s abilities. Lately there is just this one matter. Since Shen Daren coincidently meet today, then one would not bother others and this matter is all about one family thus one believe that Shen Daren will do it well.¡±

    Shen Wan felt somewhat uneasy. Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s words was clearly meant that he would be giving him a difficult problem and if it was done well, naturally he would be Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people but if he could not do well, he would not be able to proof that he was a ¡®person of talent¡¯ and would be ruthlessly abandoned by Fu Xiu Yi. And all the consequences that this difficult problem had, Shen Wan must all bear all of it.

    This was a transaction.

    Shen Wan¡¯s heart dropped, ¡°May Your Highness instruct!¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi looked at him satisfied, ¡°The matter is not difficult. This Prince know that General Shen has a Di daughter, Fifth Shen Young Lady, that he loved like jewels. Currently the Fifth Shen Young Lady should have reached the age of marriage.¡±

    Shen Wan violently raise his head up!

    Initially when Shen Miao was chasing Fu Xiu Yi and indicated that she wanted to marry to Fu Xiu Yi, he did not even look at Shen Miao seriously. asionally when the other Princes or officials brought it out, he would have an annoyed look on. After all it was a rather shameful matter for a Prince to be admired by such a fool and idiot. But now... Shen Wan¡¯s heart started thumping. Shen Miao had grown pretty and her temperament had gradually became calmer, losing the previous appearance of an idiot, bing one of the ideal noble Young Lady in the Ding capital. If Fu Xiu Yi have the intention to marry Shen Miao... With the current ill rtions between the Eldest and Third household of the Shen family, once Shen Miao had power, she would definitively suppress him.

    Be it official or private matters, the better Shen Miao was, the better the Eldest household of the Shen family was, The more dangerous Shen Wan would be! He did not want Shen Miao to go higher and hoped that Shen Miao would sink so low as dust!

    Shen Wan suppressed the harsh thoughts and said, ¡°Your Highness... Want to marry Fifth Lady?¡±

    Shen Wan suppressed the harsh thoughts and said, ¡°Your Highness... Want to marry Fifth Lady?¡±

    ¡°This Prince?¡± Fu Xiu Yiughed as if he had heard a funny joke. He shook his head and said, ¡°Not this Prince, it is this Prince¡¯s Older Brother.¡±

    Shen Wan was startled.

    Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s voice slowly drift to his ears.

    ¡°Let the Fifth Shen Young Lady marry this Prince¡¯s Fourth Older Brother, Prince Zhou.¡±

    Shen Wan was shocked incessantly but after thinking immediately, he suddenly felt a slight chill in his heart.

    Who was Shen Miao? She was the Di daughter of Shen Xin. Southern Xie, Northern Shen. The Xie family had truly declined and the Shen family was the biggest in Ming Qi. Whoever married Shen Miao would have the greatest military power in Ming Qi. Shen Miao¡¯s identify had made her destined to unable to marry to influence and power as this would cause Emperor Wen Hui be more suspicious. It would be best for Shen Miao to marry to one who do not hold any government post or ipetent and not a military official. Most likely because of such things, Shen Miao had not settled her engagement even at a marriageable age as if she were to really marry to a male without any government post, Shen Xin would definitely feel that he had wronged his daughter.

    The nobles were like this and the Princes dared not even think about taking Shen Miao¡¯s advantage. It was still alright for the Crown Prince since it was orthodox but if other Princes wanted to marry Shen Miao, it was almost directly unting their ambition to be the heir apparent. This kind of weight looked like a blessing but was actually a curse.

    Currently in the fight for the heir apparent, the wind was blowing in the direction of Prince Zhou. Prince Zhou¡¯s and Prince Jing¡¯s Consort Mother was favoured and also had some abilities herself. Seeing that their forces were getting bigger, followers started to increase a lot. If they were to be rted to Shen Miao, then Prince Zhou would be pushed to where the wind and waves were the fiercest and Emperor Wen Hui would be displease while the rest of the Princes would be infuriated with jealous thus Prince Zhou would be suppressed. As for the Shen family, then one need not continue, to stand at a team so openly, one feared that once the people of the Qin country and Great Liang leave, the Shen family would die miserably.

    Killing two birds with one stone and it would be the point of perfection. Shen Wan¡¯s heart suddenly became timid towards Fu Xiu Yi. This person¡¯s thoughts were too deep and vicious that it was rather scary.

    Fu Xiu Yi seemed to have not seen Shen Wan¡¯s expression and smile gently, ¡°This matter will be handled over to Shen Daren.¡± Unexpectedly he did not mention how to do it or to what extend. Prince Zhou already had a consort and if Shen Miao were to marry over, she could only be a side consort.

    There was no bottom in Shen Wan¡¯s heart at all but he could not portray that thus he cupped his hands towards Fu Xiu Yi, ¡°This official will do one¡¯s best.¡±

    Afterwards the two person said some mutually courteous words. Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s attitude towards Shen Wan was not warm and yet not cold. If it was two years ago, Fu Xiu Yi would most probably still treat Shen Wan better but the past and present could not bepared. The Shen family was not like previous and Shen Wan was a civil official thus Fu Xiu Yi naturally did not need to value him as before.

    After Shen Wan left the residence of Prince Ding, Pei Lang then walked out from behind the screen.

    Pei Lang walked over to a position lower than Fu Xiu Yi and looked at the the teacup that Shen Wan drank and left behind, ¡°Your Highness is nning to use Shen Wan?¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi looked towards Pei Lang, ¡°What does Gentleman thinks about Shen Wan?¡±

    Pei Lang shook his head, ¡°Even though he can endure silently and have means, but he iscking in strength and had a messy household. If he were to be used, then one fear that there would inevitably be trouble in the future. It is alright to use for minor thing but not major stuff.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi smiled and looked at Pei Lang with eyes of admiration, ¡°Gentleman think the same as me.¡± He then sighed before saying, ¡°Ever since the Xie brothers died, there are a few things that one cannot instruct the people beside me to do. Keeping the Xie brothers was a good chess piece but now it ispletely destroyed. Even though it is not an important piece, it can save a lot of trouble.¡±

    Pei Lang frowned, ¡°Your Highness don¡¯t n to use Shen Wan?¡±

    ¡°Grass on top of the wall that sways with the wind.¡± Fu Xiu Yi¡¯sugh was a bit empty, ¡°Previously kept wavering and now due to the situation one is forced to defect to me. I do not dare to use such indecisive people. One only want to use him to handle small matters.¡±

    Pei Lang added, ¡°Does Your Highness think it is feasible to let Shen Wan think of ways to matchmake the Fourth Prince and Shen Miao?¡±

    ¡°One do not know if it is feasible. It is just that this matter is Shen Wan only opportunity, thus he would facilitate it at all cost. The Shen family has invaluable achievements and Prince Zhou is powerful and it has reached the point where it is enough. If one do not take action, one fear that it will really be toote.¡±

    Pei Lang no longer spoke. However Fu Xiu Yi suddenly asked, ¡°If I were to marry Shen Miao, what does Gentleman think?¡±

    Pei Lang¡¯s heart jumped but on the surface he still had a light expression on his face as he said analytically, ¡°One fear that it would not be good as it would attract the Emperor¡¯s suspicion and jealousy from the other Princes.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi nodded his head and he had some regret on his expression. One was unable to tell the tone of voice when he said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    Pei Lang did not understand what pity that Fu Xiu Yi was referring to. With regards to emotions, Fu Xiu Yi had never have other feelings for Shen Miao. If there was, then in the beginning when Shen Miao was chasing him all over Ding capital, he would not have been so cold. If at that time Fu Xiu Yi had half an intention to protect Shen Miao, the rumours would not have been that unrestrained.

    Then what was Fu Xiu Yi feeling pity about? The Shen family¡¯s military power did not fall into his hands?

    Pei Lang did not know what the answer was. After Fu Xiu Yi left, he also returned to his room and seeing that there was no one, he started to write a letter.

    *****

    Tonight it was rather somber and deste in the residence of Prince Rui.

    The servants all had a solemn expression and dared not even breathe loudly. Today when His Highness Prince Rui returned, he had an extremely cold expression. Gao Yang and Ji Yu Shu who was following beside him were in a rarely seen solemn expression too and Tie Yi and Nan Qi brought back a person dressed like a guard back and went in to the room with Prince Rui

    Even if it was a personal study room, it was renovated to be spacious and with the splendorous and majestic furnishing, it did not look like a study room and had some feeling of a Pce. Only one person was sitting down and was currently ying the thumb ring in his hands. He was wearing a dark purple lined with gold embroidered robes and the clothes slowly paved itself to therge chair, as if it was a purple cloud flowing down from the skies (Trantor: I have no idea what I am tranting again... lol)

    The person kneel on the floor was leaning over and could only see the boots in front of him. The green ck deer hide boots that has a straight running seems which were so fine that the hide did not move at all. It was only a boot but it seemed to provide a glimpse of the magnanimity and nobility of this master.

    Xie Jing Xing had one leg on the soft couch as it lean against the seat and look down towards them. His brows were unbelievably handsome and when he smiled gently, the romantic feeling overflows that even the gardens at springtime would not be able topete but when his face was cold, it made others feel chilling. That beautiful peach blossoms eyes were like the water in spring that instantly became the icy spring on the top of the mountain. He spoke ndly and one was unable to hear joy or anger in his voice, ¡°Speak. Who is your master?¡±

    That person clenched his teeth and did not speak.

    Gao Yang and Ji Yu Shu frowned.

    Xie Jing Xing smiledzily, ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t speak. Throw to the tower prison.¡± He suddenly stoop down and approached the guard and said lowly, ¡°Anyway I know who is it.¡±

    That guard¡¯s expression did not change. There was a number of bruises on his body, seemingly had endured a number of torture before. Xie Jing Xing smiled gently but that smile did not reach his eyes, ¡°Retrieve his order token.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu and Gao Yang was startled at the same time and could not help but looked at that guard.

    The guard was startled and a trace of struggle appeared on his face. The word order token meant that Xie Jing Xing apparently knew his identity. Who knew that Prince Rui of Great Liang would be ruthless and be that unbridled? That tower prison was heard to be an even more daunting ce thus his heart was trembling.

    The guard simply knelt down and kowtow to Xie Jing Xing a few times, ¡°May Your Highness show mercy!¡±

    Xie Jing Xing swept his eyes across the other person and sneered, ¡°The people that Imperial Older Brother send over is of such conduct.¡± His words had a hidden sarcasm, ¡°One thought that the bones will be thick. Not interesting.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu could not help but say, ¡°What does His Majesty want you to do to Fifth Shen Young Lady?¡±

    This person was caught at the Shen mansion doors. This was all thanks to the people that Xie Jing Xing sent to keep watch of the Shen mansion, to avoid idents from happening. This person¡¯s martial arts skills was high and had a high sense of alert that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s people had to take several days before they could catch him. Now thinking about it, it was no longer strange, after all he was Emperor Yong Le¡¯s secret agent. If one did not have this level of ability, then the Imperial family of Great Liang would be in jeopardy.

    That guards wanted to say something but upon meeting Xie Jing Xing¡¯s smile but not a smile gaze, he could not help but felt a chill in his spine. One had to know that in the entire Imperial family of the Liang dynasty, this one who always had an indifferent smile, indolent and handsome Prince Rui was the one that could not be provoked. Two years ago he returned to Great Liang and there were a number of under current forces that were moving but was settled by Xie Jing Xing individually. Those high ranking officials that went against him were all eradicated that even a stalk was not left behind. His means were vicious, his schemes ran deep and no one was able to have any leverage when he took action. Other than handling the fighting in court, he also did a number of tasks beautifully and made those old guarding officials speechless. This made one love and hate him.

    Now that he was under the sharp gaze, the guard did not dare to conceal anymore and blurt everything out, ¡°His Majesty know about the matter of Fifth Shen Young Lady and feared that Your Highness remained in Ming Qi because of Fifth Shen Young Lady, thus instructed this subordinate to investigate... In no way wanted this subordinate to harm Fifth Shen Young Lady, it is all investigation...¡±

    Without aligning with one another, Gao Yang¡¯s and Ji Yu Shu¡¯s facial expression was somewhat bad. Even though Emperor Yong Le was situated in Great Liang but there need not be no informant in Ming Qi¡¯s Ding capital. It was not possible to say what would happen after discovering Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing rtionship. But with Emperor Yong Le¡¯s character, he would never allow things to happen outside of the ns. Shen Miao was afterall Ming Qi people and this identity would bring along a lot of variables. From Ji Yu Shu¡¯s and Gao Yang¡¯s view, it was unlikely that Emperor Yong Le would agree with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s thoughts.

    The thing that made everyone headache the most was that these two brothers were both equally stubborn and would never change anything that they set their mind to. If Emperor Yong Le obstruct, how would Xie Jing Xing submit obediently? In addition,pared to Emperor Yong Le, Xie Jing Xing had encountered numerous assassinations she he was in Ming Qi for so many years and his temperament was even more unreasonable and unyielding. If the brothers really start to fight, one fear that there would be foul winds, bloody rain, nightfall during the day and the earth darken.

    Sure enough when Xie Jing Xing heard it, he thenughed, ¡°Oh? Since it is only to investigate for information then there is no need to be locked in the tower prison. Send you back to Great Liang.¡±

    The guard was slightly stunned and before he could speak, he heard Xie Jing Xing¡¯s voiceing from above, ¡°Do you know what to say?¡±

    The guard hesitated. Prince Rui and Emperor Yong Le were both equally fearful. There was a bit of desperation in his heart as he asked tentatively, ¡°There is no rtions between Your Highness and Fifth Shen Young Lady?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked at him with interest and there was some kind of profound meaning in that pair of beautiful eyes as he said slowly, ¡°How can Imperial Older Brother¡¯s people lie?¡±

    Gao Yang tightened his hand around the fan and Ji Yu Shu swallowed her saliva.

    ¡°Go back and tell Imperial Older Brother that he did not think incorrectly. This Prince stayed behind because of Shen Miao.¡± The youth¡¯s lips was smiling softly but his brows were unyielding as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t have unrealistic thoughts of changing anything because this Prince do not allow it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Remember to remind Imperial Older Brother.¡± He yawned, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the agreement with this Prince.¡±

    *****

    The tranquil night concealed everything. It concealed the undercurrents of the residence of Prince Rui, concealed the schemes and calctions in the residence of Prince Ding and also covered up the whispers of the General residence.

    Someone had entered the inner chambers from the main hall in Qiu Shui Yuan. The original mistress had returned to her maiden family in a fit of anger and started awsuit with her husband¡¯s family. With such ipatibility, everyone knew that it was not possible for Chen Rou Qiu to regain her former glory. Moreover this new YiNiang was gentle and magnanimous. She also has a child in her womb and one feared that she would climb to the skies in the future. There were a lot of servants who stepped on the lowly and tter the lofty thus they immediately turned their heads and tter this new master.

    Cang Zai Qing sat in the room and touched her stomach with a trace of a gentle smile on her face.

    Since the Western courtyard was too far away and was to deste on normal days, Old Shen Furen found someone to do a calction and discovered that it was a son in Cang Zai Qing¡¯s womb thus she raise Cang Zai Qing up and Shen Wan moved Cang Zai Qing to Qiu Shui Yuan to take better care.

    Cang Zai Qing had became the new female master in Qiu Shui Yuan and she was also very satisfied with the current situation. Although Chen Rou Qiu had strong abilities but she was old and did not have any son thus was less advantageous in this battle.

    Shen Wan entered the room and ce the tonic in his hands before walking over to Cang Zai Qing and touched her abdomen with a smile, ¡°This is good.¡±

    Cang Zai Qing smiled back and suddenly said softly, ¡°Does Master have some troublesome matters?¡±

    Shen Wan was startled andughed bitterly, ¡°There is really a troublesome matter.¡±

 Chapter 157: Internal Strife

    <h4>Chapter 157: Internal Strife (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°There is really a troublesome matter.¡± Shen Wanughed bitterly as he replied.

    Cang Zai Qing patted Shen Wan¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°If there is anything annoying Master, why not tell me about it? Perhaps I could still help you with something.¡±

    Shen Wan looked at Cang Zai Qing¡¯s abdomen. Even though one was unable to see anything at the moment, he still said, ¡°Never mind. It is the most important thing for you to take care of one¡¯s health in the residence. There is no need to handle suchplicated things, moreover it is a court matter.¡±

    However Cang Zai Qing was not discouraged. She smiled, ¡°When one had not entered to the household, Master treated me as a confidant and would always talk to me about bothersome matters, no matter if it was trivial courtyard matters or important court matters but now segregate by status. How is it that upon entering the household, it was not like in the past?¡± She shook her head, ¡°I do not necessarily only know about things of that unmarried females know, like picking flowers and sewing clothes. Even though one is not intelligent, it is much easier for two person to think of ideas rather than one. There is no harm for Master to tell me about it.¡±

    Her gentle words touched the core of Shen Wan¡¯s heart. The difference between Cang Zai Qing and Chen Rou Qiu was that Chen Rou Qiu was really a ¡®pampered wife¡¯. In the past, even though she was gentle and graceful, she would never intervened Shen Wan¡¯s career. When Shen Wan¡¯s career was flushed with sess, it was good to have this kind of pampered wife that kept to her duties. However once there was something wrong, in career wise, Chen Rou Qiu was unable to help one bit at all.

    Cang Zai Qing was however different. Before Shen Wan had opened himself up to Cang Zai Qing, he would call Cang Zai Qing a friend. Both of them would talk about everything under Heavens and there was nothing that they did not talk about. Cang Zai Qing¡¯s wealth of knowledge was not shallow and could even make some points on matters of court and Shen Wan appreciated that of her a lot.

    For Cang Zai Qing to say that now, Shen Wan¡¯s heart moved slightly.

    Not only could Cang Zai Qing have her own opinions about court matters, the most important thing was that Cang Zai Qing was a female. There were lots of winding matters to let Shen Miao marry Prince Zhou. If it was two years ago, before Shen Miao¡¯s personality drastically changed, that would be much easier. One only needed to say some words to move her but now it was not workable. Due to the tense rtionship with the Eldest household, it was impossible to do anything from Shen Xin¡¯s end. Perhaps one was able to reap benefits from Cang Zai Qing about this marriage.

    After thinking about that, Shen Qan looked at Cang Zai Qing and asked probingly, ¡°If say, I want Fifth Lady to marry to His Highness Prince Zhou, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°His Highness Prince Zhou?¡± Cang Zai Qing was startled and asked surprisingly, ¡°Why let Fifth Young Lady marry to Prince Zhou?¡±

    Shen Wan chuckled, ¡°Just saying casually.¡± Even though he had treated Cang Zai Qing as his woman, but his mouth had to be tighter when handling matters for Prince Ding, thus he dared not talk about such confidential things.

    He did not speak about it but Cang Zai Qing was a smart person and quickly understood. She did not linger on that matter, ¡°Fifth Shen Young Lady is the beloved daughter of General Shen and one that he held on the palm on his hands. Currently His Highness Prince Zhou already has a WangFei (aka Consort) so if Fifth Shen Young Lady marries over, the highest she can go is a CeFei and General Shen and Shen Furen will definitely not be agreeable.¡±

    Shen Wan frowned and nodded her head with a difficult expression.

    When Cang Zai Qing saw it, her heart slightly moved.

    In any case, it was not anything good for Shen Miao to be a CeFei when marrying to Prince Zhou. Even though Cang Zai Qing did not know what was Shen Wan¡¯s intention behind it, once this was sessful, Shen Miao would be in difficulty. Thinking of that delicate young female¡¯s bright eyes that could see through one¡¯s heart, Cang Zai Qing felt restless in her heart. She did not know why but Cang Zai Qing had an instinct of fear and unease, as if Shen Miao¡¯s presence would cause some unpredictable consequences for her. Cang Zai Qing was one who seeks security, so if one could settle Shen Miao, then it would be a good thing for her.

    Particrly... She looked at her lower abdomen. Currently she was already with child and the position of the matriarch of the Third household was her¡¯s. Not only she want to sit on it, she wanted to do it well thus no matter who or what threatens it, she would remove.

    ¡°However, it is not one that is without a solution.¡± Cang Zai Qing said with an engaging smile.

    Shen Wan¡¯s eyes brightened as he asked, ¡°What ideas do you have?¡±

    ¡°It would depends on what kind of attitude Master wants Prince Zhou to have.¡± Cang Zai Qing said, ¡°Does Prince Zhou want to have this marriage or not?¡±

    Shen Wan¡¯s heart moved. Prince Zhou would definitely not want this marriage. The Princes of Ming Qi were not fools, whoever that marry Shen Miao now would undoubtedly making a target of oneself. Prince Zhou was not willing to be rted to Shen Miao but Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s goal was to make it look like Prince Zhou was eager to marry Shen Miao.

    He then said, ¡°Prince Zhou is definitely unwilling but... One must make others believe that Prince Zhou is willing.¡±

    Cang Zai Qing thought of something, ¡°This is a little difficult. However females cherish their reputation as when one loses it, there would not be any dependence for the rest of one¡¯s life. I would think that if Master want to be a matchmaker, one may wish to start from Fifth Young Lady.¡±

    Shen Wan saw Cang Zai Qing¡¯s appearance of having a card up her sleeves and asked, ¡°There is no harm in saying what one thinks.¡±

    ¡°Shen Furen and General Shen are not willing to let Fifth Young Lady be a CeFei but there would only be a situation worse than another in the world. If there is something that is worse than being a CeFei, Shen Furen and General Shen would step back and beseech to let Fifth Young Lady marry Prince Zhou.¡±

    Shen Wan heart moved.

    He heard Cang Zai Qing continue speaking, ¡°As for things worst than being a CeFei, there are so many. For example being kidnap by bandits, being robbed of one¡¯s innocence by ruffians, or do not know who is the adulterer is? When these are being suppressed, suddenly informatione out, that person might be Prince Zhou. No matter if it is Prince Zhou or not, General Shen and Shen Furen would still choose Prince Zhou because this is the best option and could also save the Fifth Shen Young Lady.

    Cang Zai Qing did not make things clear but smart people would only say seventh or eighth tens so Shen Wan understood most of it in a turn of a head and found that there was an option in front of him. Cang Zai Qing smiled gently and touched her lower abdomen, ¡°It¡¯s just that all these are shady ideas and if one did not see Master frowning, one would not have said such things.¡±

    Once Shen Wan had gotten such excellent ns, how would he felt that Cang Zai Qing ideas were poisonous? Currently he only felt that he had picked up a treasure. Cang Zai Qing was able to be pregnant once, was so smart and was able to provide intelligent solution that she had solved his current difficult problems. He kissed her cheeks and smiled, ¡°How would I dare frown when I have such a beauty?¡± Finishing, he then stood up, seemingly in a hurry to do something, ¡°I have some important things to do and wille and see youter.¡±

    Cang Zai Qing naturallyplied gently. After Shen Wan left, Zhao Mama walked over to Cang Zai Qing¡¯s side and said worriedly, ¡°Third Master is going to deal with Fifth Shen Young Lady?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps so.¡± Cang Zai Qing smiled, ¡°It is not the first time one heard the Eldest and Third household of the Shen family shing.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady ns to help Third Master to deal with Fifth Young Lady?¡± Zhao Mama asked, ¡°Fifth Young Lady has General Shen behind her. Will something happen to Young Lady?¡±

    ¡°This matter is not done by me so how can this be on my head?¡± Cang Zai Qing did not change her smile, ¡°Shen Wan is not a fool and naturally would not be caught easily. Even if thing really happen, the Shen family would be busy with Shen Miao¡¯s rumours, how would they still think about other stuff?¡±

    Zhao Mama still did not feel rest assured, ¡°Why does Young Lady help Third Master to deal with Fifth Young Lady?¡±

    ¡°Providing solutions and advice to one¡¯s husband is what a matriarch of a family does and one have to let him feel that I am different from Chen Rou Qiu. One have to let him know that I can do what Chen Rou Qiu can do and what Chen Rou Qiu cannot do, I can also do, then he would not leave me.¡± Cang Zai Qing stroke her lower abdomen and narrowed her eyes, ¡°Moreover with regards to Shen Miao, I have a kind of premonition that if she is not removed, one fear that she will cause a big cmity.¡±

    When Zhao Mama heard her words she jumped in shock and no longer spoke. Cang Zai Qing changed the topic of conversation, ¡°Speaking of which, there are no news from Liu Province¡¯s side?¡±

    Zhao Mama said, ¡°The people sent are on the way. Even if one was quick, a few more days are required. They should return in a couple of days¡¯ time.¡±

    ¡°Tell them to settle things properly.¡± A glimmer of coldness shed in her eyes, ¡°I do not want anyone to know about my past.¡±

    *****

    At that night, Shen Miao received the letter that Pei Lang sent over.

    The letter had indicated that Fu Xiu Yi unexpectedly let Shen Wan think of a method so that she would be married to Prince Zhou. When Jing Zhe and Gu Yu saw that Shen Miao¡¯s expression was not good, they thought that something happened, ¡°Did Young Lady encounter something not good?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head but the vignce in her heart was up. Be it in this lifetime or the past lifetime, Fu Xiu Yi was as usual, good in scheming. No matter if she was or wasn¡¯t able to marry Prince Zhou, as long as she was implicated with Prince Zhou, it would not be good for both the Shen family and Prince Zhou. The Shen family would have provoked Emperor Wen Hui and made him feel that the Shen family was supporting Prince Zhou and secretly stand at one side in the fight of the heir apparent. As for Prince Zhou, he would be the target of a multitude of arrows. Without wasting a single pawn or servant, Fu Xiu Yi would be able to remove two potential dangers. Fu Xiu Yi really calcted everything well.

    As for her ¡®somewhat hardworking¡¯ Third Shu, in order to tie her to Prince Zhou, it was needless to say that he would definitely use methods that could not be seen in public. As Shen Miao thought about it, she could not help but sneered in her heart. No matter how long has passed, the people of Third household of the Shen family would harm the Eldest household¡¯s people without any scruples. If it was possible, they would use the entire Eldest household as a stepping stone for glory, splendor, wealth and rank. Such hearts should be punished!

    She said, ¡°Let Mo Qing enter.¡±

    Jing Zhe went out to call Mo Qing over.

    Shen Miao asked Mo Qing, ¡°The people, that one ask you to go Liu Province for, has been found?¡±

    Mo Qing cupped his hands, ¡°Replying Young Lady, the people in Liu Province had already returned with information that they have already found them. However, there was another group of people who is inquiring about the whereabouts of the father and son. Also heard that an order was given that life or death is not regarded.¡±

    Shen Miaoughed out abruptly, but theughter was somewhat cold.

    ¡°Cang Zai Qing¡¯s heart is really vicious.¡±

    Life or death was not regarded. The people that Shen Miao instructed Mo Qing to look for were Cang Zai Qing¡¯s husband and son but now who else, other than Cang Zai Qing, would there be to hunt down and kill the father and son? Now that Cang Zai Qing had cling onto Shen Wan, she even rush to kill the husband and son to spare allter trouble. No wonder she would have such a fate in the past life, this kind of viciousness was something that normal people could not do.

    ¡°Go and send someone to tell the people in Liu Province to protect the father and son and bring them to Ding capital as soon as possible.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Mo Qing nodded his head inpliance. Shen Miao suddenly thought about something, ¡°Wait.¡± She then continued, ¡°Help me to bring a letter to Manager Ji of Feng Xian Pawnshop.¡±

    Thewsuit between the Shen and Chen families was really very long and drawn out. Many people had thought that thewsuit was settled but upon asking, it was still not over. After two entire months, the case finally came to an end. Chen Rou Qiu indeed had no son and in addition, Old Shen Furen mentioned that Chen Rou Qiu did not respect her, thus at the end Shen Wan gave Chen Rou Qiu a divorce letter.

    This pair was praised by everyone as a perfect pair, an immotal marriage but it turned out as such a farce. The most important thing for Shen Wan was that after divorcing Chen Rou Qiu, he swiftly brought Cang Zai Qing in as a GuiQie (aka Valued Concubine).

    However in spite of that, it was awsuit with a lose-lose situation for both side. Shen Wan¡¯s career was obstructed because of this and a lot of money was spent. Yet the Chen family was worst off inparison.

    The Chen family had somewhat of a reputation but because they were a schrly family, they were not well-off in terms of money. The Chen Master originally fight thiswsuit because he did not want others to look down on the Chen family but had not expect that thewsuit would drag that long. After fighting thewsuit for two months, it was not too far off if one were to mention that the Chen family was bing bankrupt.

    Because of this matter, the Chen Master was greatly affected and med everything on Chen Rou Qiu. Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s mother also had someints. Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart was hurt by Shen Wan and she was very upset that Shen Wan disregarding the many years of rtionship and angry that Cang Zai Qing was of two faced but she was most upset that there was no news of Shen Yue till now. Now with her parents turning their back on her, she felt as of all her hopes turned to dust and she had reached the end of the road.

    And what she did not know was that her daughter, which was not found, was currently in the residence of the Qin Prince, on Yan Qing Lane.

    In the residence of the Qin Prince, Shen Yue was dressing up in front of the mirror.

    The clothes that she wore were of the highest grade. Even though the Shen family was a wealthy official family, it was still iparable with the fabric that the Imperial Pce of the Qin country used which was extremely luxurious. She looked like an entire different person when she wore it. Shen Yue followed Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s instructions and would wear very refinery, without having gold or silver on her but currently her appearance looked much more luxurious.

    Naturally it was so since Shen Yue had be HuangFu Hao¡¯s concubine.

    The maid beside was carefully passing a cup of hot tea to Shen Yue but there was impatience in Shen Yue¡¯s expression.

    She had a face that looked like flowers fluttering against the moon and under Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s daily training, it was considered as gentle and could speakforting words but she could still see that HuangFu Hao still had some interest in Shen Miao and would pick topics on Shen Miao. One day HuangFu Hao asked her frivolously if she was willing to be his concubine and Shen Yue thought about it the entire night before agreeing to it on the next day.

    She had no route of retreat at all.

    The news were spreading all around in abuzz and the Shen and Chen families¡¯wsuit had almost became a joke. Cang Zai Qin was currently pregnant and if she gave birth to a son then she feared that she, a daughter, would be thrown at the back of the Shen family¡¯s mind. Even if it was not a son, because of Chen Rou Qiu had caused Shen Wan to be pointed at, Shen Wan and Old Shen Furen would also hate her. Shen Dong Ling had upied her name and these days there were rumours that the Wang family¡¯s Wang Bi doted and favoured ¡®Shen Yue¡¯ a lot and the more it was said as such, the more regret filled Shen Yue¡¯s heart.

    No matter if she really liked Wang Bi or not, as long as she thought of Shen Dong Ling¡¯sfortable life should belong to her, Shen Yue became very resentful.

    She hated Shen Wan¡¯s ruthlessness and also hated that Chen Rou Qiu was disappointing. At this moment she also understood that with her current self, it was not possible to approach Fu Xiu Yi and if she were to return to the Shen family, Shen Wan might arrange a crappy marriage for her due to the anger he had for Chen Rou Qiu.

    Shen Yue also had the unique characteristics of the Shen family for being cold towards rtionship. Shen Wan and her had been Father and daughter for so many years and was happy and loving but now, Shen Yue looked at Shen Wan with more vignce than when looking at a stranger.

    Shen Yu thought that instead of being married to some unknown family, It would be better to be HuangFu Hao¡¯s concubine. HuangFu Hao was handsome and young, the most of all was that he was the Crown Prince of Qin country. If in the future she was able to have HuangFu Hao¡¯s favour, perhaps she would be able to rise up the ranks. The most important was that currently she was able to borrow HuangFu Hao¡¯s and perhaps could even protect Chen Rou Qiu and herself.

    Thus Shen Yue because HuangFu Hao¡¯s concubine.

    In all fairness, HuangFu Hao treated Shen Yue rather well and there was also a reason to deliberately win Shen Yue¡¯s favour. However currently in Ming Qi, among the concubines that HuangFu Hao brought along, Shen Yue was the most favoured one. Perhaps HuangFu Hao enjoyed the taste of having a Di daughter of an official being his concubine and was currently coveting this freshness.

    Shen Yue asked the maid beside her, ¡°The letter for the Chen family has been sent already?¡±

    The servant said, ¡°It is on route and most probably reached.¡±

    Shen Yue drank a sip of tea in response.

    *****

    Chen Rou Qiu received a letter.

    One did not know who was it that send the letter into her room. Currently the Master and Furen did not want to see Chen Rou Qiu as it was her who greatly undermined the Chen family. The public fund had been reduced a lot thus her Older Brothers and SaoSao see her like a spirit that stir up trouble in the family. Chen Rou Qiu was not living well and would simply stay in the room and not go out.

    She looked around and did not see anyone thus she opened it up curiously and a letter fell out. When she open it up, she was shocked with the look.

    Chen Rou Qiu could not be clearer of the words on the letter as it was Shen Yue¡¯s handwriting. Shen Yue¡¯s soft handwriting was learnt from the only book written from the calligraphy master Wang Furen that was searched by Chen Rou Qiu specifically for her. As Shen Yue¡¯s strength was weak, she could only learn seventh to eighth tens of Wang Furen¡¯s calligraphy thus Chen Rou Qiu was able to recognise Shen Yue¡¯s handwriting with one look.

    She very quickly looked around and saw that there was no one else in the room before she felt assured enough to open it up. It had indicated for her to go to a rather isted inn to meet up but there was no sign off at the bottom. However Chen Rou Qiu understood in her heart that it was definitely Shen Yue who was secretly meeting up with her.

    The stone in Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart was finally put down. For Shen Yue to write to her and seeing that the steady handwriting, she should be safe now. The worries that she previously had were all swept away and Chen Rou Qiu gradually calmed down.

    These days each even came continuously that it made her shock and unable to normalise the worst of it was that she felt that life was hopeless. However Shen Yue¡¯s letter seemed to have light up her hope as she still had a daughter. Chen Rou QIu¡¯s heart was suddenly full of fighting spirits. At least she was not alone. How could Cang Zai Qing, that kind of woman, able to enter and steal her belongings? Cang Zai Qing still wanted to give birth to Shen Wan¡¯s son? She wanted to see if she had that ability.

    Having a pir in her heart, Chen Rou Qiu gradually calmed down. Later in the day, the servants by Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s side also discovered that Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s mood was had changed a lot and seemed to be that gentle and graceful Third Shen Furen. Even when a servant bump onto her, Chen Rou Qiu would only just smile.

    If a more observant and smart person saw it, one would discover that the fighting spirit in her eyes had rekindled and burning brightly.

    On the morning the next day, Chen Rou Qiu went out.

    No one in the Chen family stopped her. Chen Furen was somewhat worried but after being red by the Chen Master, she then did not speak. Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s Older Brothers and SaoSaos were even more dismissive. If it was in the past, Chen Rou Qiu would have quarreled with the few SaoSaos no matter what but she did not have the mood to do so today. She wore an inconspicuous brown dress and this dress had a style that was a few years old, one that Chen Furen had worn before. She did not bring any money when she came out from the Shen residence as she was acting rashly. She only took some jewelry and only brought a few pieces of clothes. Afterwards she was busy with thewsuit that she did not have time to purchase and now the Chen family was unable to afford it.

    Chen Rou Qiu could only press down the humiliation in her heart of wearing unsuitable and outdated clothes. She brought along a bamboo hat to wear so that others would not be able to see her but even if they were to see her, one feared that they would not be able to link this shabby dressed woman with the talented female that was previously apuded by the entire Ding capital.

    In order to save money, Chen Rou Qiu only hired an old horse carriage. When the horse carriage reached the Eastern city, Chen Rou Qiu paid for it before heading to the inn as indicated in the letter.

    Upon entering the inn, Chen Rou Qiu sized the surrounding up and did not see Shen Yue¡¯s presence at all. Just when her heart was doubtful, a waiter walked towards her and took a nce before asking, ¡°Is Furen looking for a Young Lady?¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu was startled before nodding her head. With her and Shen Wan¡¯swsuit, everyone in Ding capital was aware of it and she felt a little conscious and feared to be recognised and pointed out, and even more afraid that Shen Yue was pointed out. That waiter then said, ¡°May Furene with me.¡±

    The waiter brought Chen Rou Qiu to a room up the stairs of the inn and stopped right in front of the doors before speaking with a smile, ¡°The person Furen is waiting for is inside.¡± Then he left.

    Chen Rou Qiu pushed the door open to enter and saw that there was a young female sitting in front of the table in the room. Chen Rou Qiu could recognise that back no matter what. If it wasn¡¯t Shen Yue, who else could it be?

    Chen Rou Qiu closed the door before crying out, ¡°Yue-er!¡±

    Shen Yue turned her head and could not help but was startled when she saw Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s appearance. It was only when Chen Rou Qiu came forward and held her hands that Shen Yue saw Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s face and shouted, ¡°Mother!¡± But then she frowned, ¡°How did you be like this?¡±

    If she did not see herself, Shen Yue would not believe that this simple dressed female was her noble and gentle mother.

    When Chen Rou Qiu heard it, a sh of resentment appeared on her face as she said with gritted teeth, ¡°If it weren¡¯t that slut, Cang Zai Qing, and your heartless Father, how would I be like this!¡± After finishing, she that looked at Shen Yue eagerly, ¡°Yue-er, where have you been these days? Do you know Mother¡¯s heart is so worried about you? Are you alright? Did something happen?¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu only had Shen Yue, a daughter and would dote and love her on normal days so this concern for her was not fake. When Shen Yue heard it, her heart felt sour but there was still a smile on her face, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t need to be scared. I am currently living well. I have found a backer that is even richer than the Wang family. With this backer, the Shen family will not dare to bully us in the future.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu asked in doubt, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    Shen Yue hesitated a bit before saying, ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince of Qin country.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu cried out in surprise but heard Shen Yue quickly exining, ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince treated me very well. Initially when I left the Shen residence, one had encountered some gangsters and it was His Highness the Crown Prince that saved me. Afterwards one wanted to send me back but due to the matters of the Shen residence, I stayed in the residence of the Crown Prince. His Highness the Crown Prince is a good person. Mother, do not think that it is not good. It is really better for me to follow His Highness the Crown Prince then those impudent people of the Wang family. One cannot just let me be on equal status as Shen Dong Ling right? If I return to the Shen residence, Grandmother and Father would be even unhappier with me, who know how would they arrange my marriage? Mother, just go along with me once alright?¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu initial instinct was that it was not good but her expression became slightly better upon hearing that HuangFu Hao saved Shen Yue. However as the other person was not from Ming Qi and even though Chen Rou Qiu did not understand the matters of court, she was influenced but why she seen and heard from Shen Wan after so many years, thus she was still vignce.

    ¡°He is after all from Qin country and moreover a Crown Prince...¡±

    Seeing that Chen Rou Qiu was still disagreeable, Shen Yue¡¯s heart harden a little and told a lie, ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince said that in the future, upon returning to Qin country, he would bestow a new identity for me and let me be his CeFei (aka Secondary Consort).¡±

    ¡°These words are genuine?¡± Chen Rou Qiu was in a daze. If Shen Yue left Ming Qi and upon arriving Qin country, became the CeFei then in the future there would be endless glory and splendor. After experiencing the matter with Shen Wan, Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s thoughts were different from before. What was the use of sentiments? Sentiments were just illusions, when flowers were lovely and the moon was round, naturally rtionships were close but in a blink of an eye, one could be treated coldly. And those stink of money that the books said were the things that one could truly relied on. Without money, even the Chen family could mock and ridicule. If a Crown Prince¡¯s CeFei came from their family... Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart started to slowly warmed up.

    ¡°Absolutely true.¡± Shen Yue said.

    Chen Rou Qiu hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°The matter can be discussedter, there is still one matter at the moment.¡±

    Shen Yue asked, ¡°What matter?¡±

    ¡°That slut Cang Zai Qing had schemed behind my back, behaved one way in front of me and another behind my back and I fell for it. Now I have be a scurrying mouse but the person I hated the most is not Cang Zai Qing but your Father. If one had your Father¡¯s protection, how would I be like this? He did not even take into consideration the ten over years of husband and wife rtionship. I am not willing to let him live with a clear conscience! I hate it!¡±

 Chapter 158: Holding Hands

    <h4>Chapter 158: Holding Hands (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°I cannot reconcile with it! I hate it!¡± Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s voice was filled with deep hatred. With her current wan and sallow appearance and her sinister expression when she said those words, even Shen Yue jumped in shock.

    Shen Yue said, ¡°Mother, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You have saw this matter too.¡± Chen Rou Qiu gritted her teeth, ¡°Your Father and me were considered congenial to one another originally and had gone through so many things together. I had treated with all my heart and soul and even though one did not think that he could spend the rest of the days with me alone, he should not have found such a person to insult me like this. To even chase me out of the house and fight awsuit with the Chen family, it had made the Chen family suffer a blow and the Chen family people view me with all kinds of ridicule. It is your Father and Chang Zai Qing had forced me to such a situation and my reputation in the Ding capital is an old hen who cannoty eggs. This is the thing that your Father pay me back with.¡±As Chen Rou Qiu spoke, she sneered, ¡°And that Old Undying One, ever since I married into the Shen family, she had been picking on my faults. This is all because she had a background of a third-rated songstress and could not see others better than her. This time it is her behind pushing the waves between Cang Zai Qing and you Father. Those people in the Shen family, none of them are of any good.¡±

    Shen Yue could not help but frowned as she felt that Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s remarks were somewhat like a shrew on the streets scolding. However speaking of the Shen family, Shen Yue did not have any emotions now.

    Sure enough Chen Rou Qiu looked at her and said, ¡°In the beginning when your Father wanted you to marry to the Wang family, I was thinking that it was obvious that you had another person that you liked but your Father coaxed me saying that only the Wang family could protect you thus I agreed to it. Who knew that the Wang family were this kind of people? After they had Shen Dong Ling, they did not acknowledge you, making you lose your identity. This is bullying intolerably! If your Father did think about the ties of a Father and Daughter, he would have stood up for you but just see at what your Father did? He actually wanted you to apologise to the Wang family and also sit in the same position as Shen Dong Ling. You an official Di Young Lady of the Shen family have to sit on an equal position with a Shu daughter. This is just simply going against the entirend under Heavens! Does he ever thought of you as his own daughter?¡± Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s words were all of provocation. Currently Chen Rou Qiu had nothing and no one stood by her side, now that her daughter was found so difficultly, she feared that Shen Yue would be coax by Shen Wan with a couple of words and she would really be all alone. If Shen Yue still stood by her side, Chen Rou Qiu would have a hope.

    When Shen Yue heard it, her expression became serious. Speaking of which, it was not that there was no father and daughter ties between her and Shen Wan but she deeply hated the Shen family as they had used her marriage as a raft and at the end made her unable to return home. It was said that it was for her own good but Shen Yue felt that now she had suffered. Even though HuangFu Hao treat her well, she was after all a concubine and even if one was the Crown Prince¡¯s concubine, it was the lowest rank of a Qie that could be thrown away after ying. Moreover the ¡®other person in her heart¡¯ that Chen Rou Qiu mentioned, now there would no longer be any chance with him. She sighed dimly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t speak of these things that have passed. There is no possibility with His Highness Prince Ding. One will no longer think of him in this life time. It is likely that one do not have any fate with him.¡± After speaking sheughed bitterly, ¡°Moreover His Highness the Crown Prince treats me very well and I like him too.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu understood her daughter the most so how could she not see the loss that Shen Yue¡¯s heart felt? She was angry and upset that she even hated Fu Xiu Yi. Her daughter was so good so how could she not get what she loved? She took a deep breath, ¡°The Shen family harm us, Daughter and Mother, till this state and one cannot just let it go simply. Don¡¯t worry. Mother will definitely take it out for the both of us and not one of the Shen family can escape. Since I have been divorced and returned to my maiden family, then one do not have half a rtionship with the Shen family thus even if the Shen family fell into trouble, it would not be counted on me. You also do not have the identity of Shen Yue, so you are safe.¡±

    ¡°Mother, what do you want to do?¡± Shen Yue heard something wrong in Shen Rou Qiu¡¯s words and asked worriedly.

    Chen Rou Qiuughed coldly and answered, ¡°Just wait and see. I am only here to give you a heads-up. Seeing that you are alright, Mother feel relief.¡±

    Shen Yue was unable to ask anything out from Chen Rou Qiu and could only drop the topic, however she had missed the sh of hatred in Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s eyes.

    After a few more days, it seemed that Ding capital had calmed down a little. There was nothing new happening but the New Year was quickly approaching thus the streets gradually started to be busy due to people rushing to get New Year¡¯s stuff.

    Naturally everyone in the Shen mansion was preparing for the New Year and Luo Tan was very happy about it. Ever since thest incident, Shen Xin did not let Shen Miao and Luo Tan out of the house easily and if they were to go out, they had to bring a bunch of guards which would make it uninteresting. In addition, Feng An Ning felt guilty due to thest incident and aftering over personally to apologise, she did not invite both of them out again, one did not know if it was like one feared ropes for ten years after being bitten by a snake once. Luo Tan was very bored in the residence and afterwards felt so suffocated that she followed Luo Ling and Shen Qiu to the training grounds to look at those soldiers train. She was dressed as a male and with Shen Qiu and Luo Ling by her side, one did not have any fear.

    Shen Miao however stayed in the room quietly. She did not like noise and did not like to visit shops thus she was the most reassuring one for others.

    On this day, Mo Qing came back and informed that Cang Zai Qing¡¯s husband and son had reached Ding capital. In order to hide from other¡¯s ears and eyes, he did not dare to casually bring them to Shen mansion and safely housed them in amoner house at the Eastern part of the city.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°You have done a good job.¡± She remembered that Cang Zai Qing¡¯s husband was a gambler and would be rough when drunk. Once this kind of people entered the Shen mansion, it would be like a sticky taffy in the future when one had other thoughts, one would spend a lot of energy to clean it up. Moreover the Shen residence was not monitored every day thus one feared that there would be gossip when one encounter the father and son.

    Mo Qing declines the praise and asked Shen Miao, ¡°When does Young Lady n to visit the father and son?¡±

    Shen Miao had brought both father and son to Ding capital thus she would definitely have use for them. However before using them, she should also definitely have a talk with them face to face.

    Just as Shen Miao was about to reply, she thought about something and suddenly paused.

    In Pei Lang¡¯s letter, Fu Xiu Yi had already gave a difficult problem to Shen Wan which was to marry her to Prince Zhou. Even though Shen Miao did not know what kind of methods Shen Wan would be using, she could more or less guess that it would be some cheap and dirty means. Thus if she were to step out of the doors of the Shen mansion, perhaps there would be dangers everywhere. It was peaceful these days, perhaps it was because she had not gone out. If she went out, perhaps the other party would not give up the opportunity.

    She did not have such a big heart to jump into the fire put, knowing it is there. Moreover it was not a matter of a few words when resolving a rtionship with the Heaven¡¯s family.

    Shen Miao asked, ¡°How many people are there in the residence that have good martial arts skills like you?¡±

    Mo Qing was startled and frowned as he said, ¡°There should be some under Eldest Young Master and some under Master. In total there should not more than thirty people.¡±

    Mo Qing was considered the top ones thus it was really only a few at his level. Most likely no one would dare to have any other thoughts when thirty of such people was protecting but this would be way too conspicuous when walking on the streets and it would be strange if one did not attract attention. Moreover to suddenly need so many guards to protect, Shen Xin and Shen Qiu wouldn¡¯t be fooled. Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Is Young Lady worried about the safety of the journey?¡± Mo Qing asked, ¡°One can transfer more people over.¡± Mo Qing also felt that it was rather strange as Shen Miao was never a timid person and it was someone abnormal today.

    ¡°No need. I know what to do. You can withdraw first.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Mo Qing no longer spoke and silently retreated. Shen Miao looked around and her eyesnded on the half opened window before her heart suddenly moved.

    She instructed Gu Yu, ¡°Open the windows wider.¡±

    Gu Yu was surprised, ¡°Young Lady, it is windy outside and one would catch a cold.¡± She really felt strange. Shen niao was one who was scared of the cold when young but one did not know why she rather liked to sleep at night with the windows opened. However it was still daytime and she still wanted the windows to be opened?

    ¡°I am not cold,¡± Shen Miao said calmly, ¡°Go open it.¡±

    Gu Yu took a nce at Shen Miao¡¯s thick cloak but she dared not refute and went over to open the windows up.

    For the entire day, Shen Miao stayed in the room and often looked towards the windows that even Jing Zhe and Gu Yu also followed her and looked over, thinking that there would be some flowers blooming but there was nothing at the windows at all. Shen Miao read a while of book before walking over to the window and stood there for a while, one did not know what she was looking at.

    Unknowingly the skies turn dark. After having dinner and washing up, both Jing Zhe and Gu Yu withdrew. Shen Miao trimmed the wick in themp. One did not know how many times the wick was trimmed but one only felt it was rather quiet outside, as if the entire Ding capital was sleeping but the area by the window was still empty.

    There was a trace of disappointment in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes as she knocked themp with the chess piece in her hand in boredom and the little sparks fell onto the table and quickly disappeared. Shen Miao gradually became sleepy and her eyes close as shey on the table.

    When Xie Jing Xing entered the room, the first thing he saw was Shen Miaoying on the table fast asleep. The windows were not close as it was specifically open for him and the light from themp slightly shook due to the cold wind brought from outside. Shen Miao¡¯s hands were folded as she buried her head in her arms, sleeping quietly.

    He walked over to Shen Miao¡¯s side and looked at Shen Miao before pausing and taking off his cloak to cover Shen Miao gently.

    Shen Miao was a vignt person and his movements made her body slightly twitch as she lifted her head up without opening her eyes and mumbled, ¡°Xiao Li-zi, message BenGong¡¯s shoulders.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing, ¡°...¡±

    He simply leaned against the cupboard and looked at Shen Miao as he said with augh, ¡°Hey. You are dreaming of being an Empress again?¡±

    This abrupt statement made Shen Miao sobered up in an instance and at the same time a cold wind blew into the room. She sneezed and was no longer sleepy.

    Xie Jing Xing walked to the windows and closed it, making the room warmed up. He folded his arms and leaned against the windows asking, ¡°Why sleep here?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at the purple d youth and rubbed her eyes, ¡°Why onlye now?¡± There was actually some grievances in her voice when she said that. Most likely it was because she just woke up and her brain had yet to clear up and did not realise anything wrong with her words.

    However Xie Jing Xing noticed it.

    In an instant, the silence fell in the room. He walked forward step by step till he reached in front of the table were Shen Miao was sitting and ced both of his hands on the table before leaning over to ask, ¡°You are waiting for me?¡±

    Shen Miao immediately recovered to her senses and answered swiftly, ¡°No.¡±

    XIe Jing Xing¡¯s lips lifted up and his tone of voice had some traces of pity, ¡°Oh. One heard that you have been waiting for me for a day in front of the window but it was not true. Since there is nothing then I will leave.¡± Finishing he turned around to leave.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Shen Miao shouted at him.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Shen Miao shouted at him.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why ask if you already know?¡± Shen Miao said with gritted teeth. When facing Xie Jing Xing, she was unable to present a calm and magnanimous appearance because this person was just too weird. Thinking about it, her action by the window was rather deliberate and most likely Xie Jing Xing had arranged people in the Shen mansion thus it would not be strange for them to inform him with her action today. It¡¯s just that Xie Jing Xing clearly knew about it but it was just to evil to deliberately point it out.

    ¡°I was waiting for you and there is something that requires your help.¡± She took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°Speak then.¡± Xie Jing Xing pull out a chair and sat opposite of Shen Miao. He seemed to be in a good mood that his pair of bright and beautiful peach blossoms eyes were more intoxicating than usual.

    ¡°You should have a lot of talented subordinates and definitely have arge number of high level martial skill master like Guard Mo.¡± Shen Miao probe.

    ¡°That can also be considered as high level?¡± XIe Jing Xingughed, ¡°Why not I gift you a few real masters?¡±

    ¡°Loan a few to me to use.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I will pay money.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing swept her a look and frowned slightly before asking, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Shen Miao thought that since Xie Jing Xing already knew about the matter of Cang Zai Qing¡¯s husband and son, there was no need to hid matters from him, ¡°The husband and son that Cang Zai Qing had in Zhou province have been received in Ding capital and arranged to stay in the Eastern part of the city. One fear that there is not enough people at my side to use.¡±

    ¡°You want to use my people?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°I will pay money.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing asked, ¡°Do I look like I am short of money?¡±

    Shen Miao was silent. It was indeed that Xie Jing Xing did not looked like he was short of money and instead seemed to have too much money that one cannot spend it all and could even save everyone under the Heavens. Even the richest in Ming Qi would not spend like him. She simply asked, ¡°Then what do you want before you agree?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°You have such attitude when you are requesting help?¡±

    Shen Miao was finally annoyed, ¡°Fine. That it as though as I have never asked about the mater. The skies are already dark, may Your Highness Prince Rui please.¡± Once she was angry she would call Xie Jing Xing as ¡®Your Highness Prince Ding¡¯ and it sounded very distant. Sure enough, Xie Jing Xing raised his brows and did not look very happy about it.

    ¡°I did not say that I will not let you use.¡± Xie Jing Xing stopped her, ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±

    Shen Miao return back to sit as Xie Jing Xing¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at her. His eyes shed and he said, ¡°When one call you stupid, you are really stupid. Why is there a need to request from far when there is one near?¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°This Prince is in a good mood today.¡± Xie Jing Xing said slowly, ¡°One will personally apany you.¡±

    In the middle of the night, the moon had disappeared and only a few stars were still hanging in the skies. Before it was winter, the weather was especially cold and the floors had a thinyer of ice that when one step on it, there would be a rustling sound. Due to the need of weing the New Year, every household was hanging rednterns and the rednterns with the white snow painted an interesting painting.

    At this moment, there was two persons standing under roof.

    The tall youth was bending slightly at the moment to tie a mask for the other person. Both people were very close with one another and if one got closer, one was able to hear the shorter Young Ladyining, ¡°Why do I need to wear this?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The youth whispered by her ear, ¡°You can just take it as one fear that your peerless face would cause trouble if someone sees it. Don¡¯t ask anymore.¡±

    Shen Miaoughed coldly, ¡°Peerless face. Then you should cover yourself first.¡±

    ¡°I do not need.¡± The youth was handsome and beautiful and it seemed that he did not notice the sarcastic words of the other person, ¡°My power covers Heavens, no one dare to give me trouble.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    Shen Miao had never thought that after telling Xie Jing Xing about the father and son of Liu Province, Xie Jing Xing would personally apany her, which was what was happening now. In the middle of the night, one fear that the father and son would had gone to bed but Xie Jing Xing insisted on this timing. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s logic was that there were lesser people at night and even if there were people apanying during the day, what would happen when others discover it?

    This logic was too reasonable that Shen Miao was unable to find any rebuttal. However she also did not expect that the going out that Xie Jing Xing spoke of was walking directly on the streets.

    Although there seemed not to be anyone on the streets, one would inevitable feel uneasy.

    ¡°Scared of what? My people will be following and will warn if there is anything.¡± Xie Jing Xing said it directly.

    In the time that Shen Miao¡¯s mind wondered, Xie Jing Xing had already fasten the mask on her face and only a pair of eyes was revealed. Her eyes were round, clear and glistening. The ck and white contrast was very clear and looked adorable when the dim light from thentern shone. Xie Jing Xing helped her to put on the hat and raised his brows, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    To avoid new problems from arising andplicating the matter, Shen Miao found a set of footboy clothes to wear and that hat was inappropriate as it would often cover her eyes. It was only when she came out she realised that she had forgotten to bring along a cloak. Xie Jing Xing scrutinise her before putting his cloak over Shen Miao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Just walk like that?¡± Shen Miao was amazed.

    ¡°The East of the city is not far away.¡± Xie Jing Xing did not object, ¡°It is good to walk a bit. You also have not seen the Ding capital at night.¡±

    Shen Miao was silent.

    The night view that she had seen the most were all the four cornered skies within the Pce. There were times when she sat in the spacious Kun Ning Pce, thinking about the annoying trouble of the Inner Pce, for the entire night. There was also times where she sometimes stroll around the Imperial Gardens and would see Fu Xiu Yi chat andugh with different beauties.

    As the head of the Six Pces, her view of the night was like ten years every night. It was lonely, without freedom, dested and unnoticeable.

    She had also regretted and envied the carefree life outside the Pce.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°No one see you or recognise you here. Just do what you want to do.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at the other party¡¯s handsome brows and her heart gave birth to some envy.

    Speaking about it, Xie Jing Xing had lived till now, no matter if he was the Little Marquis of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An or the younger blooded brother of Emperor Yong Le, Prince Rui, everyone could only see the glory on the surface but the number of things he had to bear was not lesser than Shen Miao. However the arrogance and proud temper of him had never changed. No matter what happened, nothing could change his powers, as if even though the days and moons passed and the stars circled, he still stood here irresistibly. Other could only look up upon.

    Shen Miao admires people who had a formidable heart. She felt that she was not as strong as Xie Jing Xing because she asionally thought of Wan Yu and Fu Ming and when she thought about the things that happened in her past life, she would be fatigued.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze was sharp as he held her chin and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Shen Miao struggled free from his hands and said upon turning her head, ¡°Nothing.¡± She did not want others to discover her emotions and walked two steps away However she was not used to wearing male shoes and because the road were slippery due to the ice, she almost fell down. Fortunately Xie Jing Xing held her arm and frowned, ¡°Be careful.¡± His hands under his sleeves however seized the opportunity to slide down and held Shen Miao¡¯s hand.

    His slender hands were ice cold but it wrapped Shen Miao¡¯s hands in his palm. Shen Miao heart moved and at the next moment she wanted to struggle free from it but did not expect that Xie Jing Xing would grasp so tightly that she actually could not break away.

    Xie Jing Xing said unenthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯ll hold you so that you will not slip.¡±

    ¡°I will be careful not to slip.¡± Shen Miao said.

    ¡°Then I fear that I will slip so you hold me.¡± He continued speaking without even furrowing his brows.

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    The snow had covered the entire streets, as if the streets were all silvery white and when thenterns reflected its light, it was lovely. Shen Miao constantly raised her head and looked towards the skies. The weather was good and skies was spacious, it was much better than looking at the four cornered skies. The streets were very quiet and no one would discover her. The unfulfilled wishes of her previous lifetime were satisfied in this lifetime at this moment. The palm of her hands that was covered by the youth was slightly damp but a smile gradually appeared on her face.

    Shen Miao felt that the view of the night was good.

    She however did not see that in the eyes of the handsome youth, there was a sh of a smile that was more moving than fireworks.

    In amoner house in the Eastern part of the city, there was a loud buzzing sound in a room at the moment. The entire room was filled with a pungent alcohol smell that pierced one¡¯s nose. There were a number of wine jars that were lying on the ground and a male was sleeping soundly on the bed.

    In the room opposite, there was a young child lying on the bed. This room was much smaller than the previous room. Hey for a while before getting up. Seemingly unable to sleep due to the buzzing sound, he got up and walked out of the house and into the courtyard that was surrounded by bamboo fences with his nket wrapped around him.

    This child was going to the toilet and was about to head back when he finished but in a blink of an eye he saw two persons standing in the courtyard. He was so shocked that he wanted to scream but the taller person of the other party took a stone and threw it at him. In an instance that child stood on the spot, unable to speak at all.

    The two persons only then approached.

    With the dimmednterns hanging, the two person¡¯s features gradually became clearer. One was petite in size, wearing a pageboy uniform but one was able to tell that it was a female who was wearing an oversized mismatched cloak. There was a mask covering her face that covers all the facial features below the eyes. However the pair of eyes were extremely clear that it make others want to take off the mask to see the beauty.

    As for the male beside the petite person, the little boy was stunned as he looked at him. This person had a extremely tall and straight stature, d in a purple brocade robe with gold clouds embroidery. The robes were somewhatrge and the belt was ck in colour and his facial features were beautifully handsome. When one see that pair of peach blossoms eyes at night, one would only feel as if the snow in the winter night was blossoming like spring flowers. Could it be that he was a fairy that descended from Heavens? Else how could each movement be so elegant that made one unable to tear one¡¯s eyes away? (Trantor: This seems to be a description for a female than for a male.)

    That petite person rolled one eyes at the purple d male before softly asking, ¡°What is your name?¡±

    The child felt his throat rxed and coughed twice before suddenly finding that he could speak. That person speaking had a female voice and it was very gentle, thus the child¡¯s heart was not so fearful. He said nervously, ¡°I am called Huai Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Huai Sheng.¡± The female asked, ¡°Your Mother¡¯s name is Cang Zai Qing?¡±

    Huai Sheng was startled before his eyes be red. He looked at the female carefully and asked, ¡°You know my Mother? Do you know where my Mother is? I did not see my Mother for a long time. They all say tha Mother will note back. Some people brought me back here and said that I can see my Mother here but Mother is not here.¡±

    Shen Miao sighed in her heart. This child was around the same age as Su Ming Lang two years ago but at that time Su Ming Wang was innocent and what somewhat a foolish glutinous rice dumpling, whereas this child was much more pitiful. When Cang Zai Qing abandoned her husband and son, it was because her husband would gamble and drink all day and she could not go on living like that. But before she leave, she did not think of her young son and how would he be when he followed such an irresponsible father. Thus Cang Zai Qing did not deserve any pity or forgiveness. To be such a vicious mother, one was no longer worthy of being a ¡®Mother¡¯.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Shen Miao pulled out a handkerchief and wiped the child¡¯s tears. Huai Shen had felt somewhat surprised with the doting. This female¡¯s eyes was very beautiful and her appearance was not bad. Even though she was dress in the clothes of a pageboy, her hands were fair and tender. Huai Shen knew that this kind of hands was different from hands that did rough work and one could tell from a nce that she was from a rich and noble family. This female should be very wealthy ad noble and for such people to wipe off a poor person like him so gently, that even his own mother was not like that, Huai Shen was somewhat dazed.

    A soft cough sounded from the purple robe man standing beside Shen Miao. He red at Huai Sheng before saying coldy, ¡°Go in.¡±

    Huai Sheng entire body had gotten cold with that re. He did not know why but that extremely beautiful man did not do anything and with just one look, he could make one feel fear. When he recovered to his senses, he saw the female in front keeping her handkerchief with a gentle gaze in her eyes.

    Shen Miao was thinking about her Fu Ming and Wan Yun. Fu Ming and Wan Yun had Fu Xiu Yi as a Father, so how could there not be difficult. Even though she did not run away, she was not able to save her children¡¯s end and was no better off than Cang Zai Qing.

    Suppressing theplex emotions in her heart, ¡°Huai Sheng, take us to meet with your Father.¡±

    Trantorment: I guess Tie Yi and the rest of the secret guards were very busy that night. XJX is having a ¡®date¡¯ so how would he allow anyone to ¡®disturb¡¯ him? And I don¡¯t believe that there is NO ONE on the streets at all. Tie Yi must be like telling his people to quickly relocate those people. I am imagining a scene of Tie Yi instructing the secret guards when XJX was ¡®dressing¡¯ SM up. ¡°Master will be going for a ¡®walk¡¯. Clear all paths. No mistakes.¡± LOL

 Chapter 159: The Incident Happened

    <h4>Chapter 159: The Incident Happened (Part 1)</h4>

    Huai Sheng opened the door and once one entered the doors, there was a strong alcohol scent that waved over. Even though Shen Miao had a mask on, she could not help but frown. Seeing Shen Miao frown, Huai Sheng seemed to blush with shame. He ran to the other side to take a oilmp and lit it up.

    The me was ignited and swayed around, making everything in the room slightly lightened up. One then saw that there was a middle-aged man lying on the bed. This male was very thin and hisplexion was of a zed yellow in colour as he snored in his sleep.

    Huai Sheng looked at the two persons in front uneasily. The female said, ¡°Wake him up.¡±

    Huai Sheng nodded his head and walked over to the man¡¯s side and gently shook the man¡¯s arms as he said softly, ¡°Father. Father. Someone hase.¡±

    Initially there was no response from that man at first. Afterwards he seemed to be annoyed by Huai Sheng¡¯s shaking and unconsciously p before yelling, ¡°Its in the middle of the night. What are you crying about?¡±

    On instincts, Huai Sheng closed his eyes but the p did not came down. He carefully opened his eyes and saw his Father¡¯s fearful gaze and followed the direction. That beautiful male who had been looking on coldly and indifferently had don¡¯t know when reached in front of him and the slender long hand was holding on to the man¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Immortal, immortal...¡± Huai Sheng got anxious. He was scared and worried but at the end he still resisted his fear and said, ¡°My Father did not deliberately offend you. I beg of you to spare his life.¡±

    Shen Miao swept a nce that that male who was so scared that there was no more traces of sleepiness before quietly saying, ¡°Let go of him.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing only then released his hand.

    Huang Shen was somewhat afraid.

    His father knelt on the floor and as he stared at the two persons in front, his body trembled uncontrobly, most probably felt that the dangerous air that the other person head, especially the seeming beautiful male.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°You are Tian Li?¡±

    Tian Li nodded his head, ¡°This lowly one is.¡±

    Shen Miao swept a look at Tian Li. From the rumours, at the beginning in Liu Province, Tian Li was also a handsome and suave schr. He was talented and thus was able to win Cang Zai Qing¡¯s heart and marry her. It was only afterwards when he had failed in repeated examinations that gradually self-deprecation grew and he started to drink and gamble. Cang Zai Qing hated this kind of lifestyle thus she ran away. Seeing Tian Li¡¯s current appearance, she could slightly understand why Cang Zai Qing left. There was not a little grace that Tian Li once had and the man in front was obviously a disappointment and in dire straits.

    ¡°Is Cang Zai Qing your wife?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    Hearing that, Tian Li¡¯s entire body trembled as he raised his head to look at Shen Miao. Even though he had tried his best to cover up, Shen Miao could see the anger and humiliation in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not Cang Zai Qing¡¯s friend. It is alright to speak your mind.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Tian Li looked at Shen Miao seriously and seemingly trying to confirm if what Shen Miao said was true or not. Shen Miao looked at him openly and broad levelled. After half a moment Tian Li spit and said, ¡°That slut of a wife ran away with my money. Shameless!¡±

    Huai Sheng shuddered for a moment and his gaze was somewhatden with grief.

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze fell onto Huai Sheng and she said, ¡°Huai Sheng, go to the courtyard. I have some things to say with your Father.¡±

    Huai Sheng looked at Shen Miao and then looked at Tian Li but he did not say anything before he quietly walked out with the nket.

    After Huai Shen left, Shen Miao then let Tian Li borate of the ins and outs.

    It was simr to what was found out by the people that Shen Miao sent. Cang Zai Qing¡¯s husband was Tian Li. In the beginning when Tian Li and Cang Zai Qing gotten married, it was an anecdote that spread far and wide. Cang Zai Qing was a talented female in Liu Province and Tian Li was also a talented schr. Tian Li¡¯s family also had several shophouses. Even though it was not considered as a wealthy family, they can be considered as a slightly rich family.

    It was just thatter on that others picked a fight with the Tian family business and the shophouses were mortgaged. The husband and wife of the Tian family was unable to withstand the blow and passed on and thus Tian Li was affected by it and failed to pass the examinations that year and subsequently every year was worse than the previous. At that time Cang Zai Qing was already pregnant and gave birth to Huai Sheng, thus there were more areas that required money. As the saying went, poverty couches a marriage, both of them kept on quarrelling. Tian Li fell in love with alcohol and gambling and Cang Zai Qing despise these kind of days as it was not how she wanted to live. Thus on one fine day, she sold thest remainingnd deed and took the money to run away.

    Tian Li and also send people to search but was unable to find Cang Zai Qing¡¯s whereabouts. It was likely that Tian Li did not know that Cang Hu and Old Shen General had some rtions thus he did not know that Cang Zai Qing came to Ding capital.

    When Tian Li was speaking of Cang Zai Qing, he was still clenching his teeth, ¡°That poisonous woman took thend deed that was suppose to be be left for Huai Sheng to marry when he grows up. She actually took that and sold it. She doesn¡¯t even have Huai Sheng in her heart. She is a slut.¡±

    Shen Miao sighed as Xie Jing Xing folded his arms and stood at the other side, looking outside the window, as if he was not interested in Tian Li¡¯s words in the room. However even if he just casually stood there, no one could ignore teh chilling atmosphere.

    At the end Tian Li asked, ¡°Someone brought both of us here and said that we can see that woman. Young Lady, is there people that brought us over to Ding capital you?¡± Tian Li could see that the two person had an unusual identity, especially that male. How would normal people able help to have the guts to budge into amoner¡¯s residence in the middle of the night? Such an arrogance like this was not what a normal person had.

    ¡°It is me.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I know where is Cang Zai Qing at.¡±

    Tian Li was stunned and when he spoke again, his voice shook as he asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Shen Miao frowned slightly. In Tian Li¡¯s voice, other than anger, there was a trace of longing. Perhaps it was because he had been husband and wife with Cang Zai Qing for a number of years or perhaps because Cang Zai Qing was at the end Huai Sheng¡¯s mother. One feared that this Tian Li was not as good as he said and was softhearted towards Cang Zai Qing.

    This was not what Shen Miao wanted to see.

    She said, ¡°Cang Zai Qing is currently in the former Shen residence of the Formidable Great General and had became the concubine of the Shen residence¡¯s Third Master, Shen Wan. Currently she is pregnant and Shen Wan treats her very well. She have all of Shen Wan¡¯s favour and one thinks that soon she would be able to give birth to Shen Wan¡¯s Di son. There are no other Di heirs in Shen Wan¡¯s residence, thus once the child is born, perhaps Cang Zai Qing would be raised to the official position. Even if she was not raised, that child would be brought up with brocade and jaded food for the entire life.¡±

    Tian Li¡¯s expression changed. First it was being angry due to the green hat he was wearing (aka being cuckold) then it was humiliation and it becameplicated. That little trace of softening of his heart disappeared after hearing Shen Miao¡¯s remarks.

    The child that Cang Zai Qing gave birth to could be brought up with brocade and jaded for for the entire life but in retrospect, Huai Shen in the future would not have anything since thend deed for him to marry a wife was also sold. Many yearster, the two children who both crawled out of Cang Zai Qing¡¯s stomach would be so far apart like dirt and clouds. One most afraid ofparison thus Tian Li¡¯s heart was unreconcble.

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Not only that, Third Shen Master even divorce his wife for Cang Zai Qing and went to court with his wife. One think that he truly love Cang Zai Qing. Now the formal Third Shen Furen be a street rate that would be scolded by everyone. She is rather pitiful.¡±

    Tian Li sneered, ¡°This Third Shen Master is also a one without a brain.¡± Towards Shen Wan, Tian Qing had no good feeling for him as he hated that his wife was shared with others and moreover as a poor person, one would always be hostile to the rich. Especially so since Cang Zai Qing would often expressed her direction to head towards the wealthy, Tian Li was very resentful of Shen Wan.

    ¡°To be honest with each other, Third Shen Furen entrusted this to me.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Third Shen Furen was currently forced by Third Shen Master till there is no way out and currently had no way out. Third Shen Furen nned to make it either the fish dies or the splits and to make Third Shen Master and Cang Zai Qing not live well, thus she found you.

    ¡°I...¡± Tian Li looked at Shen Miao and gradually realised what she was going towards and said, ¡°Your noble one meant?¡±

    ¡°At the most appropriate timing, rify to Third Shen Master that Cang Zai Qing is your wife. Let Third Shen Master stop this mistake as early as possible.¡±

    Tian Li said, ¡°I...¡±

    Shen Miao did not give Tian Li time to hesitate and said, ¡°Could it be that you are willing to watch your own wife growing old with others? Your feeling for her has not end and want to give her a route to live? She however did not even consider you for one little bit. If she still had a conscience in her heart, don¡¯t mention yourself, she would be reluctant to part with Huai Sheng. But in actual fact, she even left with thestnd deed that was for Huai Sheng¡¯s future. Cang Zai Qing¡¯s heart only had herself and had never put you both father and son in it. To even requite evil with good, Tian Li, could it be that your Tian family are all disciples of Buddha and all do not discriminate right and wrong?¡±

    These remarks was really impolite that even Xie Jing Xing who was listening at the side also lifted his lips and looked at Shen Miao meaningfully. Tian Li¡¯s face turned red upon listening but he did not dare to refute Shen Miao¡¯s words.

    ¡°The most important thing is that on what basis does Huai Sheng have to live through such hardships while Cang Zai Qing¡¯s and Shen Wan¡¯s son could live freely? If there was one day that Huai Sheng encounter this younger brother of a different father with a same mother, the younger brother would be a person above others whereas Huai Sheng could only serve him like a subordinate. Cang Zai Qing would only acknowledge the younger brother and not acknowledge him, so how would Huai Shen think? Tian Li, just think carefully if you are truly reconcble?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s words always had a faint enchantment that would make others unconsciously follow her words to think, moreover what she said was obviously what Tian Li most concerned of. No matter how bad Tian Li was, even he treated Huai Sheng crudely, he had more conscience than Cang Zai Qing, otherwise even though he was a gambler, he still kept thestnd deed for Huai Sheng to marry a wife.

    Tian Li said, ¡°Noble person. I understood. I am unreconcble but she is after all Huai Sheng¡¯s mother. I only want her toe back and if she was beaten to death by others, Huai Sheng would be upset.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t let Huai Sheng know of the matter.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°After the matter is sessful, Third Shen Furen would give you father and son arge sum of money. This amount would be much more than the value of thend deed you had before. With this sum of money, both of you can go as far as you can, to a ce where no one know of you and start anew. In this world, there are two things that cannot be detained, one is water that was sshed and the other is people who leave. Cang Zai Qing took the initiative to walk out of your lives and now living in brocade and jaded food so how would you be able to get her back? With your sincere heart or the mother and son care for Huai Sheng? Do you think it was possible?¡±

    Tian Li closed his eyes in pain.

    Shen Miao said correctly. Cang Zai Qing was living so well and one could not think of any reason to go back to the previous lifestyle. If she really thought of him and Huai Sheng, she would not have sold thend deed and run away.

    The female wearing a mask stood in front and said calmly, ¡°One looked out for oneself, else Heavens and earth would destroy you. It was her who was heartless first so why do you still speak of righteousness? Now that there is an opportunity for you to change your life. If you miss one, there would not be a second time No matter if it is to step on Cang Zai Qing¡¯s life to walk foward, you are not wrong. Because this is what Cang Zai Qing owe to both father and son. Do you do it or not?¡±

    Following Shen Miao¡¯s words, a lot of things shed in front of Tian Li. Cang Zai Qing¡¯s looks of disgust and disdainful eyes, the pointing and talk of him by the neighbours after she ran away, Huai Sheng always sitting alone in a corner thinking of don¡¯t know what and that they could only wear worn-out clothes. If there was a day that he could change his life and could be like those wealthy and noble family and give a good life for Huai Sheng, Tian Li lifted his head and made a choice with determination, ¡°I will agree and do as you have instructed but you must give me enough money so that both father and son is able to leave this ce without worrying of clothes or food.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyebrows raised, sometimes rumours could not be trusted. It is said that Tian Li was a scoundrel but she did not expect that it would be this easy today. Tian Li was not difficult to deal with. Perhaps it was because of Huai Sheng, even though this man did not have a good disposition, he still had a conscience.¡±

    ¡°The money will be given to you.¡± The person speaking was Xie Jing Xing. He stood in the shadows as he leaned against the door and saidzily, ¡°Don¡¯t think of any other thoughts otherwise...¡±

    Tian Li shook his head fiercely and lowered his head quickly before speaking fearfully, ¡°This lowly one dare not.¡± He did not know why but facing this male would make him feel an unspeakable fear. From the beginning till now, the one speaking was the female wearing a mask but the purple de male¡¯s air filled up the small house.

    Shen Miao took a nce at Xie Jing Xing. Xie Jing Xing really did a good job. To scare a person, he need not need to even say anything serious and just show the look that Xie Jing Xing usually put on, the other person would be paralysed.

    After Xie Jing Xing and Shen Miao left the room, Huai Sheng came over and looked at Shen Miao before timidly asked, ¡°Can you all find Mother?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at Huai Shen and her brows became collected, ¡°Sleep early.¡± Then she walked out first.

    Her steps were rather rapid. Xie Jing Xing followed and after walking out from the alley in the Eastern part of the city, they reached the streets outside. Xie Jing Xing took a glimpsed of Shen Miao¡¯s expression, ¡°You felt apologetic for that child.¡±

    ¡°Apologetic but one will continue to do it.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I am also a selfish person.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing raised his brows, ¡°Why say that?¡±

    ¡°Apany me in the middle of the night and helping me to threaten Tian Li, you are a disciple of Buddha. Else how could one be this kind?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to appreciate it.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s lips slowly raised. The rtionship with Xie Jing Xing had gradually changed and there was no need to oppose one another with equal harshness as the other person was very clear and broad levelled. It was like many things were notpleted by one person and it was much rxing. Just like at this moment, walking in an empty street on a snowy night, it was just like taking a stroll. She was like that Empress Shen in her bones but there seemed to be something else that wasn¡¯t there before.

    ¡°Is my help required for Cang Zai Qing¡¯s matter?¡± Xie Jing Xing saidzily, ¡°If you ask me, I can think about it.¡±

    ¡°That do not need Your Highness Prince Rui to bother.¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°There would notplication to the matter.¡±

    ¡°You have a n ready?¡± Xie Jing Xing gave her a look and said with a smile but not a smile, ¡°Sometimes one felt that when will there be a difficult situation in the world that you are unable to resolve, so that you can perhaps ask me.¡±

    ¡°Most likely there will not be such a matter.¡± Shen Miao replied.

    ¡°Thats regretful.¡± Xie Jing Xing words contained some pity.

    Shen Miaoughed.

    There was always something new happening in the Ding capital and the new fresh happenings of the day would quickly cover the things of yesterdays. Just like thewsuit between the Shen and Chen families, everyone took it as watching a joke and forget about it after seeing it. As for the Shen residence, it was the same. The servants still did things that they should and the only difference was that Qiu Shui Yuan has changed to a new mistress. The new mistress was able to gain Shen Wan¡¯s favour, seemingly catching up that year Third Shen Furen married in.

    Comparing Cang Zai Qing and Chen Rou QIu, she was more able to manage the rtionships with the people around. Most likely it was because she did not have the arrogance and aloofness that Chen Rou QIu had and since she was frank, it made others feelfortable. Not only Shen Wan liked her, even Shen Gui and Old Shen Furen also felt that she was good and felt that it was a wise choice to let Shen Wan divorce Chen Rou Qiu.

    Shen Wan treated Cang Zai Qing very well and Old Shen Furen even specially found a senior monk to take a look and he said that Cang Zai Qing was carrying boy. At the end Old Shen Furen did not fuss about Cang Zai Qing¡¯s background at all. The Shen residence¡¯s most urgent task was gain a male descendent as soon as possible else others would look atugh that the Shen residence was unable to pass down its lineage.

    Shen Wan was always smiling. Cang Zai Qing advised him on tactics and everything in the residence was arranged properly, seemingly very skilled, making him even happier and rxed. To be able to ddo poetry and calligraphy, manage the household and help in one¡¯s career, most likely no man would not like it.¡±

    On this day, Cang Zai Qing and Shen Wan were chatting in the courtyard. Cang Zai Qing had a thick fur coat around her, a brazier next to her feet and a hand warmer in her hands. Because Shen Wan feared that she would catch a cold, he had instructed the maids around her to serve her well.

    Cang Zai Qing said, ¡°Master is a little free today.¡±

    Shen Wan took her hands and ced them in his and smile, ¡°Not only today. These days there is nothing in court thus one can apany you and the child more.¡±

    ¡°This is really good.¡± Cang Zai Qing smiled, ¡°The child can get closer to Father.¡±

    These words made Shen Wan feel good and he hugged Cang Zai Qingand sighed, ¡°Currently what my heart hope for is nothing but for you to give birth to the child then it would be worth what I have done.¡±

    Cang Zai Qing became aware of it and saw that Shen Wan¡¯s heart was not smooth thus asked, ¡°Is Master still troubled by the matter of Fifth Shen Young Lady a few days before?¡±

    Be it letting Shen Miao marry Prince Zhou or to let Shen Miao have some rtions with Prince Zhou, no matter which one, he was unable to create any wind at all. Even though Cang Zai Qing did not know why Shen Wan needed to do so much, she knew that the matter must be rted to Shen Wan¡¯s career.

    Shen Wan shook his head andughed bitterly, ¡°These days Shen Xin watched over Shen Miao very well and Shen Miao don¡¯t even leave the residence so it was impossible to find an opportunity. Such wless barrel, where can one start?¡± As he spoke, he became listless, ¡°This cannot continue like this.¡±

    Cang Zai Qing¡¯s eyes turned and she smiled, ¡°What so difficult about this? If Fifth Shen Young Lady don¡¯t leave the house then just let Fifth Shen Young Lady take the initiative to go out. Speaking of which, when Fifth Shen Young Lady leave, General Shen will know and inevitable let her bring a squad of guards. With General Shen¡¯s background, the people around would definitely be highly skilled thus if one really take action, it must be sessful on the first try. It is better to let Fifth Shen Young Lady leave the residence herself and it is secretly leaving the house and not let General Shen discover. Like this, it would be much easier.¡±

    Shen Wan¡¯s gaze flickered and he thought for a moment before shaking his head, ¡°Shen Miao do not have any secret in her normal life so it is difficult to coax her out.¡± Before Shen Miao was in go rtions with a Young Lady by the name of Feng An Ning but these days she also obediently stayed in the Feng residence and if one were to get Shen Miao out by using Feng An Ning¡¯s name again, Shen Miao would definitely be alert.

    ¡°A young girl, no matter how calm one is normally, will always be timid and one¡¯s heart will always be troubled.¡± Cang Zai Qing smiled softly, ¡°Why not Master try to walk from the side? For example, use Fifth Shen Young Lady¡¯s parents or older brother as bait, saying that they are in danger or something. Once her heart panic, no matter how calm Fifth Shen Young Lady is usually, one think that she would lose her mind when it concerns her blood family. Master may wish to take advantage of this opportunity.¡±

    When Shen Wan heard it, he first thought it carefully before grabbing Cang Zai Qing¡¯s hands tightly, ¡°Even though there are some loopholes, it is still a good idea. After adding more details, perhaps one can use it.¡± He looked at Cang Zai Qing with some excitement and appreciation filled his gaze, ¡°You always surprise me.¡±

    Cang Zai Qing lowered her head slightly and smiled, ¡°Master really know how to joke. Now that one has followed Master, one would do one¡¯s best to help Master. Even though the matter is not upright and aboveboard, Zai Qing also know that there are no fathers and sons in court so Zai Qing will put Master first.¡±

    Actually with regards to scheming against Shen Miao, it was considered a malicious scheme if one speak about it. Even though currently Shen Wan was very appreciative to this marvellous tactic that Cang Zai Qing had thought up but in the future if he thought about it, he might find that Cang Zai Qing had a vicious heart. Cang Zai Qing said it out first with the rationale of there were no fathers and sons in court and afterwards kept on mentioning putting Shen Wan first and not only this made Shen Wan good, he also appreciate Cang Zai Qing even more and find that she was open-minded. She was indeed a rare talented female who did not thought of herself one bit.

    Thus Shen Wan looked deeply towards Cang Zai Qing, ¡°With such a beauty, what other wishes does this husband have?¡±

    Cang Zai Qing said docilely, ¡°Encountering Master is Zai Qing¡¯s blessing. The good treatment that Master showed to Zai Qing, Zai Qing dare not forget.¡± The more she lowered herself and made herself insignificant, the more Shen Wan would dote her but he did not see a glimpse of pride that shed in Cang Zai Qing¡¯s eyes.

    In Cang Zai Qing¡¯s eyes, men and feelings are all nothing but smoke and clouds that passed one¡¯s eyes. Only when one really experience poverty, one would only know how valuable was wealth was. She must firmly grasped onto Shen Wan but it was not because of Shen Wan the person but the lifestyle of not needed to worry about clothes and food that Shen Wan could give to her. Cang Zai Qing was different from Chen Rou Qiu. Chen Rou Qiu loved Shen Wan in her heart thus Chen Rou Qiu would lose her sanity because of Shen Wan¡¯s actions. Cang Zai Qing loved the Shen residence¡¯s wealth and the position of an official¡¯s wife thus she was clearheaded and understood what needs to be done.

    Just like Shen Wan, this kind of man, Chen Rou Qiu, a clever and skilled female, would at the end fall into such a state. Cang Zai Qing understood in her heart that just with poetry, songs and romance would not be enough to grasp this man¡¯s heart. She had to demonstrate her talents and let Shen Wan feel that she was useful to him then Shen Wan would not abandon her.

    Cang Zai Qing did very well.

    Shen Wan apanied Cang Zai Qing for a quite a white before leaving as he still had some official duties to deal with. After carefully instructing Cang Zai Qing¡¯s servants, he then left with his servants.

    After returning to his study, the personal servant went up to him and handled him a letter, ¡°Master, the people at the door said that someone brought a letter and specifically mention to pass it to Master but one do not know who sent it.¡±

    Shen Wan took the letter and saw that the top of the envelop was empty. It was obvious that one feared that it would be noticed by others. Officials of the court like them would asional have confidential documents thus Shen Wan dare not hold it up and quickly opened the letter.

    After opening up the letter, the first line of it left Shen Wan stunned on the spot.

    That line was, ¡®Third Shen Master, do you know that your favoured GuiQie is a worn shoe?¡¯

    Shen Wan almost could not steady himself. He held onto the table and collected himself before quickly reading the letter.

    The letter was written simply but the content of the letter was not at all simple. In it, it mentioned that Cang Zai Qing was already married to someone in Liu Province and even had a son. Now she had entered the Shen residence and became Shen Wan¡¯s GuiQie, the most important thing currently was that Cang Zai Qing had not separate from her original husband. If this was true then it could be said that Shen Wan had snatched others¡¯ wife and could be sued in court.

    Initially Shen Wan did not believe it and looked disdainfully at this letter. He even wondered if this was an evidence of Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s provocation. However when he read thest line of the letter, he became stunned and went nk on the spot.

    ¡®At Cang Zai Qing¡¯s private area, there was a small red birthmark.

    This was indeed a fact.

 Chapter 160: Imprisonment

    <h4>Chapter 160: Imprisonment (Part 1)</h4>

    The little red birthmark in Cang Zai Qing¡¯s hidden ce was something that normal person would be able to see. But what kind of person Shen Wan was? If he believed these unfounded words that easily then he would not be able to survive so many years in court as an official. He swept a look at the letter and it indicated that the father and son had entered Ding capital and was living in amoner ce in the Eastern part of the city. The letter even indicated the address. Shen Wan shredded the letter quickly and said to the servant beside him, ¡°Prepare the horse.¡±

    Shen Wan would not belive a stranger¡¯s letter but could not believe Cang Zai Qing without reservations. It would be better for him to see to it himself.

    When the horse carriage reached to the house at the Eastern part of the city like it indicated in the letter, Shen Wan did not get down of the carriage and hid in it before instructing his servants to knock on the doors.

    The one that opened the doors was a young boy. Because the boy was too thin, there was a little less childlike innocence in his eyes and more maturity that he looked like a young male. When Shen Wan saw the boy¡¯s face, he drew in a sudden breath of cold air.

    At that moment Shen Yuan knew that what was said in the letter was real. There was no other reason except that this boy was too alike with Cang Zai Qing. Even the space between the brows was very simr. Howeverparing to Cang Zai Qing¡¯s bright and frank worthiness, this child was weak and inferior. No matter what, he also had simr facial features.

    Cang family had no other grandchild thus it was not possible for it to be Cang Zai Qing¡¯s younger brother. Shen Wan¡¯s servant also jumped in shock when he saw this boy¡¯s appearance but he still followed Shen Wan¡¯s instruction and asked, ¡°Little brother, do you know where is Cang Zai Qing?¡±

    That boy gave him a warning look, ¡°What do you want to do with my Mother?¡±

    Shen Wan closed his eyes.

    Without a doubt what the letter mentioned was the truth. Cang Zai Qing indeed had a husband and son in Liu Province. It was just that one did not know why was this concealed that well. That servant exchange a few more sentence with that boy before returning to Shen Wan and asked Shen Wan carefully, ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Investigate.¡± Shen Wan said in gasp breath, ¡°Send people to Liu Province to investigate the ins and outs of Cang Zai Qing. It ispulsory to investigate everything very clearly.¡±

    The reason why Shen Wan appreciate Cang Zai Qing was because Cang Zai Qing had a gentle temperament and was talented, moreover she was now pregnant with his child. But if Cang Zai Qing really had a husband and child in Liu Province, then this would be a joke. He had feed other¡¯s wife and was still immeasurably satisfied about it and since Cang Zai Qing had abandoned her husband and child, he was not as gentle as she seemed on the surface. Shen Wan was actually very picky on certain aspects, on one side he hoped that his wife was able to manage the household well and on the other side hoped that the other party would maintain a fairy-like air. As for everything that happened today, it was as if Cang Zai Qing had be a different person in that moment and made Shen Wan feel disgusted.

    In the following few days, Shen Wan seemed to be busy. Every day he would be out and even if he returned to the Shen residence, he would head to the study thus Cang Zai Qing did not see him. asionally when she send some snacks to Shen Wan, he was not as intimate as before. Initially Shen Wan¡¯s attitude mad Cang Zai Qing restless but Shen Wan¡¯s personal servant told Cang Zai Qing that Shen Wan had epted a tasks these days and was very busy thus he had no time for anything else. Only then was Cang Zai Qing relieved.

    However, in actual fact, Shen Wan had received the letter that was from Liu Province.

    In the letter from Liu Province, it was exactly the same as the letter from the stranger. Cang Zai Qing had a husband originally and was considered an anecdote at the beginning. When Shen Wan finished reading the letter, he became so angry that he almost flipped the table. The GuiQie that he brought in was another¡¯s wife and now the other party¡¯s husband and child were in Ding capital. Once this was discovered, one feared that one would be a joke for the entire Ding capital and not to mention the censors would take the opportunity to criticise him.

    It would be alright if this was only the case but because he divorced Chen Rou Qiu because of Cang Zai Qing, he had made enemies with the Chen family. Now when it spread out, one would say that he had treated a fish¡¯s eye as pearl. Feelings of regret started to faintly appear in Shen Wan¡¯s heart. Admittedly it¡¯s true that Cang Zai Qing was carrying his child but he had also buried his future career because of Cang Zai Qing. Between love and power, he at the end would value power more. Moreover how would Shen Wan forget that the female sleeping by his side was another¡¯s wife,

    His gaze became solemn for a moment and just as he was about to give out instructions, he saw one of his servants rush in and yelled, ¡°Master, something happened.¡±

    Shen Wan frowned and scolded, ¡°What kind of propriety is such hurriedness?¡±

    That servant tremblingly passed Shen Wan a letter and one did not know what but his eyes were somewhat evading.

    Shen Wan looked suspiciously at that servant. This servant was one who often passed messages between his colleagues.

    After reading two lines, Shen Wan¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely green. If one were to look seriously, one could discover it also consist of some fear.

    In the Imperial Study, Emperor Wen Hui was furious.

    He threw the report in his hands onto the ground violently. Emperor Wen Hui coldly sneered and the eunuchs by the side dared not even breathe louder. Millions became corpses when an Emperor was angered. It was especially so t this moment that one dared not bump to Emperor Wen Hui.

    In the report, there was a series of items that indicated all the things that Shen Wan had done for the past few years and it seemed that it was nothing serious. Afterall Emperor Wen Hui was one who fought in rain and blood with his brothers for power. But the report was written cleverly as each line highlighted the unusual rtionship between Shen Wan and Fu Xiu Yi.

    Among Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s nine sons, the more assuring ones were the Crown Prince and Prince Ding. The Crown Prince was legitimately born and he had a weak health thus Emperor Wen Hui would unconsciously be rxed with him. However for Prince Ding, even though he was outstanding, he does not ask about court matters and in addition with Consort Dong Shu who was not one who fight or snatch, it made Emperor Wen Hui feelfortable. All the hidden fights between the Princes was being watched by the Emperor and as long it was not overly excessive, he was one who enjoy the situation where there was numerous mutual checks and bnces. After one gained power, one would not be willing to put it down thus watching as his son grew up and reached the fiercest age, Emperor Wen Hui also became vignt.

    What he hated most was the closeness between the Princes and officials. Although this was an unavoidable fact, as each of his sons had their own supporters. But when this was Prince Ding, a Prince who normally did not fight or snatch, Emperor Wen Hui found it somewhat uneptable. On the contrary, his anger became worse than it had been in the past.

    Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s previous attitude of doing as he liked and his uncaring of the affairs of the world had now became one word for Emperor Wen Hui. Pretence.

    ¡°Kill the chicken to warn the monkey.¡± Emperor Wen Hui said solemnly, ¡°Each and every one is treating Zhen as a fool. Since this is the cause then Zhen will satisfy their wishes.¡±

    It was always a turmoil and temperamental during court as the Heavenly one pressed down on the government. If one hadmitted a crime, it would be lucky if one was demoted but most often many would implicate nine generations of the family in imprisonment and beheading.

    Shen Wan was such a person.

    Few days back when the Shen and Chen families were fighting, one had thought that things would gradually smoothen down. However who knew that suddenly a group of officials were sent to the Shen residence for an arrest. The curiousmoners enquired and heard that Shen Wan performed poorly and implicated the entire Shen residence but the exact nature of the crime was not clear. However themoners were easy to coax as they believed when it was said that he performed poorly. However the smart people could see that this matter was unlike usual. One had to know that even if performance was trulycking, how it would implicate the entire residence. This was obviously actions of a crime that would implicate nine generations of the family.

    Thosemoners who were passing by would look at the Shen residence differently. Not only did they point and talk, the conversation would lead towards the Formidable Great General, Shen Xin. Two years ago, the Shen family people wanted to spilt up with Shen Xin when he was at his deste situation but afterwards Shen Xin was struck off from the Shen family. One did not think that Shen Xin with gained blessing out of this misfortune and escaped from this cmity.

    When these words were spread into Shen Miao¡¯s ears, Shen Miao only smiled without any care. Luo Tan clenched her fist tightly and said angrily, ¡°This is the saying that it is not that things are not known but it is that the time have yet to arrive. At the beginning they tread all over Eldest Bo and BoMu, and if they knew that they would end up like this, one fear that they would be so furious.¡±

    Luo Ling thought for a moment before shaking his head, ¡°What crime did the Third Shen Mastermit that warrant such great fanfare?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Since His Majesty mobilised so greatly, he must have behaved atrociously. This matter has nothing to do with us.¡±

    Luo Tan nodded her head, ¡°Indeed. Let just wait and watch a good show.¡±

    Shen Qiu looked at Shen Miao in mncholy and did not say anything. After Luo Ling and Luo Tan left, Shen Qiu did not leave and pulled Shen Miao into the room. Seeing that the doors were locked, he then asked Shen Miao, ¡°Younger Sister, is the Shen family¡¯s matter your doing?¡±

    Shen Miao did not know whether tough or cry, ¡°Eldest Brother, why you always put me in responsible for everything? His Majesty is the one dealing with ineffective people. I do not have the ability to interfere with Third Shu¡¯s work.¡±

    Shen Qiu¡¯s head somewhat ached and he pressed his forehead and said, ¡°Younger Sister, Eldest Brother know that you have some matters that is unwilling to tell others. But the matters of court are not as easy as you think. Someone it looks like you are winning but perhaps there would be changes in the variables in the future and would implicate you in.¡±

    He nattered on before Shen Miao said helplessly, ¡°Eldest Brother, to tell you the truth, this matter has nothing to do with me. Shen Wan is imprison because Chen Rou Qiu stabbed him in the back. When Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Wan fought endlessly, do you think Chen Rou Qiu will take it lying down?¡±

    This time it was Shen Qiu that was surprised as he asked, ¡°Chen Rou Qiu?¡±

    ¡°Chen Rou Qiu after all lived with Shen Wan for so many years and knew about Shen Wan¡¯s matter like the back of her hand. If she were to really stab him at the back, it would be much easier than ordinary people.¡± Shen Miao continued, ¡°Shen Wan was harmed by the person by his pillow side and implicated the entire residence. What does it got to do with me?¡±

    When Shen Qiu heard it, he first pondered about it carefully before looking at Shen Miao suspiciously, ¡°How do you know of the matter so clearly?¡±

    ¡°I have been hoping all the time for them to be in misfortune, naturally one had sent people over to watch their every move.¡± Shen Miao had mixed with Xie Jing Xing too long that her words also consist of some sense of fearing nothing in Heavens or Earth.

    Normally Shen Qiu would see Shen Miao with a dignified appearance and this was the first time seeing her being like this. One did not know why but he felt that this was somewhat familiar. He then shook his head and interrupted his wild imaginations, ¡°Even if one monitored them, this matter is too much of a coincidence.¡± His eyes widen and he looked ridiculous, ¡°Younger Sister, could it be that you are the one pushing the waves and adding to the billows behind the scene?¡±

    Shen Miaoughed, ¡°It is whatever Eldest Brother thinks then. Anyways, I did not touch any one bit of the matters at all.¡±

    Shen Qiu¡¯s face crumbled, ¡°Why is your courage this big? This is a matter that pierce through the skies.¡±

    Shen Miao interrupted him, ¡°Why have Eldest Brother be so womanishly fussy. It is just a small matter. The Shen family deserve the fall to such a state. If Shen Wan did not do his job well, how would others be able to catch his weakness? If he was in perfect harmony with Chen Rou Qiu, then how would one be provoked sessfully? One have to first think of what one does wrong before saying others correct?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s words made Shen Qiu dumbstruck. It was until he was sent out from the courtyard before Shen Qiu recovered himself. He smacked his head and recovered. Shen Miao was obviously twisting words and forcing on the logic. One did not know where she learned all these things as it was just too daring of her to y with the Monarch and Officials on the palms of her hand but she said as though she was innocent. Shen Qiu was surprise. When did Shen Miao learn all these confident nonsense? Moreover one seemed to have seen these kinds of gestures and attitude before.

    In the room, after Shen Miao sent Shen Qiu off, she sat at the table with a sigh of relief.

    Just now the topic was broached. Emperor Wen Hui had a character of passing like thunder and moving like wind. Most likely he was unable to tolerate the closeness of the Prince and officials and with all those instances started from a few years ago.

    From the beginning, one must not forget who one was dealing with. After the rebirth, one had be indifferent to many matters, just like this household of the Shen family, even if she did not do anything, they would still cause their own dead. However it was different from Fu Xiu Yi.

    Fu Xiu Yi was like the most vicious snake that was hidden in the dark. It looked harmless but one would be caught off-guard and bitten by it. Just like thest time when he got Shen Wan to match make herself and Prince Zhou. Even if Shen Miao hid herself from Fu Xiu Yi as much as possible, Fu Xiu Yi still fixed his attention on her.

    It was no longer appropriate to endure silently and work out a strategy any longer. Instead it was better to tear off one¡¯s mask and start ying a game with evenly matched adversaries.

    What was Fu Xiu Yi most afraid of? He feared that his ambition would be unveiled to everyone.

    With regards to Shen Wan¡¯s matter, even though this would make Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s heart suspicious, with Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s methods, it would not be so easy for him to be knocked down. He would definitely think of a method of rebuttal.

    However, how could Shen Miao be able to miss this opportunity? Even if one was unable to knock him down this time, she must definitely remove ayer of skin from Fu Xiu Yi.

    Just one Shen Wan was not enough. This round of chess must be even more exciting. Shen Miao called Jing Zhe to get Mo Qing in and instructed Mo Qing a few words.

    From the splendid residence to imprisonment, it only took one night.

    Shen Wan felt that in these two years the Shen residence was very unlucky. It was just like one had offended something that nothing went smoothly. First it was the Second household that had mishaps then after that it was the Third household turn. Now the entire Shen residence was imprisoned, other than the Eldest household. Currently the Eldest household was valued again by Emperor Wen Hui and regardless how the future would be like, it was at least more impressive than them.

    Speaking of which, the continuous misfortune that the Shen residence met with seemed to have started after the separation from the Eldest household. However to be more precise, it started two years ago when Shen Xin returned to the capital. Could it be that someone put a curse onto the Shen residence?

    In the prison cell next door, it contained all the females in the Shen family and Old Shen Furen and Cang Zai Qing were both locked up there. When Shen Wan heard the moaning andining from Old Shen Furen, his heart started to feel irritation.

    Thinking back two years ago, people who came to visit the residence of the Formidable Great General was abundant even though most of them did it for Shen Xin¡¯s reputation. However Shen Xin was not in the capital all year and the Shen residence was not short of money, thus one had an imposing manner when walking about. Although Shen Gui and him were civil officials, they would be promoted each passing year and both daughters were elegant and their marriages could be a great help. Shen Yuan Bo and Shen Yuan were still alive and Ren Wan Yun was astute, Chen Rou Qiu was gentle. It was a good image of a happy and harmonious family.

    However in just two short years things had remained the same but people had changed and they handed in such a situation.

    Shen Gui asked dispiritedly, ¡°Third Younger Brother, what did you actuallymit that His Majesty actually capture our entire residence?¡±

    ¡°Imitted something?¡± Shen Wanughed coldly, ¡°Second Older Brother is also a person who work in court and know that if His Majesty want to arrest anyone, just any casual excuse will be enough to arrest anyone. This is His Majesty excuse to arrest me.¡± If it was truly that one performance was poor then the entire residence of people would not be arrested. This is clearly intending to attack with condemnations.¡±

    When Cang Zai Qing, at the cell beside, heard it, she eximed in shock and her words contained some anxieties, ¡°It is unexpectedly His Majesty¡¯s doing on purpose. Why would His Majesty do this on purpose? Could it be that Master had angered His Majesty in some ways?¡±

    If it was on normal days, Shen Wan would surely say some words of relief but once he thought of the information that he received from Liu province that Cang Zai Qing really had a husband and child, he felt very disgusted. Cang Zai Qing wholeheartedly chased for a wealthy future so she concealed her true appearance but now that the wealth has be bubbles and shadows, one feared that it was toote for regrets.

    He waved his hands and said impatiently, ¡°One does not know.¡±

    However his heart was thinking about the letter that he received.

    The letter that his servant gave was from his private and considerably close personal friend in the official circle. One did not know where that official heard that Shen Wan¡¯s arch-enemy had submitted a report. That report did not indicate other things but the evidence of the exchanges between Shen Wan and Fu Xiu Yi over these years.

    Even though Shen Wan did not really work for Fu Xiu Yi these years but because he was indecisive in the early years and did not want to give up the Prince Ding chess piece, his attitude was rather warm. From the eyes of others, it looked like he had an alliance with Prince Ding very early on. When Emperor Wen Hui saw these evidences, it was conceivable that Emperor Wen Hui would be furious thus one feared that it would be difficult for the matter to be settled well.

    As to how his arch-enemy would be able to suddenly gain all these information, Shen Wan could vaguely guess a person. Chen Rou Qiu had been his wife for so many years and because Chen Rou Qiu did not know about court matters, Shen Wan would not deliberately guard against Chen Rou Qiu. Some of the matters were very secretive thus if Chen Rou Qiu stabbed him in the back then everything would be usible.

    Thinking that how Chen Rou QIu treated him with graceful tenderness in the beginning and now it was either the fish dies or the splits, Shen Wan¡¯s gazended on Cang Zai Qing and his expression got solemn. If there was no Chang Zai Qing, Chen Rou Qiu and he would not be a separated couple and things would not be like this. Thinking like that, Shen Wan also felt indifferent even to the child that Cang Zai Qing was carrying.

    On the surface the imprisonment of Shen Wan and family was due to poor performance but those who are aware of the situation knew that this was Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s wrath for Shen Wan being close with Fu Xiu Yi in secret. This matter implicated the entre Shen residence and of course, Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi, was also inevitably affected.

    Fu Xiu Yi has ced numerous spies and informants thus he quickly learnt about the truth of the matter. Fu Xiu Yi had never thought that Shen Wan¡¯s and Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s family affairs could involve him. Currently the crucial thing was never let Emperor Wen Hui be suspicious of him at this time.

    At the same time, Fu Xiu Yi was also very puzzled. This year Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s health was not as good as it was previously so he was very sensitive towards the rtions between the Princes and the officials. Just at this sensitive period, it was spread that he was close with Shen Wan and it was indeed too much of a coincidence. Even though Shen Wan was in the pits, but in actual face, what he loss was not necessarily lesser than Shen Wan. The more he thought about it, the more irritated he felt. Fu Xiu Yi said coldly, ¡°Not good enough to aplish anything but more than enough to spoil everything.¡±

    Pei Lang said after thinking, ¡°It is best for Your Highness to indicate early that there is no rtion to the matter. No matter what method is use, one have to prove one¡¯s innocence.¡±

    ¡°Naturally I know that.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°What does Gentleman think?¡±

    ¡°The evidence is undeniable so by denying it, it would look like it is deliberate. Your Highness can admit to it and push all of it to Shen Wan. Even though it is His Majesty¡¯s taboo for Princes to form fractions, but if it was Shen Wan who took the initiative to defect to you and Your Highness could not withstand the annoyance, perhaps His Majesty would feel better.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi nodded his head, ¡°Gentleman¡¯s analysis is exactly the same as mine. Shen Wan, this chess piece can only be sacrificed. However it would be more troublesome to leave this chess piece alone and it is better to get rid of it.¡± The meaning of these words was to sacrifice Shen Wan. There was no choice but to admit to the incidences in the report as there were evidences in each one and those who were interested could discover it if they dig. However all these were Shen Wan¡¯s desires. It was Shen Wan who wanted to climb and attached himself onto Fu Xiu Yi and it was Fu Xiu Yi who remained unmoved. All these would be pardonable and Fu Xiu Yi would be the one who was implicated.

    It¡¯s just that with this method, the crimes that were ced on Shen Wan would be much heavier and with Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s wrath, the punishment for Shen Wan would be even more severe. However Fu XIu Yi would definitely not care of the ending of Shen Wan. Fu Xiu Yi would not be even troubled to those who brought trouble to him.

    ¡°I am really fated with the Shen family.¡± Fu Xiu Yi had an aloof expression on, ¡°Again and again, matters were ruined in the hands of the Shen family. One did not know why but even though this time it started from Chen Rou Qiu, I still feel that it is not that simple. It is like someone is manipting from behind the scenes.¡±

    Pei Lang¡¯s heart jumped but on his face, it was still like as calm as it was previously, ¡°The top priority now is still for Your Highness to testify personally. The longer this is dragged on, His Majesty¡¯s anger would not diminish and it would even implicate Your Highness.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi smiled, ¡°Even though it is a little more troublesome, it is not a deadlock situation. However one ask Gentleman if the Shen family should remain or not?¡±

    Pei Lang replied warmly, ¡°Since they have hindered His Highness¡¯s great cause, then of course they cannot be remained.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi grinned and stared at Pei Lang, ¡°Gentleman¡¯s words is exactly to my thoughts. I still have some matters so Gentleman can withdraw first. If there is matter, I will then discuss with Gentleman.¡±

    Pei Lang nodded his head inpliance and turn around to withdraw.

    However he did not see that Fu Xiu Yi was starting at Pei Lang¡¯s back as he leave with a sh of clouded look in his eyes.

    The matter of Shen Wan and family being imprisoned was well known to everyone thus it was also naturally spread into the residence of Prince Qin. In front of the stone table in the gardens, Shen Yue was stunned when she heard the news and it was HuangFu Hao who gave a look to the scout and asked, ¡°Oh? Really the entire residence is imprisoned?¡±

    ¡°It is absolutely true.¡± That scout said, ¡°One heard that Emperor Wen Hui is very furious and wanted to give a death sentence.¡±

    HuangFu Hao turned around to look at Shen Yue¡¯s expression. Apart from being overwhelmed and iprehensible, there was no sadness or heartbroken expression. Involuntarily Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s words from that day floated up in her mind. At that time Shen Yue felt that there was an additional meaning behind Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s words. Could it be that the current situation of the Shen family were all of Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s doing? Shen Yue dared not let HuangFu Hao discover her emotions and lowered her head to disy a look of grief, ¡°How could this be?¡±

    ¡°With only the reason of poor performance, how could Emperor Wen Hui seize the residence? One fear that it is not just this reason.¡± HuangFu Hao said, ¡°There should be another reason.¡± After finished saying he then looked at Shen Yue and asked, ¡°Does Yue-er want to take a look at Shen Daren?¡±

    Shen Yue jumped in shocked and stammered, ¡°One fear that if one were to go now, it would only make Father sad and bring trouble to Your Highness, so it is not needed.¡±

    The Shen family was being seized and she was a female who had ¡®married¡¯ into the Wang family thus she was not implicated. However if someone discover that Shen Yue was still here, who knew if she would also be locked up. In face of a great cmity at hand, each one who fly in different directions. The Shen family was merciless to Shen Yue so Shen Yue did not have any morality to the Shen family. One feared that it would implicate oneself and was looking at hiding herself so why would one approach it?

    Hearing this, HuangFu Hao did not get tangled with this issue and onlyughed before dropping the subject. Shen Yue sighed in relief in her heart. After HuangFu Hao left, Shen Yue thought of writing a letter to Chen Rou Qiu to ask if this matter was rted to Chen Rou Qiu.

    Even though there was still some fear in her heart, seeing the entire Shen family were imprison, Shen Yue felt some joy in the cmity. This was especially so for Cang Zai Qing as she was the woman who took her Mother¡¯s position and now had to suffer with Shen Wan. Thinking of that, Shen Wan did not find that it was lowly for her to be HuangFu Hao¡¯s concubine and even feltcent. If she remained in the Shen residence, now she would also be imprisoned.

    Shen Yue had thought so but on the next day there was a secret which was spread in Ding capital. This secret was just like a stone that was thrown into the water and set off thousands of waves. The people who stood outside to watch themotion found another interesting thing to talk about and the entire streets kept on constantly talking about it.

    This also made the Shen family be a joke for others to talk about after meals and tea.

 Chapter 161: Troubled Waters

    <h4>Chapter 161: Troubled Waters (Part 1)</h4>

    A Heavens shocking secret burst forth in Ding capital.

    Early in the morning before the skies brighten, there was a middle-aged man who knelt in front of the government offices and crying injustice, saying that the Third Master of the Shen residence had forcefully snatchedmoners and kidnaped one¡¯s wife to be a concubine and it was condemn in Heavens and Earth. Even though that man looked like a lowlife but one did not know where he had inherited a smooth tongue. Not only he talk about it, he also sang about it, making it so exciting that it attracted a lot ofmoners who came to watch the show and in less than half a shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours), the entire Ding capital knew of the matter.

    A little while back the news about the Chen and Shen family fighting awsuit was a legendary matter that made themoners in the Ding capital be aware of the GuiQie, Cang Zai Qing. Shen Wan divorced his wife of many years for her and really did all the things without any emotions thus everyone would discuss about it. Everyone could inquire about the good things, Cang Zai Qing was the daughter of Old General Shen¡¯s old friend and was educated, gentle and elegant. Her temperament wasparable to Chen Rou Qiu and because she was carrying Shen Wan¡¯s child, everyone would tend to go to Cang Zai Qing¡¯s side.

    One said that Shen Wan snatched others wife but everyone was not a fool. Liu Province was not near to Ding capital and initially Cang Zai Qing came to seek support from the Shen residence and imed that she was unmarried. To speak about snatching another¡¯s wife, one feared that it was Cang Zai Qing who had stuck nto it. Shen Wan had always been clever and elegant and at the end one was not able to see Cang Zai Qing¡¯s real image and helped others raise their wife for so long that even grass was growing on the greet hat he was wearing.

    As for that male¡¯s words, no one doubted it. The first reason was that the male had a marriage certificate in his hands and the white paper and ck words indicated Cang Zai Qing¡¯s name with the official stamps. Secondly the young boy that was following along looked exactly like Cang Zai Qing but he looked quiet and overwhelmed.

    Everyone was pointing and treated it as a joke that one had not seen for decades. It was said that big families had more scandals but one did not think that a Master would be that foolish. If it was previous, the matter could be suppressed and it would not be spread to the entire Ding capital like this. But this man¡¯s performance was sudden as he started the beat the drums and cry injustice early in the morning, making it difficult to suppress it down. Moreover the people working in the government office would also look at another¡¯s reputation. Currently Shen Wan and his entire family were imprisoned so no one cared about Shen Wan¡¯s reputation. They even joined with the crowd to watch the joke.

    In the Chen residence, in a remote courtyard, Chen Rou Qiu was listening to the news that Shi Qing had brought from outside andughed as she leaned forward.

    She was currently more indolent these days and was even more unscrupulous. The more she was like this the more the Chen family did not want to see her. However she did not care about herself as the main goal of living was to pull the Chen family down on purpose and no doubt Chen Rou Qiu was doing that well.

    Chen Rou Qiu indeed had done it. After being together with Shen Wan as husband and wife so many years, he knew the lifeline of Shen Wan. After adding all the bits and pieces together and in addition of bribing Shen Wan¡¯ subordinates, she delivered the evidence to Shen Wan¡¯s sworn enemy. After waiting for the news anxiously, finally the good news came.

    The deeper Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s love with Shen Wan, the deeper the hate was. It was Shen Wan that put her in such miserable state then she would never let Cang Zai Qing and Shen Wan live well. When the entire Shen family was imprison, Chen Rou Qiu was pleased but she did not think that on the very next day the news about Cang Zai Qing having a husband and child would be revealed.

    She had not thought that after being smart for her entire life, she would lose to a female who abandon her husband and child. Chen Rou Qiu wasughing manically and as sheughed she felt that there was bitterness on the corners of her lips. If she had investigated further then and was not that anxious, she would send someone to Liu Province to investigate and perhaps there would not be such an ending. Shen Wan was one who would not be able to tolerate a single sand in his eye thus with Cang Zai Qing¡¯s background, even without Chen Rou Qiu saying anything, he would have been disgusted with her.

    However there was no turning back of an arrow that was release from the bow. No one was able to turn back after walking to this step.

    ¡°Furen, what should be done now?¡± Shi Qing asked carefully. Currently Chen Rou Qiu was not cared for by the Chen family at all and the matters of the Shen family hade to an end. To Chen Rou Qiu, it was not a way to go to continue like this.

    ¡°I was thinking.¡± Chen Rou Qiu pressed her forehead with a bit of tiredness, ¡°Since Yue-er is already settled down, I can do whatever I want. After a few more days, one would leave Ding capital and look for a small ce to live out the rest of my life in peace.¡± Sheughed bitterly, ¡°It is better than to stay in the Ding capital andughed by everyone.¡±

    Shi Qing gave a sigh of relief as she felt that it was better if Chen Rou Qiu thought it that way. As long as there was hope, life would get better and better.

    ¡°But first I have to go and see Yue-er.¡± Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s hands were on her chest, ¡°Else I would not be at ease.¡±

    Just as she was speaking, she saw Hua Yi running over in a rush with a shocked and frightened look on her face, ¡°Furen, it is not good. Something had happened.¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu stood up and frowned as she asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Second Young Lady. Second Young Lady.¡±

    As soon as she heard it was Shen Yue, Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s heart suddenly jumped violently. She grabbed onto Hua Yi¡¯s hands and asked hurriedly, ¡°What happen to Yue-er?¡±

    Hua Yi was almost crying, ¡°The matter of Second Young Lady in the residence of Prince Qin was discovered.¡±

    When Shen Yue was taken out of the residence of Prince Qin, HuangFu Hao did not stop it.

    Despite Shen Yue¡¯s rains of tears and pleading as she grabbed onto his sleeves, HuangFu Hao onlyforted her, ¡°Nothing will happen. Just follow them.¡± There was no trace of protection in his words and tone at all. Those officials were very clever and seeing HuangFu Hao¡¯s attitude, at the end they had no worries at all and headed out rather rudely with Shen Yue.

    As HuangFu Hao looked at the entourage of people bringing Shen Yue away, he could not help but frowned and instructed the guards beside him, ¡°Go and inquire what is actually going on in the Pces of Ming Qi.¡±

    Early in the morning the officials came over to take away the Di daughter of the Shen family¡¯s Third household, Shen Yue. Ever since Shen Yue entered the residence of Prince Qin, no one outside knew of it. Everyone would also not expect that a Di daughter of an official would be the concubine of the Crown Prince of Qin. But how would the officials knew of the information and actually came to the residence of Prince Qin for her?

    Just how much courtesy did Emperor Wen Hui leave him with? The reason for taking Shen Yue away was because SHen Yue was a member of the Shen family and thus was unable to escape but there was no mention of the exchanging of marriage between Shen Yue and Shen Dong Ling and most likely this was done to deliberately avoid it. However because of this, there was no need for Emperor Wen Hui to do it with such great fanfare. HuangFu Hao thought that there must be something queer with this.

    Since the other party was prepared, then there was no need for HuangFu Hao to go against. Shen Yue was just a means for him to understand Shen Miao and it happened that she had some beauty to be yed with. He did not really put Shen Yue in her heart and need not need to go against Emperor Wen Hui and made things ugly, thus he pushed the boat with the currents.

    However as to what was going on in Ming Qi¡¯s Pces, HuangFu Hao still did not know what had happened. It was because as such, he did not understand many things. After thinking for a moment, HuangFu Hao called a subordinate over, ¡°Go to the residence of Prince Ding and pass a message.¡±

    These matters of the Shen family were enough to be a pot of mess. It was like a t and fine silk surface suddenly had a thread pulled out and when the thread was pulled, all the embroidered patters instantly became a mess, making one unable to see the original pattern.

    First it was Shen Wan who was set to prison after performing poorly then it was Cang Zai Qing¡¯s husband and child who knelt at the doors of the government offices beating the drums and crying injustice. And now, they actually found the Di born daughter of the Third household in the residence of the Qin Crown Prince as a concubine. From that the matter of the exchanging of marriage between the Di daughter of the Third household and the Shu daughter of the Second household was dug up and made everything sighed at the messy inner courtyards of the Shen residence. It also make one wonder if the Shen family had offended whichever god or ghost to be that misfortunate.

    It was in the afternoon when Shen Miao pull the curtains down and nned to take a nap. The Shen family¡¯s matter had already gone ordingly to the steps that she wanted. Shen Miao could roughly guess what Emperor Wen Hui would do.

    She just took off her cloak when she felt that smething was not right. When she turned around, she saw that in the shadows, Xie Jing Xing hade and she did not know when. He was leaning on her bed and was stroking a fluffy thing in his hands in a careless manner. That thing was arching itself and upon a closer look, it was the white tiger that Shen Miao saw before.

    That tiger most likely had grown quite a lot that even its fur were shiny and exceptionally beautiful. However this did not enter Shen Miao eyes. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Who let you go up my bed?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing really climbed all over her. She had gotten used to him flipping over windows to enter and now he dared to climb to her bed on broad daylight. Could it be that he woulde in from the front doors opening in some days to drink tea and be weed by everyone in the residence?

    It was just unreasonably reckless.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Specially came over to congratte you. Why do you react like this?¡±

    ¡°Congratte?¡± Shen Miao was stunned, ¡°What to congratte?¡±

    ¡°Then Shen family is in prison as you wished.¡± Xie Jing Xing let go of his hands and the white tiger tumbled down and happily bounced around on Shen Miao¡¯s bed and even scrutinized the fine silk on Shen Miao¡¯s bed with its ws, making one feel pity. Xie Jing Xing stroked his chin, ¡°Cang Zai Qing¡¯s reputation is ruined, Shen Wan is regretful, Chen Rou Qiu is implicated and Shen Yue also ended up imprisoned. All these are things that are worth congratting.¡± He blinked his eyes, ¡°Are you not happy?¡±

    To speak so straightforwardly about the result of scheming made Shen Miao a little ufortable. She took two steps forward and grabbed his sleeves to pull him out of the bed and said, ¡°It is alright just to say one¡¯s congrattions. Prince Rui need not need to personally take a trip if gifts are prepared.

    ¡°Then how could this Prince express one¡¯s sincerity?¡± Shen Miao used a lot of strength but Xie Jing Xing did not move one bit. He swept a nce at Shen Miao and said with a smile but not a smile, ¡°Moreover in this round, you even trapped Fu Xiu Yi. It is worthy of a celebration.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart jumped and her hands involuntary loosen. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyebrows raised and his hands reached for SHen Miao hands as it pulled her forward.

    Shen Miao was unable to prevent it and due to the instability before, she fell straight into Xie Jing Xing¡¯s chest.

    The eyes of that youth were smiling but his gaze was as sharp as a knife. His words were said as soft and warm like whispers to a lover but the words that were used were cold.

    He said lowly, ¡°To even implicate HuangFu Hao, that Old Emperor would not let Fu Xiu Yi off easily. This move of yours is wonderful but aren¡¯t you afraid that it would inviting the fire to yourself?¡±

    Shen Miao looked up and towards Xie Jing Xing.

    Two years ago the youth was romantically beautiful but was there was still some contempt. Perhaps it was a deliberate performance. Two yearster, after exposing his true identity to everyone, it made one felt more unfathomable. A cynical tone of voice was used, as if all the matters of the world had be an indifferent smile but that ambition hidden under the handsome appearance was the most daunting to others.

    ¡®Asking a tiger for its¡¯ hide¡¯ appeared in Shen Miao¡¯s mind.

    Yes. What Xie Jing Xing said was not wrong. The matters between Chen Rou Qiu and Shen Wan were just an opening act and Cang Zai Qing would also suffer punishment from her own abandonment. And everything was a camouge, it was her final deflective move.

    Shen Miao had never forgotten who her true enemy was, the scariest enemy, the most hated enemy. Fu Xiu Yi. Shen Wan had already been implicated with Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi and now Shen Yue had be HuangFu Hao¡¯s woman. Shen Yue was Shen Wan¡¯s daughter thus it would make others think that perhaps there was some rtions between HuangFu Hao and Fu Xiu Yi.

    The suspicious Emperor Wen Hui would definitely send someone to investigate it. If there were nothing between HuangFu Hao and Fu Xiu Yi, naturally nothing would be discovered but unfortunately these two people had the heart to form an alliance. As long as Emperor Wen Hui investigate it seriously, it was very possible for him to discover something interesting. At such a critical moment, it could be Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s fatal blow. If on his route to be the monarch, there was Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s suspicion and blocking, it would not a smooth journey at all.

    She had though that this move was hidden very well and did not expect that the purple d youth would have seen through it in a moment and watch her walk out from the colourful shell she had on.

    She wanted to get up from Xie Jing Xing¡¯s side but Xie Jing Xing used one of his hands to hold her arm and the other supported the back of her head. Shen Miao was almostying on Xie Jing Xing. When she was breathing, the warm between the distance made her able to hear her violent beating of a heart but she did not know if it was hers or his.

    If at this moment someone outside came in, Shen Miao¡¯s innocence from the rest of her life would disappear. However Xie Jing Xing was a frivolous person and would not find that his actions were wrong.

    Shen Miao suddenly smiled and slowly said, ¡°Inviting fire onto oneself.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her slyly.

    ¡°The fire has already found me.¡± Shen Miao voice had an indifferent yet serious tone to it as she continued, ¡°Does Prince Rui thinks that I have a retreat route?¡±

    She had never had any retreat route. Even if there were no revenge to settle, no Wan Yun and Fu Ming, no rebirth for the purpose of revenge, Shen Xin still had contributions that exceeded the monarch thus there would be a day where the Eldest household of the Shen family would face elimination. In order to protect the Shen family, Fu Xiu Yi would be her enemy.

    ¡°Of course there is a retreat route.¡± That youth suddenly said.

    Shen Miao¡¯s fingers that were grabbing his clothes slightly moved.

    His side profile of his face was exceptionally handsome and his eyes were so beautiful and dark that it made one fall. Moreover that long eyshes were currently warm as it slightly filtered the sunlight from outside the curtain. He said lightly, ¡°With this Prince here, fire will not be able to burn you. If you feel afraid, thene and hide at this Prince.¡±

    His voice was clear yet intoxicating as it floated into Shen Miao¡¯s ears.

    ¡°This Prince will cut a retreat route for you.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him as he spoke casually and cynically but he always gave others an illusion as if his promises were heavier than a thousand Jin (1 Jin = 1 pound) and he could definitely carry it out.

    But why would she suddenly have the feeling of wanting to cry?

    If in the previous lifetime when she was in the Pce, someone said to her, ¡°With me here, I will cut a retreat route for you.¡± Could it be that she would not walk all the way to the end? Could it be that her children would not be dead and her n eliminated. The rtionship between people were really strange. One did not care if what Xie Jing Xing said was real or not but Shen Miao¡¯s heart was gently swaying at this moment.

    It was like a butterfly wanted to fly out of her heart.

    Xie Jing Xing however suddenly retrieved back the smile on his lips and looked at Shen Miao seriously. He then blinked and asked Shen Miao softly by her ears, ¡°But why is your heartbeat suddenly so loud?¡±

    SHen Miao violently pushed Xie Jing Xing away and sat up at once. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up and his two hands casually behind his head, ¡°You are sick?¡±

    ¡°You are then sick.¡± Shen Miao took a deep breath and said, ¡°Prince Rui has congratted enough and can leave now. I am an innocent young female and one will not be able to get married if others see this.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be an Empress? How would ordinary people be able to marry you?¡± Seeing signs that Shen Miao was about to erupt in anger again, Xie Jing Xing then sat up and grabbed the tiger that was chasing the pendant on the couch before cing it in his arms. He looked at Shen Miao and said as if it was funny, ¡°Since it is a joyous asion, how about I add flowers on the brocade (aka add icing on the cake)?¡±

    Shen Miao was startled and unconsciously looked towards Xie Jing Xing before asking, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°This person, Fu Xiu Yi, is not pleasing to my eyes.¡± Xie Jing Xing said understatedly, ¡°Although one cannot resolve it together,¡± He slightly squinted his eyes, ¡°It is not bad an idea to throw stones when he is down.¡±

    Just as Shen Miao predicted, when the news of Shen Yue being caught and imprison was heard by Fu Xiu Yi, the unchanging face of Fu Xiu Yi could not help but lose colour.

    ¡°How did Shen Yue suddenly entered Prince Qin residence?¡± He asked his guards.

    ¡°One heard that initially the Second Shen Young Lady was not willing to marry to the Young Master of the Wang family and exchanged her marriage with the Shu born Third Young Lady of the Shen family. It was just that that scandal was not publicised at that time. Afterwards the Second Shen Young Lady secretly ran away from the residence and inadvertently encountered with the Qin Crown Prince and then became the concubine of the Qin Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Fu Xiu Yi interrupted the guard¡¯s words and pressed his forehead as he said hatefully, ¡°This group of Shen family.¡± Ever since the involvement of the Shen family, he really did not have anything that went smoothly. A few days back Shen Wan came to seek asylum with him, he gave Shen Wan a difficult task but he did not think that before Shen Wan started, he sank. It was fine if he sank but he even implicated him. Emperor Wen Hui currently was suspicious of him and Fu Xiu Yi had to arrange everything with great difficulty and nned to push everything onto Shen Wan so that it would dispel Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s doubts. Who knew that at this time there would be a knot that also brought HuangFu Hao in.

    On the surface it looked that it was only Shen Yue¡¯s matter but in fact it was rted to Ming Qi¡¯s and Qin country¡¯s rtionship. The Qin country and Ming Qi most likely would be walking down the road of alliance and it was something that everyone knew and among the nine Princes, whoever who was closer to HuangFu Hao would be targeted by Emperor Wen Hui. Naturally Emperor Wen Hui did not wish his sons to be close to HuangFu Hao as Emperor Wen Hui wanted to let the Qin country see that he was the only monarch. Just at such a sensitive period, Shen Yue was in the residence of Prince Qin so how would Emperor Wen Hui think? Was Shen Yue there because it was Shen Wan¡¯s move to win over the Qin Crown Prince and Shen Wan was working for Fu Xiu Yi?

    Currently Fu Xiu Yi and HuangFu Hao were really tired together.

    The more Fu Xiu Yi thought, the more his head ached. He always worked out a strategy in advance and did not know what to do with this sudden change, since he also did not know Shen Yue and Shen Dong Ling had exchanged their marriage and did not know that HuangFu Hao had brought Shen Yue in as a concubine.

    ¡°This matter is just too much of a coincidence.¡± A trance of viciousness appeared on Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s cold face, ¡°Someone definitely is behind the scenes scheming. It is obvious that the spearhead is pointed at me. The matter with Shen Wan is false and the real thing was to push me into the water. I want to see who is behind the scenes controlling.¡±

    A young aide asked carefully, ¡°What does your Highness n to do?¡±

    ¡°Imperial Father has be suspicious and it would be self-defeating if one were to rify it in a rush.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°One can only wait and see. However one has to figure out who is exactly scheming behind my back.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is Prince Zhou or Prince Xuan.¡±

    ¡°Not possible.¡± Fu Xiu Yi resolutely denied it, ¡°This is not consistent with their usual methods and moreover this involved HuangFu Hao. If they were to take action, there would inevitably be traces and it would not be worth the loss when discovered by Imperial Father.¡±

    The aides looked at one another and no longer spoke.

    Pei Lang stood at the middle of the aides calmly with his hands by his side. Fu Xiu Yi did not ask about his opinion and he did not take the initiative to speak but he could feel Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s gaze that was on him.

    Seeing Pei Lang¡¯s calm face, he did not know why but another face suddenly appeared in front of Fu Xiu Yi.

    That young female face was small and delicate and that pair of eyes was as clear as a mirror, as adorable as a little beast. But she always frowned and put up an attitude which made Fu Xiu Yi think about the head of the Inner Pce that was in Kun Ning Pce. What she portrayed was even more magnificent and dignity.

    A phoenix or a beast.

    Fu Xiu Yi coldlyughed. It was only a female. Even if one had great abilities, it was impossible for such things to be from her hands. However even so, Fu Xiu Yi did not forget that perhaps Shen Miao had close rtions with that Prince Rui of Great Liang.

    If Prince Rui really took action because of Shen Miao¡¯s sake then Fu Xiu Yi had also aware of the other party¡¯s weakness. If one had identified the other¡¯s weakness, then the next step was to take unrelenting actions and this was Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s style.

    Upon thinking about it repeatedly, he only then realised that the other party had gave him this big gift.

    Fu Xiu Yi clenched his fist and slowly calmed down, ¡°Go and find some people to take guard in front of the residence of Prince Qin and monitor day and night.¡± He then looked at all the aides and said faintly, ¡°Also double the number of guards in our residence. Not a single housefly can fly in and not a single mosquito is allowed to fly out.¡±

    Pei Lang¡¯s heart jumped as he felt that Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s words still to be targeted. However he still hung his sleeves and a look of indifference was on his face. However the aides around started to whisper and mumble, seemingly able to sniffed out some signs.

    The anger in Fu Xiu Yi dissipated. A gentle smile like usual appeared but when his smile appeared halfway, a guard came in from outside and said, ¡°Your Highness, His Crown Prince Highness had sent someone to passed you some words.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi was startled and said, ¡°Call them in.¡± Just as he stood up, he suddenly realized something and his expression changed drastically, ¡°It¡¯s bad.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui knew about Shen Yue¡¯s matter and was currently suspecting that there were some implications between Fu Xiu Yi and HuangFu Hao. One feared that at this moment he spared every effort in investigating the rtions between HuangFu Hao and Fu Xiu Yi. HuangFu Hao did not know what had happened and did not know the real reason of Shen Wan¡¯s arrest and thus here to ask about it and unfortunately came to the barrel of things.

    Fearing that this time it would be caught by Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s people, it would be impossible to wash one clean even if one were to jump into the Yellow River. His crimes would almost be made true this time.

    Fu XIu Yi suddenly sat on the chair.

    In the Heavenly Prisons of Ming Qi, there were many people that was imprison at the moment.

    Shen Yue and Chen Rou QIu had not thought that they would be reunited with the entire family of Shen Wan at this kind of situation. Shen Wan also had never expected that Shen Yue would be HuangFu Hao¡¯s concubine. Shen Wan was after all one who was in the game thus when others was unable to see clearly, he however could see clearly. Even though he knew that it was not possible for him to escape from death, when Shen Yue involved HuangFu Hao in, it made him gave up all hope.

    Emperor Wen Hui would not deal with HuangFu Hao because HuangFu Hao was the Crown Prince of Qin country and Fu Xiu Yi would be able to think of ways to protect himself since there were many different capable aides under Fu Xiu Yi. Moreoever to deal with a Prince just because of some doubts was not an action Emperor Wen Hui would do unless he wanted chaos under Heavens. With this train of thoughts, the one that could be sacrificed would be the Shen family.

    Shen Yue was afraid and indignant in her heart. After entering the jail and locked with the females of the Shen family, she hurriedly pulled Chen Rou Qiu and asked, ¡°Mother, why are we also captured? We no longer have anything to do with the Shen family. What is actually going on?¡±

    When Cang Zai Qing heard it, she felt a little refreshed. She initially regretted her choice of the Shen residence as no one wanted to lose one¡¯s life and riches and speaking of that, Shen Yue who ran away and Chen Rou Qiu who was divorced were instead lucky. Cang Zai Qing had thought about it and felt irreconcble but once Shen Yue and Chen Rou Qiu were sent in, Cang Zai Qing was very happy about it. When one was in a misfortune, one would want to grab on to a few others to drag them to hell together.

    Cang Zai Qing said, ¡°Why is Second Young Lady not Shen family¡¯s people? You are Master¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Shen Yue scoffed, ¡°It is not a whore¡¯s, like you, turn to butt in.¡±

 Chapter 162: Execution

    <h4>Chapter 162: Execution (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°It is not a whore¡¯s, like you, turn to butt in.¡±

    Cang Zai Qing was slightly startled. She had long knew that Shen Yue was not as gentle as she looked on the surface but did not expect Shen Yue¡¯s mouth to be this powerful. Unconsciously she looked over towards Shen Wan and what surprised her the most was that not only did Shen Wan not look at her, it was as if he had turned a deaf ear to Shen Yue¡¯s words.

    When Shen Yue saw Cang Zai Qing¡¯s appearance, she said pleased, ¡°Why? Are you hoping my Father will speak out for you? Now the entire capital knew that you, Cang Zai Qing, is a used shoe from Liu Province who has no emotions and integrity. You self-proimed manners and literally knowledge are just like the number one prostitute in a brothel.¡±

    ¡°What. What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Cang Zai Qing¡¯s heart jumped and replied unconsciously. She was locked in the prison all the time and was unaware of what was going on outside thus she did not know that her matter in Liu Province had already spread and everyone in Ding capital treated her as a joke.

    ¡°You do not know?¡± Shen Yue had anger in her heart and use words to agitate her, ¡°Your husband and son in Liu Province missed you so much and specially came down to Ding capital to look for you.¡± Shen Yue looked at Shen Wan with ill intentions as she was quiet resentful of Shen Wan and thus continued unhurriedly, ¡°That Tian Li knelt in front of the government offices early and beat the drum and cried injustice, saying that the Shen residence snatched married woman.¡±

    Cang Zai Qing trembled and she knew that this could no longer be hidden but when she looked at Shen Wan, she saw that Shen Wan did not have a surprised reaction before she asked trembling, ¡°You. You have long knew?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The one speaking was Old Shen Furen who was starring wide-eyed at the other side. She had thought that Shen Yue and Cang Zai Qing were not close thus they said those humiliating things but now she finally caught on and screamed, ¡°You married to another? You also have a son?¡±

    Cang Zai Qing did not answer but Chen Rou Qiu who was looking on coldly from the sideughed, ¡°Mother is still not aware. The wife that you so carefully selected for your son is currently another person¡¯s family. The Shen family had raise another family¡¯s wife and this Cang Zai Qing¡¯s son is after all not with the surname Shen. Those words outside that were saying about the Shen family are indeed exciting. Mother should also listen to it.¡±

    Shen Gui was also shocked by this sudden news. Cang Zai Qing finally recovered to her senses and nced at Chen Rou Qiu beforeughing coldly. She no longer hid her put up her docile appearance and smashed her image, ¡°So what if I married another? So what I gave birth to another son? The Shen family is not as clean as you said. It is after all the one who retreated fifty stepsughing at the one retreated a hundred steps (aka pot calling the kettle ck). Moreover I only married for a few days and did not enjoy much days of fortune so it is not clear who is the one in the pits.¡±

    When Old Shen Furen heard it, anger raised from her heart. Without any rhyme or reason she was thrown into prison and was half fearful and half irritated with a stomach full of anger without any way to let out. Cang Zai Qing¡¯s words was the trigger and without a second word, she rushed over pounced onto Cang Zai Qing and scolded as she pulled Cang Zai Qing¡¯s hair, ¡°You slut! Defrauding the Shen family! Shameless!¡±

    How could Cang Zai Qing be one who ept all of that? If one were to say that she was willing to be lowly and insignificant, it was due to the overall plotting in the Shen residence but now all appearances were shattered, thus there was no more concerns left. Immediately she and Old Shen Furen came to blows.

    Even though Old Shen Furen was old, during the fight her energy level was of that when she was young. She after all grew up in the marketce while Cang Zai Qing¡¯s fist were weaker as literate people would not use their hands thus she did not do as well. Both of them fought and scolded one another, making it even more chaotic. Shen Gui wanted to pull them apart when he saw it but male and females were locked in separate cells thus his heart was willing but he did not have the ability to do it. Chen Rou Qiu looked on coldly while Shen Yueughed. Everything stopped abruptly when Cang Zai Qing cried out in pain.

    Old Shen Furen pushed Cang Zai Qing away and her face was filled with nail scratches and her hair and clothes were all messed up but she still looked satisfied at the person on the ground. Cang Zai Qing was curled up on the ground, hugging her stomach and painfully twisting her face as she cried out. Under her body, a pool of blood formed.

    It was a miscarriage in the prison.

    One did not know where Old Shen Furen hit Cang Zai Qing at but these days the food in prison was not to one taste thus Cang Zai Qing¡¯s body was weak and in addition to the tussle with Old Shen Furen, her abdomen was injured.

    Shen Gui looked at Shen Wan at a loss but saw that Shen Wan¡¯s gaze was not affected one bit. Watching Cang Zai Qing rolling about in pain on the floor, it was as if he was looking at a stranger.

    As for Old Shen Furen, she looked somewhat insanely at Cang Zai Qing as she scolded, ¡°Slut! Slut that deserves to die!¡±

    Shen Yue was somewhat afraid of blood and upon seeing the pool of blood that was under Cang Zai Qing¡¯s body was growing and staining arge part of the ground, she started to be a little scared and started to squeeze towards Chen Rou Qiu. Chen Rou Qiu embraced Shen Yue firmly and as she looked at Cang Zai Qin, her lips slowly rose up.

    Cang Zai Qing¡¯s conscious was somewhat hazy due to the pain. She tried to call for the warden and hope that someone would discover something was wrong with her body and find a physician for her. However those wardens came and went and the looks that they gave were filled with disdain and ridicule. There was no intention to help her at all.

    One did not know how long it had been but Cang Zai Qing could not even make a sound anymore. Most probably there was only air going in and noneing out, as if each breath would lead to her leaving.

    No one spoke in the cell and it was scarily quiet. Everyone in the Shen family was looking at Cang Zai Qing had disgust, ridicule, dread and disdain in their gaze but no sympathy.

    Catastrophes would warp a person¡¯s character and not that their position was against each other, no sympathy was given at all. From Shen Yue¡¯s and Chen Rou QIu¡¯s perspective, Cang Zai Qing was suffering from her own actions and from Shen Wan¡¯s perspective, it was not enough for Cang Zai Qing to die after deceiving him. Shen Gui was not a good person and Old Shen Furen could not wait to tear Cang Zai Qing piece by piece.

    In Cang Zai Qing¡¯s entire life, the first half was very smooth going but even though thetter half was not as smooth sailing, she had thought that with her smarts, she could still fly out from the branches and be a phoenix and it was still possible to be wealthy and noble. Because of that she could still fight and snatch and not care about conscience or reputation but who knew that once she entered the wealthy and noble, it was a grave and the people around were even more scarier than wolves.

    At this moment, Cang Zai Qing suddenly missed the alcohol loving husband and quiet son who chopped firewood and feed chickens in Liu province.

    She mumbled dazedly, ¡°Huai Sheng.¡±

    Shen Yue frowned, ¡°What is she mumbling?¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu shook her head.

    ¡°Mother, why are you looking so dispirited?¡± Shen Yue tightened her hands, ¡°Is this matter very serious? When can we get out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This is just a small matter. Once His Majesty has investigated clearly, we will be released. Don¡¯t worry. Go and rest else you will have no strengthter.¡± Chen Rou Qiu answered with a smile.

    After Shen Yue had gotten Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s assurance, her heart settled down and she felt a little tired, thus she leaned against Chen Rou Qiu and fell asleep.

    When Old Shen Furen heard Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s words, she also gradually calmed down. Even though she was not satisfied with Chen Rou Qiu, one would know who was better when there wasparison. With Cang Zai Qing as an example, Old Shen Furen felt that Chen Rou Qiu was not bad. She then also closed her eyes to regain energy.

    No one was concern of Cang Zai Qing¡¯s life or death as shey on the floor.

    Chen Rou Qiu took a look at Cang Zai Qing and sneered. Immediately afterwards she thought of something and her eyes fell into despair.

    This time there would not be any way out. She had lied to Shen Yue. One feared that they would not able to walk out of here alive.

    No one understood Shen Wan¡¯s expression than Chen Rou Qiu. If there was even a glimmer of hope, Shen Wan would not have had this kind of response. He just sat there indifferently and was somewhat wooden, as if everything did not matter at all. No matter if the Shen family had be aughing material, the scuffle between Old Shen Furen and Cang Zai Qing or even Cang Zai Qing¡¯s miscarriage, Shen Wan was expressionless. Shen Wan had given up all hope.

    Even Shen Wan had lost all hope so Chen Rou Qiu had no other opportunity to live.

    When one knew of this ending, Chen Rou Qiu did not expect that it was as uneptable as she thought. Perhaps previously when the Chen and Shen families were fighting in court, Chen Rou Qiu had seen the little value of rtionship or it could also be that the matter of Shen Wan divorcing her had hurt Chen Rou Qiu greatly. Currently Chen Rou Qiu was exhausted physically and mentally and now that Cang Zai Qing had ended up as such, she had nothing to care about.

    Anyways if one were to die, everyone would die together and go to theherworld together as a family. That was what Chen Rou Qiu thought.

    ¡°Third Younger Brother.¡± In the silence, someone broke the quietness and it was Shen Gui. He asked, ¡°Do you not feel that our Shen family has met with some bad luck for these years? When Father was still alive, there was not so many of such matters.¡±

    After Shen Gui discovered that the root of descendant was injured, he had muddled life along without any aims and was rarely awake. No matter if it was real or not, he finally asked about a serious matter.

    Shen Wan looked at him and one was unable to distinguish it was happiness or anger in his tone, ¡°Is it when Father was around or is it when Shen Xin is around?¡±

    Shen Gui was at a loss for words. Indeed so. It was not exact if one were to say that Old Shen General alive as urately speaking, when the Shen residence went downhill, it was when the Eldest household separated from the family. In fact when the Shen Xin returned back to the capital two years ago, their career was somewhat not smooth. It was just that at that time the Shen family was not separated and the official colleagues still ttered them on Shen Xin¡¯s ount. Afterwards when Shen Xin left the capital, these people did not have any scruples and the Shen family started declining. Even though one did not want to admit it, it was indeed a fact that a Shen family without Shen Xin, was like any ordinary official family, there was nothing special about them.

    But the meaning of Shen Wan¡¯s words was not that meaning on surface.

    Shen Gui asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you saying that someone is scheming our Shen family? This time the Shen family is also being schemed against?¡±

    Shen Wan smiled strangely but did not know what he was smiling for.

    ¡°Could it be that Shen Xin was making a mess of things at the back?¡± Shen Gui was suddenly enlightened.

    Chen Rou Qiu who was sitting at the side quietly spoke at this time, ¡°That little slut that Luo Xue Yan gave birth is very abnormal. Did you not discover that as long as Shen Miao was slightly implicated, at the end everything will inexplicably be messed up?¡±

    Shen Wan and Shen Gui looked towards Chen Rou Qiu at the same time. It seemed that Chen Rou Qiu did not saw their gaze as she continued, ¡°First it was the Second household¡¯s Shen Qing and Shen Yuan, then it is the Third household¡¯s turn. At the beginning Second Sao¡¯s method was also not carried out well. Thinking about it carefully, if one were to say when did all the incidents of the Shen residence start from, it was better to say that it started from when her temperament changed.¡±

    Humans were strange as their mind were constantly changing. Previously in Shen Wan¡¯s and Shen Gui¡¯s eyes, Shen Miao was only a little smart at most but who know that she had such great abilities. But now they had fallen into such a state and hearing Chen Rou Qiu¡¯s martyrdom, it seemed true. Just take for example, Princess Ming An who was recently here. She also hatred and desired revenge on Shen Miao when she inexplicably died and till now, nothing concrete came out from the investigation.

    Shen Wan said heavily, ¡°Just her alone, one¡¯s action would not be able to be at such a level. Unless one had an able person guiding behind the scenes or one had found a strong backing.¡±

    ¡°One feared that it is not Shen Miao who found a backing.¡± Shen Gui said with great thought, ¡°It is the Shen family had found a strong backing.¡± He as if thought about something and smacked his knees, ¡°At the beginning why did Shen Xin not fall to his death on the battlefield? I was saying why in these years, everything was not smooth. So it is Shen Xin who had done something behind one¡¯s back.¡± He said so righteously but did not mentioned that the Shen family had given so much hindering matters to Shen Xin.

    ¡°No matter what, things are more of less rted to Shen Xin.¡± Chen Rou Qiu calmed down at this time and every words she said were more certain than before, ¡°Else it cannot be that everyone in the Shen residence is implicated but only their First household is safe and sound.¡±

    Everyone was silent.

    After half a moment, Shen Gui gritted his teeth, ¡°Since it is the case then one have to drag down together. Even though this is not good for us, the Eldest household should not have a good life.¡± He looked towards Shen Wan, ¡°Third Younger Brother, let¡¯s think of ways to involve Shen Xin in.¡±

    ¡°Not possible.¡± Shen Wan said calmly, ¡°This matter has already reached the stage of sentencing so if one where to implicate Shen Xin, others would view it as framing. The more this is done, the Emperor would feel that the Eldest household is not on the same route as us and we are treacherous while the Eldest household is loyal. This would instead be advantageous for the Eldest household.¡±

    Shen Gui said angrily, ¡°But one cannot let him off that easily.¡±

    Shen Wan coldlyughed, ¡°After swallowing such a big disadvantage, moreover at the beginning Father favoured Shen Xin. I don¡¯t believe we would still lose after fighting for so many years. Even if one cannot drag Shen Xin down, one must peel ayer of skin from Shen Xin.¡±

    ¡°Third Younger Brother means?¡± Shen Gui was somewhat puzzled.

    Shen Wan suppressed his voice, ¡°Since it is stuck at the Emperor¡¯s side then there is another person to go. You guess now that such a thing happen, even though we are suffering, who will be more annoyed than we are?¡±

    Chen Rou Qiu frowned, ¡°Prince Ding.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Shen Wan looked calmly at Chen Rou Qiu. At this time, it was no longer any use to me Chen Rou Qiu for doing all these in a fit of anger. What¡¯s more it was because of Cang Zai Qing that Shen Wan divorced Chen Rou Qiu and if one were to look in the longer period of time, one was unable to say if someone set a trap for all of them to fall in. There was no meaning to me anyone at this point since they were all disheartened and exhausted.

    But even before a poisonous snake dies, it would always remember to bite others and the Shen family was this kind of poisonous snake.

    Shen Wan said coldly, ¡°Our every single move is being watched by other. Among them, there would be Prince Ding¡¯s people so by talking about the Shen family¡¯s Eldest household, it will make Prince Ding be suspicious.¡±

    Thinking that Prince Ding previously wanted him to y the matchmaker between Shen Miao and Prince Zhou, it meant that he was already somewhat suspicious of Shen Miao. If they were to mention about the Shen family¡¯s Eldest household now, Prince Ding would think that it was the Eldest household of the Shen family who trapped him and make Emperor Wen Hui suspicious of him. One feared that he would want to immediately destroy the Eldest household of the Shen family.

    What kind of person Prince Ding was? He was the one who hid the deepest among the nine Princes andparing to Prince Xuan, he was even more of a smiling tiger. Shen Wan believed that once Prince Ding had fixed his eye onto it, the Eldest household of the Shen family would not be able to live well.

    Even though this would not change their ending, one must bury a malignant tumor for the Eldest household. There would be a day in the future that it would sprout.

    He mumbled softly in a voice that he was only able to hear, ¡°Eldest Brother, I will wait for you on the road to the underworld.¡±

    The Ding capital¡¯s case concerning Shen Wan was closed especially fast. When themoners knew about it, they all unable to make heads or tail of it.

    The former Great General¡¯s residence was searched and possession confiscated. The servants were exiled while the masters were executed.

    There had not been such a big case in Ming Qi for a long time and this case did not seem to look that serious. The officials were very secretive about it that till now the crimemitted was still ¡®poor performance that lead to a major cmity¡¯.

    It was just that what the ¡®major calmity¡¯ was? No one knew about it.

    This was always the case for officials. When the monarch wants the official to die, the official had no choice but to die. When Emperor Wen Hui wanted to kill any official of court, sometimes there was no need to think of any reasons at all. Even if it was the Shen family, the people who were officials were only Shen Wan and Shen Gui and both of their carreers were fading that no one was even willing to speak for them. Of course there was also an invisible hand that was moving things forwards that made one felt surprised by the turn of events.

    On the day of execution, Shen Miao wanted to go and watch.

    Lou Tan looked astonishingly at Shen Miao and asked, ¡°Why is Youngest Biao Sister going there to watch? That is a bloody scene where the head will roll down and one will have nightmares at night. It is better not to go.¡±

    Shen Xing and Luo Xue Yan would not go as they still have military matter to take care of but even if they did not, they would not go to watch. Luo Xue Yan did not have any feelings with the Shen family and even though Shen Xin had, thoseplicated feelings were all wiped clean by all the doings of the Shen family these years. It was better not to see one another and one would not need to search for unhappiness for oneself.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°I want to watch. I have not seen an execution before.¡±

    Luo Tan, ¡°...¡± She was flustered and exasperated, ¡°What good is there to watch an execution?¡± But she was secretly anxious for Shen Miao. A female¡¯s heart would be tender and even though there was not a good person in the Shen family, Shen Miao had gotten along with them for so long so there would inevitable be some mourning feelings. Wasn¡¯t this finding unhappiness for herself if she were to go?

    ¡°I will apany Younger Sister along.¡± Shen Qiu said. Shen Qiu knew of Shen Miao¡¯s stubborn temper and if one did not let her go, one feared that Shen Miao would also secretly sneak out and create more problems. He was not afraid to watch and with more guards by their side, Shen Miao could be protected.

    ¡°I will also go along.¡± Luo Ling smiled and spoke, ¡°I too have not seen an execution.¡±

    ¡°Biao Older Brother, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Luo Tan nce at Luo Ling, ¡°Previously at the Northwestern region, you have seen people executed by military orders. You are so used to seeing beheading so what first time you are talking about?¡±

    He did not expect that he would undermined by his own Younger Tang Sister that Luo Ling¡¯s gentle smiled was a bit stiff. When Shen Qiu heard it, he took a meaningful look at Luo Ling that made Luo Ling feel uneasy before speaking, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±

    When Luo Tan saw that everyone was going, she gritted her teeth and stomp her feet before saying, ¡°Then I also want to go along. I don¡¯t want to be the Little Biao Sister that was left behind. Later you must tell me to cover my eyes well.¡±

    When the entourage reached the execution ground, themoners that was surrounding the execution ground three times that nothing could get through. Because Shen Qiu and entourage were apanied by guards, thosemoners took the initiative to clear the path. Someone surrounding recognize Shen Qiu and whispered softly as they pointed the siblings, Shen Qiu and Shen Miao.

    One had early knew that the Eldest household of the Shen family were not harmonious with the Second and Third household but one did not expect when the Second and Third household were being executed, the siblings of the Eldest household woulde to watch the sentence being carried out. There were people who said that there was some good out from a misfortune as those years back they were forced to be removed from the records but was able to escape from this cmity. There were also others who said that the siblings were too coldblooded as they could watch their family being executed without any emotions.

    On top of the stage, Shen Wan and entourage was brought up with shackles and wearing dirty prison uniforms with so unkempt looks that was no traces of the previous wealthy and noble appearance. Shen Yue¡¯s and Old Shen Furen mouth was also stuffed with rags and one could still see Shen Yue desperately shaking her head and panicking. SHen Yue and Old Shen Furen was extremely afraid upon facing death. Most likely they were unable to ept the fact even at this moment and stilled hope that there was room to revert to their original state.

    Shen Miao¡¯s lips slighted raised.

    Her gazed swept across each and every one of the people on stage.

    Shen Wan. Chen Rou Qiu. Shen Gui. Shen Yue. Old Shen Furen. One heard that Cang Zai Qing had a miscarriage in the prison and when she was discovered and brought out the next day, her entire body had hardened. She had died due to bleeding. It was indeed fortunate for her as she would not be executed in front of everyone and left with a whole body intact. However what use would there be? A life was lost and the entire Ding capital knew that she had abandon her husband and child.

    ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, what are you thinking about?¡± Luo Tan asked quietly.

    ¡°Thinking about matters of the past.¡± Shen Miao said lightly.

    She thought about the fight with Mei Furen in the Inner Pce, it was the people on the stage that stabbed the Eldest household without a thought at all. They caused Shen Qiu¡¯s death, killed Luo Xue Yan, caused Shen Wan to be wan and sallow and made Wan Yu and Fu Ming not have a strong maternal family support and at the end be sacrificed for the golden throne. It was obviously that one had the legitimate bloodline but was living worse than a Shu son and daughter. All of this was given by those people in front.

    Shen Yue said, ¡°Fifth Youngest Sister, we are not a family.¡±

    Not a family but enemies. At least from now, after this people died, she and the wolves and tigers of the Shen family really had no more rtions.

    Shen Yue looked around the stage in a panic and suddenly looked towards Shen Miao¡¯s direction. When she saw Shen Miao, a strong hatred appeared in her gaze. It was as if all her hate was suppressed and violently directed out. If there were no locks on her body, one feared that Shen Yue would have jumped into the crowd and scratched Shen Miao¡¯s face.

    Shen Miao was among the crowd when she smiled at her. She did not cared if Shen Yue was able to see clearer when she lifted her chin slightly and looked down on her as if she was looking at a dog.

    Shen Yue was infuriated with Shen Miao¡¯s look and started shouting and struggling. The official that was in charge of her gave her a kick. Shen Yue was temporary quiet as she seemed to be hurt but she looked at another direction, seemingly looked extremely angry.

    When Shen Miao followed her gaze, she saw that not far from here there was a familiar figure. That was a young female that was dressed wealthy and nobly. Her brows were slightly nted, with a pointed chin and big round eyes. Who else could it be but Shen Dong Ling?

    Shen Dong Ling also saw Shen Miao and she smiled gently before walking over to Shen Miao. Once she was nearer, she bowed towards Shen Miao and said softly, ¡°Fifth Younger Suster.¡± She then looked towards Shen Qiu and said, ¡°Eldest Brother.¡±

    Shen Qiu nodded his head ndly but Shen Miao carefully sized Shen Dong Ling up.

    Shen Dong Ling originally looked good as she had followed Wan YiNiang¡¯s appearance, three tenths delicateness and some sense of seductiveness. It was unusual for people with such appearance who became the official wife. Most of them would be concubines thus they had such a look. When one marries a wife, one would marry one who was virtuous but when bringing in a concubine, one would bring in one who was very seductive. Previously Shen Dong Ling would always look down and obedient to everyone thus her good looks were also put down by the gloomy and oversized clothes. Now it seemed that she was living well as her face became tender and the glow was also moving that when she wore such refreshing and bright clothes, it showed of her slim body which made her a seductive beauty.

    Looking at the entourage following her, it seemed that Wang Bi was treating her well. Otherwise one would not let a married female to casually show her face outside.

    Because Shen Dong Ling rarelye out of the courtyard in the Shen residence, much lessing out, the surroundingmoners did not recognize her. Luo Tan looked curiously as she sized up Shen Dong Ling. Shen Dong Liang looked at Shen Miao and said with a smile, ¡°One did not expect to encounter Fifth Younger Sister here. It is really fate.¡±

    Shen Miao gently smiled.

    Shen Dong Ling¡¯s attitude was very natural and there was no sense onc mourning at all. One heard that Wan YiLiang was being brought over and the Wang family even gotten her life contract. However Shen Gui who was currently on the stage was Shen Dong Ling¡¯s father yet there was no traces of emotion on Shen Dong Ling¡¯s face. When chatting with Shen Miao, it was as if one was attending a flower appreciation banquet as there seemed to be a bit of joy if one looked deeper.

    ¡°I am here to look for enjoyment.¡± Shen Miao looked at Shen Dong Ling, ¡°What is Third Older Sister here for?¡±

    Shen Dong Ling heard it but not only she covered her smiling lips slowly, each move and action was very seductive, just like Wan YiNiang when she was younger. There was no timid in her at all.

    She said, ¡°Fifth Younger Sister is here to look for enjoyment but I do not dare.¡± Shen Dong Ling looked up at the stage, ¡°Only only heard about this interesting matter in Ding capital and came to see it for entertainment.¡±

    Just as she finished, the supervisor on the stage threw the name te down and said, ¡°The time has arrived. Carry out the execution.¡±

    A few bloody colours gushed out.

    Shen Dong Ling used the handkerchief to cover her mouth as her eyes widen as if it was pitying. She said softly, ¡°What a pity.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Miao said calmly, ¡°What a pity.¡±

 Chapter 163: Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 163: Suspicion (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Yes. What a pity.¡±

    The people who said it was pitiful did not have any traces of emotions on their faces. Shen Miao had the long hatred of the two households of the Shen family and with the blood revenge of the previous lifetime, it was not enough for it to be like this. It was otherwise for Shen Dong Ling. Even though in the early years she and Wan YiLiang were suppressed by Ren Wan Yun in the Shen residence, Shen Dong Ling did not express any one bit of dissatisfaction. It was just precisely so that made the current appearance even more chilling.

    The few heads rolled and tumbled down to the crowds. There were gasps of shock in the crowd and a timid girl had already closed her eyes and screamed. Because the entire family was convicts thus no one could collect the bodies. The higher ups had to instruct before they were cleared. It was said to be settled but it was just setting a fire to burn.

    Seeing that these officials were moving the bodies, Shen Dong Ling seemed to have lost interest and smiled at Shen Miao, ¡°Previous in the residence, due to my poor health, one did not go over to Fifth Young Sister. Now that one had married, it is even more inconvenient. However Fifth Younger Sister is always in my other. If Fifth Young Sister is interested in the future, one cane over to the Wang residence for a sit so that us sisters would able to chat intimately.¡±

    Shen Qiu was listening at the side and his brows wrinkled. He had not liked Shen Dong Ling much in the beginning and especially now that Shen Wan¡¯s side had a misfortune, even Shen Yue and Chen Rou Qiu were not spared. Shen Dong Ling who was married off was however safe and sound. However one need not need to be calctive with a Shu daughter, but it seemed that the Wang family was very socible.

    A timid and weak person was able to make the entire family on the husband side to dance around her. Shen Qiu was not a fool and had felt that Shen Dong Ling was not as simple as she looked on the surface. Moreover the Shen Dong Ling was charming and seductive but her personality was still very indifferent. Thus he was not satisfied and would remind Shen Miao not to be too close to her.

    When Shen Miao heard it, she gave an indifferent smiled and retorted with a question, ¡°Seeing Third Older Sister¡¯s appearance, it seemed that Young Master Wang treats Third Older Sister well?¡±

    Shen Dong Ling was somewhat shy and hang her head down, ¡°The Wang family is kind.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s smile was somewhat cold, the Wang family was notpletely kind. No matter if the Wang family treated well or not, Shen Dong Ling was not in any way sincere. She did not pay too much attention to Shen Dong Ling in the past life time as Shen Dong Ling would not dared to be like this under Ren Wan Yun¡¯s pressure. She had the same character as Fu Xiu Yi and was inept in concealing oneself. One did not know if after Shen Miao¡¯s death, did Shen Dong Ling have the upper hand in the future fights.

    ¡°In any case, it was all because of your blessing.¡± Shen Miao said vaguely, ¡°We still have other matters so one would not bother Third Older Sister for watching the fun.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling quickly said her goodbyes, ¡°Goodbye Fifth Younger Sister.¡±

    Shen Miao did not desire to say more to her and took the lead to step away. Shen Qiu gave a faint nod before leaving while Luo Tan and Luo Ling quickly followed. After Shen Miao and entourage had left, Shen Dong Ling¡¯s personal maid, Xing Hua, could not help but grumbled. Originally Xing Hua also had a dumb personality but now had followed Shen Dong Ling and entered the Wang family had be a first ranked maid. Her mistress was also the Young Mistress thus her back had straightened and she was no longer as cautious as she used to be and was even a bit arrogant.

    Xing Huained, ¡°Furen talked to Fifth Young Lady nicely but Fifth Young Lady was not even sympathetic. It is really unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°She is Di while I am Shu. Naturally one would look down upon.¡± Shen Dong Ling was however not as angry as Xing Hua.

    ¡°But now you are the Young Mistress of the Wang family. One cannot be like previous. Moreover in the future when Fifth Young Lady marries, there would not be a sister at all and people wouldugh. She still don¡¯t tter Furen but is still so indifferent. One fear that even if one beg in the future, nothing will happen.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling smiled faintly, ¡°It is only just a Young Mistress of the Wang family. It is not even worthy of a mention in another¡¯s eyes so why the need to tter?¡±

    Xing Hua did not have a good tone as she spoke, ¡°But you are after all an official¡¯s furen. In the future who can Fifth Young Lady marry to? Could it be that she still thinks of marrying to some Prince? Her reputation had been destroyed a few years before, so how would good families dare to marry her?¡±

    ¡°Xing Hua.¡± It seemed that she had gone overboard. Shen Dong Ling¡¯s brows wrinkled and Xing Hua quickly kept quiet and dared not speak more but her expression was still not normal.

    ¡°What is reputation for?¡± Shen Dong Ling said softly, ¡°Relying on the Shen family army, such a big tree, and with the Luo family army, even if one were to marry the current son of Heavens, there would not be anyone who can stop her. It¡¯s just that,¡± Shen Miao smiled somewhat meaningfully, ¡°It might not be good to marry to high up.¡±

    At the other side, Luo Tan was still asking Shen Miao, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, is that person your Shu sister? Why do I find that she does not look like the weak kind of person that people said to be?¡±

    Luo Tan previously was afraid that she could not recognise the Shen family people so she specifically as the servants to inquire about each household and the temperament of each one of them. Among the information, Shen Dong Ling had the least because this Third Young Lady had a transparent character and would often not leave the courtyard at all. Luo Tan¡¯s sighed in wonderment as the younger generation of the Luo family were all mischievous, especially the Luo Tan and Luo Qian. Thus she was unable to imagine Shen Dong Ling¡¯s kind of life.

    Who knew that upon seeing today, it was not at all like what the servants said. Shen Dong Ling was quite different from what she had imagined.

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Humans will always change.¡±

    Luo Tan thought for a moment and finally understood, ¡°Correct. One thinks that now that she had already married and have gained the favour of the inws, one¡¯s temperament would also change.¡± Afterwards she the sighed, ¡°It is really difficult to be such a person.¡±

    Shen Miao wanted tough at her actions but Shen Qiu asked, ¡°Younger Sister, now that the execution is over, one can return to the residence right?¡± He had a lingering fear after the previous time where Shen Miao was kidnapped without any reasons.

    Just as Shen Miao was about to answer, she suddenly heard a crisp voice, ¡°Older Shen Sister.¡±

    Shen Miao turned her head back to look.

    The oing person was delicately carved jaded little gentleman that was wearing a pine-green satin robes. The sides of the clothes were embroidered with pine leaves that made it very unique. This little gentleman was around eleven or twelve and was considered a young youth. His brows were very handsome but one did not know why there was childishness to it. It was obvious that one had to be twenty to have a headgear but he wore a small little jade headgear with two ribbons flowing at the side of his ears. There was a jade gourd around his waist and hisplexion was fair and tender and was so adorable that it was just like a person walking out from a painting.

    Luo Tan looked until her eyes had brightened up. The children in Xiao Chun City were all mischievous monkeys and how would they be this lovable and pretty? Moreover those movements would melt anyone¡¯s heart. Even Luo Tan, who had no patience with children, was also attracted to this young youth, much less the rest.

    Luo Ling and Shen Qiu was somewhat surprised as this youth seemed to be quite familiar with Shen Miao. Shen Miao frowned as she felt that this little youth was somewhat familiar but was unable to remember who he was.

    That little youth had thought that Shen Miao would very quickly call his name out and did not expect that Shen Miao would look at him in a daze thus he walked over to Shen Miao¡¯s side. His stature was not as tall as Shen Miao and had to slightly raise his head as he looked at Shen Miao.

    Just as Shen Miao wanted to say something to interrupt this silence, she heard a chuckle from the side, ¡°Fifth Shen Young Lady. Eldest Shen Young Master.¡±

    The oing person was wearing ake blue robes and the style of the clothes were exactly the same as the little youth in front. However this person was much older than the young youth. He had an appearance of a young man and had simr brows with the little gentleman. The brows were clear and handsome and his smile was elegant. Shen Miao and Shen Qiu knew of this person. It was Su Ming Feng of the residence of the Count of Pin Nan.

    ¡°Second Younger Brother is stubborn and not sensible. One hope that he had not offend Fifth Young Lady.¡± Su Ming Fengughed.

    Shen Miao almost bit her tongue.

    That little gentleman looked at her somewhat angrily as Shen Miao asked, ¡°Su Ming Lang?¡±

    ¡°You do not recognise me after two years?¡± Su Ming Lang said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you said that you will bring me gifts upon your return?¡±

    Shen Miao only felt that it was somewhat unbelievable.

    Two years ago, Su Ming Lang was still a fat glutinous rice dumpling and was not handsome or considered beautiful. The very most one could say that he was fair and tender. But after two years, just who was this handsome youth in front? How did he slim down so much? One always said that female would change drastically at eighteen. Male would also change drastically at eighteen?

    Su Ming Lang was still sulking. Luo Tan on the other hand could not help but touch Su Ming Lang¡¯s head. Luo Tan like to look at good looking things and was very much amazed when she first saw Su Ming Lang, such a good looking little gentleman. Now upon looking at Su Ming Feng, she said what she thought loudly, ¡°Really worthy to be brothers. Both are so good looking.¡±

    Su Ming Lang¡¯s entire heart was about how Shen Miao was unable to recognise him but it was Su Ming Feng who could not help butughed when he encountered such a straightforward female who praised him for being good looking.

    Shen Qiu and Luo Ling quickly greeted the two brothers.

    Shen Miao looked at Su Ming Land and smiled, ¡°The gifts are at my residence. One will send someone over to you with them.¡±

    The Heavens had pity on her. Ever since Shen Xin¡¯s return to the Ding capital, there were various matters that were happening every day that she had really thrown Su Ming Lang at the back of her mind. She also did not see Su Ming Lang and now upon seeing that Su Ming Lang seemed to have be another person, some regrets seemed to have burst forth.

    When a child was growing, there would be a different look every day. Thinking at the beginning when she left, Wan Yu and Fu Ming were only a little big and upon her return, she almost could not recognise them.

    Su Ming Lang was one who did not hold a grudge thus his dissatisfaction was all wiped off. Su Ming Lang asked, ¡°Is Older Shen Sistere to shop?¡±

    Su Ming Fengughed awkwardly. He naturally knew that today was the day where the Shen family was executed. The Eldest household of the Shen family were disagreeable with the Second and Third household that this was not far from the execution grounds so it seemed that Shen Miao was here to observe. However one must not tell his Second Younger Brother about it.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Just casually shopping around and now heading back to the residence.¡±

    Su Ming Feng nodded his head obediently and said, ¡°Remember to give me my presents.¡±

    Su Ming Feng gave him a smack at the back of his head and Su Ming Lang red at him. He then looked towards Shen Miao and was about to say goodbye to Shen Miao when his gazended on the bracelet on Shen Miao¡¯s wrist, ¡°Older Shen Sister, your jade bracelet looked like the Tiger Head Bracelet that Older Xie Brother previously made.¡±

    When those words were said, the few people there were startled. Shen Qiu and Luo Ling were not aware of what Tiger Head Bracelet, Luo Tan was somewhat curious and Shen Miao had a guilty conscience. Su Ming Land said it innocently but Su Ming Feng¡¯s brows wrinkled.

    Seeing on the snowy fair wrist, there was indeed a jade bracelet that was hanging on it. The jade was of very good quality as it was a translucent emerald green in colour, as if a nt that was growing in the deep mountains with some spirituality. Moreover that was not only one bracelet but it was two, just like a pair of double bracelet. There was also no overly ornate artwork and only a little tiger head was engraved on a small part of it.

    Although Shen Miao felt that it looked like a cat.

    It was one of the jewelries that Xie Jing Xing gifted in the box. Shen Mao had originally felt that those jewelries were all expensive and respectable and each had its own advantage. If it was possible, she would want to wear all of them. But who knew that when Gu Yu saw it, she said, ¡°Young Lady cannot wear all these together as these jewelry are too expensive and noble. One must need to wear more valuable and noble clothes to match it and if it was too simple, it would look nondescript otherwise.

    Shen Miao was discouraged. Xie Jing Xing was not short of money and had gifted so much jewelry. Could it be that one had to specially wear expensive clothes in order to wear them? Even if she wore them, she would feel cumbersome.

    After thinking about it, she felt that this double jaded bracelet was the simplest and there was a hidden needle inside. It looked rtively ¡®simple¡¯.

    Even so, Luo Xue Yan had repeatedly praised it.

    One could only say that the gifts Xie Jing Xing gave was like him, not low-key at all.

    She was ever slightly distracted but Su Ming Feng got solemn and before Shen Miao could react, he grabbed onto Shen Miao¡¯s hands, ¡°One have offended.¡±

    Shen Miao unconsciously withdrew her hand but Su Ming Feng held on tightly. Moreover he did not directly hold on to Shen Miao¡¯s wrist as there was ayer of sleeves that was separating. The posture was indeed very strange. Shen Qiu¡¯s and Luo Ling¡¯s gaze became cold at the same time before Shen Qiu spoke, ¡°Gentleman Su, you are too impetuous.¡±

    Su Ming Lang watched with wide eyes. Most likely this was the first time someone said that his Eldest Brother was impetuous.

    But Su Ming Feng quickly let go of his hand and cupped his hands towards Shen Miao, ¡°Just now this was was too abrupt. My apologies.¡±

    He after all did not do anything thus Shen Miao would not mind it at all but she did not know what Su Ming Feng had discovered. In the next moment, one heard Su Ming Feng questioning, ¡°One dare to ask Fifth Young Lady, where one obtained this Tiger Head Bracelet?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart jumped and Luo Tan and the rest were bbergasted. Su Ming Feng was a male so why did he ask a female where she obtained her jewelry from?

    Even Su Ming Lang¡¯s looked strangely at Su Ming Feng.

    Su Ming Feng remained unmoved and continued to look seriously at Shen Miao, as if he was very persistent in getting an answer from Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao recovered to her senses and said with a gentle smile, ¡°It was bought from a travelling merchant. He only said that it was an imported product. One did not expect that Gentleman Su know of it. Is this bracelet called Tiger Head Bracelet?¡±

    Su Ming Feng¡¯s expression was disappointed for a moment but in the next moment he spoke with vigor, ¡°Correct, it is called Tiger Head Bracelet. Can Fifth Young Lady part from your love and sell me this Tiger Head Bracelet?¡±

    ¡°Ke. Ke.¡± Luo Tan had choked on her own saliva. The people of Ding capital was sure strange, this handsome youth in front actually like to buy female jewelry. One heard that in some big families there would be a few weird hobbies, like some would like to collect females¡¯ dudou (undergarments) or some would like to put on females¡¯ rouge. It seemed that this Gentleman Su liked female jewelries.

    Su Ming Land said, ¡°Eldest Brother, you want to buy this Tiger Head Bracelet to gift to the youngdy of your fancy?¡±

    Upon hearing it, Shen Qiu and Luo Ling was startled. Luo Tan was also stunned. So it was not because one like it but to buy it for the youngdy of his fancy.

    Shen Miao¡¯s mind quickly turned and she smiled slightly, ¡°This is after all my personal jewelry. No matter if one sells, buys or gifts, it is not appropriate for it tond in the hands of a male outside. Moreover if Gentleman Su wants to buy for a youngdy of your fancy, one should not gift a jewelry that I used before. If Gentleman Su as intention, I do know that there are several good jewelries in Ding capital¡¯s jewelry shops that are much better than the one on my hands.¡±

    The conversation had been said till like this that even one¡¯s innocence was brought up. To give one¡¯s jewelry to a male outsider, what would others think? No way!

    Shen Qiu nodded his head, ¡°Correct.¡± The matter was rted to his younger sister¡¯s reputation, not a single jewelry could be leaked out.

    Su Ming Feng could only say in ridicule, ¡°Since this is the case, the one can only regret it.¡± After saying a few more superficious words, Su Ming Feng took Su Ming Lang to say their goodbyes with Shen Miao and entourage.

    Just as when they were about to leave, Su Ming Feng seemed to have suddenly remembered something and looked at Shen Miao. He hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°Did Fifth Young Lady seen the Little Marquis of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An?¡±

    Shen Miao was startled and the few people beside her were also startled.

    Xie Jing Xing had been dead for two years and everyone knew about it. Was Su Ming Feng crazy?

    Shen Miao lose her smile, ¡°The Little Marquis of the Xie family had died in his youth so how would I be able to see him? Does Young Master Su have any prejudice against me? Else why does one curse me?¡±

    Su Ming Feng no longer said anything and this time really took Su Ming Lang away.

    When one was unable to see both of their figures in the crowd, Luo Tan rubbed her shoulders, ¡°One has goose bumps all over. Youngest Biao Sister, why would that person asked if you have seen a dead person without rhyme or reason?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Being possessed?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡± Luo Tan was under that impression.

    Shen Qiu frowned, ¡°In the future, reduce one¡¯s contact with the Su family.¡± Of all things one asked Shen Miao if she saw a dead person and now without a good cause, one was stained with bad luck.

    ¡°But why would he ask you that?¡± Luo Tan asked curiously, ¡°Does Youngest Biao Sister have any friendship with that Little Xie Marquis?¡±

    ¡°There are no connections or rtions.¡± Shen Miao replied in six words.

    Luo Ling looked at her strangely.

    Shen Miao did not know that on this day, Su Ming Feng who had seen the ¡®Tiger Head Bracelet¡¯ on her wrist, was restless the entire day.

    Even Su Yu also noticed that Su Ming Feng was not right and asked him what had happened. Now that the Count of Pin Nan, the Su family had kept a low profile, everyone knew that the current situation was like raging in the midst of the storm. The Su family was already ustomed to such carefree days and Su Ming Feng did not enter officialdom, so what was the point of putting up such a face?

    Su Ming Feng only vaguely said some things while eating and returned to his room after a few mouthful of food. Following that, Su Yu and Su Furen looked at each other. Su Furen asked, ¡°What is wrong with him?¡±

    Su Yu shook his head. Su Furen then asked her younger son, Su Ming Lang, ¡°Ming Lang, today when you went out with your Eldest Brother, who did you meet?¡±

    Su Ming Lang was picking the dishes and thoughtlessly said, ¡°Meet Older Sister of the Shen family. Eldest Brother asked the Older Shen Sister for her jewelry but Older Shen Sister did not give it. Older Shen Sister said that this was not appropriate and Eldest Brother not was not happy.¡±

    Su Furen and Su Yu suck in a breath of cold air.

    Su Ming Lag¡¯s words were iprehensible but to the both elders it was that Su Ming Feng was close to the Young Lady of the Shen family and the Young Lady of the Shen family cared of her reputation and did not give thus Su Ming Feng got angry.

    Su Furen put down her chopsticks and asked, ¡°I ask you in detail. The Older Sister of the Shen family, is it Fifth Shen Young Lady?¡± Now that the Second and Third household of the Shen family was executed, naturally it was not Shen Yue. Shen Qing died two years ago. Shen Dong Ling was married into the Wang family. The remaining unmarried Older Sister of the Shen family, was only left with Shen Miao. Su Furen¡¯s first thought was the Great Formidable General¡¯s Shen family since this Shen family was the most famous in Ding capital.

    Su Ming Lang nodded his head with strength.

    This time Su Yu could not sit still. He faltered as he said to Su Ming Lang, ¡°Your Eldest Brother as for another¡¯s jewelry?¡±

    Su Ming Lang¡¯s head nodded like it was a chick feeding on rice.

    Both husband and wife looked at one another and saw the incredulous look in their eyes. To put it bluntly, Su Ming Feng was twenty three recently and normal people would already be long married and those married earlier on would have sons. However one did not know what was wrong with his brain as he was not willing to marry at all. Early on there was still Xie Jing Xing, of the residence of Marquis of Lin An, thus Su Yu was not at all worried since Xie Jing Xing was one who females liked. Thus it was not bad to follow with Xie Jing Xing. However when Xie Jing Xing died, his son could almost be a monk. One did not see him showing any interest in any youngdy for these two years. No matter if one¡¯s expectations was high or not, if this went on, the husband and wife of the Su family would suspect that Su Ming Feng had broken sleeves.

    At this moment hearing Su Ming Lang saying that, both husband and wife were half happy and half felt difficult. The good news was that Su Ming Feng was a normal male and liked females. The difficult thing was that of all females he liked, the one he fancied was Shen Xin¡¯s daughter. Shen Xin had military power in his hands and if one were rted to Shen Xin, when Emperor Wen Hui decided to take care of Shen Xin on one fine day, the Su family had to also be in misfortune. It was so difficult for them to get out of the fire pit and now they have to jump in to another fire pit.

    Thinking like this, one¡¯s head started to ache. It was Su Furen who was considerate, ¡°Don¡¯t rush first. Ming Lang did not say it clearly. If Ming Feng really like the Young Lady of the Shen family, there would definitely be other signs. Jin Feng, go and get the servants in Eldest Young Master¡¯s courtyard here. I have things to ask them.¡±

    In the room, Su Ming Feng was pacing back and forth upon his return.

    He did not see wrongly. Even if it was just a short moment, it was enough for him to see and touch clearly. The jade bracelet on Shen Miao¡¯s wrist was clearly the tiger head bracelet.

    There were two tiger head bracelet, one was in the hands of Princess Rong Xing and the other appeared on Shen Miao¡¯s wrist. Su Ming Feng had always thought that the second one would not appear since Xie Jing Xing died.

    Under Heavens, only Xie Jing Xing knew how to make the tiger head bracelet.

    That time Su Ming Feng and Xie Jing Xing were youths that would go to brothels on horseback. One day he saw Xie Jing Xing grinding and carving a bracelet like thing andughed at him. In fact he was very curious as Su Ming Feng understood Xie Jing Xing. Even though Xie Jing Xing was a handsome beauty and frivolous, he had no interest in these ornaments, let alone female objects. Out of curiosity Su Ming Feng asked about it and Xie Jing Xing rolled his eyes and said that it was a hidden weapon.

    Afterwards Su Ming Feng grilled Xie Jing Xing so much that he was annoyed and let him see. That bracelet was connected into two and there was a secret weapon hidden inside, a poisonous needle, that could be used as self-defence.

    Su Ming Feng felt that it was interesting and wanted it but Xie Jing Xing said scornfully, ¡°This is for females to wear. You wear it for who to see?¡±

    Su Ming Feng felt suffocated to death. Afterwards he saw that Xie Jing Xing gave that bracelet to Princess Rong Xin. Ever since Princess Yu Qing passed on, Princess Rong Xin had treated Xie Jing Xing very fondly and Xie Jing Xing had an affectionate rtionship with her thus it was understandable for him to gift it to Princess Rong Xin.

    It was called tiger head bracelet because Xie Jing Xing carved a tiger head on it himself. His carving was not ttering at all and was as ugly as a dog. Su Ming Fengughed at it a lot but Princess Rong Xin liked it. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s mood went up and said that he wanted to carve one more.

    But that jade was difficult to look for and one was unable to find it. It was not until two years ago when Su Ming Feng gave him a piece that he found from a rich merchant abroad. However the quality of the jade was not as good as the one before and had some shallow white marks that could be seen if one looked at it seriously. When Xie Jing Xing went for the expedition, he took that piece of jade and said that he would make a tiger head bracelet when he was bored on the road but who knew that man and Heavens would be separated.

    And now that tiger head bracelet in Shen Miao¡¯s hands had shallow white marks in the jade when it was under the sun and it was the same mechanism and the same workmanship. Moreover that ugly engraving was exactly the same as it was from Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands.

    Xie Jing Xing left the capital two years ago and Shen Xin headed to the Northwestern region two years ago. Shen Xin left first before Xie Jing Xing left and when Xie Jing Xing left, he still had that piece of jade. Could it be that within the past two years, Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing had met up?

    But at that time Xie Jing Xing was already dead.

    And the marks on the bracelet were not old and seemed to be polished recently as it was not smooth enough.

    Su Ming Feng¡¯s heart was palpitating fiercely and he waved his hand to call his servant over, ¡°Go and get some people to guard at Shen Xin¡¯s residences and monitor the Fifth Shen Young Lady¡¯s movement. It is also alright to bribe the servants in Shen mansion. I must know Fifth Shen Young Lady every single move.¡±

    Naturally Su Ming Feng did not know when his words reached to Master Su¡¯s and Su Furen¡¯s ears, what enormous shock was there.

    ¡°Heavens.¡± Su Yu said, ¡°Ming Feng really have deep feelings for this female.¡±

    ¡°I originally thought that Ming Feng did not look like one who will take jewelry from others. One still thought that iit was Ming Lang who spout nonsense and did not think that it was true.¡± Su Furen¡¯s head hurt and she said after drinking a sip of tea, ¡°How could one be so reserve previously and now bes another person? Even bribe others to be an informant. This is not how one should be chasing a female. What is the difference between this and those ruffians outside?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is bittersweet emotions.¡± Su Yu somewhat sighed, ¡°This child follows me. Evesting amorous.¡±

    Su Furen rolled her eyes, ¡°Going along with this, if one do not let Ming Feng marry then Ming Feng would die first. It is better to send one¡¯s card over to the Shen residence.¡±

    ¡°Send over the card for what?¡± Su Yu did not understand.

    ¡°What else can it be for? To see the daughter-inw for your son.¡± Su Furen¡¯s words were startling.

 Chapter 164: Taking A Good Look

    <h4>Chapter 164: Taking A Good Look (Part 1)</h4>

    The wind started up at night, making it surprisingly cold. In the residence of Prince Rui, Gao Yang held a delivered letter in his hand and reading it with keen interest.

    Shen Miao lived in the Shen mansion and even though the Shen family army¡¯s guards were not weak, but due to many different reasons and fearing that there would be danger surrounding, they did not dare to rx one bit. Xie Jing Xing dispatched a secret guard in Mo Yu Army to quietly follow Shen Miao, so as to avoid idents from happening.

    This secret guard, by the name of Cong Yang, was originally an intelligence gatherer in Mo Yu Army and as his had high levels of agility, his information that was gathered was of top quality. However he has a habit that resembled gossiping. Everyday he would have to submit a report to Xie Jing Xing on what Shen Miao had done and would write in the letter who did Shen Miao see today and what was said. Other than when she went to the toilet or to bathe were not indicated, everything else was written word for word.

    Gao Yang felt that it was rather perverse as Cong Yang was such a prudent person. After reading to the afternoon when Shen Miao and entourage encountered Su Ming Feng in the streets, his expression changed.

    Even though one did not know what Su Ming Feng had discovered but Su Ming Feng had so many years of friendship with Xie Jing Xing that it wasmon to have weird moves but one feared that it was somewhat not good.

    Just as he was thinking about it, Ji Yu Shu passed behind him as he bit onto an apple. Upon seeing Gao Yang in a daze while looking at that piece of paper, he took a nce and askew the main point. He said, ¡°Ah. So that Young Biao Lady of the Su family likes Su Ming Feng.¡±

    Cao Yang was shocked by Ji Yu Shu that he almost fell from the stone stool. When he recovered to his sentence he said angrily, ¡°What are you doing scaring others?¡±

    ¡°Your courage is just too small.¡± Ji Yu Shu patted his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t keep fanning this fan of yours and it is the correct path to practice martial art skills.¡± Finishing he then returned to the previous topic and said, ¡°Luo Young Lady is ratherpatible with Su Young Master. Third Older Brother has rtions at both sides so why not be a matchmaker one of these days?¡±

    Gao Yang¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Which eyes of your saw that they arepatible? What¡¯s more, who said that Luo Tan likes Su Ming Feng?¡±

    ¡°My two eyes see that they arepatible.¡± Ji Yu Shu said and pointed to a line in that letter, ¡°You see, Luo Yang Lady said to Su Ming Feng that both of them are worthy to be brothers as they are both so good looking. You say, Su Ming Feng did not respond and it is Luo Young Lady who is changing a different way to give a good impression. Else who would praise one is good looking.¡±

    It was all to Cong Yang that he was such a gossip. What was written inside was not only the words Shen Miao said but whatever Luo Tan said was also written in. Ji Yu Shu was considered a talent that he could see this sentence at a nce of looking at this full condense piece of paper.

    Gao Yang suppressed the slight dissatisfaction in his heart, ¡°Senseless.¡±

    ¡°It is you who do not understand.¡± Ji Yu Shu snatched the fan in Gao Yang¡¯s hands and learned from Gao Yang as he moved it like what Gao Yang did with a look of ¡®I am the smartest¡¯ and said, ¡°It is only this Young Master who is a veteran of being among the flowers that can see clearly the true heart of a young female who ising of age. What do you know? If you please me well, I can consider to teach you... Ah-choo.¡± It was the middle of winter and as Ji Yu Shu fanned himself, he sneezed.

    Gao Yang snatched back the fan and did not want to pay any attention to him.

    Just as they were speaking, Xie Jing Xing return from outside and Tie Yi and Nan Qi was following behind him. One did not know where did they came from but they had a travel-worn appearance.¡±

    ¡°Third Older Brother.¡± Ji Yu Shu warmly greeted him but Xie Jing Xing did not even take a nce at him and headed to the room with a cold face and Nan Yi and Tie Yi also had a solemn expression. Ji Yu Shu did not even care that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s mood was not good and continued, ¡°Third Older Brother, something happened to Fifth Shen Young Lady.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s steps paused as he looked at him with a frown.

    Gao Yang also looked towards Ji Yu Shu.

    Ji Yu Shu cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°One had help you to look through the information that Cong Yang had sent over. Today when Fifth Shen Young Lady went out, she had encounter a ruffian and that ruffian had touched Fifth Shen Young Lady¡¯s little hand.¡±

    Gao Yang held his forehead and heard Ji Yu Shu asking, ¡°Does Third Older Brother know who is this extremely daring ruffian?¡±

    Naturally no one answered him but it made Nan Qi and Tie Yi nervous. Fifth Shen Young Lady is the person that their Master had fancied so who was the one who ate the guts of a leopard to actually touch Fifth Shen Young Lady¡¯s hand?

    Ji Yu Shu said heart-renderingly, ¡°It is Su Ming Feng. It¡¯s Third Older Brother¡¯s sworn brother. Su Ming Feng, as a brother, he even dig at Third Older Brother¡¯s corner of the wall. He is inhuman and has no conduct. Shameless.¡±

    Nan Qi and Tie Yi was dumbfounded while Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze became cold and Gao Yang simply covered his face with his fan. He just did not wish to see Ji Yu Shu¡¯s demonic action.

    *****

    The light of the oilmp was as small as a pea but Shen Miao was reading a book under the light in boredom. From time to time she would look up at the window. In such a cold day, the window was open very big as Shen Miao guessed that Xie Jing Xing had ced people in the Shen mansion but she was indifferent to it. Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan did not do official matters in the residence and needless to say about Shen Qiu. There were no secrets in the Shen mansion so it would not matter if Xie Jing Xing¡¯s people were here. Instead there would be one more person watching the doors so she considered it as hiring a guard that did not require money.

    Since Xie Jing Xing¡¯s people paid attention to every single action at this end, with the action of opening the window, it would be reported to their master that she had a matter and would wait for Xie Jing Xing.

    Shen Miao kept on thinking and felt that today¡¯s encounter with Su Ming Feng was actually not a good thing. Su Ming Feng and Xie Jing Xing had a good rtionship. One knew that in the previous lifetime when Su Ming Feng died, only Xie Jing Xing dared to collect his body and did not fear of the wrath of the Imperial family of Ming Qi. This was an example of how close they were. Since they were such good friends, they would also understand one another to a certain level. Today Su Ming Feng noticed her bracelet and said it was what ¡®Tiger Head Braclet¡¯, it was definitely not a casual statement and definitely had something to do with Xie Jing Xing.

    Shen Miao did not know how many people in Ming Qi knew about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity but seeing Su Ming Feng¡¯s performance today, Su Ming Feng did not know about it. If Su Ming Feng knew that Xie Jing Xing did not die... One did not know if there were troubles in the future.

    As she let her imagination run wild, she heard some sound by the window and looked up. That purple d youth had already came in easily and familiarly before closing the windows, so that the wind would not enter.

    Xie Jing Xing strode in and sat down in front of the table. The tea on the table was still warm and have not cooled so Xie Jing Xing poured a cup of tea for himself, his actions were so familiar that he seemed to be in his own room. Shen Miao ignore the weird feeling and drank a sip of tea, ¡°Today I looked for you is about one matter.¡±

    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Xie Jing Xing asked with his lips hooked up.

    After hesitating for a moment Shen Miao then said, ¡°Su Ming Feng might have discovered that you are still alive.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was silent.

    Shen Miao stretched out her wrist and disyed the jade bracelet out which made her wrist even fairer and delicate. She said, ¡°Today Su Ming Feng saw the bracelet on my wrist and spoke of some Tiger Head Bracelet and asked if I have ever seen you before. I think that there should be something to it. Perhaps he had also guessed that you are still alive.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing slightly frowned. He was originally good looking and it was just that his usual smile but not a smile was intoxicating. Now that he was not speaking, one felt a sense of coldnessing forth.

    Shen Miao had thought that Xie Jing Xing was currently a person of Great Liang and even though he had the identity of Prince Rui, he still had to wear a silver mask and this was so that others would not be able to discover his previous identity. Who knew how her negligence would be perceived by Su Ming Feng and even if Su Ming Feng was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s good friend, it was inevitable if one was used by others. If this would bring problems to Xie Jing Xing... Xie Jing Xing had helped her so much and when she was up she only gave troubles to Xie Jing Xing. There was some slight guilty conscious in Shen Miao¡¯s heart.

    She pondered, ¡°Why not... Think of a way to remedy it?¡±

    ¡°Not possible.¡± Xie Jing Xing rejected her proposal, ¡°Su Ming Feng had a friendship with me for so many years and is smart so it cannot be hidden.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s head ached and her heart had someints of Xie Jing Xing. Even though the Tiger Head Bracelet was the source, why did one gave it away casually? Of all days, she had to wear this Tiger Head Bracelet today and happened to encounter Su Ming Feng.

    ¡°So what about that?¡± Even though Shen Miao was intelligent, she still did not know what to do. Hiding identities are a specialization that she did not have any knowledge.

    Xie Jing Xing shook his head, ¡°If it is discovered then it is discovered. No need to care about it.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t this bring troubles for you?¡± Shen Miao asked frowning, ¡°The Su family is after all an official family of Ming Qi and you are from Great Liang. Perhaps he would think that you are a spy send from the enemy country... It will cause no end of trouble.¡± It was not that Shen Miao¡¯s thoughts were bad but it was as such. Because of a little gain, the blooded sisters in the Inner Pce would kill each other, much less this concerns about the interest of two countries.

    The friendship between friends was very precious thus it could not withstand lies and was the most vulnerable.

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her slowly and suddenly his lips raised, ¡°You are worrying about me?¡±

    Shen Miao was startled before saying, ¡°I am concern of myself.¡± She paused and then added, ¡°I am now the ants on the same boat as you so if you are discovered, it would be difficult if you sell me out and implicate the Shen family. The gains do not make up for the losses.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing found it somewhat funny, ¡°Rest assure, one would not be disadvantage for being allies with this Prince.¡±

    Shen Miao had gotten used to his arrogance and did not ce his words in her heart. It was only that she suddenly thought of something, ¡°Speaking of which, you really do not intend to stop Su Ming Feng?¡±

    ¡°How long do you think my mask has to be worn?¡± Xie Jing Xing suddenly asked.

    Shen Miao did not understand his meaning and did not speak.

    ¡°It is sooner orter that my identity would be known.¡± Xie Jing Xing said it ndly, ¡°If it is not Su Ming Feng, it would also be another.¡±

    Shen Miao was surprised in her heart and was somewhat puzzled as she asked, ¡°Then did you not think before that if your identity is known, how would your... Family would think? The Marquis of Lin An, Princess Rong Xin, Su Ming Feng and the others...¡± Even if others knew about it, they would the very most be astonished but how would Xie Jing Xing¡¯s close family would thinkg? What Xie Jing Xing would face would be the skepticism of his closest family and even Shen Miao could not imagine it.¡±

    Even with the betrayal and hurt that she had in her previous lifetime, it was fortunate that the Shen family was on the same side. But when Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity was unveiled, the situation would b much moreplicated as he was Prince Rui of Great Liang.

    Xie Jing Xing smiled carelessly, ¡°So what if they know?¡± He continued, ¡°There is no problem for me if everyone under the Heavens hate me.¡± He looked at Shen Miao and for a brief moment, there was an evilughter on his face, ¡°I am not afraid.¡±

    However one did not know why but Shen Miao was somewhat saddened by this smile of his. She had always felt that this handsome and beautiful youth was not as ruthless as he seemed to be.

    As Shen Miao was thinking, she was caught off guard that Xie Jing Xing stroke her head and said, ¡°Do not take of the bracelet. Since it is given to you then one does not fear of it being recognised.¡±

    In fact Shen Miao did not like anyone touching her head as what did it look like if it was spread out that an Empress of a country¡¯s head was touched? But for the first time, she let Xie Jing Xing do so.

    She sighed in her heart and decided not to be that calctive today.

    Xie Jing Xing stood up, ¡°One thought that you have urgent matter then one came over, since there is nothing, I will leave first.¡± He continued, ¡°In the future when there are any issues, just call Cong Yang. He is now your secret guard. There is no need to open the windows and wait for me. I will wake you up when I arrive.¡±

    He said it so naturally that Shen Miao did not feel anything wrong at all. It was until after Xie Jing Xing left when Shen Miao then felt that those words were just overly ambiguous.

    When she remembered Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words, she tried whispering ¡°Cong Yang¡± and in the time to blink her eyes, there was a ck d guard young male that was standing in front of her.

    Shen Miao head ached. Was Xie Jing Xing cing someone in her boudoir? In the future when she was sleeping, someone would be watching her? She asked, ¡°You stay in the room all day?¡±

    Cong Yang said, ¡°This subordinate stay up in the tree at the front of the door. When Young Madam call my name, no matter how soft it is, this subordinate will be able to hear due to martial skills.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him in surprise, ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    Cong Yang gave her a bow, ¡°Young Madam.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Young Madam.¡±

    ¡°Yes Young Madam.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡± After a long while she waved her hands and said helplessly, ¡°Never mind. I ask you, what did Xie Jing Xing left to do?¡± Xie Jing Xing left in a rush, seemingly having urgent things to do. Shen Miao had felt uneasy about the matters during the day and wondered if Xie Jing Xing went to kill Su Ming Feng.¡±

    Cong Yang said, ¡°This subordinate do not know.¡±

    Shen Miao took a deep breath. Not knowing anything to whatever the question asked. Xie Jing Xing was not sending a secret guard but one who would monitor her. She sized up that person by the name of Cong Yang. He looked young and strong so tomorrow one would instruct him to the little kitchen to chop firewood.

    Xie Jing Xing had gotten out of the Shen mansion and instructed Tie Yi, who was beside him, ¡°In the future get Ji Yu Shu far away from Long Yang¡¯s letter.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu was one who had the character of wanting the world to be in chaos since his life was just too boring. To actually make such trouble for him, did he really want to be kicked back to Great Liang?

    Tie Yiplied and suddenly thought of something, ¡°Master, the roaming Great Master Guan Zhen had arrived in Pu Too Monastery and previously His Majesty instructed you to take a look. Since it is in Ming Qi, when do you n to leave?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing thought about it briefly and said, ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    On the second day, the weather was excellent.

    Luo Tan had recently fell in love with cutting window blossoms and thinking that it was the end of the year, one could cut some auspicious patterns to be pasted on the windows as decorations, thus she brought over arge pile of red paper and scissors so that she could cut window patters with Shen Miao.

    As Shen Miao was cutting, she started to remember some matters of the past.

    In the previous lifetime in Qin country, those Princesses and Princes would deliberately make fun of her and made her cut window blossoms and do embroidery. She would have to cut and embroider all day and night that her eyes became so bad that in the night her vision would be blurred and there was ayer of calluses on her hands which made it very rough.

    Aftering back to the Pce, she would get Shuang Jiang to bring sandstone to her so that she could sand off her skin but no matter what the calluses could not be worn off. It was at that time during Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s birthday celebration, the beauties of the Pce would send gifts to coax the Emperor. Mei Furen¡¯s yed the KongHou (Chinese Harp) and her delicate jade fingers were fluttering by that everyone in stared at it.

    When it was her turn, Shen Miao gifted an embroidery of andscape. She was an Empress thus it was not dignified for her to sing or dance. That embroidery was magnanimous and Fu Xiu Yi was obviously fond of it and the officials all praised it but Mei Furen did not care and insisted on Shen Miao performing a song on the KongHou (Chinese Harp).

    Shen Miao was unwilling and she looked pleadingly at Fu Xiu Yi but he just yed it down, ¡°Since Mei-er has some interest, the Empress should y a piece for this Emperor. This Emperor had not listen to you ying for many years.¡±

    Shen Miao was forced till she had no choice but to y.

    Shen Miao knew how to y the KongHou (Chinese Harp) as she had learnt a number of things for Fu Xiu Yi thus even though the music was not as moving as Mei Furen, it was still presentable. However it had provoked discussion between the officials, ridicule from the concubines and everyone was pointing and talked about it.

    Why? It was really because that pair of hands that plucks KongHou (Chinese Harp) were just too ugly. It was because one would often did handicrafts all year and one could see thick big scissors between one¡¯s fingers. That pair of hands were bulky and rough, unlike the hands of an Empress of a country should have and more like the hands of a rural farmer¡¯s wife.

    It was a stark contrast then the delicate and fair jaded hands that she had before.

    She was very fearful. Not fearful that she would be shamed but was afraid that Wan Yu and Fu Ming would be pointed and talked about by others. When she was ying the KongHou (Chinese Harp) she watched as Mei Furen smiled seductively, saw Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s cold facial expression and her heart was so saddened that she wanted to cry. It was just that Shen Miao could not cry. Because of Wan Yu and Fu Ming, she must be a dignified Empress that remained undisturbed either by favour or disgrace.

    She had put on an appearance of uncaring but upon returning back to KunNing Pce, she would get Shuang Jiang to bring her two sandstone and grind down oneyer of skin on her hands.

    Luo Tan saw that SHen Miao was lost in her thought and called her, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister?¡±

    Shen Miao recovered to her senses and that pattern of a magpie weing spring was destroyed. She could not help butughed bitterly.

    After her rebirth, her hands were still delicate and tender but those calluses seemed to exist and would remind her of those past times when she was in tough straits.

    Shen Miao threw aside the sissors and said, ¡°Not cutting anymore.¡±

    Luo Tan said, ¡°Ah.¡± Before asking, ¡°Why not?¡±

    Shen Miao casually said, ¡°Callus will grow.¡±

    Luo Tan, who always had a fascination with Shen Miao, could not help but have a strange expression on as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not like one will cut day and night so how would callus grow?¡± She then said, ¡°No wonder your little name is called Jiao Jiao.¡±

    Shen Miao took a sip of the tea that was served and saw Gu Yu walking in from outside, ¡°Young Lady, Furen wants you to go to the main hall.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan did not have official duties today and was currently in the residence. Shen Miao asked, ¡°What matters does Mother call me for?¡±

    Gu Yu hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°This servant does not know but the Furen of the Su family came to our residence today and is currently chatting with Furen in the main hall.¡±

    ¡°Su family?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s hand paused before putting the teacup down, ¡°The Count of Pin Nan¡¯s Su family?¡±

    ¡°Exactly is.¡±

    *****

    In the main hall, Luo Xue Yan was talking to Su Furen.

    Su Furen did note here empty handed today, saying that her Master had gotten two snow sparrow and this sparrows were only avable in the Northwestern region. Su Furen feared that one would raise it incorrectly and knowing that Luo Xue Yan was from the Northwestern region, she specifically came over to as how to raise the snow sparrow in order for it to survive?

    Luo Xue Yan initially thought that Su Furen was joking with her but upon seeing Su Furen¡¯s sincere appearance, there was no signs of making a joke. She also mentioned the two basket of fruits that was freshly sent from the country side that were especially sweet.

    Previously the Formidable Great General residence and the residence of the Marquis of Lin An was on opposite sides and the Su family had a good rtions with the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, thus naturally the Shen and Su family were not of the same route and were strangers. Two years ago when there was an incident with the Shen family, the Su family even threw stones and submit a memorandum on the Shen family. Even though at the end it made Emperor Wen Hui rxed his vignce, but Luo Xue Yan had remembered it.

    It¡¯s just that the other person came with such enthusiasm and since it said that one would not p a smiling face, Luo Xue Yan could not put on a cold appearance. She felt somewhat puzzled in her heart as this Su Furen asked how to raise the snow sparrows but after talking for almost half a day, she did not even mention about the snow sparrows and instead talked about the novelties and stories of Xiao Chun City with Luo Xue Yan and kept on praising Luo Xue Yan had raise her children well and gave birth to such a good son and daughter. She praised her so much Luo Xue Yan¡¯s face turned red.

    After being praised for so long, Luo Xue Yan thought that Shen Miao shoulde out to meet the guest and called someone to bring Shen Miao out. However her heart was suspicious, could it be that now that the residence of the Marquis of Lin An was about to fall, the Su family was looking for another backing for oneself so they came over to tter the Shen family?

    If it was so then one could not mix with the Su family. Thinking like this, Luo Xue Yan felt that she was somewhat impulsive to call Shen Miao over. Especially seeing Su Furen looking earnestly at the doors, she felt even more stuffy. However words that were said were like water that was poured out, it was not good to refute it.

    When the servant outside reported that the Young Lady wasing over, Su Furen sat up straight and looked at the doors with excitement.

    One then saw a young female wearing a yellow robes walking in from outside. She had a good looking appearance and her brows were somewhat heroic andplexion was wheat coloured and when she walked over, she was jumping over. Her hair was up in a deer style and only have a pair of pearl earrings on her entire body with a red dagger on her waist.

    Su Furen, ¡°...¡± She did not think that Su Ming Feng actually liked this kind of female that on first nce... Was really lively and untamed.

    That young female saw Luo Xue Yan and smiled, ¡°Youngest Gu.¡±

    Youngest Gu? Su Furen was startled and only then saw clearly that there was another young female behind this young female. This one was wearing a lc coloured ted robes with a crescent moon waist and a snowy white cloak was draped over her. Herplexion was as fair as egg shell, with a pair of round bright eyes. The little nose and mouth was delicate, making her appearance adorable. However there was a strange atmosphere that suppressed all the adorableness. She walked very dignified and proper mannered as if she was from the Pce. When Su Furen married to Su Yu, she went to pay a visit to the Empress Dowager ad saw the Empress and felt that this delicate and adorable youngdy had the same vibe with the Empress and even more noble than the Empress. As she walked, the chin was coldly pointed to the woman and each single movement illustrated the nobility of what the position held.

    That young female called Luo Xue Yan as Mother before looking at Su Furen.

    Luo Xue Yan quickly said, ¡°This is the Furen of the Count of Pin Nan¡¯s Su family. This is my daughter and my Zhi Nu, Tan-er.¡±

    Shen Miao and Luo Tan bowed and greeted Su Furen.

    Su Furen previously did not attend the Pce banquet and only heard that Shen Miao¡¯s confrontation wth Princess Ming An so she thought that Shen Miao was not an easy going person. Thus when she heard Su Ming Lang that Su Ming Feng had taken a fancy with Shen Miao, she was somewhat fearful. However one muste over to take a look and she thicken her skin to send her card over since this was a lifelong event for her son. Thinking that Shen Miao was an unruly female hero, she had unconsciously thought Luo Tan was Shen Miao. Now that she had saw the person for real, she really felt that the facts and imagination was as far apart as the north to the south.

    She smiled as she took two pouches out and stuff them onto Shen Miao¡¯s and Luo Tan¡¯s hands, ¡°Shen Furen really know how to raise people. This Zhi Nu and daughter are all so good looking. Just now I was still thinking where did this fairy came from. Shen Furen is truly fortunate.¡±

    Luo Tan and Shen Miao looked at the pouches in their hands with some surprise. This was not the New Year¡¯s so why the need for pouches to be gifted? If one were familiar it was still alright but Shen Miao had long known that the Su and Shen family did not have any rtions. Could it be that matters had been exposed on Su Ming Feng¡¯s end? But even if it was exposed, what did it got to do with Su Furening to the Shen residence?

    Luo Xue Yan was somewhat stiffen after seeing those pouches. She wanted to say something but one did not expect that Su Furen held her down with both hands, ¡°If you decline it then I will get angry. I only felt that these two youngdy is beautiful and well-mannered and like them in my heart. It is only a small first meeting gift. Everyone said that Shen Furen is one who is forthright, so why is one so stingy?¡± She then sighed, ¡°It would be good if I have two daughters.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was really confused by Su Furen that she was unable to find North and could only follow along with her words, ¡°What kind of words is that? There are two sons in Su Furen¡¯s residence and that is also excellent.¡±

    ¡°How is it excellent?¡± Su Furen shook her head, ¡°Ming Lang is very stubborn and would not improve all day and only know how fool around with his Father. I cannot be bothered about it. One heard that your Qiu-er is very sensible when he was younger. I am really very envious of it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there still Ming Feng?¡± Luo XUe Yan smiled, ¡°The Eldest Young Master of the residence is a young talent.¡±

    Su Furen¡¯s heart was overjoyed as she looked towards Shen Miao and Luo Tan, ¡°Two Ladies, we are chatting some boring matters and if you find that it is annoying then go y by yourselves. I will talk to Furen on some intimate stuff.¡±

    This was obviously trying to separate them. Shen Miao¡¯s heart became more vignt. When Su Ming Feng was brought up, Su Furen sent her away, if one did not guess incorrectly, then Su Furen really came because of yesterday¡¯s matter?

    When Luo Tan and Shen Miao walked outside, Shen Miao use the short that as she was turning and said siftly, ¡°Cong Yang, go to the main hall and listen to what they say.¡±

    Sh knew that no matter how soft It was Cong Yang could hear it. Luo Tan saw it and asked, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, what are you mumbling about?¡±

    At the main hall, Su Furen held her heard and took a nce at Luo Xue Yan, ¡°One does not hide from Furen but Ming Feng is indeed not bad. For so many years, he had never let me and his Father worry about any matter at all. He is talented and also has high level of knowledge that he entered officialdom when he was young. Moreover he was filial and well mannered. One would not be able to find someone like him even if one carrys antern to look.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan had a smile on her face but she felt awkward in her heart. Just now she was saying Shen QIu was good and now she was saying that her son was number one in Ding capital. How would one praise themselves like that.

    Just as she was thinking about it, one heard Su Furen sighed exaggeratedly, ¡°Just a little not good is that this son of mine is dead stubborn. Once he likes something, he would not like others. Thus he is not married until now. This is very troubling.¡±

 Chapter 165: Phoenix Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 165: Phoenix Destiny (Part 1)</h4>

    Luo Xue Yan jumped in shock. She did not know why Su Furen said such terrifying words suddenly and her heart thought, it was just marriage it was not like female being fearful of taking a wrong step in life and Su Ming Feng¡¯s talents and looks were disyed for all to see so it was natural to be more picky. However seeing Su Furen¡¯s distressed appearance, she stillforted, ¡°This is nothing. Furen do not need to worry too much, our residence¡¯s Qiu-er ist still like this till now without a wife. One must pick a wife well, a hasty heart would not get to eat hot tofu. If one were to hastily pick one for him and afterwards realise that it is not suitable, it would be harmful for self and others.¡±

    ¡°Furen really said it correctly.¡± Su Furen took Luo Xue Yan¡¯s hands and said with a smile, ¡°I had initially thought that children would have the fortune of children. But Ming Feng, this child, is a closed mouth gourd and would not tell me a single thing so I am unable to know his thoughts at all.¡±

    When Luo listened halfheartedly. She had seen Su Ming Feng before and he had a good sense of eloquence that could debate with a group of students. Su Furen really dared to say that he has a close mouth gourd. She was really unwilling to talk about other family¡¯s matter with Su Furen and changed the topic, ¡°Su Furen do not want to know how to raise this sparrow?¡±

    Su Furen took a nce at the two sparrows in the cage but pretended not to have heard it and continued, ¡°It is better to talk about my unworthy son.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ming Feng originally liked a painting that his Father had found and afterwards other paintings were not eptable to him. Those that other people gave, he would not even take a look at it but that painting was gifted to others by his Father, thus Ming Feng thought about it for many years.¡± Su Furen sighed, ¡°Ming Feng is one who has unchanging emotions and the things that he fancies are of the best. It is because of that after fancying it, he would not be willing to settle for others.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan bewildered when she heard Su Furen voice, ¡°It is the same for females. Once he likes a Young Lady, other youngdies would no longer be able to enter his heart.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan suddenly understood and smiled, ¡°So Su Young Master already have a sweetheart. One do not know which family¡¯s youngdy has such good fortune.¡±

    This words was just polite words and one had not thought that Su Furen was waiting for this sentence and immediately pped her hands, ¡°It is this noble residence¡¯s Young Lady.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s face turned from green to white and from white to green suddenly.

    Feeling were sent right to the doors and then turned into a corner and currently waiting for her response. Luo Xue Yan was thinking that the other party came with a pair of birds in a cage but did not even speak a word about the bird and kept on praising about what one¡¯s son did. Suddenly she understood.

    This wasing to seek marriage.

    Su Furen saw from Luo Xue Yan¡¯s expression that she was not very happy and her heart became worried. She knew that the Shen family had a big career and business that the Su family¡¯s little inheritance would not be able to enter their eyes. Moreover there were no short of families in Ding capital like the Su family, were willing to be inws with the Shen family and she did not see one bit of the rumored idiotic vulgar youngdy. Just a dignified appearance that had a sense of propriety, was suitable to be married back and be the matriarch of the family. One was very satisfied internally and externally and now it was to see the Shen family¡¯s attitude.

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s face became cold, ¡°Su Furen came here today because of this?¡±

    Su Furen was somewhat stunned. She knew that it was wrong to take a look at one¡¯s daughter-inw this way but she still said, ¡°Shen Furen, don¡¯t be angry first. I know that I am abrupt today but you are also a mother and should be able to understand my mind.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s expression slowly returned. Today when Su Furen came over, her attitude was indeed good and one did not reach out to beat a person who smiles thus she said, ¡°Without any cause or reason, why did Su Furen came over to talk about this?¡± Luo Xue Yan¡¯s heart jumped. Could it be that Shen Miao and Su Ming Feng had secretly given one another things? Even though Ming Qi¡¯s customs were rtively open, it was not a glorious thing to privately give each other promise without both families knowledge.

    Su Furen said, ¡°I heard Ming Lang said that Ming Feng secretly liked Fifth Young Lady. Initally I also did not believe it as this son of mine has a wooden brain and till now was not gotten close to any youngdy. I also did not know what kind of person Fifth Young Lady was thus I came over today. After seeing Fifth Young Lady today, one finally understood why Ming Feng liked her. Such a good appearance and character and her bearing was not at all inferior. I guess in the entire Ming Qi, only the Shen family could raise such a youngdy. Not to hide from Shen Furen, not only Ming Feng, I too is very fond of her, thus one could not wait to talk to Furen about this matter. I know that Furen is a straightforward person and likes to go straight at things thus, one did not go around it.¡±

    The words said were extremely sincere and also praised Shen Miao without a trace. As a mother, how would one not like one¡¯s children being praised? Of course Luo Xue Yan¡¯s expression got a little better. But how would Shen Miaos marriage be settled with just one sentence? First the Shen family¡¯s position in Ming Qi was special and it was not idea if the inw¡¯s power were higher or lower thus it was really difficult for one to decide on Shen Miao¡¯s marriage. Second was that even though Su Ming Feng¡¯s reputation was rather good outside but a few years back he was ill and thus did not enter officialdom. Luo Xue Feng was not willing to let Shen Miao marry a sick person. Moreover Luo Xue Yan had not seen Su Ming Feng before thus she did not know anything about his character. The third and most important point was that Su Ming Feng liked Shen Miao but one did not know if Shen Miao liked Su Ming Feng or not. Luo Xue Yan was an open minded mother and even though parents¡¯ would make the decision for children¡¯s marriages, Luo Xue Yan wanted Shen Miao to live happily and she had to like her own husband. Thus one could not make such a casual decision.

    ¡°One¡¯s daughter¡¯s marriage would not be fixed in a short time.¡± Luo Xue Yan smiled, ¡°I have to represent my Master and thank Furen¡¯s and Gentleman¡¯s fondness. It is just that in the process of marriage selection, there are many considerations and in such a short time, I would not be able to give Furen an answer as one feared it would need to be taken into consideration for some days. Just like what Furen mentioned, everyone are mothers and having a mother¡¯s heart, one would dote on one¡¯s children and hope Furen would understand.¡± Luo Xue Yan did not dare to say any extreme words and left some room.

    This had made Su Furen extremely satisfied and after speaking a little more, Su Furen then left.

    After Su Furen left, Luo Xue Yan¡¯s gaze then became solemn and was somewhat heavy.

    For a long time, Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin had felt that Shen Miao was young of age and it was not a rush for marriage. However Su Furening to the residence to seek marriage had reminded Luo Xue Yan that at this age, Shen Miao could be engaged.

    But who were the young handsome talents of Ding capital? Luo Xue Yan nned to wait for Shen Xin to return before discussing about this matter with him. Also she would let someone make a list for her so that she could go and check them out.

    *****

    When Su Furen returned to the Su residences, Master Su for the first time did not went fishing or bird teasing and obediently stayed in the room. Upon seeing Su Furen¡¯s return, she quickly went forward to knead her shoulders and instructed the maids to pour some tea. Master Su was like a mouse who saw a cat when he looked at Su Furen and the servants around them were no stranger to it. Master Su asked, ¡°How is it? What did Shen Furen say?¡±

    ¡°Did not agree but also did not disagree. Ought to think about it again.¡± Su Furen said, ¡°After all I went over hastily without careful consideration today and acted impudently to others. Moreover the Shen family is not an ordinary family so it is not a bad thing to think about it longer.¡±

    ¡°Still need to think.¡± Su Yu grimace with displeasure, ¡°What is there to think about?¡±

    Su Furen found it funny, ¡°Could it be that you think that they would agree when I made the trip today?¡±

    ¡°Why not agree?¡± Su Yu asked, ¡°What is wrong with Ming Feng? In this Ding capital, how can one find a second young handsome talent like Ming Feng? Whichever youngdy that marry to Ming Feng would have blessings that was umted from one¡¯s past life.¡± After finished speaking, he thought of something, ¡°Wait a while. How is that Fifth Shen Young Lady?¡±

    Finally he remembered to ask about this matter. Thest time Master Su saw Shen Miao, it was during the Pce banquet and he felt that Shen Miao was not bad, it was just that her character was too strong. However it was not urate for a male to judge a female and it was always better for female to take a look at female. Thus Su Furen would step in and take a look a this ¡®potential daughter-inw¡¯. Su Yu wanted to hear Su Furen¡¯s opinion of Shen Miao.

    Su Furen drank a mouthful of tea and said, ¡°Ming Feng¡¯s foresight is indeed not bad. I see that this Fifth Shen Young Lady is better than most of the well-bred youngdies in Ding capital. One do not need to say about the temperament since it is taught by Shen Xin, the character would not be that bad. That bearing was indeed rare and seemed to be like a noble person from the Pce. However there was just one point which was one fear that Ming Feng would not be able to tamed such a youngdy like this. But it is also good. Ming Feng has a gentle character and with a stronger Furen to be the matriarch of the family, then this residence can be managed properly. This is excellent.¡±

    Su Yu rarely heard Su Furen praised a person like this and a whispered appeared in his heart. Wasn¡¯t it said that when a mother-inw sees the daughter-inw, one would be very picky? Could it be that his Furen is too gentle and soft?

    Su Ming Feng just came back from outside and just about to take a step into the main hall when the corner of his clothes was held back by someone. Upon turning around, it was Su Ming Lang.

    Su Ming Lang looked at him seriously, ¡°Eldest Brother you cannot go in now to stir up a row else if would impact your lifelong matter.¡±

    ¡°My lifelong matter?¡± Su Ming Feng was puzzled, ¡°What of my lifelong matter?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Today I heard Older Sister Jin Feng saying to people beside that Mother went to take a look at a wife for you.¡± Su Ming Lang said.

    Su Ming Feng was shocked when he heard it, ¡°What take a look for a wife? Who?¡±

    Su Ming Lang said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Older Sister of the Shen family?¡±

    ¡°Mother went to the Shen family to look for a wife for me?¡± Su Ming Feng¡¯s voice raise higher.

    Su Ming Lang jumped in shock and said resentfully like hating iron for not bing steel, ¡°It is just marrying a wife. In the future when Older Shen Sister bes my Eldest Sao, she would also not be about to watch you being like this.¡± He then patted Su Ming Feng¡¯s arms, ¡°I really envious of you.¡±

    *****

    On the surface the matter of the Su familying over to the Shen mansion to look for a wife for Su Ming Feng, looked as though no one knew but in fact there were a number of insiders that knew of it. Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan discussed about it for a while and seriously started to discuss about the young handsome talents in the Ding capital. They even discussed if they needed to let Shen Miao participate a few flower banquets and stuff and Shen Xin even let Shen Qiu pay attention to the youths in the capital that were of the same age as him.

    Such a big movement from the Shen mansion, if the residence of Prince Rui did not know about it, it would not be eptable.

    Once Xie Jing Xing returned to the residence of Prince Rui, he faced Ji Yu Shu¡¯s provocation. One did not know how he was able to con over the information that Cong Yang sent back and jumped around waving the letter, ¡°Third Older Brother, the Su family people had already came to the doors and proposed marriage. What are you still waiting for?¡± After pausing, he then continued, ¡°Still not heading to look for Su Ming Feng¡¯s trouble?¡±

    Gao Yang had some worried look on his face, ¡°Su Furen has a good reputation in the Ding capital and has a good rtion with many Furens. The Su family¡¯s reputation is also not bad so if Shen Xin finds that Su Ming Feng is good, he could agree to this marriage.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing swept a nce at the letter and understood the contents of the letter and only felt his head ache.

    The things that Su Ming Feng did was still rtively safe so why would one have a pair of parents who were so far off that now even went up to propose marriage? They may even do more shocking things.

    Moreover Ji Yu Shu was still igniting fire at one side and had an angry face on, ¡°What a good Su Ming Feng. In the beginning when he was with Third Older Brother iming to be sworn brothers and have so many years of friendship. Now that Third Older Brother¡¯s identity has changed, he secretly started to undermine. Indeed one schemes is really deep. One always said that to know how strong a horse is, make it rung a long way and to get to know a man well, one must spend a long time with him. This Su Ming Feng is actually this kind of person. Third Older Brother, end your friendship with him.¡±

    Gao Yang could not carry on listening to Ji Yu Shu¡¯s nonsense and said, ¡°It is better now to look for another way. Su family¡¯s matter is small but the matter of the Shen family that have already started to look for husbands for Fifth Shen Young Lady is big. We do not have much time in Ming Qi so it is better to resolve the matters that you want to do.¡±

    When those words were said, Xie Jing Xing looked cold.

    Ji Yu Shu had not notice it yet and instead was hit upon an inspiration, ¡°I have an idea.¡±

    The few people looked towards him as Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°Since Third Older Brother is a dead person in their eyes, why not pretend to be a ghost at night and pretend to give Su Ming Feng a dream at night. Just say that Shen Young Lady is the person that Third Older Brother fancied and wanted Mohave ghost marriage with. Su Ming Feng would be scared and naturally would not have any ideas on Fifth Shen Young Lady... Third Older Brother, don¡¯t leave. Listen to what I say.¡±

    Gao Yang shook his head and sighed before spitting out a word, ¡°Stupid.¡±

    When Xie Jing Xing returned to the study, he sat down in front of the table. His brows were locked tight and one did not know what he was thinking about. Tie Yi who was beside him asked hesitantly, ¡°Master, today in Pu Tuo Monastery, Grand Master Guan Zhen spoke of...¡±

    Gand Master Guan Zhen was a wondering monk. Some people said he was from Great Liang, some said that he was from Qin country and there were even people who said that he was from Ming Qi. But the one think that one could be sure was that once Grand Master Guan Zhen came to a monastery, everyone would referred to him as the honoured guest. Grand Master Guan Zhen had gained the teachings of the direct disciple of the Buddha and it was said that he knew the past and future of a person. This was naturally somewhat exaggerated but Grand Master Guan Zhen prediction of the future was extremely urate as he once predicted that there would be a flood in Great Liang.

    Emperor Yong Le had once tried to retain Grand Master Guan Zhen as a Teacher of the Country but unfortunately Grand Master Guan Zhen declined. Two years ago when Xie Jing Xing returned to Great Liang, Emperor Yong Le really wanted to find Grand Master Guan Zhen to take a look at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s fortune but unfortunately Grand Master Guan Zhen had traveled out of Great Liang and no one knew of his existence.

    One did not expect that they would be encountering here.

    During the daytime when they reached Pu Tuo Monastery, Xie Jing Xing had not yet said anything when Grand Master Guan Zhen guessed his identity. One did not know how did he guessed it out and Xie Jing Xing¡¯s prophecy was as such. The army broke the crape-myrtle, the fierce dragon ovee the Heavens. Using one¡¯s entire life for the entire situation.

    The meaning of it was that Xie Jing Xing was a very important person that he a single person could change the entire situation. The army broke the crape-myrtle meant that first breakthrough then establish, grace and power would bebined. When Xie Jing Xing was in Ming Qi, he imed to be the heir of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An and afterwards died in battle, thus the breakthrough. Afterwards with the identity of Great Liang¡¯s Prince Rui, he had once again stood in front of everyone, which meant establishing. As for the fierce dragon ovee the Heavens, since dragons were the head of all living things, it was unfortunate that it was a fierce dragon that was vicious and savage.

    Xie Jing Xing asked about fated cmity.

    However Grand Master Guan Zhen shook his head and said that the fierce Drago was not a cmity and would help others to cross a fated cmity.

    When Xie Jing Xing asked more, Grand Master Guan Zhen said that the mysteries of Heavens must not be revealed and was not willing to say another word.

    Tie Yi was somewhat discourage. It was so difficult to get Grand Master Guan Zhen to take a look at one¡¯s fortune but the words he said were very vague. Thinking of his master having a character of being indifferent to everything, the fierce dragon was not a cmity but one that help to ovee a cmity, it sounded like his Master had became a Bodhisattva. Who would have such a great of a reputation to let his Master be that person backing? Even if this person dared, would Master be willing?

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Don¡¯t care about this. First send the letter back to Great Liang.¡±

    His expression was somewhat cold.

    *****

    Shen Miao could not sleep on her bed.

    The words from Cong Yang in the afternoon were still lingering by her ears. She had never thought that Su Furen purpose ofing to the Shen mansion was to seek a match for Su Ming Feng.

    Thinking of Cong Yang¡¯s wooden face as he repeated each and every single word of both of their conversation for her to listen, especially when a grown man using female¡¯s speech patterns and saying ¡®we are all mothers¡¯, Shen Miao felt that it was funny. Xie Jing Xing was indeed a talent, one did not know where did he found such a precious secret guard.

    However after thinking about it, she was unable to smile anymore. Why did Su Furene to seek a match for Su Ming Feng? From Cong Yang¡¯s words, Su Ming Feng have deep emotions for Shen Miao and this was something that Shen Miao would never believe. Not to mention, Su Ming Feng had only seen her a few times and at that encounter on the streets, there was nothing special when Su Ming Feng looked at her.

    Could it be that this was a conspiracy by Su Ming Feng? Shen Miao thought that because Su Ming Feng wanted to know about the secret of the Tiger Head Bracelet, so he decided to marry her and since one would keep on heading the direction, wouldn¡¯t one be able to head to the truth? Or could it be that when she had be his wife, she would then tell him the truth about it? But it would be just too disadvantageous for Su Ming Feng. In order to find out about the truth, he even thrown the rest of his life in. Those people in the Investigation Office should be so ashamed that they could not face their fathers and forefathers.

    Gu Yu walked in from outside and held a stack of clothes in her hands as she smiled, ¡°Young Lady, as one is heading to Pu Tuo Monastery tomorrow, Furen had said to wear some lighter colours so this servant had brought over some lighter coloured clothes so that Young Lady can pick to wear tomorrow morning.¡± After saying, she then help Shen Miao cut the wick in the oilmp, ¡°Young Lady should rest early today as one needs to wake up early tomorrow as there is a long journey.¡±

    Thinking of this matter, Shen Miao very helpless. During the night Luo Xue Yan¡¯s maid came over to say to Luo Tan and Shen Miao that the three of them would be heading up to Pu Tuo Monastery to offer incense. Luo Tan had not been to Pu Tuo Monastery so naturally she was very happy but Shen Miao wascking in interest.

    Pu Tuo Monastery was considered a famous monastery in Ding capital city and it sits on the waist of a mounting in the northern part of the city. It was said that the Buddha was especially effective and the most spiritual thing was the ¡®Tree of Cultivating Destinies¡¯. Young Females would use a copper coin to exchange for some red ropes with the monks at the monastery and would tie a pouch at one end and throw it up the three. If the red ropes with the pouch hung onto the tree and not thrown down, than it would meant that the Old Man of the Moon had heard the female¡¯s prayers and would find a good marriage match for the female.

    Shen Miao had went to that ¡®Tree of Cultivating Destinies¡¯ in her past lifetime and in order to form a connection with Fu Xiu Yi, she even bought a hundred red ropes a one time to throw up. After words this matter was ¡®identally¡¯ mentioned by Shen Qing and Shen Yue and became a joke in the Ding capital for a long time.

    Thus Shen Miao did not like this ¡®Tree of Cultivating Destinies¡¯ very much.

    If she did not listen to Su Furen¡¯s and Luo Xue Yan¡¯s conversation today, Shen Miao would not think much of it and would only fell that it wasing to the end of the year and Luo Xue Yan only wanted to offer incense. However after knowing the conversation in the main hall, Shen Miao understood that it was not that Luo Xue Yan wanted to offer incense but she was obviously wanted to bring her to the ¡®Tree of Cultivating Destinies¡¯ to throw a red rope onto it.

    Shen Miao was filled with unwillingness in her head and was even think whether to pretend to be sick but it was just too deliberate looking. Moreover Luo Tan¡¯s interest was soaring and Shen Miao¡¯s heart was easily soften by Luo Tan and thinking that it was only to throw a red rope, she thenplied.

    It was just that there was still a bit of difort in her heart.

    On this night, Shen Miao did not sleep well at all. She dream several times in the night and in the dreams, she was standing below the Tree of Cultivating Destinies and throwing the red ropes. Luo Xue Yan had bought her an entire barrel of them and Shen Miao threw so much that her arms were sore but those red ropes that had her markings had all disappeared. There were non on the floor or on the tree and just as she was in doubt, she saw that a purple d youth was sitting on the tree and there was a bundle of her red ropes in his arms. His lips were hooked up in a smile but not a smile at her and asked, ¡°Who do you want to marry to?¡±

    That sharp brows, straight nose, red lips and pair of gorgeous peach blossoms eyes were as sharp as knives. It was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s face.

    When Shen Miao woke up from her dreams in shock, she was just unable to sleep after that.

    With great difficulty, she managed tost till the skies brighten and when Jing Zhe came in, she jumped in shock and asked, ¡°Why did Young Lady not sleep well during the night? One¡¯s eyes is green already.¡±

    Shen Miao waved her hands and only felt that this dream was bizarre and had a little bit of shamelessness so she did not speak anything about it. After eating and washing up, she then left the room and Luo Xue Yan and the rest were already waiting. What was surprising was that other than Luo Tan, Shen Qiu and Luo Ling were also going.

    Luo Xue Yan said, ¡°Since it is to offer incense, then the younger generation should all go and ask for a blessing from Buddha.¡±

    Shen Xin said, ¡°Then I will also go along.¡±

    ¡°You go for what?¡± Luo Xue Yan hated that he did not understand her meaningful nce, ¡°You should not go.¡±

    Shen Qiu was wondering why his Father couldn¡¯t go but Shen Miao¡¯s heart understood. Luo Xue Yan not only want her and Luo Tan throw the red ropes. Most likely she wanted Shen Qiu and Luo Ling to also throw it since both of them had reached the age to marry. However... Wasn¡¯t the Tree of Cultivating Destinies only for the females to throw? If their ropes really hung from it then could it be that Shen Qiu and Luo Ling would be cut sleeves? Shen Miao could not help but shivered.

    There was not much dy as everyone quickly got on the road. The distance between Pu Tuo Monastery and the Shen mansion was rather far away thus it would be near noon when one reach even though one set off in the morning. Luo Tan¡¯s mood rose during the journey and kept asking Luo Xue Yan if Pu Tuo Monastery was really that mystical.

    The more Luo Xue Yan spoke, the conversation led towards that ¡®Tree of Cultivating Destinies¡¯. After Luo Tan heard the information about the Tree of Cultivating Destinies, she felt it was interesting and said, ¡°This is somewhat simr to the customs of our Xiao Chun City. However Pu Tuo Monastery is a famous monastery and this tree should be very spiritual.¡± She shook Shen Miao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, how about we go and throw the red ropes?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you not a rush to marry?¡± Shen Miao looked at her with squinted eyes.

    Luo Tan coughed lightly twice, ¡°Even it is said as such, but one should do as the natives do.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan also said, ¡°Jiao Jiao, Tan-er, upon reaching Pu Tuo Monastery, both of you should also go and cast the red ropes, no matter if one marry or not, one can always ask for a good omen.¡±

    Luo Tan excitedlyplied. Shen Miao had long knew about her Mother¡¯s ns and could only obey helplessly.

    However at their side, they were on route but in the old monastery that had existed in Ming Qi for hundreds of years, in a particr room where the incense was thick, there sat an old monk.

    The old monk¡¯s brows were kind, just like one of the disciples under Buddha. He had a red cloak on and holding a string of Buddhist beads as he twist it in his fingers.

    The young monk beside him asked, ¡°Master, we have been waiting here for a number of days, will the destine one reallye?¡±

    ¡°This poor monk has been waiting for many days and it is for the person toe.¡± The old monk said lightly.

    ¡°But one have waited for a long time.¡± That young monk was only a teenager and was the age where he was full of curiosity so he quickly said, ¡°When will one arrive?¡±

    The old monk did not say anything and only silently turn the Buddhist beads in his hands. Suddenly the Buddhist beads that he was turning stopped and his fingers stared to stroke a round bead repeated.

    After a long time, the old monk smiled slightly.

    ¡°Reaching.¡± He said.

    *****

    When Shen Miao and entourage reached Pu Tuo Monastery, it was not yet noon. Perhaps the horses today ran with all their strength today or perhaps it was the coachman that steered well or perhaps the roads were much smoother. In short, the two and half shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours) of journey had taken less than two shichen today.

    The few of them jumped off the carriage and Shen Qiu and Luo Ling also flipped over the horse. They then saw that there was an old monastery in the lushed woods, at the waist of the mountain. Because of theyers of clouds surrounding, it was as if they were in an immortal ce. In addition to the distant Buddhist sounds that sounded from afar, it made one feel a sense of awe.

    Luo Tan eximed, ¡°It is really an air of a famous monastery.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan instructed, ¡°Qiu-er and Ling-er, both of you go and handle the horses first. I will bring Tan-er and Jiao Jiao in.¡±

    After Shen Qiu and Luo Ling left, the guards of the Shen residence followed Shen Miao and entourage. Luo Tan saw a tree filled with hanging red ropes from afar and said, ¡°Is that the Tree of Cultivating Destinies? Youngest Gu,e quickly and see. It is so big.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go and buy the red ropes first.¡±

    Shen Miao followed behind both of them, feeling helpless in her heart. Luo Tan ran quickly and Luo Xue Yan had a fiery temperament thus Shen Miao was left behind. However with the Shen residence¡¯s guards and the hidden Cong Yang, Shen Miao was not at all worried.

    After following Luo Xue Yan into a Buddhist temple, the corner of Shen Miao¡¯s skirt was suddenly pulled. She turned back and saw that by the side of the temple, there was a person in an taoist attire crouching by the side.

    In the location of a Buddhist temple, how would there be a Taoist practitioner?

    This Taoist priest¡¯s clothes were torn and tattered and was only holding a fortune cylinder and a horsetail whisk on his hand. One did not know why but he lookedical. He was probably forty years of age and had a small moustache as he gazed at Shen Miao.

    ¡°Young Lady, this poor Taoist see that one¡¯s ophryon (top of the nose bridge connecting to the eye brows) is dark and fear that there would be a cmity of blood. The funds of the eyes are green, indicating difficulties in marriage (or romance) Why not let this poor Taoist help you to do a fortune reading?¡±

    ¡°Where does this madmane from. Full of nonsense.¡± Jing Zhe was furious.

    Shen Miao lifted the corner of her skirt and wanted to head forward without looking.

    However she heard that person said, ¡°Even though a Phoenix destiny is good. It is a pity to be imprison for a lifetime.¡±

 Chapter 166: Divination

    <h4>Chapter 166: Divination (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Even though a Phoenix¡¯s destiny is good. It is a pity to be imprisoned for a lifetime.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s steps suddenly paused as she looked at that Taoist priest with a frown and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    That priest however turned his head smugly and started to sing a little tune.

    Jing Zhe said, ¡°Young Lady must not let it get to one¡¯s heart, it could be a fraud from who knows where spouting nonsense.¡± Even though one did not know why a Taoist practitioner woulde to a Buddhistpound, but this priest was not serious at all, much less have any immortal air like normal priests. One thought that it was just casual words, no difference from the frauds on the streets.

    Shen Miao looked in front and saw that Luo Xue Yan and Luo Tan had gone in, leaving her behind, with some guards following her, not approaching. She thought about it for a moment before sitting down on the wooden bench in front of the priest¡¯s booth and said, ¡°I want a divination.¡±

    ¡°This priest¡¯s divination is very expensive.¡±

    Before the voice fell, Shen Miao took out a golden peanut from her back. This was what was inside the pouch that Su Furen¡¯s previously gifted. Most likely one feared that gifting something too valuable would be too arrogant, thus gifting a full pouch of golden peanuts so that it was easier to purchase things.

    However Jing Zhe and Gu Yu was a little anxious watching. The most expensive on the streets for divination was only a few silver, why was there a need to use golden peanuts? But there was no way to turn around the decision that Shen Miao had made. The two maids were anxious but were also helpless.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°If you are urate, this golden peanut is yours. But if it is not urate, I will call people to smash your booth and call the officials to arrest you on the grounds of swindling on the streets.¡±

    That priest was in all smiles as he epted the golden peanut and bought out a divination cylinder over. He shook it before handling it to Shen Miao with a smile, ¡°May Young Lady pick two divination lots.¡±

    ¡°Why two divination lots are needed?¡± Gu Yu could not help but asked, ¡°Usually it would be picking one divination lot. Could it be that...¡± She suddenly came into understanding, ¡°One for safety, one for marriage?¡±

    The priest shook his head, ¡°Telling one¡¯s life fortune.¡±

    ¡°Why would two lots be required to tell one¡¯s life fortune?¡± Jing Zhe was confused.

    The priest looked at Shen Miao before flicking his beard and smiling mysteriously, ¡°One divination lot is iplete for Young Lady¡¯s life fortune.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved and red at the priest, who seemed to have a card up his sleeve, before taking the divination cylinder and shook it. Two divination lots fell onto the floor with a ¡®pa ta¡¯ sound.

    That priest picked up the divination lots to look and Gu Yu and Jing Zhe became somewhat anxious. The priest shook his head and said, ¡°Phoenix¡¯s destiny trapped in a cage, life in a dangerous and hatters would spring up. Before the guillotine, the barracks are empty.¡± He said, ¡°This is a great inauspicious lot.¡±

    As soon as the words were said, Jing Zhe¡¯s and Gu Yu¡¯s faces changed. What great inauspicious? What guillotine? Jing Zhe said, ¡°What a good fraud! With this mouthful of nonsense, who are you lying to? I see that you are just a liar. I will go and report to the officials.¡±

    ¡°Oh oh oh.¡± That Taoist priest said, ¡°What is the rush? How can a youngdy be that impatient? There is still one more divination lot.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s entire heart was thumping away.

    Phoenix¡¯s destiny trapped in a cage, this was saying that she was trapped in the Cold Pce of the Imperial Pce and no fruit would bear no matter how much one struggle. Created misfortune and implicated the family that the entire Shen family was executed, so wasn¡¯t this the guillotine? And she had work hard and put in all efforts to help Fu Xiu Yi to sit on the throne but all hopes and effort came to nothing. Fu Xiu Yi still gave her three feet of white silk. Even Wan Yu and Fu Ming did not survive, nothing actually was remained. How can it be not futile?

    Shen Miao said, ¡°May this priest help be to take a look at another divination lot.¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu became worried as they could not figure out why she would see the priest differently from them and even willing to let this priest to take a look at her other divination lot.

    That priest smiled and picked up the other lot. He nced at Shen Miao and as usual stroke his beard before saying slowly, ¡°Out of the depth of misfortunees bliss, the auspicious portent (direct trantion from Chinese is Purple Cloud)es from the East. A superior lot.¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu initially scared that the priest would say something bad and it was near the year end now so everyone was afraid that bad fortune words would stick to oneself. Seeing that he said as such, they sighed in relief. Jing Zhe however ridiculed, ¡°I had said that he is a fraud. One divination is great inauspicious lot and another superior lot. Just which lot is it the real one?¡±

    ¡°Both lots are real.¡± The priest said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe, ask your Young Lady if this priest said correctly?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved and she said, ¡°Jing Zhe, Gu Yu, go over to the guards first. I have something to say to the Taoist priest alone.¡±

    Jing Zhe wanted to persuade a few more words as she felt that this priest was a swindler. However Gu Yu shook her head at her and pulled her to the side, making room for Shen Miao to speak to the Taoist priest with a peace of mind.

    Shen Miao frowned as she looked at the Taoist Priest, ¡°Does this Taoist Priest know something?¡±

    The priest kept the divination lots and said without turning his head, ¡°I see from Young Lady¡¯s facial features, it is of a noble person. Then one looked at Young Lady¡¯s assigned fated and saw that it belongs to that of a Phoenix¡¯s destiny. One originally would be living a lifetime of glory and splendor, eating jaded food and wearing brocade. Unfortunately... One¡¯s fate was changed.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°What change of fate?¡± Her voice was somewhat hurried.

    The priest¡¯s hands stopped and he looked at her, ¡°Young Lady¡¯s fate is very peculiar. There would be one big cmity in one¡¯s entire life and once this cmity has past, it would be smooth for the rest of one¡¯s life. However in the first divination that Young Lady had drawn, one did not pass this cmity.¡±

    ¡°What is my cmity?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°One true Phoenix and one fake Phoenix. The fake Phoenix had robbed the blessing and fate of the true Phoenix. The true Phoenix was instead imprisoned.¡±

    Shen Miao only felt that her entire heart wanted to jump out from her throat. True and fake Phoenixes, could it be said that she was the true Phoenix and as for the fake Phoenix, could it be Mei Furen? Mei Furen gave birth to Fu Sheng and Fu Xiu Yi doted on Fu Sheng that much. In her past lifetime Fu Ming died and she also died so Fu Xiu Yi would establish Mei Furen as the Empress and with Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s love of Fu Sheng, perhaps he would let Fu Sheng inherit his throne.

    Wasn¡¯t this saying that one¡¯s fate was robbed?

    Shen Miao said, ¡°This Taoist Priest spoke of the first divination lot. Then in the second divination lot, can I pass through the cmity?¡±

    ¡°With Young Lady¡¯s ability, it is impossible.¡± That priest shook his head, ¡°However Young Lady¡¯s luck is good as there is help from a benefactor in one¡¯s fate.¡±

    ¡°Benefactor?¡± Shen Miao asked, ¡°Who is my benefactor?¡±

    ¡°This benefactor is fated with you with fate of a fierce dragon. The fierce dragon ovees the Heavens, the imprisoned Phoneix in a cage. The person can save you and you can absolve one¡¯s evil tendencies. If one were to encounter this person, by borrowing this person¡¯s power, Young Lady¡¯s fate can be returned to its original and everything that was lost would be gained.¡±

    Shen Miao asked, ¡°Where is this benefactor? How would I be able to find the person?¡±

    The priest smiled, ¡°Far in the horizon, as near as one¡¯s sight.¡±

    There was no need to say more. Shen Miao¡¯s gaze shed before she asked again, ¡°There is still one more question. Ordinary people can only draw one divination lot so why do I draw two? Is it Heavens intention?¡±

    She was rebirth to relive the lifetime and every time when she thought about it there was a sense or unreality. One feared that there would be a day where one would wake up and find oneself in that cold and lonely Pce and all these was just a dream she had created. Even though this entric priest that no one knew from where, spoke a bit urately, perhaps he would know about this.

    ¡°Heavens and earth is not benevolent and treats all creation like sacrificial straw-dogs. The two divination lots of Young Lady¡¯s was requested by another.¡±

    ¡°Another?¡± Shen Miao grabbed onto the keywords of that priest¡¯s words, ¡°Who is that person?¡±

    ¡°The person who owed you a lot.¡± The priest stood up from the floor and patted the dust off his clothes as he said, ¡°The mysteries of Heavens must not be revealed. Today this priest had already revealed too much to Young Lady and any more would be cutting one¡¯s blessing. Young Lady do not ask more and just remember this. The past is like a dream, avoid entanglement, out of the depth of misfortunees bliss, the auspicious portent (direct trantion from Chinese is Purple Cloud)es from the East.¡±

    After finishing, he took a big step and strode off singing.

    Shen Miao stood still on the same spot until Jing Zhe and Gu Yu walked over. Jing Zhe said, ¡°It¡¯s so entric and one did not know where he came from. Is there no one managing this Pu Tuo Monastery?¡±

    Shen Miao however felt that she had peeked into some secrets and unable to tell the feelings in her heart.

    Just as she was thinking, Luo Xue Yan and Luo Tan walked out from inside.

    Luo Tan had a small basket in her hands and in it, there were arge number of red ropes which were connected to pouches. She said with all smiles, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, let us go and hang the red ropes. How did you fall behind?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan also said, ¡°Just now one heard that there is a Grand Master that is in the Zen chambers lecturing about the Buddhist sutras and wanted to call you to listen. However one saw you being dyed for so long when I turned my head over. Now do you still want to listen to it?¡±

    After Shen Miao heard the words from that Taoist priest, her brain became strangely chaotic so how would she have any mood to listen to monks lecturing on sutras? She then shook her head, ¡°Not going.¡±

    ¡°Then let us hang the red ropes first.¡± Luo Tan was however very excited and dragged Shen Miao before going forward.

    In the Zen chambers where Luo Xue Yan passed by just now, the action of knocking on the wooden fish by the old monk paused and the young monk asked, ¡°Teacher, it is already passed noon. Didn¡¯t Teacher said that the person ising? At the end, is the personing or not?¡±

    Grand Master Guan Zhen stood up from the futon and shook his head, ¡°Noting.¡±

    ¡°Noting?¡± The young monk was stunned, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Had met another person.¡±

    The young monk was puzzled, ¡°Why one does note after meeting another person? Didn¡¯t Teacher specifically wait for the person here? Aren¡¯t the days spend waiting wasted if the person did note?¡±

    ¡°There is no harm.¡± Grand Master Guan Zhen put his hands together, ¡°One had met up with a fated person.¡±

    ¡°This is the cause and effect.¡±

    Shen Miao and Luo Tan walked out and reached that Tree of Cultivating Destinies.

    The Tree of Cultivating Destinies was a huge sweet-scented Osmanthus tree. It was extremely thick and strong but currently one could not see clearly it¡¯s branches and shrubs as it was all covered by the hanging red ropes and pouches.

    Luo Ling and Shen Qiu did note after all, since this was for females. Luo Tan handed Shen Miao a handful of ropes and said, ¡°Young Biao Sister should right one¡¯s name on the pouch first then throw it up the tree. If it was hung up, it means that the Old Man of the Moon had head you and would arrange a good marriage.¡± After finishing, she then handed over anotherrge bundle of ropes, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister should take more. The more one takes, the chances of it hanging up is higher when one throw them up together.¡±

    Shen Miao was somewhat speechlessly watching Luo Tan eagerly writing her name on the remaining pouches. However a female would most propably believed it this and hope that it was a good omen. Luo Xue Yan als said, ¡°Jiao Jiao should write on some and hang it up. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Shen Miao looked pickly over the basket of red ropes after dropping the matter with Luo Xue Yan and Luo Tan, she could only pick one for herself and wrote her name in the pouch.

    Luo Tan saw it and said, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, you took too little. How can a single piece be hang up? Take a few more, these are enough.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan also said, ¡°Jiao Jiao, one is not enough.¡±

    Shen Miao felt that she did not even want to throw up any and moreover at this moment her thoughts were all upied with those words that the priest said, so how would she have the heart to do this? Thus she just threw it casually.

    ¡°Just one piece cannot be hung. It is better for you to... Oh, how did it hang up there?¡± Luo Tan cried out in surprise.

    Luo Xue Yan was also astonished. Generally speaking, the more red ropes were thrown, the higher chances there were for it to be hung on the branches. One piece would not have weight so it would not be able to hang no matter how it is thrown. Who knew that one casual throw from Shen Miao, it actually hang up. Not only that, it was on a top branch and was hanging steadily. One feared that no matter how much wind and rain there was, it would not fall off.

    ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, you are just too blessed.¡± Luo Tan grabbed onto Shen Miao¡¯s arm and said excitedly, ¡°You see. You see. That branch is so high up and that means that the person that Young Biao Sister is marry would be a dragon among people. That branch is also steady and sturdy, indicating that this marriage is extremely certain and very good.¡±

    Who would not love to hear words of blessing? Luo Xue Yan¡¯s face was filled with smiles, ¡°Jiao Jiao¡¯s throw was not bad and I still say you cannot hang it up and wanted to think of ways to help you hang it up.¡±

    ¡°But there are many other branches around this branch.¡± Luo Tan stroke her chin and exined it seriously, ¡°The directions of these branches are all towards Youngest Biao Sister¡¯s pouch. What does this illustrate? This means that Youngest Biao Sister do not have only one marriage predestined by fate. Youngest Gu, this is a good news. One family¡¯s daughter is requested by a hundred families. The future brother-inw will suffer.¡± Luo Tan said inughter.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°What nonsense.¡± But she thought about the strange sentence from that Taoist priest about her the fund of the eyes were green, indicating difficulties in marriage (or romance). Could it be that it was true? Afterwards she was stunned at her thoughts, now she did not even see a blossom flower or leaf at all, so where would there be difficulties in marriage (or romance)? It was Luo Tan that spout nonsense and she was the one who treated it as real.

    This day went pass quickly. Luo Tanter hang a number of her red ropes up and prayed to Buddha before offering incense and only left after having a vegetarian meal in the monastery. When they returned to the Shen mansion, the skies had turned dark and since everyone was tired, everyone went back to their own rooms to rest early.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart repeatedly thought about the words that the Taoist priest said.

    There was a cmity in her life and a benefactor would help. Who is that benefactor... Who requested two divination lots for her, or to say, who was the one who requested a rebirth for her?

    In the previous lifetime, all her loved ones had disappeared before she died. As Shen Miao was thinking, even if she had died, she feared that there would not be anyone who woulde to collect her body. So how would anyone have eyes and hands to clear through Heavens? With this kind of abilities and with this kind to rtionship, why would one seek a rebirth for her?

    No matter how she thought, she was unable to think of such a person.

    Shen Miao suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Cong Yang.¡±

    In a sh, a ck d person appeared in the room.

    Shen Miao supported her head and felt that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s secret guards appeared like Gods and vanished like Devils that one feared even the owners would jump in shock. She said, ¡°Regarding today¡¯s matter on the conversation between the Taoist priest and me, you are not allowed to tell Xie Jing Xing.¡± She then added another sentence, ¡°If you were to tell Xie Jing Xing, I will use you of indecent assault.¡±

    Cong Yang, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Remember that.¡± Shen Miao threatened.

    *****

    There was countless number of small messy stuff that numerous people in Ding capital were worried about. Young girls are worried about marriages, youth were frustrated about taking the examinations and gaining fame, the elderly were worried about dying, the young ones too child-like and so on. These bustling made benefits flow from one end to another.

    Some people schemed to gain small benefits, some gambled on tens of thousands of the family¡¯s wealth and others even bet of one¡¯s life but overlook everything under Heavens.

    In the Imperial family of Ming Qi, as Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s health decline every day, the Princes below were all eager to move. Prince Zhou¡¯s clique was arrogant, Prince Li¡¯s clique¡¯s actions were also not small. One had initially thought that Number Nine knew his ce but at the end after the matter with Shen family and Qin country, it was still the Crown Prince that was too weak after all the calctions.

    Emperor Wen Hui sighed and there was ayer of wane and tiredness on his brows. Most likely it is because of being ill for too long, one¡¯s expression was not good at all. Normally one would get angry in court but it was all stubborn appearances, after all there were numbers of people eyeing on this position like a tiger walking its prey. If he were to copse, there will be chaos in court and one feared that others would take advantage of the empty seat.

    When one was younger, one did not feel anything about the Princes but as age caught up, one was surprised to feel that one had not raised sons but a pack of wolves. Now that the cubs had grown up, some matter had became uncontroble.

    ¡°How is the Crown Prince¡¯s health recently?¡± Emperor Wen Hui asked Su GongGong at his side.

    Su GongGong quickly replied, ¡°Yesterday when the Empress saw the Crown Prince Consort, the Crown Prince Consort said that there was a turn for the better with the Crown Prince¡¯s health. The Imperial Physician also said that after nursing for some time, it would be even better.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui shook his head, ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s health is a problem.¡± As the most rightful heir to the throne, the Crown Prince was sick. Even though there are still a lot of supporters, it was still alright in the early years but as the fraction of Prince Zhou and Prince Li grew bigger, the little influence that the Crown Prince had was however suppressed. In particrtely Prince Ding pop up, making Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s head ache more. Fortunately even though the Crown Prince was weak, he had born the Imperial Grandson early, thus even if Emperor Wen Hui pass on and the Crown Prince was weak, as long as the Imperial Grandson was older, he could let the Imperial Grandson seed him.

    Su GongGong had eyes and hears but seemed not to have discovered Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s intention. However he was very clear in his heart. Currently Emperor Wen Hui was the most optimistic about the Crown Prince. There was no other reason than the Crown Prince was the rightful heir and that the Crown Prince¡¯s health was not good and thus less threatening to Emperor Wen Hui. Unlike his other sons, Prince Zhou¡¯s clique was so arrogant that he viewed others as invisible, Prince Li looked kindly on the surface but privately had a lot of dealing with most of the higher ranked official. Even Prince Ding, who looked like he had no intention on the surface, had be a dog that would bite and not bark at all. Each of them were like wolves and tigers, making Emperor Wen Hui guard against.

    A gust of cold air blew in from the window that made the reports on the table of the Imperial Study slightly furl up. Su GongGong saw it and quickly got up to close the windows, ¡°The night is veryte. May Your Majesty rest early.¡±

    At the same time, the Crown Prince who was mentioned by Emperor Wen Hui was talking to one person at the same moment. If anyone were to see it, they would be shocked. The person that was talking with the Crown Prince was none other than Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi.

    Among these two people, one was the rightful heir of the Imperial Throne in Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s eyes and the other was a ¡®dog that would bite and not bark at all¡¯ in all the Princes¡¯ heart. These two people were sitting at to sides of the table at this moment as the small fire warmed the green plum wine on the table. They were actually chatting and drinking.

    The Crown Prince said, ¡°Ninth Younger Brother must not take this matter to heart. It is only because Imperial Father listened to vile characters and misunderstood you. The days will pass and the misunderstanding will be resolved and naturally one would treat you like before. Why does Ninth Younger Brother give up on oneself?¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi shook his head, ¡°Eldest Brother do not know the bitterness in my heart. In the face of the sudden and unexpected disaster that flew in, one cannot avoid it at all. I am a leisurely person and is not want power or riches. One only want to live freely. Those previous days, other than the matters on hand, I would not intervene in any other matter but once the Shen family matter came up, Imperial Father still view me with suspicion. The feelings of a father and child is just too thin.¡±

    ¡°Ninth Younger Brother, guard one¡¯s mouth.¡± The Crown Prince jumped in shock and quickly stopped Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s unfinished words, ¡°All the parents in the world are the same. You are Imperial Father¡¯s son so Imperial Father will not treat you like this. If one must me, it is those vile characters.¡±

    The matters that they were discussing were about the Shen family¡¯s house being searched and possessions being confiscated. Even though Emperor Wen Hui tightly hid it but each Prince had informants in the Pce. Moreover there was the opening from Shen Wan¡¯s end, thus the Princes knew clearly of the truth of the Shen family¡¯s case. It was because of so, the Princes¡¯ view of Fu Xiu Yi was especially different. Originally in the fight for the heir apparent, it would be fighting for one¡¯s survival and another death and one had thought that the Ninth Prince did not ambitions and was happy on being a leisurely prince thus they did not deliberately target Fu Xiu Yi. Who knew that after this matter came out, one only realised that he had even buried pieces in the dark. In a fight, the most taboo thing was that the enemy was in the dark and one was in the light especially in a fight for everything under the Heavens. That was a big matter that a single small mistake could take the lives of the entire family. Prince Ding had been in the dark watching the fight for so long and perhaps wanted to be the fisherman that catches the sandpiper and m when they war together.

    Previously everyone was gracious to Prince Ding but now in everyone¡¯s gazes of Fu Xiu Yi, it was the same as looking at an enemy. Fu Xiu Yi had given himself too many enemies in a short period of time.

    After Fu Xiu Yi because the target of all the brothers, the first thing he did was to look for the Crown Prince.

    No matter it was sincere or with false intentions, the Crown Prince was a softhearted master in front of everyone. He was very kind but was the easiest to deceive.

    Just at this moment, he did not attack with ridicule and turned his head tofort Fu Xiu Yi.

    Fu Xiu Yi smiled, ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s not talk about my matter and discuss about Eldest Brother¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± The Crown Prince was somewhat baffled, ¡°What matter do I have?¡±

    ¡°Now that everyone is fighting till skulls are broken and blood is flowing but Eldest Brother who is obviously the rightful heir, was overwhelmed by the momentum. This is not a good sign.¡± Fu Xiu Yi smiled, ¡°Previously I did not like to partake in such matters and deliberately avoided it but who knew that trouble still came knocking. Since it is as such, why not activelye in. I intend to support Eldest Brother.¡±

    The Crown Prince was startled as he had not expect that Fu Xiu Yi would say that. Afterwards he smiled bitterly before shaking his head, ¡°Ninth Younger Brother¡¯s sincere heart, I cannot not thank. It is just that... Ninth Younger Brother know my health. If I am healthy and strong, naturally one canpete but with my current body, it is already a question how long can itst. These things... Just follow one¡¯s fate.¡± When he reached to the end, there was a faint sense of despair.

    ¡°Eldest Brother by no means should undervalue oneself. Eldest Brother is born from Her Ladyship, the Empress, and is the Crown Prince. Be it the situation or reasoning, you are the future master of Ming Qi. If this was to be given away, one fear that others willugh that Ming Qi does not have people to seed.¡±

    ¡°But I really do not have any abilities.¡± The Crown Prince was somewhat disheartened, ¡°The high ranking officials look at my sicky body and are not willing to follow me. Even those previous followers, there are not many left now. Ninth Younger Brother asked me to fight but other than the empty title of the Crown Prince, what other abilities do I have to fight with?¡±

    When Fu Xiu Yi heard of it, he however poured a drink for the Crown Prince and himself and took a sip before saying, ¡°That is why at this time, Eldest Brother need a strong assistant.¡±

    The Crown Prince shook his head, ¡°A fine bird chooses a tree to nest in. How would those talented people choose me?¡±

    ¡°In fact Eldest Brother need not need to think so hard.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°It is indeed difficult to find many people with power. However the easy thing is that once one is able to find one strong and powerful assist, one would not need the rest of the followers. Or to say, as long as this person is found, the rest of the officials would also follow Eldest Brother¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Ninth Younger Brother is referring to...¡± The Crown Prince was in doubt.

    ¡°The Formidable Great General, Shen Xin.¡± Fu Xiu Yi answered.

    The Crown Prince was startled.

    ¡°Shen Xin holds the military power. In the front, the Shen family army will charge into the battle and at the back the Luo family army will bring up the rear fiercely. In the two years leaving the capital, the reputation among themoners was not at all reduced and even the Qin country and Great Liang have to be somewhat courteous. With the help of General Shen, everyone opinion of Crown Prince would be higher. One would seek one¡¯s way up just as water seeks its way down. Naturally followers will hear of it.¡±

    When the Crown Prince heard Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s words, he however smiled, ¡°Ninth Younger Brother said it well. But Ninth Younger Brother knows that now that General Shen¡¯s influence is illustrious and everyone¡¯s thoughts are good of him. Moreover the rest of the brothers would also think so but why would General Shen choose me?¡±

    ¡°Because you are the Crown Prince.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said calmly, ¡°If the rest of the brother chose General Shen, one fear that it will provoke Imperial Father¡¯s anger but it is different from Eldest Brother. You are the rightful heir of the thrown and is the son that Imperial Father look most to. When General Shennd in your hands, it is a matter that Imperial Father is happy to see. It is a curse to others but a blessing to you. Such arge military power cannotnd on another¡¯s hand.¡±

    The Crown Prince no longer smiled as what Fu Xiu Yi said was extremely reasonable. Emperor Wen Hui was very suspicious thus if it was Prince Zhou, Prince Li or even Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi, gained Shen Xin¡¯s military power, it would only be the start of disaster for them as Emperor Wen Hui would not be kind to them. The Crown Prince was however different. Emperor Wen Hui had dislike that the Crown Prince¡¯s influence was too weak and unable to have check and bnces with the other Princes. Moreover the Crown Prince was then the future monarch in Emperor¡¯s Wen Hui¡¯s mind and naturally he hoped that he would have strong arms to help him.

    ¡°But why would General Shen choose me?¡± The Crown Prince still shook his head as he did not seem to be agreeing with Fu Xiu Yi. He said, ¡°Partaking in these matter would be dangerous and General Shen does not need to wade in these troubled waters. He can livefortably.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi smiled and said, ¡°It is of no necessary for General Shen to choose Eldest Brother but Young Lady Shen can.¡±

    The Crown Prince was startled.

    Fu Xiu Yi lightly borated, ¡°The Di born Fifth Young Lady of the Shen family, the pearl in General Shen¡¯s hands, has reached the age to be engaged.¡±

 Chapter 167: Bestowing a Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 167: Bestowing a Marriage (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°The Young Lady of the Shen family?¡± The Crown Prince was first stunned and lose his voice saying, ¡°Shen Miao?¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi looked at him and smiled without saying anything.

    ¡°No.¡± The Crown Prince shook his head, ¡°The Young Lady of the Shen family is the pearl on General Shen¡¯s hands and is currently not engage till now. One fear that he view his daughter¡¯s lifelong matter very seriously and importantly so why would he be willing to marry her to the Eastern Pce? Moreover,¡± The Crown Prince looked at Fu Xiu Yi and smiled, ¡°Everyone in the Ding capital know that at the beginning the Young Lady of the Shen family had Ninth Younger Brother in her heart. I would not be able to gain her affection.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yiughed and shook his head, ¡°How would she have me in her heart? That was only a joke when one was young. Otherwise you have seen in these few years, she had not given me any special treatment these few years and it was even colder than outsiders.¡±

    The Crown Prince thought about it carefully. It was indeed so. In these two years, it seemed that when Shen Miao saw Fu Xiu Yi, there was no warm like previous and both of them were so cold that it made them princes feel puzzled. Having said that, the Crown Prince still said, ¡°Maybe it was because you are not affectionate with others so Young Lady Shen is angry with you.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Brother better not tease me.¡± Fu Xiu Yi smiled, ¡°Furthermore the Shen family is not the inws that I can climb onto. I am however willing to look for a wife with a less prominent status since it would be much of ease. Speaking of which,¡± Fu Xiu Yi said seriously, ¡°Why does Eldest Brother have to work from the side of General Shen and Young Lady Shen? The parents will make the decision of the children marriages. The best method for this matter is to give it to Imperial Father.¡±

    ¡°Imperial Father?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Fu Xiu Yi saw that the wine cup of the Crown Prince was empty and filled it to the brim. He then said slowly, ¡°Imperial Father dotes Eldest Brother the most and would definitely support Eldest Brother and will seek a strong support for Eldest Brother. If Eldest Brother want to marry Young Lady Shen, Imperial Father will definitely be happy to make ite true. As such, with an Imperial edict to bestow marriage, everything will be solved.¡±

    ¡°Ninth Younger Brother had thought about it too simple.¡± The Crown Prince shook his head, ¡°Nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. One know that the Young Lady of the Shen family is not willing to marry me and because of the Imperial edict, she had to enter the Eastern Pce, in the future she will have grievances about it. General Shen will also have grievances with Imperial Father. This marriage would not be sessful and one will be enemies. Then it would be bad.¡±

    ¡°Why would Eldest Brother think so?¡± Fu Xiu Yi looked at him with surprise, ¡°All the females in the world only seek for a wealth and peaceful future. Even though one will not be the official consort after marrying into the Eastern Pce, the Secondary Consort identity is not of a lowly position. In the future when Eldest Brother is enthroned, the Young Lady of the Shen family naturally will be raised to a Consort position. Eldest Brother has a warm temperament and as long as one treats the Young Lady of the Shen family well, one¡¯s heart would be seen in the future so why would there be grievances towards Eldest Brother? Just like Eldest Sao who was bestowed to Eldest Brother by Imperial Father, but now is single-mindedly helping Eldest Brother to n.¡±

    When the Crown Prince heard of it, he felt that Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s words were somewhat reasonable. In the beginning the Crown Prince Consort also married due to the Emperor¡¯s Imperial edict and before that they did not see one another much. Initially there were various unwillingness but now, she had deeply rooted feelings for the Crown Prince and would keep thinking for the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Females are all like this. If one marry a chick one will follow the chicken and when one marry a dog, one will follow the dog. As long as one treat her better, she will whole-heartedly follow one¡¯s husband. Eldest Brother is a dragon among people so how could one unable to tame a female?¡±

    The Crown Prince was a little embarrassed with Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s words and waved his hands continuously. Both bothers confide with entire sincerity and exchanging cups of wine. It was really joyous and harmonious.

    It was only when the night was deep and after Fu Xiu Yi left the Eastern Pce, the drunkenness was swept away from the Crown Prince¡¯s face. Instead in its ce, there was somewhat of a rity.

    The aides walked out from behind and asked the Crown Prince probingly, ¡°Your Highness, just now the Ninth Highness¡¯s words...¡±

    ¡°Ninth Younger Brother is sending a plum to steal a peach in turn.¡± The Crown Princeughed and naturally picked up his wine cup, ¡°It is rather courageous. Now that Imperial Father is suspicious of him in his heart, he dared to show goodwill to my Eastern Pce. From this, it is true that us brothers had underestimated him.¡±

    ¡°Then the proposal that the Ninth Highness had mentioned, to let Your Highness seek a rtion with the Shen family. What does Your Highness think about it?¡± The aide asked.

    The Crown Prince put down the cup in his hands and a light shed in his eyes, ¡°Although his heart is not right, his scheme can be used. I indeed need the Shen family¡¯s power. Shen Miao is a good chess piece, it won¡¯t hurt to marry her in.¡± He then smiled again, ¡°Since one has a good appearance, it is of no matter to coax her a bit.¡±

    The aide nodded his head, ¡°Your Highness is agreeing to the matter?¡±

    The Crown Prince looked at the wine gon on the table, ¡°This Prince will personally mention this matter to Imperial Father and will also remember the sentiments of Ninth Younger Brother.¡±

    As Fu Xiu Yi expected, within a few days, the Crown Prince really mentioned the matter to Emperor Wen Hui. Emperor Wen Hui did not immediately agree but also did not refused and instead looked at the Crown Prince meaningfully before finallyughing, ¡°Not bad. Zhen kept thinking that you have not improve but you have finally grew up.¡± Afterwards he said, ¡°Zhen will consider it.¡±

    After the Crown Prince left, Emperor Wen Hui then said to Su GongGong beside him, ¡°Zhen had not think that the Crown Prince would actually want to marry Shen Miao.¡±

    Su GongGong said with a smile, ¡°The Young Lady of the Shen family is excellent in learnings and behaviour. The Crown Prince¡¯s foresight is excellent.¡±

    ¡°Enough of it.¡± Emperor Wen Hui dismissed it, ¡°Zhen is not one without a brain. It is Number Nine that pointed out a clear route for the Crown Prince so what is the meaning of it?¡± From his words, he knew that Fu Xiu Yi was the one that came out with the idea of the marriage with the Shen family.

    Su GongGong was cautious and did not speak. These family matters of the Imperial family all had a death word in it. She was only a servant and dared not mixed into it.

    ¡°However it is good. Zhen wanted to support the Crown Prince since Prince Zhou and Prince Li have no longer put Zhen in their eyes. Zhen also cannot understand Number Nine. With the support of the Shen family, the Crown Prince can bnce off with Prince Zhou and Prince Li and also control the Shen family¡¯s military power in one¡¯s hand. It will save Zhen some effort. It is just that...¡± Emperor Wen Hui smiled as he looked at the memorandum on the table before closing it up and standing up, ¡°Set off to Kun Ning Pce.¡±

    *****

    Luo Xue Yan received a message from the Pce to bring Shen Miao to the Pce tomorrow and was confused for a moment. She still thought that there were some issues with Shen Xin¡¯s side and asked Shen Xin but he also could not figure it out. Both husband and wife would be particrly cautious with regards to the Imperial family. However even though one¡¯s heart was cautious, they dare not show it to Shen Miao, fearing that Shen Miao would be scared.

    Even though Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan tried their best to say it casually, how could Shen Miao¡¯s heart be able to rx? Without any rhyme or reason the Fu family would definitely not let Luo Xue Yan bring her into the Pce. But she had no clue what exactly this matter was for. Pei Lang had not wrote to her for a long time and if there was a letter, most likely she could still guess Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s next move... Shen Miao¡¯s heard suddenly moved. That was right, why had Pei Lang not written to her for such a long time?

    Even if it was the past, even if there was no major event, Pei Lang would also write a letter to her but a long time had passed already. A faint conjecture formed in Shen Miao¡¯s heart, could it be that... Pei Lang was unable to write to her? Was it because Fu Xiu Yi had discovered him?

    The more her heart felt chaotic. Ever since the strange encounter with that inexplicably mad priest in Pu Tuo Monastery, it was difficult for Shen Miao¡¯s heart to calm down. She wanted to know who was the benefactor with the fate of ¡®a fierce dragon ovees the Heavens¡¯. She also really want to know who was the person who gave her the opportunity to relive one more time but after thinking back and forth, she had no clue and instead mad her mood much more restless.

    Shen Miao could not help but look up at the window. The windows were closed tightly. Xie Jing Xing said that in the future there was no need to open the window and he could stille in but these days Xie Jing Xing did not appear at all. Shen Miao draped her outerwear and walked over to the window to open it. The scene outside was the night wind and cold weather. Shen Miao grabbed onto her outerwear tighter.

    Suddenly there was a sh of a figure. Cong Yang had stood up from the corner of the wall and asked as he looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Is Young Lady looking for Master?¡±

    Shen Miao was caught off guard and jumped in shock. She was clutching her chest in annoyance and said, ¡°No.¡±

    Cong Lang seemed not to have heard Shen Miao words and continued speaking in all seriousness, ¡°Master is recently not in Ding capital. Young Lady need not need to wait for him here.¡±

    ¡°I am not waiting for him.¡± Shen Miao stressed, ¡°I am only letting some air in.¡±

    Cong Yang did not speak and Shen Miao had thought about something and asked, ¡°Cong Yang, if I enter the Pce, can you go in together?¡±

    When Cong Yang heard it, he was stunned for a bit before saying somewhat sorrowful, ¡°This subordinate is not one from the Pce and not familiar with the Pce¡¯s terrain. If one were to follow Young Lady in, there would not be ces to hide and one is unable to guarantee that one would not be discovered.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hang down. Since Cong Yang could not guarantee not to be discovered then forget about it. After thinking, no matter what kind of y the Imperial family was putting up, they would not take action in the Pce since Luo Xue Yan was still there. Upon thinking to this point, she was relieved and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°If Young Lady have anything to say, do tell this subordinate. When this subordinate send the letter over, one will also bring it to Master.¡± Cong Yang looked at Shen Miao and said what he wanted to say.

    Shen Miao closed the window with a loud ¡®Ba¡¯. What kind of subordinate would have what kind of Master. Just don¡¯t even listen to what others said.

    At the other end, in the residence of Prince Rui, Gao Yang and Ji Yu Shu was studying a map at the moment. The map was densely covered in many ces and when one look closely, it was a military defence map.

    The guard outside came to report, ¡°Gao Daren and Young Master Ji, tomorrow the Young Lady of the Shen family will be entering the Pce. Must one send a letter to His Highness?¡±

    ¡°Enter the Pce?¡± Ji Yu Shu asked, ¡°Is there anything the matter?¡±

    The guard shook his head.

    Ji Yu Shu sighed, ¡°These days one was busy drawing up this map and did not help Third Older Brother to watch Young Lady Shen. It would be bad when Third Older Brother return since one would not know anything when he ask. You and me will be out of luck.¡± He hit Gao Yang, ¡°You have people in the Pce , is there anything happening recently?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gao Yang thought about it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t send the letter first. He is currently busy with official matters and cannot have distractions. Since there is no news from Cong Yang, it should not be serious. If something really happen, we can just block it.¡±

    That guardplied and left.

    Ji Yu Shu looked at Gao Yang, ¡°Why do I feel that your way of doing things is not proper?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing not proper.¡± Gao Yang said impatiently, ¡°Look at the map.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu muttered, ¡°Anyways, if anything happens and when Third Older Brother asked why it was not reported in time, I will say that it was you who let...¡±

    *****

    On the second day, Shen Miao followed Luo Xue Yan into the Pce.

    Everything when they entered the Pce, something would always happen. Luo Xue Yan was somewhat vignt but Shen Miao seemed to be ustomed to it. This was because she already knew that the Heaven¡¯s family did not have good intentions so she was not nervous.

    The pce maid took them directly to Kun Ning Pce.

    Upon reaching Kun Ning Pce, one first saw the Empress who was sitting at the main seat. The Consort that was sitting beside the Empress had a gentle smile, with beautiful but in clothes worn. It was none other than Dong Su Consort.

    The Empress and Dong Su Consort? Shen Miao¡¯s heart was up on alert.

    The Empress was the birth mother of the Crown Prince and had a conventional husband and wife rtionship with Emperor Wen Hui. However most probably because the Empress was born from a wealthy family, the entire journey to the current position was smooth sailing, her whole heart was focused on the Crown Prince¡¯s health and did not have the heart to fight for power in the Inner Pce. Thus it was rather like thunder passing and wind moving. However at the end it was this Consort Dong Su who was the most unobtrusive could not be beaten.

    Consort Dong Su had always stayed out of the matters in the Inner Pce, just like Fu Xiu Yi, watching other consorts fight till heads were broken and blood flowed. Naturally there was still one more point, which was she had a bit of power that no one knew of. It was that bit of power that would drive things to the worst. Using another¡¯s knife to kill others, causing the cmity? No one could y it better than Consort Dong Su.

    If one were to say that Mei Furen was brazen, fearless, arrogant and rampant, then Consort Dong Su was gentle and warm as she bring a knife with a smile. Therefore when the daughter-inw and mother-inw saw one another, Consort Dong Su looked down on Shen Miao but was very appreciative of Mei Furen.

    Shen Miao looked at the current situation and knew that the Empress would be used as a knife by Consort Dong Su. After all, Consort Dong Su was the kind of person who ensures that she would have the highest profit no matter what she did.

    The Empress smiled as she let Luo Xue Yan seat but waved Shen Miao over, indicating for Shen Miao toe forward.

    Shen Miao went up to the front and the Empress look up and down to size her up. She smiled and said to Consort Dong Su, ¡°What a tidy andplete person.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was somewhat restless and only wished to grab Shen Miao and step out of this Pce doors. It was just that as an official, there are too many considerations. She was not clear what the Empress was nning but as a mother she had an intuition, especially towards people who attempt to use one¡¯s children.

    ¡°How old this year?¡± The Empress asked.

    ¡°Replying to Your Ladyship¡¯s words, this official¡¯s daughter is sixteen.¡± Shen Miao answered.

    The Empress smiled and took Shen Miao¡¯s hands, ¡°When BenGong is in the Pce, one would always hear that General Shen¡¯s daughter had both looks and talents. Previously one had saw in the Pce banquet before and felt extremely pleased. Thinking that these days are filled with leisure, one called Shen Furen to bring Young Lady Shen to the Pce to take a look.¡± She sighed, ¡°Sixteen and look so intelligent. One do not know which family¡¯s gentleman is fortunate to marry Young Lady Shen.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s heart thumped and her hands that was hanging by her side clenched. Shen Miao¡¯s heart jumped but she had understood more or less the Empress purpose of summoning them into the Pce.

    Consort Dong Su also smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it so? So beautiful in appearance and well behaved. One is unable to find a single arrogance all over. It is indeed rare to see such a youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Shen Furen, does Young Lady Shen have a marriage match?¡± The Empress asked with a smile.

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s heart was up in knots but she quickly replied, ¡°One not afraid of Your Ladyship¡¯sughing. Lately one is looking at suitable young masters to match with one¡¯s daughter.¡± If the Imperial family had this intention then one fear that one had already inquired about Shen Miao¡¯s matter very clearly. One dared not hide anything else it would be a crime of fooling the Imperial family.

    ¡°So it is like this.¡± The Empress¡¯s smile was deeper, ¡°How about BenGong being the matchmaker for Young Lady Shen?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Luo Xue Yan did not even think before opening her mouth. Seeing that the Empress¡¯ expression had gotten unkind, she then exined, ¡°One¡¯s daughter is still young and this official cannot bear to marry her off and still want her to stay a few more years.¡±

    When the Empress heard of it, she smiled, ¡°Shen Furen¡¯s words are not right. It is always said that daughters cannot be retained as one would be enemies. You kept on dragging and not let Young Lady Shen marry, in the future Young Lady Shen will me you for it. Is that correct Young Lady Shen?¡±

    Shen Miao took a look at the Empress and smiled, ¡°This official¡¯s daughter also wish to apany by Mother¡¯s side.¡± She did not give any face to the Empress at all.

    The Empress¡¯s smile was no longer refreshing. She stared at Shen Miao as she did not know if Shen Miao had no brains thus she dared to be so arrogant or did she p her face on purpose. Seeing such a female like this be her daughter-inw, in a short moment, the Empress¡¯s heart was not happy at all.

    It was Consort Dong Su who saw that the atmosphere was so rigid that she smiled warmly, ¡°Shen Furen and Young Lady Shen has deep feelings as mother and daughter that one is so envious. But...¡± Her topic of conversation changed, ¡°A female must be married. Moreover even if one marry, it does not means that mother¡¯s and daughter¡¯s feelings cannot be deep anymore.¡±

    These words were said to help smooth things over but unfortunately Luo Xue Yan and Shen Miao did not carry on Consort Dong Su¡¯s conversation.

    Consort Dong Su was somewhat bbergasted in her heart. Previously when Shen Miao was obsessed with Fu Xiu Yi, Consort Dong Su thought that Shen Miao was an idiotic female without brains but after taking a look at her, she felt that this was not true. She felt that Shen Miao had some intelligence and knew the weight of matters but who knew that today¡¯s visit, she was really birthed by Luo Xue Yan. Both mother and daughter were the same, did not take soft or hard approaches.

    The Empress did not seem to be ustomed to be close with another, especially when the other¡¯s attitude was not at all warm. However today she only wanted to wear it in, so that the Shen family could make preparations. Actually the Empress did not care what the Shen family¡¯s attitude was. No matter how big Shen Xin¡¯s guts were or how much he loved his daughter, he would not go against the Imperial edict. No matter how big one¡¯s arm was, it would not exceed one¡¯s thighs. Under the Imperial power, everyone would bow down.

    After chatting some more sentences of not warm nor cold words, she let Luo Xue Yan and Shen Miao return back.

    On the way back, Luo Xue Yan did not say a single word at all. Shen Miao was also thinking about her matter. This kind of heavy and silence atmosphere scared Jing Zhe and Gu Yu as they thought that something happened.

    Upon returning to the Shen mansion, Shen Xiu and Luo Ling had also just returned from the ministry and asked them why did the Empress summon them to the Pce for. Luo Xue Yan answered them vaguely before pulling Shen Xin back to the room.

    As soon as they entered the room, Luo Xue Yan told Shen Xin about what the Empress said to her in the Pce today. At the end of it she asked, ¡°I guessed that Empress¡¯ intention was to bestow marriage for Jiao Jiao. What can be done now?¡±

    Shen Xin¡¯s entire face sunk down, ¡°Bestow marriage? She is my daughter, so on what grounds do they bestow marriage? It is due to our support that Jiao Jiao grew up so on what basis does others have the power to make the decision on Jiao Jiao¡¯s marriage?¡±

    ¡°I guess the Empress wants to let Jiao Jiao marry the Crown Prince.¡± Luo Xue Yan said. ¡°Today there are both hidden and outright repeat mentions of the Crown Prince¡¯s health improving. This is not good. The Crown Prince already have a Crown Prince Consort so if Jiao Jiao marries over, at the most she would be the Secondary Consort. A Secondary Consort is only a concubine with a little higher status. I am not willing to let Jiao Jiao marry over and still have to serve tea to another female and live under other¡¯s nose. Thinking about this, my heart started to be anxious. Moreover, so what if the Crown Prince¡¯s position and character is good? I do not dare to pass Jiao Jiao over to him with his health.¡±

    ¡°No matter which Prince it is, Jiao Jiao cannot marry to them.¡± There was an unexinable foul air in Shen Xin¡¯s chest that he simply mmed his fist on the table, making the cup shake a little.

    ¡°You are afraid that when Jiao Jiao marries over, our entire Shen family would be involved in the turmoil of the fight for the throne?¡± Luo Xue Yan said, ¡°Correct, with the current situation, these people are like the wine-lover¡¯s heart which was not on the cup. Once one is rted with the Imperial family, the Shen family would not be able to run away in the future.¡±

    ¡°It is not because of this reason.¡± Shen Xin gave a long sigh, ¡°The sons of the Imperial family are all inconstant in love and has groups of concubine and consorts. If Jiao Jiao married in, she will not be happy. So what if the Crown Prince bes the Emperor in the future, so what if he is healthy, there is three pces, six courtyards and twelve consorts. There isn¡¯t enough rain for everywhere. I do not want Jiao Jiao to live that kind of life. Moreover, just like you say, they are not truly sincere in marrying Jiao Jiao. My son-inw does not need to be a Prince or Prime Minister in the making and do not need to be wearing embroidered brocade hat and marten coat but he must treat Jiao Jiao with all his thoughts and efforts. If one cannot do that, then even the Emperor of Heavens would not do.¡±

    When Shen Miao, who was at the door eavesdropping, heard this sentence, a warm feeling enveloped her heart. In this world, there were still loved ones who would support her unconditionally and willing to offend the bigwigs but not willing to let her suffer a single grievance.

    One only heard Luo Xue Yan speaking again, ¡°Exactly. Since it is so, Jiao Jiao must not marry into the Eastern Pce. It is just that once the Imperial edict, it would be bad if the matter is settled. So now what should be done?¡±

    Shen Xine frowned and thought about it, ¡°Before the Imperial edictes, quickly marry Jiao Jiao off. It is just that in such a short time, it is difficult to be engaged. Moreover one would not know the other party¡¯s character. No matter what, today I will get people to look for some talents and if there are ones with good character and Jiao Jiao does not dislike, then just settle it down.¡± Shen Xin said, ¡°In short, one must not let Jiao Jiao marry into the Imperial family.¡±

    One could not describe the inexplicable feeling in Shen Miao¡¯s heart. The voices in the room had gotten softer, and it should be discussing about which youths of which families are within reasonable limits. Shen Miao turned around and was just about to return to her room when she saw Shen Qiu and Luo Ling standing behind. Both of them were frowning and one did not know when they had been standing here and heard how much.

    Shen Qiu pulled Shen Miao along as he walked away.

    They walked directly to Shen Miao¡¯s courtyard and after Shen Qiu and Luo Ling entered the room and let the maids leave, they closed the doors and said, ¡°Younger Sister, the Empress want to bestow a marriage for you to the Crown Prince?¡±

    It seemed that they had heard it and since Shen Miao had no intention to conceal it, she nodded her head.

    Shen Qiu mmed his fist onto the tale and clenched his teeth, ¡°That¡¯s going too far.¡±

    Shen Miao insteadughed, ¡°How many people wished to climb up the high branches of the Eastern Pce but why when it reached to you, it has be bullying? Eldest Brother¡¯s sight is just too high. Like so, everyone in Ding capital will not be able to enter your eyes.¡±

    Shen Qiu said in a bad mood, ¡°Jiao Jiao, how can your heart be this big? I am worried for you but instead youugh at me.¡±

    Luo Ling looked at Shen Miao and said warmly, ¡°How does Younger Biao Sister view this matter?¡±

    Shen Miao shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Do one¡¯s best and listen to Heaven¡¯s will.¡±

    ¡°Younger Biao Sister doesn¡¯t object?¡± Luo Ling¡¯s voice was odd.

    ¡°Father and Mother had already looked for a way out for me.¡± Shen Miao said it without much care, as if the matter discussed was not about her lifelong matter. She said, ¡°Find some young talents and if I find the person pleasing to the eyes, then quickly get engaged before the Imperial edictes to the Shen mansion. This will do.¡± She smiled again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My vision is not as high as Eldest Brother so it is not difficult to search for one suitable.¡±

    Shen Qiu muttered, ¡°One don¡¯t know which family¡¯s kid would have it convenient...¡± Shen Miao pretend she did not hear it.

    Luo Ling walked closer a step and asked, ¡°If you have not find a suitable one and before that happen, the Imperial edictes down, what will Younger Biao Sister do?¡±

    Shen Qiu said, ¡°Younger Biao Brother, how could you say so unlucky things?¡±

    However Luo Ling was staring at Shen Miao, seemingly obsessed in getting an answer from Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Then just married.¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister.¡± Shen Qiu cried out.

    ¡°Else what?¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Could it be that one will let the Shen family bear the crime of resisting the Imperial degree? Implicate the entire family because of me, one person? Just because I am stubborn and not willing to marry, the family will suffer misfortune with me? Eldest Brother, is this something you wished to see? Eldest Brother, let me ask you, if you were me and the Empress want to bestow marriage to you, what will you do? Will you say that you will die and not marry?¡±

    Shen Qiu kept quiet.

    If it was him, he would ept the marriage bestowment for Shen Miao¡¯s and his parents¡¯ sake. If sacrificing himself would exchange a peace of mind for the entire household, then Shen Qiu felt that there was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°Eldest Brother would also be like me.¡± Shen Miao said lightly, ¡°Not everyone in the world would be able to do what they wished and everyone would have things they have no choice but to do. Do one¡¯s best and listen to Heaven¡¯s will. I will do my best to avoid such a result but if it cannot be avoided then it is of no big deal. One will just marry.¡± Shen Miao looked at Shen Qiu, ¡°A husband and a marriage is far less important than one¡¯s loved ones.¡±

    ¡°But that is the happiness of your entire life.¡± Shen Qiu¡¯s eyes was a little sour. He did not know why when his Younger Sister spoke about marriage and husband, her gaze was so emotionless and there was even some disgust. But he had instinctively felt that Shen Miao was at the age of a young female but did not live the expectation and had the dreams of what a young female should have. This meant that it was him who did not take care of his Younger Sister well.

    ¡°Happiness is depended on oneself to achieve and not gain by depending on another.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Could it be that by marrying another, it would guarantee happiness in my entire life? No matter if it is the Crown Prince or another person, can one be certain that in the future, after tens of years, he would not bring in concubines and switch sides? I do not believe it.¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister, you cannot think like this. You are not married now and cannot think others to be so terrible. You also cannot view life.... In vicissitude.¡± Just like a married woman who was exhausted after experiencing thousands of journeys.

    Luo Ling only looked at Shen Miao thoughtfully. His lips moved but he finally did not say anything.

    Shen Miao eyes suspended. Husband? Marriage? In her previous life time these were the areas that she had tumbled down badly and to her, they were the two words that carried the most pain and injuries. She did not want to fall at the same ce twice. Without any expectation, there will be no pain.

    Her smile was cold, ¡°It is not me who thought badly, it is Eldest Brother who think tooplicatedly. It is just marrying another. Females all need to marry and if one marry well, it would be peaceful for one¡¯s life. Even if one fear that life is not good in the residence of the Crown Prince, I will not let the people who harm me live well.¡±

 Chapter 168: Peach Blossoms (Romances)

    <h4>Chapter 168: Peach Blossoms (Romances) (Part 1)</h4>

    The Empress suddenly revealed this information and let the Shen family caught in an anxious situation. There was no doubt that Shen Xin and wife was not willing to let Shen Miao marry into the Imperial family. The most ruthless was the Imperial family. In addition to the many political considerations, it was because theplicated inner courtyard of the Imperial family. If Shen Miao were to marry in, with the many conspiracies, life would not go on easily. Wealth and honour was not worth the loss.

    Shen Xin had the heart to marry Shen Miao off before the Imperial edict arrives. Before entering the Pce, because of Su Furen¡¯s matter, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan had already discussed the need of starting to prioritise Shen Miao¡¯s lifelong matter. Luo Xue Yan had already instructed the subordinates to specially prepare a list and in it, there were all the talented youths in Ding capital. The booklet also indicate these people¡¯s character, where do they stay, how many people were there in the household and where were their ancestral homes. Everything was inquired carefully and in detailed. Luo Xue Yan attack on the side by inquiring on Shen Miao¡¯s thoughts and once she heard that Shen Miao did not mind this method of looking for a husband, her heart settled and she seriously go all out to look for Shen Miao¡¯s husband.

    The Shen family had military power in their grasp and had a very special ce in Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s eyes thus it was not easy to casually choose one. Shen Xin did not take into consideration those officials that were powerful so as to prevent Emperor Wen Hui from feeling that they were creating an alliance. Thus the families that Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin picked were those that had no ambitions with integrity and clean aristocratic families. As Shen Qiu was one who was forthright, he had a group of good brothers in the military and could help him to inquire about those people¡¯s character privately.

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan had nned this for Shen Miao but out of their expectation was that when Shen Xin slightly revealed the intention of marriage, the other party would smile and avoid it, either saying the their son were engaged or they were not in a rush to bring in a daughter-inw. Shen Xin was one with a violent temper and also ced Shen Miao on his palm to dote. Others did not fancy Shen Miao, Shen Xin would not even look at them and left angrily with a brush of his sleeves.

    However in the course of time, what he encountered were always this situation. Those young talents that they had picked with great difficulty would find an excuse of avoid it. One or two times would be coincidences but too many times would make one feel strange. Shen Xin also felt that there was something wrong and it was a General who was close to Shen Xin that told him that currently the officials all knew that the Imperial family had the intention to bestow Shen Miao to the Crown Prince. Shen Xin was finding inws at this end but who would dare to fight with the Imperial family for a female? Shen Miao would have avoided the fate of marrying into the Eastern Pce if she marries but it would definitely make the Imperial family displease with Shen Miao¡¯s inws family.

    It was all for self protection. Even if the Shen family was sessful and Shen Miao was smart and unflustered, no one dared to marry her.

    When Shen Xin knew of the matter, he because pious at home. He only said that first he saw that those aristocratic families did not collude with worldly events but did not think that they were all as coward as tortoises. It was fortunate that Shen Miao did not marry over. How would these kind of irresponsible people hold the skies for Shen Miao in the future?

    When Shen Miao heard the words that Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang inquired, she only smiled faintly.

    Jing Zhe got worried, ¡°Why is Young Lady not anxious? Now Furen and Master is very anxious. If this goes on, one would not be able to find a suitable person before the Imperial edictes.¡±

    ¡°The Fu family are not fools.¡± Shen Miao picked the cup of hot tea and took a sip, ¡°How would they not know what kind of intention Father and Mother is thinking of?¡±

    Shen Miao knew from the beginning that Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan¡¯s method would not seed. As to how the information that she was going to marry the Crown Prince flow out, needless to say, it was the Imperial family¡¯s methods. The Imperial family almost told the world undisguised that Shen Miao was the person they were looking at. How would the subjects of Ming Qi dare to fight with the Imperial family? As for the n that Shen Xin and wife had thought to marry Shen Miao as quickly as possible, it was destined to be fruitless.

    Gu Yu¡¯s throat was somewhat sour as she said, ¡°Could it be that Young Lady have to marry His Highness the Crown Prince?¡±

    As personal maids, even though Jing Zhe and Gu Yu did not understand what Shen Miao was thinking, they more or less could feel Shen Miao¡¯s emotions. Just like Shen Miao did not like the Pce at all nor the people in the Imperial Pce. Now if Shen Miao were to marry into the Eastern Pce, she would certainly not befortable with it.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Watch as one walk.¡± Her heart was however thinking, she had decided not to marry again into the Imperial family of Ming Qi. It was only an Imperial edict, it might be able to control the people andnd and if ites to it, she can ruin her reputation. The Fu family only wanted the Shen family¡¯s military power but dared not show their true selves to the outside world. After Shen Miao¡¯s reputation was ruined, if the Crown Prince was still insistent in marrying her then this appearance would be too ugly. Wearing a green hat (being cuckold) or the military power was more important? With Shen Miao understanding of the Fu family, it would definitely be military power. But if one really married her despite of the green hat, then themoners would not feel that the Fu family valued feelings deeply but that the Inner Pce of the Imperial family was in a mess.

    Even if the Fu family was not able to gain the people¡¯s heart, they dared not let the rumours go on.

    It was just that... Shen Miao stared at the floating tea leaves in the cup. Her reputation would be destroyed at the same time.

    Fortunately she did not have any sisters else it would implicate them to be scorned like her. The unfortunate thing was that Shen Xin and the rest would suffer from others¡¯ pointing and scrutinising.

    However this was the most inferior n and was the only n left.

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan did not know that Shen Miao already had her own ns and still looked for a good husband for Shen Miao with their heart. But the Imperial family¡¯s message was send out thus no one dared to even do the Shen family business. The doors of the Shen family was so quiet that one could birds.

    Shen Qiu almost grabbed a good friend over to marry Shen Miao. After being stopped by Luo Xue Yan, Shen Qiu, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan sat in the room and their face were filled with concern when talking abut Shen Miao¡¯s marriage.

    Luo Xue Yan said, ¡°This tactic of the Imperial family is just too despicable. Previously there were so many people who wanted to be our inws and now everyone all detoured. What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Shen Xin said, ¡°At the beginning one should settle a marriage for Jiao Jiao. One had thought that she was still young of age and it would not matter if one were to wait for a few more years. One did not expect this would happen.¡±

    Shen Qiu scratched his head, ¡°In any case, Younger Sister cannot marry into the residence of the Crown Prince. How can the youngdy that our General residence raised be other¡¯s Secondary Consort? One would even pick and chose to be the official wife so how would there be any reason to be a Secondary Consort?¡±

    ¡°Now no one dared to have marriage rtions with our family. So what can be done?¡± Luo Xue Yan¡¯s expression was somewhat anxious as she tried to probe, ¡°How about looking outside the Ding capital to see if there are any suitable families?¡±

    Shen Qiu was astonished, ¡°Mother, you want to marry Younger Sister far away?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan said in a bad mood, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other options left. One feared that all the officials in Ding capital had known of this news and perhaps it had flowed outside the Ding capital. It is better to search in remote areas that do not know of this matter.¡±

    ¡°Cannot.¡± Shen Xin rejected resolutely, ¡°Marrying far away would only cause Jiao Jiao to feel grievances. Moreover with the afar distance and tall mountains, when the inw family bullies here, what if we in the far away Ding capital unable to help?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan got annoyed, ¡°This cannot do, that also cannot do. Then what can be done?¡±

    Shen Qiu sighed, ¡°When all is said and done, it is these people in Ding capital that are afraid of implicating themselves. Is there not one man who favour Younger Sister over his own life?¡± Seeing Luo Xue Yan staring at him, Shen Qiu quickly added, ¡°Other than me and Father.¡±

    Just as they were speaking, they saw Luo Linging in from outside. Luo Xue Yan told him to sit down and asked him eagerly, ¡°Ling-er, did you manage to find a suitable family today?¡±

    Luo Ling shook his head.

    Shen Xin and Shen Qiu were somewhat disappointed.

    Luo Xue Yan also lowered her head and looked worriedly at the teacup in front of her. But in the silence, one heard Luo Ling softly speaking, ¡°GuGu, GuFu and Older Biao Brother.¡±

    Three of them looked up but saw that Luo Ling¡¯s expression was somewhat strange like he wanted to say something but stopped.

    Shen Qiu asked, ¡°Younger Biao Brother, what is the matter with you? Just directly say what you want to say. It is only family members here.¡±

    Luo Ling took a deep breath and said, ¡°There is still no suitable person for Young Biao Sister yet?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan shook her head and said, ¡°These people in Ding capital are all afraid of the Imperial family looking for their trouble and could not wait to get far from the Shen family. It is simply too difficult to find someone suitable at this juncture.¡±

    ¡°Then.¡± Luo Ling paused for a moment and gathered his courage before saying, ¡°I am willing to marry Younger Biao Sister.¡±

    When those words were said, the room suddenly became silent. Even the maids that were serving dared not speak and silently retreated to the side.

    Shen Qiu and Shen Xin stared at Luo Ling but Luo Ling seemed to have suddenly gain the courage to continue speaking, ¡°I know that my right arm is still not good now and talking about the family¡¯s characteristics, there are a lot of people in Ding capital that exceeds me but... I am willing to marry Younger Biao Sister. I will always treat her well and not bring in any concubines or TongFangs (higher ranked maids that serve the masters in the bedchambers) and she would be the only one in the inner courtyard. Moreover...¡± Luo Ling smiled gently, ¡°If GuGu and GuFu worried about any actions from the Imperial family, I can bring her back to Xiao Chun City. Father, Mother and Grandfather is there. They will also take care of Younger Biao Sister and will not let Younger Biao Sister suffer grievances. When GuGu and GuFu make the next expedition, one will be able to return to Xiao Chun City to visit Younger Biao Sister.¡±

    ¡°Younger Biao Brother, you...¡± Shen Qiu could not speak. Not only Shen Qiu, Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin were in a daze.

    Luo Ling¡¯s remarks was simple and did not have those flowery promises but the sincerity was the most valuable. Previously Luo Xue Yan did thought about these two children but could tell that Shen Miao only had brother and sister feelings thus she did not thought more about it. Now the situation was different at the moment. Luo Ling was a far better choice than the Crown Prince.

    Luo Ling was considered to be watched by Shen Xin and wife as he grew up and his character was gentle and upright, which would be good to amodate Shen Miao. Moreover it was her Eldest Brother¡¯s son and still one family. Thus when Shen Miao marry over, she would not have difficulties from her Father and Mother-inws since Luo Lian Ying and Madam Yu liked Shen Miao a lot and might even be biased towards Shen Miao even more. The most important point was that Luo Ling can bring Shen Miao back to Xiao Chun City. The Heavens was high and the Emperor was far away, even if the Imperial family was unhappy, it would be too far away and Shen Miao would be able to be away from the limelight.

    As the fight for the heir apparent became fiercer, Ming Qi¡¯s situation would be moreplicated and the Ding capital would be more dangerous. Shen Xin was unable to leave the Ding capital due to his military power but did not want his children to be involved in this dangerous vortex. Shen Qiu was a male and had already entered officialdom thus he could not escape from it but for Shen Miao, Shen Xin always hoped that she could live peacefully and smoothly.

    If she married into the Luo family, it was indeed a good choice.

    Shen Xin stared at Luo Ling and his words were sharp, ¡°Ling-er, now you marry to get Jiao Jiao out of this difficulty but what if in the future when you meet with the youngdy that you fancy, what will do you then?¡±

    There were deeper meaning to these words but Luo Ling suddenly blushed and insisted, ¡°One will not encounter a youngdy that one fancy... I only fancy Younger Biao Sister.¡±

    When Shen Qiu heard of it, he was suddenly overjoyed and pped Luo Ling¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Putting it that way, you have long liked Younger Sister?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was also somewhat surprised. Luo Ling¡¯s character was warm and independent and would not expose his emotions to other. Even though he would normally treat Shen Miao well, Luo Xue Yan had only thought that it was an older brother taking care of a younger sister. She however did not expect that Luo Ling had such intentions.

    Luo Ling nodded his head.

    ¡°It is really convenient for you brat.¡± Shen Qiu suddenly became somewhat dissatisfied and mouthed off.

    ¡°Qiu-er, shut your mouth.¡± Luo Xue Yan red at Shen Qiu before looking at Luo Ling. The more she look the more satisfied she became.

    However Shen Xin and Shen Qiu had different feelings. Their feelings were really veryplicated. When no one wanted to marry Shen Miao, this father and son were not happy and when someone would marry her, they were also not happy. It was especially so for Shen Xin who felt that he had raised own daughter, who was as delicate as a flower and refined as a previous jade, and now to marry this brat in front of him just like that, he had gotten it cheap! He felt that Luo Ling¡¯s nose was not a nose and his eyes were not eyes.

    Shen Qiu said, ¡°I did not say incorrectly. If this did not happen to our Jiao Jiao, one can just pick one among all the gentlemen of Ding capital and even choosing an immortal would not be an exaggeration. Who knew that this happened... And Younger Biao Brother had gotten it cheap. One do not know what kind of virtuous acts did one did in the past life.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was furious, ¡°You brat. Try speaking those nonsense again. No ivory wille out of a dog¡¯s mouth.¡±

    Luo Ling smiled, ¡°Older Biao Brother said correctly, marrying Jiao Jiao is my blessing. But...¡± He said, ¡°This matter has to be consulted with Younger Biao Sister. If Younger Biao Sister is not willing, then this matter need not be mentioned.¡±

    At the end, one would still have to respect Shen Miao¡¯s decision.

    Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin looked at each other and both of them understood each other. At the end, one had to see Shen Miao¡¯s attitude if she wanted to marry or not. However in the current situation, one thought that Shen Miao would not hesitate to choose to marry Luo Ling. After all being a Secondary Consort in the Eastern Pce was something that was not Shen Miao¡¯s preference. Moreoverpared to the Crown Prince, Luo Ling¡¯s appearance was handsome and his temperament was gentle and amodating. He was obviously more in line with the expectation of a husband.

    Luo Xue Yan said, ¡°You should not be unduly humble. No matter what, your GuFu and me, even your Older Biao Brother, will be at your side.¡±

    Shen Xin and Shen Qiu was not happy being ¡®represented¡¯ by Luo Xue Yan but they did not refute.

    Just as these few people were discussing about the matter, suddenly a servant came in and reported, ¡°Master and Furen, there is someone at the door.¡±

    These days because of Shen Miao¡¯s matter, all the people in Ding capital who had some friendship with the Shen family all avoided them and would not take the initiative toe to their doors. One really did not think that at this time, someone woulde. Shen Qiu asked casually, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The servant said, ¡°It is the Furen of the Count of Pin Nan.¡±

    Everyone, ¡°...¡±

    When Su Furen entered the room, she did not expect that Shen Qiu and Shen Xin would be there. Speaking of which, she was still somewhat afraid of Shen Xin because early on some years, Shen Xin and Su Yu had political disagreements thus Shen Xin would not give Su Yu any face. Naturally Su Yu would not take Shen Xin to mind and thus Su Furen was the same. If it was not because of Su Ming Feng, Su Furen would most likely never step into the doors of the Shen family.

    Luo Xue Yan requested Su Furen to sit down and Su Furen also greeted Shen Xin. She smiled and looked towards Shen Qiu, ¡°This should be the Eldest Young Master of the house. Indeed a handsome young talent. With one nce, one could that he is not an ordinary person.¡±

    Shen Qiu sessively declined and Su Furen looked at Luo Ling with a smile, ¡°This is...¡±

    Luo Xue Yan exined, ¡°This is my Eldest Brother¡¯s son from my maiden family, Luo Ling.¡±

    The look that Su Furen gave to Luo Ling was somewhat strange and she asked while maintaining hisposure ¡°Does this Young Biao Master have a marriage match yet?¡±

    ¡°Replying Furen¡¯s words, one does not have yet.¡± Luo Ling replied politely. Afterwards he then looked at Su Furen questioningly, most likely he did not understand why this woman would ask him about marriage match at the first encounter as it was a bit abrupt.

    The more polite Luo Ling was, the weirder Su Furen looked at him. Upon careful observation, there was some sense of hostility. Naturally the people surrounding would not be able to understand and know how bitter Su Furen¡¯s heart was She did not think that there would be such upright young Young Biao Master in the Shen family. Looking at this Young Biao Master, he had a good appearance and seemed sensible, he was indeed not bad. One had to know that it was easy for something to happen between Older Biao Brother and Younger Biao Sister and Shen Miao was still young of age and to a point of uncertainly be deceived by this Older Biao Brother. Like that, how would Su Ming Feng still have a chance? Su Furen kept her spirits up and decided to help her son to fight for it.

    Because Shen Xin and the rest were males, it was not nice to sit down to hear females speaking thus he begin to get up to leave. Thus there was only left with Luo Xue Yan and Su Furen in the main hall. Luo Xue Yan smiled and asked, ¡°What is the matter for Su Furen toe today?¡± She did not even send a card over which indicated her rush. Luo Xue Yan had a faint conjecture in her heard but dared not think deeper into it as she thought that she had imagine too much.

    Su Furen said seriously, ¡°That matter that I have discussed with Furen a few days back, what is the result of Furen¡¯s current consideration?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was startled. The matter discussed a few days back? What matter was discussed a few days back... Is it Su Ming Feng¡¯s and Shen Miao¡¯s marriage matters?

    Luo Xue Yan could not help feeling somewhat terrified, ¡°Could it be that Su Furen had not heard about the recent rumours?¡± Even though she wished that there would be people who would marry Shen Miao and the more the merrier, so that Shen Miao would have some choices. However she did not wish to hide it from the other party and make the other fall into misfortune, thus the words she spoke were honest.

    Su Furen asked, ¡°What rumours?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s heart tighten and just simply said, ¡°The rumour that the Crown Prince has the intention to bring our daughter into the residence.¡±

    ¡°So it is this matter.¡± Su Furen smiled, ¡°I have eared of it. The Young Lady of the Shen family has unsurpassed behavior and appearance that the Imperial family also kept thinking about.¡±

    When Su Furen said these words, there were not even single mincing of words, she was much more magnanimous than Luo Xue Yan. However Luo Xue Yan became somewhat confused. Was Su Furen¡¯s heart just too magnanimous? She did not understand the intention behind the Imperial family of Shen Miao or just did not care at all?

    ¡°You have heard about this matter and still consider Su Ming Feng¡¯s and Shen Miao¡¯s marriage?¡± Luo Xue Yan asked.

    ¡°Naturally one have to consider.¡± Su Furen nodded her head, ¡°On must not be that overbearing and only let the Su family set one¡¯s heart on Young Lady Shen and not allow other families to set their hearts on Young Lady Shen right? Furen, we the Su family are honest and sincere and would not be so overbearing.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan thought that Su Furen¡¯s thoughts were not on the same point and she straightforwardly made it clear and told her carefully, ¡°The Crown Prince has the intention to bring one¡¯s younger daughter back to the Eastern Pce. As we are all mothers, I would not hide it from Furen. One¡¯s daughter is not willing to be the Secondary Consort to others and thus thought to marry early. However this rumour was spread out and all the outstanding families are currently evading at all cost. Furen also understand that who would want to have marriage rtions with one¡¯s daughter at this time? That meant one would be going against the Imperial family. Angering the Imperial family would only let one suffer in the future... Su Furen, now do you understand my meaning? Do you still want to make marriage rtions?¡±

    The sincerity of these words were concealed and the bad points were all told straightforwardly to the other party. Su Furen however gradually smiled, ¡°Could it be that Furen thought that I was a fool and unable to understand this matter?¡±

    ¡°One will also not hide from Furen.¡± Su Furen smiled, ¡°The current situation in Ding capital is just tooplicated. Our family¡¯s Master often said to avoid cmity and most probably unable to think of a way to avoid these matters. These two year the family of the Count of Pin Nan had already withdrawn from the matters of the courts and speaking of that, it is almost like normal official family thus not much concern is made in doing things. I understand that this marriage naturally would have its own danger but who let Ming Feng fancy it?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s eyes widen and asked with a loss of voice, ¡°Fancy?¡± She had always thought that the words that Su Furen said were all courteous words and to perfunctory praise her. Now seeing from Su Furen¡¯s expression, it did not seemed to be true.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Furen said, ¡°If it is not Ming Feng that had taken a fancy, how would I keep bugging Furen?¡± She sighed, ¡°I have not seen Ming Feng interested in any youngdy and know that this son of mine has a fixed mind. If one likes something, it would be toote to change it to another. Since he liked Young Lady Shen, then in the future, it would not be possible for him to like another youngdy. One feared that he would seek death and thus fulfill his wish.¡± Su Furen lowered her head and look at her fingertips, ¡°Because of the Su family, Ming Feng could not enter and pursue officialdom and expend his abilities. It is already us who had mistreated him and if this marriage does not go along with his wishes, then Master and I can only feel that what we owe him, cannot be made up in this life.¡±

    As Luo Xue Yan listened, a little sorrow gradually raised in her heart. They were all mothers, naturally there were ces that they understood one another.

    One heard Su Furen speaking again, ¡°However Furen can rest assure, even though our Su family are not official family, one have enough money and shops. Thus food is not a worry. When Young Lady Shen marries over, Master and me will treat her like our daughter and with Ming Feng¡¯s old fashioned thoughts and kind temperament, there would not be other female in the inner courtyard. The family is simple and even though Young Lady Shen will not be able to live as luxurious as in the Crown Prince residence, she can still feel satisfied.¡±

    Luo Xue Yans heart moved. Su Furen¡¯s words had gone into the depths of her heart. She did not seek for the person that Shen Miao marry to, to be wealthy or noble, she only one the other person to be of upright character, good temperament, treat Shen Miao well and had a simple household. Su Ming Feng was indeed a good candidate.

    Thinking of Luo Ling just now, Luo Xue Yan started to hesitate. Luo Ling was certainly not bad but Shen Miao had to return to Xiao Chun City. With Su Ming Feng, Shen Miao would be able to stay in Ding capital.

    This time, due to various considerations, Luo Xue Yan did not reject Su Furen directly and only said that more thoughts were required. When Su Furen left, Luo XUe Yan then went to look for Shen Xin to discuss about the matter. Of course the most important thing was to see how Shen Miao reacted. Both persons were young talents and after one inquired about Su Ming Feng to confirm everything was alright, one will let Shen Miao take a look at her future husband.

    Somehow this matter was transmitted into Shen Miao¡¯s ears. When Luo Tan came looking for Shen Miao, she was smiling as pleased as punch, ¡°On normal days, Youngest Biao Sister does not put a foot outside the house but one did not expect that fragrant wine fears no dark alleys. You see. Older Brother Ling and the Young Master of the Su family hade to the doors and there is also that Crown Prince. There are a total of three peach blossoms (romances). In the eyes of others, one fear that they were envious to death.¡±

    Shen Miao was very helpless about it. Luo Ling would actually choose this time to voice out to marry her. The most unexpected thing that Shen Miao felt was that Su Furen would actuallye again to grasp this marriage for Su Ming Feng.

    Originally the matter of Su Furen wanting to have marriage rtions with the Shen family had made Shen Miao¡¯s heart filled with doubts. She had feared that Su Ming Feng did it to investigate Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity. Now at this stage, the Su family did not hesitate to be enemies with the Imperial family to marry her, the more Shen Miao felt that Su Ming Feng was a dangerous person. Thinking that it was the best for Xie Jing Xing to resolve Su Ming Feng¡¯s matter, but... Shen Miao nced at the window. One did not know when this person would return back. It was in the troubled times but this person choice specifically this time to disappear for no reason. Shen Miao had some dissatisfaction in her heart.

    Luo Tan still continued speaking, ¡°Previous at Pu Tuo Monastery when the red rope was hang on the Tree of Cultivating Destinies, Youngest Biao Sister¡¯s red rope was hung at a very good ce. At that time I took a look and there were a lot of branches around the red ropes which one fear are the current peach blossoms (romances). I see that these three blooms are not enough, there might be even six, seven or eight.¡±

    Shen Miao picked up the teacup and said at the same, ¡°Do you think it is like cutting window flowers, one can cut as many flowers as one wanted?¡± Luo Ling had a warm and gentle character, the Su family was marvelous family. It was already considered very rare to see two people who were not afraid to be enemies with the Imperial family. How would there be others? However she remembered about what that mad priest said about difficulties in peach blossoms (romances) and her heart could not help but jumped. Could it be that the Taoist priest had said urately?

    Luo Tan still continued to talk to herself, ¡°But Youngest Biao Sister¡¯s red rope was hung on the highest branch. That highest branch was the ce of your destination. One do not know who will be my younger brother-inw?¡±

    Shen Miao drank a mouthful of tea and absent-mindedly listening to Luo Tan seriously speak her nonsense.

    ¡°It would be good if it is Prince Rui.¡± Luo Tan pped her hands, ¡°Then as the tide rises, the boat flows, and I will be the sister-inw of Prince Rui.¡±

    Shen Miao was drinking tea at the moment and all the tea in her mouth sprayed out and she almost chocked.

    One did not expect that Luo Tan¡¯s prophecy came true and Shen Miao¡¯s peach blossoms (romances) when ites, it was shocking. Just three blooms were indeed underestimating.

    Trantor Remarks: *Set up a booth* All right peeps!!! ce your bets!!! Our resident seer has spoken!!! Just how many ¡®blooms¡¯ will there be and who are they?

 Chapter 169: Adoration

    <h4>Chapter 169: Adoration (Part 1)</h4>

    On the morning of the next day, there was a special guest that came to the Shen mansion.

    The person who came was none other than Feng An Ning.

    After the previous incident where Shen Miao and Luo Tan was kidnapped, Feng An Ning really took the initiaitive toe over to apologize after everything. Shen Xin and wife were forthright people and moreover Feng An Ning could not be med for the incident and one could only me those kidnappers for having superior methods. Even though Shen Xin and wife mentioned that it was not a serious issue and both Shen Miao and Luo Tan did not put it to heart, Feng An Ning however seemed to be very regretful about it. Other than sending people over every three to five days to gift some small ythings, she no longer came over. Most likely she felt that she did not know how to face Shen Miao and Luo Tan that even when Luo Tan send an invite to Feng An Ning, she would refuse it.

    One did not expect that she would take the initiative toe over.

    Once Luo Tan heard that Feng An Ning came, she was very happy and pulled Shen Miao before running to the front hall. In the Ding capital, other than Shen Miao, Feng An Ning was Luo Tan¡¯s only friend. One of them was shrewish but straightforward, the other was bold and unconstrained, both were simr to the other. Because of the previous matter, Luo Tan had not seen Feng An Ning for a long time and was somewhat impatient.

    Upon arriving in the main hall, one really saw Luo Xue Yan talking to Feng An Ning. Feng An Ning was wearing a white short jacket dress with her hair up in a ponytail and wearing pearl earrings and ceramic zed hairpin, looking much more quieter than her usual self. Luo Tan took the lead and called out, ¡°Feng An Ning.¡± And ran over.

    Shen Miao however had noticed that beside where Feng An Ning was standing, there sat a young person in the early twenties. This youth¡¯s brows were beautiful and was wearing a blue fitting robes with a gentle and well-mannered look. When he noticed that Shen Miao was looking at him, he nodded his head to Shen Miao lightly. His etiquettes were very detailed.

    There were some simrities with Feng An Ning with his eyes.

    Luo Tan only then noticed that there was another person and said, ¡°This is...¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was somewhat embarrassed. It was not appropriate to let two young females see a male outsider without any rhyme or reason but thinking of the reason of Feng An Ning¡¯s visit, she felt in somewhat of a difficulty and could not say if she was happy or guilty.

    It was Feng An Ning who took the initiative to speak, ¡°This is my Elder Brother.¡±

    Shen Miao suddenly understood. There were only Feng An Ning and her Eldest Brother, Feng Zi Xian, who were the Feng family¡¯s Di born. This person would be her Eldest Brother, Feng Zi Xian.

    Feng Zi Xian stood up and cup his hands to greet Shen Miao and Luo Tan. Shen Miao and Luo Tan quickly returned the gesture. Luo Tan looked at Feng Zi Xian somewhat doubtfully at Feng Zi Xian before looking at Feng An Ning again and asked, ¡°An Ning, are you not here today to look for us to y?¡±

    If Feng An ninge over to look for Shen Miao and Luo Tan, she would not bring Feng Zi Xian over. However this made one astonished as one did not know what Feng An Ning¡¯s intention was.

    Feng An Ning did not speak and only looked towards Feng Zi Xian. Feng Zi Xian looked a little embarrassed but still spoke first, ¡°Today one came over because one had head Shen Qiu¡¯s brothers in the Military Department mentioning that honoured residence was seeking for an son-inw... This one. This one is so bold as to rmend oneself. May Young Lady and Furen overlook the aspect of the abruptness.¡± Finishing, his face turn reddish and avoided Luo Tan¡¯s gaze.

    Luo Xue Yan was somewhat embarrassed but there was joy in her eyes. Luo Tan¡¯s mouth dropped as if she had not expected that the other party came over for this reason. Shen Miao was startled but she could not pinpoint what her feeling was.

    This Feng Zi Xian¡¯s words were considered very daring. Anyone who came over to match make, would always get another to lobby for them. Either it was their parents who woulde over to probe, there would be extremely little that they themselves woulde over to speak about it. However even if the younger generatione over, the older generation would be invited so that etiquette would still be followed. When this spreads out, others would speak much about Shen Miao¡¯s innocence. He was indeed a very well-mannered person.

    Shen Miao did not speak but Feng An Ning actively spoke. She looked at Shen Miao, the usual Feng An Ning who was always so proud had reduce her arrogance so much, most likely because she still felt guilty about the matter before and her tone of voice was somewhat tempting to please her, ¡°We have all heard about the rumours. Now all the officials¡¯ families are all avoiding but it is not your best choice to marry into the Eastern Pce. It is better... It is better to marry my Eldest Brother. My Eldest Brother is good at both literary and military matters and is dependable. If you marry to our residence, I will also help you and there will always be one to take care.¡±

    Feng An Ning had always been one who did not know how to make turns thus she spoke very straightforwardly and honestly but was thinking of Shen Miao in all aspects. Luo Xue Yan¡¯s face became much softer and warmer than before. Shen Miao asked, ¡°Does Feng Furen and Master Feng know about it?¡±

    Feng An Ning hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Initially Father did not agree but afterwards after our persuasion, he went along with us. My Father is one who has a quick sharp mouth but a tofu heart. He is very vocal but he definitely would not block this matter.¡±

    Shen Miao did not doubt this point at all. She knew that Feng An Ning was one who was not calcting and guessed that Master Feng was also one who was above it.

    She then looked at Feng Zi Xian again and asked, ¡°Does Gentleman Feng think that I am pitiful so one then lend a helping hand and marry me?¡±

    When these words were out, everyone was startled.

    Luo Xue Yan was at a dazed that Shen Miao did not have a trace of shyness or any emotions in her lifetime event. It was indeed strange to treat it so calmly. Feng Zi Xian did not expect that Shen Miao would ask such a question that straightforwardly.

    He quickly recovered to his senses, ¡°This one¡¯s Younger Sister had mentioned about Young Lady numerous times and Zi Xian admires Young Lady¡¯s artistic talents and temperament... This time, it was also a coincidence opportunity, else one dare not take assistive measures.¡± After finishing, his face became redder.

    When Luo Tan heard it, sheughed out. Shen Miao was somewhat weak all over. She really did not know how did Feng An Ning describe herself normally that ¡®artistic talents and temperament¡¯ were used.

    Feng An Ning looked at Shen Miao anxiously, ¡°My Eldest Brother is definitely better than the Crown Prince.¡±

    Shen Miao almostughed out. If these words fell into the ears of other, one would say Feng An Ning as being disrespectful. However for Feng An Ning to be able to say these words, it meant that she had sincerely ced Shen Miao in her heart. Shen Miao looked at Feng Zi Xian, who looked simr to Feng An Ning, magnanimous facial features. He should be an honest and straight person.

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°One cannot settle my marriage in just a few short words. This would not be fair to me and also to Gentleman Feng.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan heard Shen Miao¡¯s words and had other thoughts in her heart. Shen Miao clearly had different thoughts of her marriage. However as a mother, one did not know what exactly Shen Miao was intending to do. Shen Miao was not willing to marry to the Eastern Pce and was not interested with these young talented characters. Luo Xue Yan was somewhat anxious.

    One had thought that no one dared to go against the Imperial family ande over to the Shen mansion to propose marriage. Unexpectedly there came three, Luo Ling, Su Ming Feng and Feng Zi Xian. Either one of them would make one satisfied but Shen Miao unfortunately did not see anything special about all of them.

    Feng An Ning said, ¡°But aren¡¯t you anxious? There is almost no time left.¡±

    These words were not false as no one knew when the Imperial edict would be passed down. If it was previous, naturally there would be a lot of time for Shen Miao to think clearly but now if the Imperial edict was passed down then there would be no room for change at all.

    Shen Miao waved his hands and just as she was about to speak, suddenly she saw Jing Zhe ran over in a rush, ¡°Young Lady, someone from the Pce has arrived.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s face turned white in an instance.

    Not daring to let others discover that the siblings of the Feng family was here, Luo Xue Yan brought Shen Miao to the front hall to receive the message. Once the young eunuch who came to speak was done, they then know that it was not that an Imperial edict was passed and it was just to let Shen Miao enter the Pce alone tomorrow as the Empress had some things to say to Shen Miao.

    After the young eunuch left, Luo Xue Yan¡¯s face because extremely ugly. Even though there was no Imperial edict, it was not much better than that. Tomorrow Shen Miao would enter the Pce alone and if at that time the Imperial edict was brought up, Shen Miao would not be able to refuse by herself. Even if it was not mention, one did not know what kind of intimidating words the Empress would say. It was a sinister motive to let Shen Miao meet with the Empress alone.

    Feng An Ning and Feng Zi Xian were somewhat worried and conversely it was Shen Miao that advise them not to ce it in their hearts. After the Feng siblings left, Luo Tan then asked, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, what can be done now? Could it be that the marriage will be settled in these days?¡±

    ¡°The marriage cannot be settled over night. Eight characters needs to be exchange, the necessary people has to be invited to speak and there are many other matters to settle. It would not be in time for tomorrow.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Luo Tan stared nkly, ¡°So there are still so many things.¡± She then continued, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister does know it clearly.¡±

    Shen Miao paused a while. Of course she was clear with it, it was because in her previous life she was filled with joy as she watch each of these things werepleted and could not wait to marry into the residence of her loved one early.

    But she did not know that it was a tomb that did not even spit out ones bone after it has eaten cleanly.

    Luo Xue Yan looked towards Shen Miao seriously, ¡°Jiao Jiao, tell Mother of these people, who do you like?¡±

    ¡°It not considered as like.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Just pick the one most suitable. Mother do not need to be overly anxious. It is not toote for me to decide after returning from the Pce tomorrow. Maybe there would be even more suitable people appearing.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was startled. Shen Miao always looked at her marriage without a care and seemed not to have any expectation for her future husband which made Luo Xue Yan panic in her heart. It was until when Shen Miao left before she muttered to herself, ¡°Could it be that... Jiao Jiao still have feelings for Prince Ding...¡±

    Shen Miao did not know these thoughts from Luo Xue Yan at all. She had already made ns for the worst case scenario and it was non other than to burn both jade and themon stone with the Imperial family. She had the strong determination but did not know if the Fu family people have ns to abandon their reputation.

    Even in the worst cause scenario, she could not lose one¡¯s hope since one had to continue living.

    As she thought like this, she looked over at the windows and finally felt a bit annoyed before instructing Gu Yu, ¡°Close the windows tighter. I want to rest.¡±

    *****

    The Crown Prince had the intention to marry Shen Miao as a Secondary Consort which made the current situation of official families not daring to engage with the Shen family at all. The matter was in such an abuzz that it naturally also spread into the ears of the Princes.

    In the residence of Prince Zhou, the two brothers, Prince Zhou and Prince Jing, were siting in front of the table discussing of the matter.

    ¡°After fighting with Number Six for so long, one did not expect that the Crown Prince exploit a loophole.¡± Prince Zhou drank the wine indignantly, ¡°The Crown Prince looked honest usually and is now smart.¡±

    Prince Jing was calmer than his older brother and shook his head, ¡°The way I see it, this matter is not only the Crown Prince¡¯s idea and also Imperial Father¡¯s incitement. Imperial Father is not satisfied with us and Prince Li¡¯s clique since the Crown Prince was still the rightful one. Imperial Father helped the Crown Prince in bias, thus wanted to gift the Shen family army¡¯s power to the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°Imperial Father is also old and confused.¡± Prince Zhou sneered, ¡°It is always said that abler people does more work. That invalid and sickly Crown Prince did not think that even if the military power of the Shen family fall into his hands, how many years can he use it? It might be possible that one does not need to wait for it to warm up when one breathe one¡¯sst and then it would have given others a cheap advantage.¡± These words were very vicious, as it had the meaning of almost cursing the Crown Prince do die early. Even as such, Prince Zhou¡¯s tone was filled with jealousy as one had to know what if the Crown Prince gained the military power of the Shen family, not only his power and influence would grow, not only could he fight with him and Prince Li as equals, he might be able to exceed them.

    The Crown Prince had the unique advantage of being the rightful sessor and in addition to the Shen family¡¯s military power. With such odds, how could Prince Zhou not be anxious?

    ¡°So as to speak, at the beginning one might as well let that little girl of the Shen family marry to Number Nine. It is better than the Crown Prince.¡± Prince Zhou said solemnly.

    ¡°Number Nine?¡± Prince Jing¡¯s smile was profound, ¡°Fourth Oder Brother, Number Nine is not as simple as you and I think.¡±

    ¡°You are speaking about Shen Wan and Prince Qin¡¯s matter?¡± Prince Zhou had a sense of uncertainty, ¡°No matter how one looks, there was someone behind inciting the matter. Even if it is true, then it only indicate that he has that ambition. Speaking the truth, between us nine brothers, which one does not have any ambitions to that throne? Number Nine did not take any sides as he want to stand alone. With such ambitions, one have to have that ability first. One don¡¯t even participate much in the court matter on usual days so which official was willing to follow him?¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi and Shen Wan were very close in secret and there was also an unclear rtionship with the Crown Prince of Qin country. When this was heard by the other Princes, they were wary of Fu Xiu Yi but did not ce him on the first position. There was no other reason except that Fu Xiu Yi did not participate in court matters for many years so even if he had that ambition, he did not have the strength. It was just one who had the heart higher than Heavens and life as thin as paper. Comparing with him, the arch-enemy was more important.

    Prince Jing shook his head, ¡°Fourth Older Brother should not underestimate Number Nine. I always felt that he hid himself deeply.¡±

    Prince Zhou waved his hands impatiently, ¡°Without any rhyme or reason, why keep on mentioning Number Nine? Today I called you over as there is a matter to be discussed.¡±

    Prince Zhou lowered his voice, ¡°We cannot just watch as the military power of the Shen familynd in the hands of the Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince gain the military power and the Imperial Grandson is born now, Imperial Father would have the intention to support and our chances would be even smaller. I have fought with Prince Li for so many years and do not want the Crown Prince to gain such cheap advantage.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Older Brother¡¯s meaning is?¡±

    ¡°This marriage cannot be tied together.¡± Prince Zhou smiled cruelly, ¡°The best to be enemies instead.¡±

    ¡°There are thousands of methods to create enmity, which one does Fourth Older Brother pick?¡± Prince Jing asked.

    ¡°Naturally it is blood feud.¡± Prince Zhou ced his wine cup down, ¡°That little girl of the Shen family previously thought about Number Nine whole heartedly and definitely not willing to marry the Crown Prince. In this case our Imperial family would not force someone to do anything, so why not free her instead.¡±

    ¡°It is not easy to take action on Shen Miao.¡± Prince Jing said, ¡°After thest time Shen Miao was kidnapped by others, Shen Xin had double the number of guards she had and now she is heavily-guarded so how can action be taken?¡±

    Prince Zhou smiled, ¡°It is not possible outside but it is possible in the Pce.¡± He was immensely proud of himself, ¡°After entering the Pce, no matter what kind of guard they are, they all have to wait outside. Upon entering the Pce, it will be our world. I had inquired and know that the little girl of the Shen family would being into the Pce alone tomorrow. After she had entered and seen the Empress, it would be our opportunity and it would be the easiest thing to do at that time.¡±

    Prince Jing said, ¡°It is easy to take action in the Pce but it is easily to be suspected upon investigation.

    ¡°So this is a matter where one can strike two eagles down with on arrow.¡± Prince Zhou smiled, ¡°You say, why not make it look like it is from Number Six¡¯s hands?¡±

    Prince Jing eyes lit up.

    Both brothers and Prince Li¡¯s clique had been fighting for so many years and none of them came up on top. If this time Shen Miao met an ident in the Pce, with Shen Xin¡¯s love for Shen Miao, he would ce the me onto the Crown Prince. If it was not the Crown Prince¡¯s intention of marrying Shen Miao, Shen Miao would not encounter the ident thus it could be considered as the Shen family and the Crown Prince became enemies. At the end when Prince Li was dis covered as the mastermind, Prince Li would not benefit from it.

    Without utilising one soldier or striking a single blow, to clear up two rivals, what was there against it?

    Prince Jing siled, ¡°Fourth Older Brother¡¯s idea is not bad but one have to carefully arrange it and remove all the ws. Someonee and invite my aides in.¡±

    *****

    Coincidentally when the residence of Prince Zhou was discussing about the assassination of Shen Miao tomorrow, the residence of Prince Li were also wracking their minds over the matter.

    Prince Li smiled at the two brothers in front of him, ¡°What do you all think?¡±

    Prince Xiang had a cautious and timid character and as he was looking at Prince Li¡¯s appearance, he could not help but shudder. Prince Li had always been a smiling face tiger, on the surface he would have an amiable appearance but there were a lot of vicious things that he had done over the years. He said, ¡°Would it be too risky?¡±

    Prince Chen heard it and said, ¡°What risk is there? One could not really let the Crown Prince marry the Young Lady of the Shen family and for no rhyme or reason gain the military power of the Shen family. Sixth Older Brother and Prince Zhou had been fighting for so many years and there was still no result to it and that Crown Prince is sickly, he is not afraid that he had the life to obtain it but none to enjoy.¡±

    Prince Chen had always talked straightforwardly and did not care about consequences. These words were very impudent but it was obviously in line with Prince Li¡¯s heart, ¡°Eighth Younger Brother did not say incorrectly. It was not my wish to see Crown Prince gaining the military power of the Shen family. If this marriage is sessful, not only me but both brothers would also be implicated. This cannot happen. I proposed to assassinate the Young Lady of the Shen family so that one can spare allter troubles. Even though the Young Lady of the Shen family is innocent, it can be said that she was also implicated by the Crown Prince.¡±

    Prince Li talked about the assassination in all smiles. Even though his words were very sympathetic towards innocent Shen Miao, there were no traces of mercy in the tone used.

    ¡°But how does one push this matter to Prince Zhou?¡± Prince Xiang asked softly.

    ¡°Prince Zhou¡¯s usual actions are arrogant and it is reasonable that he would do things on impulse and Imperial Father had been very vocal about him. Moreover when supporting the Crown Prince, Imperial Father would only me him if one lost the Shen family military power because of Prince Zhou.¡± Prince Li muttered on.

    ¡°One arrow, two eagles. It is a good idea.¡± Prince Chen said with wide grins, ¡°I support Sixth Older Brother.¡±

    Prince Xiang did not speak but it did not matter if he did not speak. Both he and Prince Chen were following Prince Li so Prince Li¡¯s decision also represented both of them. If it was sessful, naturally one would be raised to Heavens but if it failed then all of them will fall into misfortune. This was the ¡®shared delights andmon hardships¡¯ that was agreed upon in the beginning.

    His heart sighed slightly and he could only hop that during the assignation of Shen Miao tomorrow, everything would be carried out smoothly.

    *****

    The night was as dark as ink and when the winter wind blew onto one¡¯s face, it was so chilling and sharp, as if someone was shaving one¡¯s face. The water that were drawn during the day had be ice at night and just like the buckets that were ced outside the room, on the second day, it would be stuck on the ground and unmovable.

    Up in the inn, in front of the windows, the purple d youth was standing with his hands at the back. His brows were tightly locked and one did not know what he was thinking about. A snow white dove flew in from outside andnded on the window sill in front. There was ayer of thin ice on its body and perhaps was surprised to be flying in such a cold weather.

    Xie Jing Xing took the little silver tube from the pigeon¡¯s leg before throwing the pigeon behind him. The charcoal was burning in the room, making it warm. The pigeon flew onto the study table in the room and stuff it¡¯s head into the little bowl of corn kernels.

    Xie Jing Xing took out the small piece of paper from the silver ture and started reading. Afterwards he then threw it into the stove to be destroyed. Tie Yi walked in from outside and greeted Xie Jing Xin¡¯s back, ¡°Master, the carriage is parent to return to the capital.

    Xie Jing Xing replied with an ¡®mmm¡¯ sound.

    Tie Yi however did not retreat and looked at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s back view, as if hesitating to speak about something.

    ¡°Speak if there is something to be said.¡± Xie Jing Xing said without turning around.

    Tie Yi quaked and quickly said, ¡°Master, there is news from the Ding capital. These days Shen Xin is searching for a suitable young talent for Fifth Shen Young Lady, seemingly having intention for marriage.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing did not turn back. Tie Yi looked at the straight back view of the other party and he did not know why but he felt that his head was bing numb. He did not know if he should say these things and heined in his heart. Ji Yu Shu and Gao Yang of the Ding capital side did not mention about this matter in the letter that was sent over. Tie Yi mentioned it now, in the future Xie Jing Xing would me both of them and it would look like Tie Yi was the one who provoked it.

    However if one do not speak of it, this issue mattered a lot so if Xie Jing Xing knew of it by himself, the matter would have be big and he did not need to work a personal bodyguard and it was likely that he would have lost his life too.

    Between loyalty and life, Tie Yi would choose thetter decisively.

    He said, ¡°Su Ming Feng of the Su family, Luo Ling of the Luo family and Feng Zi Xian, the eldest son of the Feng family, had all paid a visit to the Shen mansion.¡±

    ¡°Feng Zi Xian?¡± The youth turned around and stared into Tie Yi¡¯s eyes before asking, ¡°Why did Feng Zi Xian pay a visit?¡±

    Tie Yi¡¯s entire back was cold but he thicken his skin and said, ¡°Because Shen Xin is anxious to marry Fifth Shen Young Lady off due to the news that was spread from the Pce that the Crown Prince has the intention to marry Fifth Shen Young Lady as a Secondary Consort. Then Shen family did not wish for Fifth Young Lady to marry into the Eastern Pce and wanted to marry Fifth Shen Young Lady before the Imperial edict arrives. The Young Lady of the Feng family and Fifth Young Lady are good friends thus she had specially look for her Older Brother to solve the issue...¡±

    ¡°When did the news spread from the Pce?¡± Xie Jing Xing asked slowly but the voice seemed to be coated with ayer of ice.

    Tie Yi did not even dared to look at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes as he lowered his head all the way to the ground, ¡°Five days ago.¡±

    ¡°The news five days ago only reaches now?¡± Xie Jing Xing did get furious but insteadughed. The beautiful pair of peach blossoms eyes seemed to have anger, ¡°This Prince do not know when did one start raising a bunch of useless things.¡±

    The air in the room got cold and seemed to be even colder than outside. Even with the warm charcoal burning, the pigeon on the table lightly cooed and hid its head under its feathers.

    Tie Yi felt like weeping but had no tears and still had to finish the words that he had not spoken, ¡°Today the Pce send a message to the Shen family for Fifth Shen Young Lady to enter the Pce alone tomorrow as the Empress has something to discuss.¡±

    Before the voicended, one saw a sh of the handsome purple d youth¡¯s figure and he was already at the doorway as draped the fox fur cloak over before saying coldly, ¡°Prepare the horse.¡±

    Xie Yi was startled, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t the setoff tomorrow morning...¡±

    Xie Jing Xing nce at him indifferently and Tie Yi shuddered, not daring to say anything more.

    On this night, the wind and snow apany each other, making the cold air enter one¡¯s bones. Some people were on the bed turning over, unable to sleep, some people were in a luxuriously residence nning a assignation conspiracy. There was also some people who were taking for granted as they living in the Imperial Pce and there was people riding on prestigious breed of horse galloping in the oing wind and snow thousands of Lis (1 li = 500m) away.

    Some people were happy, some people were in sorrow, some people were restless, some people were as please as a punch. In the vast country of Ming Qi that looked like a painting, the dance and music in the Ding capital rose andughter was heard everywhere as the year was closing but no one could see the turbulent times under the mke.

    In the residence of Prince Ding, in a certain room, there was someone who was ying against oneself.

    The male¡¯s green robes were natural and gacefull and there was a disorder chess game on the table. The white and ck pieces were intertwined on the ce and looked extremelyplicated. For every step that was taken, he had to think for a long time that it seemed that it was down to the bottle neck but he could not ce the ck pieces in his hands down.

    The light slightly moved and seemed to be almost extinguished when he got up and poured in more oil and the room brightened. The male¡¯s brows were as light as breeze and as clear as moon, and were of an air of modest gentleman. There was also arrogance in his heart but between his eyes, there seem to be some sorrow.

    This person was Pei Lang.

    Pei Lang looked at the wind and snow night scene and sighed deeply.

    Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s chess piece move was indeed a good one. Redirecting the waters of cmity to the East. No matter if it was sessful or fail, there would not be any trace of rtionship with Fu XIu Yi. No matter what the result was, the Crown Prince would be in misfortune, Prince Zhou and Prince Li in bad luck, or the Shen family, to Fu Xiu Yi, it was a good thing.

    With such a move, Shen Miao almost did not have any others routes to go. Even there was, it would only be an inferior move. To sum it up for this round, Fu XIu Yi would not lose.

    Pei Lang was somewhat worried for Shen Miao.

    He also did not know why was he worried for Shen Miao. If Shen Miao died, then he could follow Fu Xiu Yi rightfully and properly. Fu Xiu Yi replied on him heavily and if he did not read it incorrectly, this person had the abilities of a monarch and in the future fowls and dogs like him would turn into immortals. There would be endless riches and glory and it would also be better to protect Liu Ying.

    However, he was still reluctant to see Shen Miao lose.

    These days Fu Xiu Yi suspected that there is a traitor in the residence and had doubled the guards in the residence of Prince Ding that even a housefly could not fly in, much less sending information out. He did not have any way tomunicate with Shen Miao and could only be secretly anxious.

    Hearing that Shen Miao would be going to the Pce alone, coincidentally, he was also going to the Pce tomorrow. Even though it was as the aide of Fu Xiu Yi, he was still an low ranked official.

    Shen Miao did not have any route left but at the end of the road, will there be any other alternatives of survival?

    After a moment, Pei Lang looked at the chess game in front of it and it was in a predicament and there was not necessary to continue ying. One of his hands grabbed one of the legs of the board and suddenly turned his hand over.

    Just a light lift made all board filled with chess pieces fall onto the floor with crisp souds.

    The ground was in a mess.

    Nothing of the original game could be seen.

 Chapter 170: Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 170: Wrath (Part 1)</h4>

    Early on the next day, Shen Miao entered the Pce.

    Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin were worried about her and let her bring a number of guards. But the guards of the Shen residence could not follow Shen Miao constantly and once they reached the Pce gates, they had to wait outside.

    Before Shen Miao¡¯s departure, she had put on all the different jewellery that Xie Jing Xing gave. Everything that could be worn were worn. Towards the Imperial Pce of Ming Qi, she could not guarantee that it as the most malicious ce and only feared that idents would happen thus she made preparations.

    Once she reached the Pce Gates, Gu Yu and the rest waiting outside with the guards while Shen Miao was led into Kun Ning Pce by the pce maid. Along the journey, the pce maid felt somewhat strange. The journey from the Pce Gates to Kun Ning Pce was not considered easy as one had to walk through a number of long corridors and a few gardens but Shen Miao walked familiarly. Even along those old and loose steps the pce maids need not need to warn her and she would skip the steps ordingly. The pce maid was suspicious in her heart. Could it be that Shen Miao came to Kun Ning Pce once and remembered it so well that not one mistake was made?

    One would not expect that this Kun Ning Pce was the ce that Shen Miao stayed in her past lifetime that every single grass and wood were all remembered. Thus facing all the Imperial furnishing and delicate disys, she would turn a blind eye to it and if one looked carefully, there was a sh of aversion in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes.

    These people did not know.

    Upon reaching Kun Ning Pce, the servant was styling the Empress¡¯s hair and Shen Miao had to wait for quite a while before the Empress invite her in.

    Today Consort Dong Shu did note over and the Empress was the only mistress. She wore a somewhat formal robes with the nine Phoenixes hairpins and put a heavy makeup, to disy a oppressive feeling.

    Shen Miao took a nce and understood in her heart.

    This was treating her as a little girl who had not seen the world and wanted to use the Imperial family¡¯s prestige to scare her? Force her to relent voluntarily? No wonder Luo Xue Yan was purposely dispensed. If Shen Miao was truly a sixteen year old youngdy and with the Empress formal appearance and some threatening words, one would find one isted and helpless that in a state of confusion, she would relent ordingly.

    But how was Shen Miao a little girl? The person in front was an Empress and in her previous lifetime she was an Empress and was more knowledgeable that this one, had a even bigger airs and suffered more so this little act of a fox exploiting the tiger¡¯s might really did not enter her eyes at all. Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hang down and a humble smile floated on her face.

    The Empress slowly frowned. Shen Miao¡¯s reaction was somewhat different than from what she had thought. She did not know if Shen Miao was deliberately acting confused or was originally stupid. Her gazended on the bracelet on Shen Miao¡¯s wrist and her eyes slightly congealed before she smiled, ¡°That bracelet is ssified as high grade,e up and let BenGong take a look.¡±

    Shen Miao went up ordingly and the Empress held Shen Miao¡¯s hand. One did not know where one had found such a rare jade material, so transparent and exceptionally smooth. Just as she was about to praise a few sentence, she heard Shen Miao speaking with a smile, ¡°Replying to Your Ladyship, this official¡¯s daughter¡¯s ne and earrings also looks good.¡±

    The Empress was dazed before seriously looking at it and the corner of her mouth could not help but jerk after looking at it. Cat eye hairpin matching with pearl earrings, pearl earrings with amber ne, and needless to say all the other small jewelry. Each of them were pervious jewellery with exquisite craftsmanship but why did one brainlessly wear all of them? The Empress suddenly did not want to praise Shen Miao¡¯s jewelry and even lost interest in that bracelet. There was some despise in her heart as in the beginning everyone said that the Young Lady of the Shen family was a idiot that loves gold but afterwards there was a change. From today appearance, there was no difference from previous. Thinking of marrying Shen Miao to the Crown Prince, the Empress¡¯s heart was not happy. If it was for the sake of giving the Shen family¡¯s military power to the Crown Prince, the Empress was not willing to let such a coarse female marry into the Eastern Pce.

    The Empress released Shen Miao¡¯s hand, ¡°Today BenGong only wanted to talk to you.¡± She sighed, ¡°That day one had mentioned it with your Mother that you do not have any engagement and at the right age. BenGong really like you and wanted to be a matchmaker for you. Naturally BenGong would not make things difficult for others, you have to like it too.¡±

    Shen Miao lowered her head without speaking.

    The Empress patted her hands, ¡°Do you think BenGong live well? Is it impressive or not?¡±

    Shen Miao sneered in her heart but she had a smile on as she replied, ¡°Your Ladyship live well and it is impressive.¡±

    ¡°Marrying into the Imperial family would allow the powerful one protect and dote. Every female would be able to live well and impressively. BenGong life is indeed good. If you have this kind of good luck, do you want to live impressively?¡±

    These words had the intention to tempt. Shen Miao¡¯s lips slightly rose but her words were instead humble and fearful as she knelt down, ¡°This official¡¯s daughter is currently living very well and dare not to look at other things and don¡¯t even dare topare with Your Ladyship. May Your Ladyship spare this official¡¯s daughter a life.¡±

    The Empress was stunned. She did not expect that Shen Miao would have such a reaction. There were numerous of people under Heavens that wanted to climb to higher branches thus the Empress knew that as long as it was normal females, there would be a little vanity and by using herself as a lure, it would be easy to convince Shen Miao due to her young age and one did not fear she would not be tempted. As long as Shen Miao loosen a bit and follow her words, then the Imperial family would be justified to push the marriage to the Shen family. Since one wanted to be a bandit, one had to conceal some parts of it.

    Who knew that Shen Miao would have this kind of reaction? Not tempted, no hesitation and instead fearful?

    The Empress did not feel good. Could it be that being an Empress was such a scary thing? Or is it that the Di born Young Lady of the Shen family had a courage of a mouse or was as stupid as a cow and could not understand her subtle hint and thought that cmity was approaching?

    One could not make mud rise up and climb the wall (aka useless as mud).

    In the remaining of the time, no matter how tactful the Empress spoke or how hash or gentle, Shen Miao still had a humble and fearful appearance on. It was because of this appearance, her mouth was very tight and one was unable to get a single word out of her. At the end the Empress was somewhat angry and let Shen Miao go back in annoyance. She only thought that since this matter could not be targeted from Shen Miao then one had to discuss new approaches with Emperor Wen Hui.

    Because the Empress¡¯s attitude was not of satisfaction when she let Shen Miao leave, the pce maids that was bringing her also did not care much of Shen Miao and just give Shen Miao to a young eunuch who was passing by to bring Shen Miao out of the Pce.

    The young eunuch naturallyplied.

    The young eunuch brought Shen Miao towards the outer Pce and took a few turns. There are a lot of pces in the Pce and other than the few pce that was used by the consorts, most of it were the eunuch and pce maids rooms. This young eunuch brought Shen Miao to a walk on the secluded area and after turning into a garden, one was facing an neglected garden, Shen Miao stopped and said, ¡°This is not the direction to leave the Pce. Where are you bringing me to?¡± Her hands moved towards her bracelet. No one was more familiar than her on Ming Qi¡¯s pce and halls as she knew which direction to escape was the most advantages to her.

    That young eunuch was startled and quickly whispered, ¡°Gentleman Pei wants to see Young Lady.¡±

    Pei Lang? Shen Miao frowned slightly.

    After thinking for a moment, Shen Miao still followed the young eunuch. Pei Lang had not written a letter to her for a long time and Shen Miao still thought that Pei Lang was discovered by Fu Xiu Yi. However when she send Mo Qing to inquire, he seemed to see Pei Lang in the residence of Prince Ding and he seemed to be safe and sound. If Fu Xiu Yi were to be suspicious of Pei Lang, he would definitely not let Pei Lang be that unrestrained.

    If Pei Lang look for her then there must be something important.

    There were many coincidences in the world. What Shen Miao did not know was that the Imperial family had the intention to bestow a marriage, implicating a group of people. Shen Xin, Luo Xue Yan and Shen Qiu were family and would run nonstop with regards to the matter but a few other people also came forward afterwards. For example, Luo Ling expressing his sincere heart, Su Ming Feng mistaken marriage and Feng Zi Xian¡¯s reaching out to help.

    There were thousands of strands of connection in the world and those connections were as thin as the sparkling and translucent thread that spiders spit out in each respective position. When it criss-cross, it would form a thin and densework of knots that would be a strange and unexinable coincidence.

    Princess Rong Xin entered the Pce.

    Her health had alway not been good and had became thinner in the recent years. She would only enter the Pce in a handful of days in a year and seemed to be somewhat eager today. The pce maid wanted to report it but Princess Rong Xing waved her hands, ¡°BenGong did not have and invitation and just wanted to discuss about some matters with Imperial Older Brother so there is no need to report it.¡±

    How would the guards at the Pce Gates dare to stop? Even though Princess Rong Xing did not show up often, she was after all the daughter that thete Emperor doted the most and had a strong temperament. If one made her anger, there would not be good days ahead thus she was immediately let go.

    The pce maid wanted to look for a sedan for Princess Rong Xin but was rejected by Princess Rong Xin, ¡°It is not convenient for the sedan when using small routes. Just follow BenGong to walk slowly.¡±

    Princess Rong Xin¡¯s heart was anxious. She did not ask about matters of the cost and would be in her Princess residence all day. If she did not passed by the courtyard and heard that the servants speaking about Shen Miao¡¯s matter, she would not know that the Imperial family had the intention to marry Shen Miao to the Crown Princess. Not to mention about Xie Jing Xing, Princess Rong Xing would still want to protect Shen Miao. Princess Rong Xin herself appreciated Shen Miao and as a person of the Imperial family, Princess Rong Xin knew that for the female who married in, it looks morous on the outside but it was not necessarily happy. Moreover Shen Miao was not a female who was keen in wealth and glory so there was no need for such things for her. If one were to married into the Eastern Pce, Shen Miao would not be happy for her entire life.

    Princess Rong Xin was in a rush to look for Emperor Wen Hui, hoping that she was able to change her Imperial Older Brother¡¯s mind. Thus she headed towards a small route.

    Shen Miao had reached a remote pavilion.

    That pavilion was nestled in the middle of the words with a long corridor leaning against it. There were several rooms along the corridor which made it convenient to hid. Pei Lang walked out from that room.

    The young eunuch stood outside to keep a lookout for both of them. Shen Miao nodded her head towards Pei Lang as a greeting and asked, ¡°Gentleman Pei, is there any urgent matter to be discussed here?¡±

    ¡°Prince Ding had seal the residence, thus one is unable to send you a letter.¡± Pei Lang said, ¡°The idea of the Crown Prince marrying you was brought up by Prince Ding.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s brow raised and when Pei Lang saw that she was not surprised, he asked, ¡°You knew?¡±

    ¡°Guess that it was his handiwork.¡± Shen Miao said ndly, ¡°With the Crown Prince¡¯s brains, how would he think of me without any rhyme or reason.¡±

    Pei Lang had some doubts about Shen Miao¡¯s tone of voice as it seemed like she was very familiar with the Crown Prince and Fu Xiu Yi. But Shen Miao was an unmarried female who would not have any opportunities for interaction with the Princes so how would she be able to understand the Princes¡¯ personalities? One fear that even Shen Xin was necessarily as familiar as Shen Miao.

    This neglected garden once had a ghostly encounter thus almost no one came here, thus Pei Lang did not worry about people passing by. He said frowningly, ¡°What are you nning to do with the matter of marriage?¡±

    Shen Miao was somewhat surprised. Pei Lang had always been a person who would only analyse the pros and cons about a matter without personal feelings thus it would be rare for him to ask about her marriage matter. After all how she view this marriage matter was irrelevant to the overall situation.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Let nature take it¡¯s course.¡±

    ¡°You cannot marry the Crown Prince.¡± Pei Lang said.

    ¡°Marrying or not is not important.¡± The most hated thing for Shen Miao was Pei Lang¡¯s seemingly confident appearance, as if everything was within the control of his hands thus he would not be able to see others¡¯ struggles and only did what he thought was ¡®right¡¯. She coldly said, ¡°Even if one married over, I might not have a bad life as I will use my own ways to achieve my goals. Roads are walked out by oneself and every road would have different ways of walking. Gentleman Pei does not think that there are only one road in this world right?¡±

    ¡°I do not meant what you are thinking about.¡± Pei Lang sighed, ¡°By marrying into the Eastern Pce, perhaps it would let you walk your road but it would be at the expense of your marriage. This is just too cruel to you and it is not worth it.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved slightly as she looked at Pei Lang.

    Pei Lang could actually say ¡®It would be at the expense of your marriage. This is just too cruel to you and it is not worth it¡¯. One had to know that when Wan Yu had to marry to the XiongNu, Shen Miao had begged Pei Lang before because Pei Lang was Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s trusted aide, Fu Xiu Yi would consider Pei Lang¡¯s words. At that time Pei Lang said to Shen Miao, ¡°Your Ladyship, with the Princess¡¯s marriage to exchange for Ming Qi¡¯s safety and the well-being of the people, isn¡¯t it a good thing?¡±

    Pei Lang who excelled in observing the facts in the big picture would actually put the overall situation in second ce.

    Pei Lang did not notice Shen Miao¡¯s thoughtful look. He continued, ¡°The Imperial family had spread the news out. No one in Ding capital dared to have marriage rtions with the Shen residence.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°So what about that?¡±

    ¡°If it does not work out, then you marry me.¡± Pei Lang said.

    The air seemed to have stiffen within a moment. Unexpected to Pei Lang, Shen Miao stared at him without any surprise in her eyes, without any slightest of being moved emotionally. On serious observation, it even seemed to be a bit cold. She asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    A bucket of cold water seemed to have been poured down on Pei Lang¡¯s heart as it was surprisingly cold. It was evident that he only did it due to pros and cons of the matter but under Shen Miao¡¯s clear gaze, it was like some of his heart¡¯s hidden wishes seemed to be glimpsed. Suddenly he was in tough straits.

    Pei Lang evaded Shen Miao¡¯s eyes and collected himself before continue speaking, ¡°You still have to marry others if you do not marry into the Eastern Pce. This is the only living route out. By marrying me, perhaps one can withstand this.¡±

    ¡°Why does Gentleman Pei help me?¡± Shen Miao said it lightly but in her words, there seemed to be containing some other tone that make one unable to pinpoint. She said, ¡°We only have a transactional rtionship due to Liu Ying and it can be said of a master-servant rtionship. I am the master and you are the servant. From the beginning to the end it is me who is threatening you and if I am being confined, isn¡¯t this to your advantage? Following Fu Xiu Yi is a thousand times better than following me so for Gentleman Pei to help me like this, those who don¡¯t know would think that you are sincere.¡±

    There was some sarcasm in it that made Pei Lang¡¯s ears did not like to hear. He did not know why Shen Miao was polite with him at some times and at other times would seemed to be hostile with him. Perhaps females were all so fickle?

    But he could not answer Shen Miao¡¯s question. It was because he himself did not know why he was doing it.

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Even if I marry Gentleman Pei, it would be the most inferior n. What kind of identity Gentleman Pei will be using to marry me? How does one exin to Prince Ding¡¯s side? You will not reveal yourself because of me. Gentleman Pei is a good chess piece thus I am not willing to casually use it like this.¡±

    ¡°Moreover.¡± She lifted her chin slightly, ¡°Marriage and husband is not as important as you all think to me. It is only a person sharing the same bed and pillow, eat together and sleep together. Other than that, there is no difference with that of a stranger. I do not care who one marries to. I also do not care if one was to be forced to marry. My fortune and happiness would not depend on these.¡±

    Pei Lang kept shaking his head as he heard it. He wanted to negate Shen Miao words as he felt that Shen Miao was still young and did not know how important the lifelong event was to a female. This was only just a pique and in the future when one understood the rationale and suffered, then it would be toote to regret. But when he looked up and saw Shen Miao¡¯s expression, he could not speak.

    Shen Miao had a serious expression and her cold indifference was like she was tired of the matters of the outside world, as if there was an unconscious disgust. She really did not care.

    But how could a female not care about the person that would be apanying them for a lifetime?

    Pei Lang looked at Shen Miao nkly.

    As the atmosphere was in a deadlock, one heard a malicious ridiculeing from the back, ¡°One did not expect that there would be such a romantic affair.¡±

    Shen Miao suddenly turn back and did not know when did two masked men d in ck appeared. These two people were carrying long swords and headed towards Shen Miao.

    Pei Lang quickly pulled Shen Miao over to dodge as Shen Miao shouted out sternly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Young Lady Shen must not me us. If one has to me then me that you are blocking other¡¯s road.¡± The two personsughed and one of them sweep towards Pei Lang while the other headed towards Shen Miao.

    It was killing technique without leaving any room of survival.

    Shen Miao cursed in her heart as she did not expect that this ce that Pei Lang found would actually be convenient for others to silence them. She held the bracelet on her wrist but this bracelet was only useful in short distance. When the needles were about to be released, one however saw two stones hurling in the air and hit exactly at the knees of the two ck d persons. The two of them shouted out in pain and fell onto the ground.

    Two swords light shed and two people swept pass and the ck d persons¡¯ sword were now taken and pointed at their chest.

    Everything happened too quickly that there was no opportunity for anyone to breath. The two person that appearedter were dressed as Pce guards and Shen Miao saw them clearly.

    Pei Lang was about to talk when he saw that a person flip over from the roof. The person had a tall stature, wearing a purple gold robe with a silver mask and a pair of peach blossoms eyes that were as sharp as knives.

    It was Prince Rui.

    ¡°Your Highness Prince Rui...¡± Pei Lang whispered. He was intelligent so after a moment of thinking, he knew that the two people dressed as guards should be Prince Rui¡¯s subordinate. Previously the ck d people who came to kill, one did not know who they belong to. Even though he did not know what kind of rtionship Shen Miao and Prince Rui had, Pei Lang dare not neglect him. Even though he was extremely vignt in his heart, there was still a polite smile on his face as he cupped his hands together, ¡°Many thanks to Your Highness Prince Rui for lending a hand to help.¡±

    Prince Rui did not speak and nce coldly at him. Although there was half a silver mask that hid his face, making one unable to see what kind of expression he had on, Pei Lang however felt particrly cold that one would have chills on their backs.

    Shen Miao frowned but Prince Rui had already grabbed her wrist and turned to walk out. Pei Lang was shocked and quickly call out, ¡°Prince Rui cannot.¡±

    The two guards ferociously blocked in front of him.

    Both guards were fierce and sinister, exuding an air of killing without battling an eye. Pei Lang was a schr and was not skilled in martial arts thus there was no way even if he wanted to help. It was Shen Miao who¡¯s stumbling as she followed others still turned her head around and calmly said, ¡°Gentleman Pei return first, I still have some matters with Prince Rui.¡±

    Prince Rui¡¯s pace had gotten even faster.

    Pei Lang looked at the two figures¡¯ disappearing back and the two guards inexplicably looked at him before leaving.

    However there were still two bodies on the floor so Pei Lang could not say any longer. He did not know what was the rtionship between Shen Miao and Prince Rui but... His heart suddenly felt somewhat empty.

    *****

    Shen Miao was feeling pain from where Xie Jing Xing was holding her. Xie Jing Xing did not say a single word as he walked quickly while she tried her best to kept up with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s pace. However the other party was tall and had long legs that she couldn¡¯t keep up with and almost stumbled several times.

    At the end, the anger in Shen Miao¡¯s heart came up and she angrily said, ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    Xie Jing Xing walked to a corridor where there was no one before violently letting go of his hand. Shen Miao was grasped by him for most of the journey and when he suddenly released his hand, she almost fell over. After stabilising herself, her anger started bubbling up, ¡°You are crazy.¡±

    This garden was somewhat more outside that the previous neglected garden. Shen Miao was somewhat afraid that others would see and wanted to head out but Xie Jing Xing pulled her back by the shoulders and pushed her against the wall before pressing her hands and looked coldly at her.

    He was wearing a silver mask and the outline of his face were revealed with a beautiful chin but his lips were tight. There was no longer the usual frivolous smile on them but instead fury were gushing out. He said one word at a time, ¡°Shen Miao, you only have such capabilities?¡±

    Shen Miao frowned at him.

    Xie Jing Xing reached his hand out to hold her chin to force her to look straight at him. He looked down at Shen Miao from a higher position, just like a hunter looking at its prey. Shen Miao did not like to be looked from the top down and struggled to get out.

    But she was after all a female, so how could shepete with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s strength? That little strength that she had could only tickle Xie Jing Xing if used on him. Xie Jing Xing easily dispelled the struggling and slightly flexed his knees against her legs, making her unable to move.

    However this gesture was even more ambiguous.

    Shen Miao asked, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±

    One was unable to distinguish Xie Jing Xing¡¯s tone of voice, ¡°Luo Ling, Su Ming Feng, Feng Zi Xian and now there is a Pei Lang. So many people want to be the hero to save the beauty. I have underestimated you.¡±

    Shen Miao did not speak.

    The strength in his hands suddenly increase and her chin started to hurt, making her brow frown slightly.

    But that young man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t care who one marry to and don¡¯t care if one was force to married. You want to marry into the Crown Prince residence?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved. Xie Jing Xing had heard the conversation between Pei Lang and her. This man favourite thing to do was to see everything from the dark and if it was on normal days, Shen Miao would not think too much about it but at this moment there was a little bit of indignant in her heart. It was like someone had seen some secrets that one was unwilling to be made public or that the awful side of herself had be seen and she was ashamed that anger came out.

    She said coldly with a smile, ¡°What does it matter if one marries to the Crown Prince? Anyways you also know that I want to be an Empress. At the end the Crown Prince will need to sit on the Imperial throne. Maybe when I enter the the Eastern Pce, fought the Crown Prince Consort to death and raise myself up, which then I will be Ming Qi¡¯s future Empress Shen. What is wrong with it?¡±

    The words were said a bit too viciously that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s face became even more livid.

    He alsoughed but it was so cold, ¡°Unfortunately the Crown Prince will not be able to sit on the Imperial throne.¡±

    Shen Miao did not know where did Xie Jing Xing¡¯s unfathomable anger came from but at this moment she was already taken hostage and interrogated in such an embarrassing position, thus she felt very upset and wronged. Perhaps others would be impulsive and unable to grasp one emotions during such situation, just like she did not know where was that grievance feelings came from but all the unhappiness that she felt during these days all poured out.

    Xie Jing Xing continued to pinch her chin, press against her legs and locked her hands. He was unbelievably handsome that even when in anger there was a different amorous feeling. That evil air hovered around him, making Shen Miao believe for a moment that this frivolous and indifferent appearance Xie Jing Xing was only one side of him and the other side would make one¡¯s heart chill when he was cold, inflexible and furious.

    No matter how good the scenery was, Shen Miao unfortunately did not have the mood to appreciate.

    She said, ¡°Even if he cannot sit on the Imperial throne, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Shen Miao raised her head and looked at him as she tired down speak calmly, ¡°Why does Your Highness Prince Rui interrogate me? One¡¯s rtion with you is not that good to such a level. Whether I marry or don¡¯t marry to who, what does it have to do with you?¡±

    When this was said, Xie Jing Xing instead smiled slowly.

    His lips hooked up in a smile but not a smile as he pinched Shen Miao¡¯s chin towards him, ¡°When you were thinking of ways to haggle over every ounce with me, when you are calcting on how to do business with me, when you borrow my hands to kill others, you were very capable. Why is it that now you only have this little capability? En?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes felt somewhat sourish. She really hated Xie Jing Xing¡¯s current way of doing things. She could not break free at all and hated that she was this reactive. She felt her view bing misty and very ufortable.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Not allowed to cry.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s tears were welling up but not falling and she only felt extremely shameful in her heart. She was one who had lived for two lifetimes but with just a few sentences from Xie Jing Xing, she already wanted to cry. What nonsense was this? However the grievances in her heart could not be alleviated. It was like internally she was entirely in chaos.

    She was also unwilling to lose face and had no way to break free of the situation thus in a rush, Shen Miao red at Xie Jing Xing and said angrily, ¡°Xie Jing Xing, don¡¯t be too much.¡±

    ¡°Xie Jing Xing?¡± At the other end of the underbrush, an exmation was heard.

 Chapter 171: Confronting On The Bed

    <h4>Chapter 171: Confronting On The Bed (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Xie Jing Xing.¡±

    Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing turned around quickly and saw someone staggering out from the underbrush. When the person came nearer, Shen Miao¡±s entire body stiffen and unconsciously looked over at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression. However due to Xie Jing Xing¡¯s mask, one was unable to see anything.

    That person was Princess Rong Xin.

    Princess Rong Xin originally wanted to take a shortcut through the smaller routes but just at this time she saw Shen Miao being pulled by a unfamiliar man. Princess Rong Xing quickly instructed the pce maid to wait outside as she followed up. If others saw that Shen Miao was together with another unfamiliar man, it would only invite rumours.

    Princess Rong Xin trusted Shen Miao¡¯s character. But just now she saw that Shen Miao seemed to have some unwillingness and feared that Shen Miao was entangled with one of the Prince in the Pce and if there was any trouble, she wanted to help Shen Miao out of it. However it was not ideal to rush up and cause a misunderstanding.

    She was rather far apart and could not hear clearly what both of them were talking about. Afterwards she saw that Shen Miao seemed to be almost crying and became anxious and walked up and heard Shen Miao saying ¡®Xie Jing Xing, don¡¯t be too much¡¯.

    Princess Rong Xin cried out involuntarily.

    But upon seeing the tall figure turning around was an unfamiliar young man, wearing a silver mask that covered half his face smiling gently at him and nodded his head.

    Princess Rong Xing quickly step forward and it was only then she saw that this male was Prince Rui.

    When the Prince Rui from Great Liang first came to Ming Qi, Princess Rong Xin saw him before. But she did not care about matters of the court and did not deliberately inquire about him. Now at this moment when she saw that this person was Prince Rui, she could not describe the feelings she had.

    However Shen Miao¡¯s ¡®Xie Jing Xing¡¯ was indeed Xie Jing Xing. She did not hear it incorrectly.

    Princess Rong Xin looked at Shen Miao questioningly, ¡°Young Lady Shen, just now you called His Highness Prince Rui as Xie Jing Xing?¡±

    SHen Miao was not in time to speak when Prince Rui spoke out first, ¡°This Prince name is Xie Yuan and one¡¯s small name is Jing Xing. Just now Young Lady Shen called this Prince small name.¡±

    Shen Miao sighed in relief in her heart as she thought that Xie Jing Xing reaction was very fast and he could always find a reason to turn it around. Upon seeing Princess Rong Xin¡¯s strange look, she then reacted to it and cursed Xie Jing Xing in her heart viciously.

    Other than family, only one¡¯s wift of lover would call another person¡¯s small name. Who knew what kind of feeling would there be for Princess Rong Xin when she called Xie Jing Xing¡¯s little name.

    Xie Jing Xing did it deliberately.

    Princess Rong Xin swept a nce between Prince Rui and Shen Miao before her gaze finally settled on Prince Rui.

    There were some simrities, just like this purple attire. Only that youth who ride through the red-light district on horseback would be able to have that air of nobility when wearing such purple robes. However there were also differences. That was unfamiliarity, some coldness and the air of savageness and decisiveness that was different from the youth in her memory.

    Xie Jing Xing was long death and he died on the battlefield under tens of thousands of Northern Jiang¡¯s horces and thousands of arrows piercing through one¡¯s heart.

    In a moment, there was a piercing pain in one¡¯s heart, making Princess Rong Xin clutch her heart and bend down. She was unable to feel relived no matter how many times she thought of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death. After Princess Yu Qing¡¯s death, she had taken Xie Jing Xing as her son and to lose a son at one¡¯s middle age and for a white hair person sending off a ck hair person, her grief was no less than Xie Ding.

    Shen Miao quickly went up to support her while that purple d youth stood with his hands down and swept his eyes towards her without moving his body.

    A trace of bitter smile could not help but appear on Princess Rong Xin¡¯s lips.

    Yes. How could Prince Rui be Xie Jing Xing? If he was Xie Jing Xing, how could he be this cold and look at her like a stranger when she was struggling like this? If Xie Jing Xing was still alive, how could he bear to see her in such pain?

    Princess Rong Xin waved her hands, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Shen Miao replied, ¡°Her Ladyship, the Empress, request me to enter the Pce.¡±

    Princess Rong Xin frowned and then looked at Xie Jing Xing before asking, ¡°Why is Prince Rui here?¡±

    Shen Miao nced at Xie Jing Xing before speaking, ¡°When I was heading out from the Pce, the young eunuch that was leading the way had a matter to attend to in the middle. After waiting for a long time, one left butter realized that one was lost. One happened to encounter His Highness Prince Rui and requested His Highness Prince Rui to point the right direction.¡±

    These words were almost an tant lie. Just now Princess Rong Xin clearly saw that Prince Rui pulled Shen Miao over here. Moreover Shen Miao also called Prince Rui¡¯s little name, thus the rtionship between the two was not normal.

    Princess Rong Xin was unfathomably somewhat angry. At the beginning Xie Jing Xing brought Shen Miao to the Princess residence and Princess Rong Xin had thought that Xie Jing Xing treated Shen Miao special. With the many interactions with Shen Miao, she also liked Shen Miao and Princess Rong Xin had the heart to match Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing. However Xie Jing Xing died afterwards, else this marriage would have been settled.

    Today Shen Miao was in a very close rtionship with another male and that male¡¯s little name was also ¡®Jing Xing¡¯. Princess Rong Xing¡¯s heart was feeling ufortable as it was like one¡¯s thing was overtaken by others. She knew that it was not possible for Shen Miao not to marry for her entire life but Prince Rui was after all not from Ming Xi and Princess Rong Xin had lived for a lifetime and could see people clearly. This Prince Rui¡¯s actions were bizarre and there was an air of danger around him. He was not a simple man so if Shen Miao was rted to this male, one fear that it would be tooplicated.

    ¡°Like this, BenGong will thank Your Highness Prince Rui on Young Lady Shen¡¯s behalf. Princess Rong Xng said that but she was doing her best to distinguish Shen Miao¡¯s and Prince Rui¡¯s rtionship clearly.

    Prince Rui nodded his head.

    ¡°Since the eunuch who lead the way had disappeared and BenGong has many pce maids so BenGong will let them bring her out. Prince Rui would not need to worry about it.¡± Princess Rong Xin then said. This was clearly an attitude of guarding against Prince Rui.

    Prince Rui did not say anything more and faintly responded before leaving first.

    After Prince Rui had left, Princess Rong Xin then loosen her mouth to ask Shen Miao, ¡°How do you get acquainted with him?¡±

    Shen Miao did not expect the sudden encounter of Princess Rong Xin and had never thought that Princess Rong Xin would hear the conversation between her and Xie Jing Xing. She could not help but secretlypliant about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s secret guards that usually had sharp ears and keen eyes that even a mouse running pass would be seized but now at such a critical moment they would allow such a thing happen. One did not know if they were blind that they did not even notice Princess Rong Xin.

    She said, ¡°Coincidentally encountered His Highness Prince Rui for a few times and got acquainted.¡±

    Princess Rong Xin gave her a profound look, ¡°If you are not willing to speak about it, BenGong will not force it out of you. It is just that this person is not from Ming Qi and it is likely that there is an intention to ce you in an conspiracy. You are an intelligent Young Lady and knows how to handle some things. Even if one do not think of oneself, one have to think for your Father, Mother and Eldest Brother.¡± She was indeed afraid that Shen Miao would be swindled by men.

    In Shen Miao¡¯s heart, she was betweenughter and tears as the misunderstanding had reached to such a point that it could not be resolved. Princess Rong Xin stroked her chest and gasped a few breaths. When Shen Miao saw it, she asked, ¡°Is Princess feeling ufortable?¡±

    ¡°It is a heart illness from the early years.¡± Princess Rong Xin shook her head, ¡°These few days it had worsen.¡±

    Shen Miao saw her being upset with the pain, she remembered in the past lifetime that Princess Rong Xin also had a heart illness and the Imperial Physician mentioned that she should not over worry herself else the pain of heart illness would worsen. She said, ¡°Princess should look for an Imperial Physician to take a good look or inquire for a doctor who specialise in treating heart illnesses. It is upsetting to hurt this much.¡±

    ¡°It is of no harm.¡± Princess Rong Xin waved her hands, ¡°BenGong lived till now and have enjoyed what one can enjoyed and experience what one should not experience, thus there is no lose in this lifetime. Most likely one cannot life any longer and BenGong also don¡¯t want to be tormented.¡± Her voice gradually faded, ¡°Afterall there is nothing much to be worried about.¡±

    Shen Miao knew that she was thinking about Xie Jing Xing again and did not know how to console her and could only say, ¡°If Little Marquis see Princess¡¯s current condition, he would not be happy.¡±

    ¡°If he really cares about me, this YiMu, he would not be so callous and brush his hands and leave for the Western region.¡± Princess Rong Xin retracted the sorrow she had on her face and patted Shen Miao¡¯s hands before saying, ¡°BenGong had heard about Imperial Older Brother¡¯s intention to bestow a marriage to you. BenGong entered the Pce today is to talk to Imperial Older Brother about the matter. Shen Miao, you are also not willing to marry to the Crown Prince right?¡±

    Shen Miao did not expect that Princess Rong Xin would actually speak out for her and for a moment of time she was somewhat choked. In the previous lifetime, she had spared no effort to curry favour Princess Rong Xin and only gained Princess Rong Xin¡¯s scorn and despise. In this lifetime because of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s rtions, Princess Rong Xin¡¯s perspective had changed that she would even be willing to fight for her to change Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s decision. Shen Miao said, ¡°I am not willing to marry into the Eastern Pce but Princess need not need to be in a difficult situation. The matters of the world will go ordingly to the will of Heavens and nature will take its course. The Heavens would make arrangements ordingly.¡±

    Princess Rong Xin instead smiled, ¡°You actually could look through the matter.¡±

    She said, ¡°The time is no longer early. I will not continue talking with you and head towards there. I will let the pce maid send you out.¡±

    Shen Miao was send out of the Pce by Princess Rong Xin¡¯s pce maids and Jing Zhe and Gu Yu who were waiting outside quickly went forward. The first thing they did was to look up at down all over Shen Miao to ensure that SHen Miao was safe and sound before saying, ¡°Scare this servant to death. One had thought that something happened after waiting for so long. If Young Lady do note out any longer, these servants nned to think of some ways to enter and search.¡±

    Shen Miaoughed, ¡°It is not a chasm for Dragons to hide or a tiger¡¯sir. How scary can it be?¡± But her heart was secretly thinking about the two assassins that appeared mysteriously. She did not they belonged to who that even dared to kill her in the Pce. However when one look into it if she died, harm would only be brought onto the Crown Prince. The other party was not willing to see the Crown Prince be the only one getting bigger and if it did not go wrong, they were either Prince Zhou¡¯s or Prince Li¡¯s people. It was not possible to be Fu Xiu Yi as Shen Wan and the Crown Prince of Jin country matter was just over for not too long thus Fu Xiu Yi would not take the initiative to head towards where the wind and waves were the fiercest. With his ability to endure, he would lurk around for a period of time.

    Thinking about it, she could not help but sneer in her heart. In short, there was not a single good thing in the Fu family. The Shen family was destined to be on the opposite sides with the Fu family. It was either you die or I would be destroyed and since the other party¡¯s was so vicious, then she would not be merciless with her methods.

    Mo Qing stepped forward to lead Shen Miao up the horse carriage and set off for the Shen mansion.

    There was a bustling road where peoplee and go at the Pce Gates and in a crowded restaurant, there was a person at the corner who was monitoring Mo Qing and entourage¡¯s movements. When that person saw Shen Miaoing out from the Pce Gates safely, there was a sh of surprise in one¡¯s eyes before he took the sword from the table and quietly left.

    When Shen Miao returned to the Shen mansion, naturally Shen Qiu and the rest gathered to question Shen Miao what did the Empress spoke to her in the Pce. Shen Miao skipped the events with Xie Jing Xing and only spoke about the converstation with the Empress. The SHen family once again worries as the Imperial family side threatened Shen Miao and feared each day shortening and they must think of a solution as soon as possible.

    Luo Xue Yan again thought about the few people who came over to the residence to proposed marriage and wanted to ask for Shen Miao¡¯s opinion. If among these few people, Shen Miao did feel a little better with either one of them, then they can settle that first. In anyways, Shen Xin had inquired about them and even though they were not perfect, there were no problems in terms of their conduct.

    However Shen Miao had encountered the whole thing with Xie Jing Xing today and her mind was in chaos thus how would she still be in the mood to talk about these stuff. When Luo Xue Yan mentioned it, she disyed a rare displeased look. When Shen Xin and the few of them saw it, they all looked at one another and thought that Shen Miao was disturb by the Empress¡¯s words when she was in the Pce and did not continue their words. Shen Miao was then able to return to the room to rest early and the rest scattered.

    When Shen Miao returned to the room, the skies were already dark and Gu Yu helped her to light the oilmps. Jing Zhe saw that Shen Miao¡¯s mood was not good thus she dared not stay in the room and disturb her. She pulled Gu Yu out and closed the doors, leaving Shen Miao alone.

    She was somewhat irritated as she brush her hair and a nameless anger started to form in her chest that did not seemed to go away. Thinking about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s interrogation in the Pce today, she could not help but be more annoyed and feel grievance. What did her personal affairs got to do with Xie Jing Xing? Could it be that Xie Jing Xing wanted to intervene with her life?

    However matters hade to such a point that with the different involved parties and not with an additional Xie Jing Xing, she was unable to control independently.

    Thinking of what Pei Lang said, Shen Miao could not help but smile. However the smile was somewhat miserable. Which female did not want a male to love one another and lived till old age? It was just that in her past life she was used to seeing the rise and fall in the world and at the end the so called admiration between her and Fu Xiu Yi was nothing but her own wishful thinking. She also had not experience the feeling of having mutual love of a couple. However she understood that once something happened, one¡¯s thoughts were not of oneself. She was not willing to be like thest lifetime, foolishly give one¡¯s lifetime happiness to others. Currently it was good. From the beginning she had controlled her heart thus it was much easier than retrieving one¡¯s heart that was already given away.

    It was just that she did not feel veryfortable at the bottom of her heart.

    She sat under themp for a while but she was not thinking about anything. After a while, she blew out the light and climbed onto the bed to sleep.

    The wind and snow in the residence of Prince Rui was exceptionally big.

    One entire type of guards were trembling as they stood in the wind and even the somewhat strong white tiger was thrown outside the bed chambers as punishment. Today everyone was not pleasing to Prince Rui¡¯s eyes and everyone in the residence of Prince Rui was punished. Even Ji Yu Shu and Gao Yang were locked in the tower prison to face the wall.

    What kind of ce the tower prison was? The people who were locked up were the most evil and when dealing with these evil people, torture was necessary. As the cruelest ce of the Mo Yu Army, there were so many kinds of torture there that if there was no eighty-one types, there would be at least forty-nine types. Many men with unswerving determination would guard the tower prison and wail like ghost and howl like wolves after a few days. The first time Tie Yi went in, he was bedridden for a long time and vomited whatever he ate for an entire month.

    Ji Yu Shu and Gao Yang looked like attractive and tender young masters that the guards in the residence of Prince Rui were secretly pitying them as they entered the tower prison.

    Ye Ying quietly tabbed Nan Qi¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°What is with Master? Who had made him angry?¡±

    Nan Qi made a hush sound and see that there was no moments in the room before whispering, ¡°Gentleman Gao and Young Master Ji did not report that the Pce wanted to bestow marriage upon Fifth Shen Young Lady, thus Master got angry.¡±

    Ye Ying covered her mouth and her eyes widen, ¡°Gentleman Gao and Young Master Ji are truly daring to even hide Fifth Shen Young Lady¡¯s matter. No wonder they are being locked in the tower prison.¡± After finish speaking she then looked at the white tiger that was trembling in the cold wind and said in pity, ¡°So pitiful. On normal days, it would eat, drink and live well. One had thought that it was different from us but did not expect that matters erupt, everyone are all punching bags.¡±

    Huo Long flipped her long hair and sighed, ¡°It is the beauty that cause the fury.¡±

    In the room, Xie Jing Xing passed the letter that was written to Tie Yi and after Tie Yi took a nce at it, he hesitated, ¡°Master, if His Majesty know that there is changes to the n at this end...¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked at him and Tie Yi immediately shut up. It was not a good idea to object to Master¡¯s decision now when Master was not in a good mood.

    Xie Jing Xing put the other letter inside the letter and said, ¡°What is going on at Pei Lang¡¯s side? Go and inquire.¡± After a pause, he then said, ¡°And also Feng Zi Xian and Su Ming Feng.¡± His brows slightly writteled and suddenly thought about something, ¡°How about the matter about the medicine herbs?¡±

    Tie Yi quickly said, ¡°One had already send people to search and upon finding it, it would be sent to the medical hall.¡± Princess Rong Xin¡¯s heart illness had frequently urred in the past and in the medication there was one herbs that was in scarcity as it would only be avable during spring. All the avable herb in Ding capital¡¯s medical halls would be bought by the Princess residence and these days there were no new shipment for Princess Rong Xin, thus she could only endure. Xie Jing Xing instructed people to purchase it from outside with great value before ¡®smoothly¡¯ selling it to the medical hall.

    ¡°As quickly as possible.¡± Xie Jing Xing pursed his lips. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly stood up and put on his coat before heading out.

    Tie Yi was slightly startled, ¡°Master still want to go out?¡±

    ¡°Have not yet finished calcting the ounts.¡± Xie Jing Xing snorted coldly before walking away with a brush of his sleeves.

    The outside of the Shen mansion was already quiet and Shen Miao¡¯s room was a cloak of darkness. It was obvious that one had slept for some time.

    When Xie Jing Xing reached, Cong Yang was sleeping on the tree and when he saw him walking over, he almost fell off the tree in shock. He quickly got down and stood at attention to greet Xie Jing Xing.

    Xie Jing Xing took a nce at the window and Cong Yang quickly said, ¡°Young Madam has already gone to rest.¡±

    When Xie Jing Xing walked to the front of the window, he saw that there was a jade like ring and there was a pendant ced at the window still. Xie Jing Xing looked at Cong Yang with questioningly gaze and Cong Yang said, ¡°After Young Madam went to rest, Luo Ling secretly ce the safety pendant on the window still. Young Madam have yet to discover it.¡±

    When Xie Jing Xing heard it, his gaze moved slightly and he used his sharp dagger to pick up that safety pendant and threw it at Cong Yan, ¡°Keep it well.¡±

    Cong Yang was startled and heard Xie Jing Xing continued speaking, ¡°The pet at home is missing a pendant.¡±

    Cong Yang, ¡°...¡±

    At the time of Cong Yang¡¯s speechlessness, Xie Jing Xing had already lightly and quickly opened the window to enter.

    On the bed, Shen Miao was sleeping soundly.

    Xie Jing Xing walked to the side of the bed and crossed his arms for a while before raising his eyebrows, ¡°To sleep this sounding, it seemed that one did not take my words to heart. Really have such nerves.¡±

    The young female did not have the usual dignified and calm look when sleeping and without all the different things to conceal her appearance, her original appearance was shown. Under the moonlight, her eyes were delicate, making one remember that she was just a sixteen year old young female and one could not ignore that because of her situation and the means that she had shown to be capable of.

    Thinking of how Shen Miao was enduring her tears when he was holding her chin, Xie Jing Xing was a little guilty in his heart.

    He reached out to move the messy hair on Shen Miao forehead to the back of her ears but saw that Young Lady¡¯s eyshes trembled. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands paused and his gaze went down and saw that the body that was wrapped in the quilt was slightly trembling.

    She actually was fake sleeping.

    Xie Jing Xing raise his brows and simply sat closer a little before cing both hands at either side of Shen Miao¡¯s and lean forward and whispered in a maic voice.

    ¡°After helping so many times, why not repay me once by devoting one¡¯s life?¡±

    He stared at Shen Miao¡¯s eyes and slowly leaned over.

    Shen Miao¡¯s body was so stiff and that breathing sound seemed to be just beside one¡¯s lips with the feeling of oppressioning from the top was nearing her, she ferociously pushed Xie Jing Xing and sat up before speaking in anger, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Her voice was however somewhat fric.

    Xie Jing Xing pressed her back down to the bed.

    Shen Miao struggled in unease and Xie Jing Xing had to subdue here a few times beforeughing out, ¡°What do you think I will do to you?¡± Then he gave her a critical look, ¡°In your dreams.¡±

    Shen Miao was so angry that she wanted to call Mo Qing over to beat Xie Jing Xing up.

    Because she only wore the middle clothes when she sleep at night, after struggling with Xie Jing Xing just now, her middle clothes opened up, revealing a snowy white shoulder, seemingly one could see the plum blossoms on the tudou (aka olden undergarments). Xie Jing Xing was slightly stunned when he saw it and Shen Miao discovered where he was looking and became so upset. Just as she was about to scold, she saw Xie Jing Xing showing over the quilt and covering her up.

    Shen Miao revealed her head from the quilt and said angrily, ¡°You are sick.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing ignored her and quickly wrapped her tightly in the quilt like a silkworm cocoon before pressing her onto the bed. Shen Miao could not move at all and Xie Jing Xing looked at her as he supported his head with a head.

    Shen Miao finally got frustrated with struggling and asked, ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    ¡°Shen Miao, behave yourself a little.¡± Xie Jing Xing frowned, ¡°With this Prince here, who would dare to force you to marry?¡±

    Shen Miao was so angry, she startedughing, ¡°You will not stay in Ming Qi for thousands of years and there will be a day that I will need to marry. You can protect me today but not tomorrow. Even if you protect me tomorrow, there will be a day were you will not be able to protect.¡±

    ¡°If one can protect?¡± Xie Jing Xing asked.

    Shen Miao was startled and did not speak.

    Xie Jing Xing, ¡°You do not care about marrying others or just want to marry?¡±

    ¡°What does it got to do with you? You asked too much.¡± Shen Miao had taken Xie Jing Xing¡¯s rudeness during the day to heart and did not n to talk to him nicely. But upon thinking about it, how was she like a person who was an Empress? She instead looked like those embarrassed young females on the streets. Thinking of how she was pestered by this person in front now, Shen Miao was very dissatisfied with herself.

    Her temperamental appearance was seen by Xie Jing Xing and he was unable to make head or tail of it. He flipped over and press Shen Miao down and propped Shen Miao¡¯s head before asking lowly, ¡°Who do you want to marry?¡±

    ¡°Luo Ling, Su Ming Feng, Feng Zi Xian or Pei Lang?¡±

    He was getting closer and that handsome facial features were magnified in front of Shen Miao and one could smell the fragrance of the bamboo scent on the other party. His eyes were exceptionally pretty but currently also had some overbearing manner, as if it could force out one true thought. When being looked at by this pair of eyes, it seemed that all of one¡¯s secret thoughts had nowhere to hide.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart suddenly felt panicked.

    This distance was just too close. It was so close that she could hear the thumping of the heart, just like the sound of drums, but she could not differentiate if it was hers or Xie Jing Xing¡¯s.

    Not wanting to lose control of her feelings and do expected things, Shen Miao suddenly shrank back. Her back was against the beam of the bed and Xie Jing Xing reached out to protect so that she would not hit her head.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Shen Miao quickly said, ¡°We only have the rtions of allies and allies are of mutual cooperation. Prince Rui still wants to control my lifelong matter? Not to say marriage, even in the future when one give birth, separate, disposed, all of that does not have half a rtion with you.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was originally rather angry upon listening to the first half of the sentence but upon hearing thetter half, he was betweeughter and tears, ¡°What nonsense. You really want to be a disposed Empress?¡± He had already heard her mention about disposed Empress for an unknown times. Xie Jing Xing did not understand how Shen Miao not be confident with herself that she must imagine such a miserable ending for herself. She did not seem to be a person of low self-esteem.

    Shen Miao was so mad that she was speaking incoherently, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. We are only allies. On what basis do you manage my affairs.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her as the anger that she provoked slowly raised up. He was also a proud person and to be repeatedly dismissed like this, one could not mention how ufortable his heart would feel.

    He asked, ¡°Allies?¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head.

    ¡°Allies cannot manage your affairs?¡±

    Shen Miao continued to nod her head.

    Xie Jing Xing said balmily, ¡°Good.¡± He quickly leaned over and gave Shen Miao¡¯s lips a peck. Shen Miao was momentarily stunned and saw that purple d youth using an extremely harsh tone, ¡°Now we are no longer allies.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Shen Miao could not speak as there seemed to be a gentle feeling that remained on her lips.

    Heughed frivolously, ¡°Now one can manage your affairs.¡± Finishing, he then got up from the bed and looked at Shen Miao condescending manner and threatened, ¡°Remember, in the future marriage, giving birth, separate, disposed, all these would require this Prince¡¯s agreement.¡±

    After finishing, he looked coldly at the window still and disappeared.

    Outside the room.

    Cong Yang was forced to listen to everything from the tree till his face and ears turn scarlet but he dared not depart without orders. When Xie Jing Xing came out, Cong Yang greeted him and Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°In the future when someone gift things, just throw it away.¡± He took the safety pendant that Cong Yang gave him and walked away with annoyance on his face.

    Trantor note: Pffff... SM maturity always goes back in decades when dealing with XJX. That is why I enjoy tranting their interactions first before the rest of the scenes. Due to her past lifetime experiences, SM has experience everything except for the romance part of life so it is good that XJX could make her feel the ¡®frustration¡¯ of dating. LOL

 Chapter 172: Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 172: Trouble (Part 1)</h4>

    At this night, someone deliberately disturbed a pool of spring water and caused the flowers to bloom even in the cold winds of winter. Naturally there were ns that fell through and currently there were people who were in a thundering rage.

    In the residence of Prince Zhou and Prince Li, it was such a situation.

    In this evening, someone knocked Prince Zhou¡¯s room door and Prince Zhou thought it was the servants and called them to enter but no one ered. Prince Zhou got up to open the doors and saw two ice cold corpses directly hitting his face. No one knew how the two corpses came into the residence of Prince Zhou. Prince Zhou flew into a rage and punished all the guards that were on night duty harshly before looking through carefully for traitors but at the end it was all without sess.

    The two corpses were also identified as the assassins who was sent off today to kill Shen Miao.

    Prince Zhou¡¯s heart was restless and on the very night called Prince Jing over so that the two brothers could research the matter carefully.

    As for Prince Li¡¯s end, it was even worst. Someone just threw two bodies directly into the residence from the walls and scared guards in the residence of Prince Li. The guards went out to chase but could not even find the shadows of anyone. At the end the found out that the two corpses were the assassins that were sent to kill Shen Miao. Prince Li was very troubled and restless of it. Obviously his assassins were killed and his route was broken and naturally that was his enemy. However for his enemy in Ding capital to be this highly skilled that the entire residence of Prince Li¡¯s guards could not even catch one person, Prince Li was extremely dissatisfied.

    At the other end, the two brothers, Prince Zhou and Prince Jing, were in the middle of a discussion.

    Prince Zhou asked, ¡°Who do you think did it?¡±

    Prince Jing muttered, ¡°Perhaps it is Prince Li.¡±

    ¡°I too think so.¡± Prince Zhou nodded his head, ¡°Perhaps he is taking the opportunity to threaten me or perhaps he has the same thoughts as me.¡±

    ¡°However Prince Li always has an amicable appearance and would not do such a matter that could tear it apart.¡± Prince Jing shook his head, ¡°It might also be from the Crown Prince¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince?¡± Price Zhou paused before nodding his head, ¡°These years the Crown Prince was proimed sick but everyone knew that it was just a cover-up. Neither one of us had seen his methods before and if he cause an internal fight between me and Prince Li, the Crown Prince can enjoy the benefits of a fisherman after the fight.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Prince Jing sighed, ¡°You better not forget there is another person, Number Nine.¡±

    ¡°Forget about Number Nine.¡± Prince Zhou waved his hand without a care for it, ¡°Even if Number Nine make it known, he has no guts to do it as he does not move in the court to gain connections. To be able to create trouble in the residence of Prince Zhou, one¡¯s subordinates have to be experts.¡±

    ¡°One does not know why but one always feel that Number Nine does not appear as simple as he looks.¡± Prince Jing said, ¡°You should not underestimate him.¡±

    ¡°All in all,¡± Prince Zhou signed, ¡°This matter is not that simple. No matter if it is Prince Li or the Crown Prince, the oing person has ill-intentions. I will closely investigate it again. One want to know who is the one behind ying tricks.¡±

    Prince Jing nodded his head in agreement.

    Naturally Prince Zhou and Prince Li did not know that the other party who eliminated both of their assassins and returned it back to them was not the Crown Prince that they guessed but one who had nothing to do with them. However this method of redirecting the waters of cmity to the East was indeed not bad. In the fight between the Princes of Ming Qi, unknowingly it had be fiercer.

    And in the passage of time, when everyone in the Shen family was uneasy about seeking ¡®appropriate candidates¡¯ the Imperial edict of the Imperial family of Ming Qi did note after a long time. This was not because of anything special but because Emperor Wen Hui was troubled by a matter.

    He asked the Crown Prince by his side, ¡°What is Great Liang¡¯s intention? Is to adopt a confrontational position with Ming Qi? Zhen had never seen such an arrogant person before!¡±

    The Crown Prince did not dare to speak up. Prince Rui of Great Liang made a trip to the Pce and one did not know what was spoken to Emperor Wen Hui. After Prince Rui left, Emperor Wen Hui flew into a rage and threw the entire set of teacup on the table and almost wanted to destroy the Imperial study.

    The Crown Prince guessed that some impudent words were spoken else Emperor Wen Hui would lose his self-control like this.

    Emperor Wen Hui indeed had flew into a rage. He was clearer than anyone on Ming Qi¡¯s current strength and it was no longer as strong as when thete Emperor was alive. Facing the slightly better Qin country and flourishing and fertile Great Liang, there was actually nothing to be proud of. In this tribute banquet, it was done that grandly so as to conceal hisck of confidence and show to Great Liang and Qin country that Ming Qi has some abilities.

    It was just that these acts were only burying one¡¯s hand in the sand. HuangFu Hao of the Qin country appeared to treat him with respect but in actual it was not. Because of Princess Ming An¡¯s death, he did not let the Bureau of Investigations off thus the judicial officers were often working on righting a wrong for the Princess of Qin all the time that one would beughed at if it was mentioned. However Emperor Wen Hui dared not refuse it as he wanted to win over the Qin country to deal with Great Liang.

    One did not need to mention about Great Liang. This Prince Rui did things with his own set of rules. HuangFu Hao at least showed respect for Emperor Wen Hui on surface but Prince Rui did whatever he liked and did not show any indication of respect for him. Emperor Wen Huiforted himself with that Prince Rui had such a personality like that but did not expect that Prince Rui would make a trip to the Pce and chat in the Imperial Study. Emperor Wen Hui had the intention to establish good rtions with Great Liang but waspletely rejected by Prince Rui.

    Even though it was not indicated clearly, but his attitude did not give Emperor Wen Hui any leeway at all. Emperor Wen Hui was after all a monarch of a country, thus when he loses face, naturally his expression was not good and it became solemn. Who knew that Prince Rui did not even care that he would get angry and even casually mention about the several cities in the border of Great Liang and Ming Qi and the topic was all about taking back those cities.

    Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s expression changed in an instant.

    Those cities were not very big but there were a several mines within the area. Those ore that were mined were used in most weapons. Those cities were just at the border of Ming Qi and Great Liang and previously Great Liang was not at all concern about these as the people who lived in the cities were Ming Qi¡¯smoners. Now with these words, what were their intentions? It meant that Great Liang had the intention of upying these cities!

    With Ming Qi¡¯s military strength, it was not possible topete with Great Liang.

    Prince Rui was the appointed envoy for Great Liang and he represented Emperor Yong Le of Great Liang¡¯s intention. Prince Rui¡¯s seemingly casual sentence had revealed some of Great Liang¡¯s ambitions. What made Emperor Wen Hui incessant grievances was that he obviously knew about the other party¡¯s ambition but he dared not detain this treacherous Prince Rui because he was unable to withstand Emperor Yong Le¡¯s fury. There would still be some confidence if one had strike an alliance with Qin country but with only Ming Qi... He could only tolerate it.

    Being an Emperor but without any dignity mad Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s heart burn in fury.

    ¡°With Great Liang¡¯s ambition, who knows what would they do next? Your marriage with Shen Miao is not in a hurry.¡± Emperor Wen Hui said, ¡°Zhen cannot provoke Shen Xin now. It is the critical moment and if Shen Xin is dissatisfied with Zhen, it would not be good as Great Liang would be able to exploit a loophole.¡±

    The Crown Prince felt somewhat disappointed when he heard it but did not say much. He understood Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s temperament and the more he was like this, the more one should go along with him. Thus he said, ¡°This son is not in a rush and naturally would focus on major events. One did not think that Great Liang concealed such a malicious intent. We must not rx our vignce with them.¡±

    Seeing the Crown Prince as such, Emperor Wen Hui was very pleased and patted his shoulders, ¡°Zhen knows. Don¡¯t worry. Even though Great Liang has such ambitions, Zhen would not sit and wait for death and discuss with the Crown Prince of Qin tomorrow on alliance. If the Qin country knew about Great Liang¡¯s ambition, they would also be tense. It would be natural for them to strike an alliance with Ming Qi and at that time, one do not need to worry about Great Liang. Zhen will then personally decree that the military power of the Shen family and that girl, Shen Miao, be yours.¡± In the conversation, one took Shen Miao as an item that one was confident to ce in another¡¯s bag.

    The Crown Prince smiled gently andplied but was somewhat resentful with Prince Rui in his heart as he said such things to Emperor Wen Hui just at this timing. The timing was just too coincident. Prince Ding gave him such a wonderful idea but it turned out empty with just a few words from Prince Rui that it made the Crown Prince extremely dissatisfied.

    But one could not do anything about it.

    *****

    The news that came from the Pce indicated that the marriage between Shen Miao and the Crown Prince wwere temporarily suppressed. Even though one did not know the reason behind, Princess Rong Xin was relieved.

    That day when she saw Shen Miao in the Pce, she let her personal pce maid sent Shen Miao out of the Pce but she personally went to meet Emperor Wen Hui. Emperor Wen Hui was still courteous with Princess Rong Xin so Princess Rong Xin said that she liked Shen Miao a lot and hope that Emperor Wen Hui would give up the decision on letting Shen Miao marry the Crown Prince.

    Who knew that Emperor Wen Hui immediately went on a rage that he even used the words ¡®females could not discuss politics¡¯. Princess Rong Xin also had a temper and said, ¡°Shen Miao¡¯s marriage is just a marriage between younger generations so how does it rte to politics?¡± She started quarrelling with Emperor Wen Hui on the spot. At the end Emperor Wen Hui was angered and ¡®requested¡¯ her out of the Pce.

    On that night, Princess Rong Xin was so angry that her heart illness recurred again.

    Fortunately Emperor Wen Hui did not doubt why Princess Rong Xin did it as the few encounters that Shen Miao had were all rescued by Princess Rong Xin. From an outsider¡¯s eyes, one would find that Princess Rong Xin and Shen Miao had some fate thus it was understandable for Princess Rong Xin to treat Shen Miao special. No one would have guess that the reason why Princess Rong Xin was protecting Shen Miao was helping Xie Jing Xing care for Shen Miao.

    ¡°It is good like this.¡± Princess Rong Xing said to Yang GuGu beside her, ¡°BenGong thought that this time one would not be able to help her and was feeling conscience stricken. Now that it is suppressed, there would be leeway to turn it around. BenGong will tell her about it. Else in the future when one reached the Underworld, BenGong would not be able to face Jing Xing.¡±

    Yang GuGu quickly consoled, ¡°If Little Marquis know about Princess¡¯s painstaking efforts, he would definitely be gratified.¡±

    Just as she was speaking, one saw someone walking in from outside. The pce maid greeted before speaking softly, ¡°Your Highness, someone from the medical hall had sent the medical herbs over.¡±

    Princess Rong Xin was slightly startled before asking, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it finished?¡±

    She had heart illness for a number of years and there was a specific prescription for it and in it there was a particr herb that was extremely difficult and rare to find. There were only a limited amount in a year and almost all those herbs were sent to the Princess residence. Previously when Xie Jing Xing was around, one did not know what kind of methods were used every year to search for much more of it that Princess Rong Xin was not at all worried.

    Later when Xie Jing Xing died, the avably of the herbs in the medical hall returned to the former where one would not know if there would be stock for tomorrow. During winter days, it was even harder to look for it thus Princess Rong Xin had not drank that medicine for a long time. Just a few days back there was no medicinal herbs and one did not think there would be some sent over today.

    The pce maid said happily, ¡°The doctor from the medical hall said that yesterday there was a travelling merchant who came to sell medicine and coincidently there was a big batch of it thus the medical hall took all of it. Heard from the doctor that it is enough to use till next year. What a lucky coincidence.¡±

    Yang GuGu also smiled, ¡°It is really lucky.¡±

    Princess Rong Xin waved her without paying much attention, ¡°Sent it to the kitchens.¡±

    The pce maidplied quickly and when the pce maid left, Princess Rong Xin then gave a bottle smile and sighed, ¡°When Jing Xing was still around, there would be baskets of herbs that was sent over. Why is it now that it had became one¡¯s luck?¡±

    Yang GuGu knew that she was thinking of Xie Jing Xing and was sadden by it. Just as she wanted to change topics, one heard Princess Rong Xin continue speaking, ¡°Support me to the Xing Zhen Yuan.¡±

    Yang GuGu was startled. Xing Zhen Yuan was a courtyard in the Princess residence. When Princess Yu Qing passed on, Princess Rong Xin was angry with Xie Ding¡¯s actions and rough Xie Jing Xing to the Princess residence for a period of time. Xie Jing Xing was fair and adorable and Princess Rong Xin especially instructed people to build a courtyard for him, which was the current Xing Zhen Yuan. Afterwards Xie Ding took Xie Jing Xing back but Princess Rong Xin did not tear down Xing Zhen Yuan. When Xie Jing Xing grew up, he would asionallye over to the Princess residence to stay for a few days and would rest in Xing Zhen Yuan.

    It was only after Xie Jing Xing died in the battlefield two years ago, Princess Rong Xin then sealed Xing Zhen Yuan and other than the servants who enter to clean, no one else was allowed to enter. She herself was afraid that seeing the objects would make one miss its owner, thus she never stepped into the courtyard a single step. However today for the first time ever in two years, she wanted to take a look at Xing Zhen Yuan.

    Yang GuGu did not dare to disobey Princess Rong Xin¡¯smand and was somewhat worried as she supported Princess Rong Xing to the Xing Zhen Yuan. Princess Rong Xin said, ¡°One did not know why in these few days, one keep dreaming of Jing Xing...¡± As she spoke, her expression became strange. Yang GuGu was somewhat puzzled with it.

    Princess Rong Xin was feeling somewhat uneasy.

    These few days she had been dreaming every night. There would be a purple d youth in her dreams, wearing half a sliver mask. She did not know who it was and reached out to take the mask off the other party and that person had a face that was identical to Xie Jing Xing but called her ¡®Princess Rong Xin¡¯.

    It was Prince Rui¡¯s of Great Liang voice.

    Princess Rong Xin would always wake up in shock from her dream and her back would be drenched with sweat. She was thinking if it was due to that day she saw Shen Miao with Prince Rui being entangled and the other party¡¯s little name that she had mixed Xie Jing Xing and Prince Rui together that she became possessed at night.

    The more she thought, the more she missed Xie Jing Xing, thus she wanted to go to the Xing Zhen Yuan to take a look.

    As she was thinking about it, she had reached Xing Zhen Yuan. The guards that were outside Xing Zhen Yuan was somewhat surprise when they saw her as Princess Rong Xin had not step in here for two years and did not allow others to enter too. The guards parted the way and Princess Rong Xin entered with Yang GuGu.

    The room was exactly the same as it was two years ago. Because there were people cleaning up everyday, there was no dust at all and looked neat and tidy just like the past. It made Princess Rong Xin felt that when she turn around, she would be able to see that handsome youthying on the bed with his legs cross and casually eating an apple.

    On the shelf were the little toys that Xie Jing Xing had liked to y since young and there were Xie Jing Xing¡¯s old clothes on the chair.

    Princess Rong Xin walked to that char board and picked up the clothes as stroke the lines on it, remembering, ¡°It is exactly the same as before.¡±

    Yang GuGu did not know what to say and if she said nothing, she feared that Princess Rong Xin would be saddened by past memories, ¡°The golden threads on it is still new.¡±

    Princess Rong Xinughed, ¡°Jing Xing, this child, has so many rules. When he was young, he was not willing to wear the colourful clothes that one had made for him and only like purple. BenGong find that purple is too mature and not suitable for children to wear and wanted to embroider some flowers but he dislike it a lot. Afterwards it was the seamstress in the Pce that used golden threads to embroidery in the dark lines on the robes then he was willing to wear. He wanted it to be gorgeous but was not willing for it to be shining. Really have such mischievous thoughts.¡±

    Yang GuGu alsoughed, ¡°Little Marquis is respectable like gold and precious like jade that even though purple is matured, only Little Marquis can wear it that good. At the beginning when Your Highness brought Little Marquis into the Pce, others thought that he was a Prince.¡±

    ¡°That appearance was just like one from the Imperial family. Even Yu Qing did not have such a bearing.¡± Princess Rong Xinughed as she touched the corner of the robes that had dark lines embroidered with gold threads but as she continued smiling, she slowly could not smile anymore.

    Her expression became solemn.

    Just like what she and Yang GuGu said just now, Xie Jing Xing was very particr of the clothes he wore and loved to wear purple clothes as it was gorgeous but was not overly showy and must use gold threads to be embroidered on the corder of the robes. Because his expectations were high and the thread was very thin and the patterns were very unique.

    But on that day in the Pce, Prince Rui who was tugging with Shen Miao was wearing a purple gold robe and in Shen Miao¡¯s hands, the corder of the clothes were golden thread that had the same patterns as what Xie Jing Xing usually wore.

    Princess Rong Xin¡¯s health was not good but she was not blind. That day she saw Prince Rui and heard Shen Miao calling Prince Rui as Xie Jing Xing, and for a short moment, she treated Prince Rui as Xie Jing Xing. But afterwards she saw Prince Rui¡¯s expression and bearing, she felt it was unfamiliar and after hearing Prince Rui¡¯s exnation, she dispelled this thoughts. However she had felt that there was something wrong and after returning to the Princess residence, she keep on thinking of Xie Jing Xing and Prince Rui.

    She had always thought that the reason why she was brooding about it was because Prince Rui¡¯s little name was the same as Xie Jing Xing but now she understood in a lightning bolt that the name did not matter as it was due to the corner of the other party¡¯s sleeve that she saw.

    After spending more than a decade with Xie Jing Xing, Princess Rong Xin regards Xie Jing Xing like her biological child and a mother would be exceptionally attentive to one¡¯s child¡¯s matter even if it was a small little matter. She remembered the patterns on the clothes clearly and ever since Xie Jing Xing died, she had not seen this pattern for two years and had not thought about it momentarily. Today she remembered it here that it was exactly the same pattern like Prince Rui wore.

    Some things were destined and sometimes would only need a nudge before all the scattered pearls were stringed together and everything has an answer.

    Both liked to wear purple clothes, the same pattern on the corner of the robes, both were called ¡®Jing Xing¡¯ and both had a special rtionship with Shen Miao.

    Princess Rong Xin suddenly remember about the basket of herbs.

    Why was it previously there was none and today it was avable? It was because just a few days back, her heart illness erupted in front of Prince Rui and after a few days there was a travelling merchant that came by to sell the herbs?

    When there were too many coincidences, then it was no longer a coincidence.

    Once the seed of doubt sprouted, there was no reason for it to grow back. It would quickly spread out its branches and grew into a towering tree that became unshakable and deeply rooted in the soil that it was standing indestructible.

    Now thinking about it, when Xie Jing Xing was young, there was an unclear nobility in it that one thought it was naturally and thought it was because one¡¯s blood was different. However this air had changed but there were things that were unchangeable, like some small habits, such as... Feelings between loved ones.

    Princess Rong Xin suddenly knelt down and pressed her heart. Yang GuGu jumped in shock and saw that Princess Rong Xin¡¯s face was pale andrge beads of sweat were forming on her forehead. She quickly called out, ¡°Someonee quick! Quickly call the doctor! The Princess¡¯s illness has erupted!¡±

    A hand ferociously grabbed onto Yang GuGu¡¯s hands. Princess Rong Xin¡¯s face looked in pain but her voice was very firm, ¡°Help me back to the study and bring an invitation over.¡±

    She must personally verify one thing.

    *****

    When Shen Miao woke up, Luo Xue Yan told her happily that the marriage between her and the Crown Prince was temporarily suppressed. Shen Xin established some ess in the Pce and found that it was rted to Prince Rui.

    One heard that during the casual chat between Prince Rui and Emperor Wen Hui, several cities around the border were inadvertently mentioned. Emperor Wen Hui was worried that Great Liang had ill-intentions and at such a critical juncture, it was necessary to draw Shen Xin, a strong General, to his side. Thus for the time being, he would not be mentioning Shen Miao¡¯s marriage.

    Luo Xue Yan said, ¡°Prince Rui matter came rather coincidently but it resolved Jiao Jiao¡¯s desperate situation. With much more time, we can slowly choose a suitable talent for Jiao Jiao.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan, the person who spoke had no intention, but Shen Miao who listened had taken it to heart. Naturally she knew that Prince Rui did not ¡®inadvertently¡¯ mention about those cities and cause Emperor Wen Hui to change his mind. At the same time as sighing in relief, Shen Miao could not help but be secretly shocked at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s means.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s method was not considered very brilliant but it was very effective. Just with a few words, he was able to trigger the worries of a Monarch¡¯s heart and cause one to be hesitant. The Crown Prince¡¯s marriage fizzled out, Prince Ding¡¯s schemes came to nothing. It was one arrow that hit a number of eagles, making one truly happy. No wonder Xie Jing Xing had an uncaring appearance when he spoke about the matter. So he already had this ability.

    As she thought, Shen Miao had some anger in her heart. She felt that she was in some difficult crisis but when itnd on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands, it was resolved so easily and this made her felt very ipetent. She could not help but recalled Xie Jing Xing¡¯s frivolous behaviorst night and would love to beat Xie Jing Xing up.

    Luo Tan said, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, why are you holding this book so tightly that the pages are almost torned?¡±

    It was only then Shen Miao recovered to her senses and let go of her hands before looking embarrassed. Recently when she thought about Xie Jing Xing, she would feel somewhat uncontroble. It was all the other party¡¯s brazen actions to me but it was only her that took troubles to heart.

    Luo Tan held her chin and looked at her with mischievously, ¡°Are you thinking that all three, Older Brother Ling, Gentleman Su and Eldest Brother Feng are all good and do not know who to choose?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°You think too much.¡±

    Luo Tan still wanted to speak more but seeing Luo Ling walking over from outside, Luo Tan stuck her tongue out before calling out, ¡°Older Brother Ling.¡±

    Luo Ling smiled, ¡°What are you all talking about?¡±

    ¡°Talking about Youngest Biao Sister¡¯s marriage.¡± Luo Tan said loudly, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister still have not decided who to marry so I came over to inquire some information.¡±

    Shen Miao felt helpless in her heart. Couldn¡¯t Luo Tan have a little tactfulness of a female? She just said it out like this and fortunately Shen Miao was one who had seen the world else if it was a normal female, they would be embaressed to death.

    Shen Miao did not react to it but Luo Ling was somewhat awkward. He covered his mouth to cough before looking around, ¡°Younger Biao Sister, did you like the Safety Pendant?¡±

    ¡°Safety Pendant?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s brow wrinkled as she asked, ¡°What Safety Pendant?¡±

    Luo Ling was startled, ¡°It is the one yesterday I...¡±

    Before he finish speaking, the servant from outside interrupted, saying that Luo Xue Yan request Shen Miao to make a trip to the front hall.

    Luo Ling swallowed the words that had reached his mouth and smiled as he let Shen Miao leave first. Shen Miao smiled apologetically to help, ¡°Later one will chat with Older Biao Brother again.¡±

    When she arrived at the front hall, she then know that someone from the Princess residence hade to the Shen mansion. Princess Rong Xin had sent an invitation to Shen Miao to make a trip to the Princess residence.

    Princess Rong Xin had saved Shen Miao several times and Shen Xin and wife were very grateful to her, thus there was no reason to refuse. It was even more impossible for Shen Miao to say anything more. She smiled as she epted the invitation but her heart was extremely heavy.

    If it was the past that Princess Rong Xin send her an invitation, Shen Miao would not hesitate to ept it. Honestly speaking, Princess Rong Xin treated her well and because of the rtion with Xie Jing Xing, she took care of her in all aspects. When she knew that Emperor Wen Hui had intention to bestow Shen Miao to the Crown Prince, she even spoken out for Shen Miao and Shen Miao was grateful about it in her heart.

    However Princess Rong Xin chose this time to send her an invitation. If it was to talk about the Crown Prince¡¯s matter, she could just send someone to speak about it. By sending an invitation for her to go to the Princess residence was indicating that some matters required face to face discussion.

    But what matter could be this important? So important that Princess Rong Xin, who don¡¯t see other, would take the initiative to invite Shen Miao over to the Princess residence for a visit?

    Shen Miao could not help but think about that day in the Pce when Princess Rong Xin caught her and Xie Jing Xing. At that time she called Xie Jing Xing¡¯s name and afterwards Xie Jing Xing managed to bluff his way out but her heart felt restless. If one truly understood one¡¯s loved ones, no matter how the other party became, there would be some little habits that one adhere to.

    Shen Miao¡¯s intuition had always been urate. She did not think that once Xie Jing Xing and Princess Rong Xin had seen each other, this matter could still be hidden. This conjecture was too scary that she dared not think too deeply since the consequences were too unpredictable.

    But avoiding was not a way out as trouble had found its way to the door.

    Shen Miao felt that Princess Rong Xin had discovered some suspicious areas but she was unable to refuse this invitation as by refusing it, it would be admitting to it.

 Chapter 173: Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 173: Exposed (Part 1)</h4>

    The invitation that Princess Rong Xin sent had indicated the afternoon on the next day. Luo Xue Yan instructed Shen Xin to prepare a number of gifts for Shen Miao to bring to the Princess residence because Princess Rong Xin had help Shen Miao a number of times thus Luo Xue Yan would like to express her gratitude to Princess Rong Xin.

    In order to prevent any idents during the journey, Shen Qiu had arranged a number of guards and even Ah Zhi and Mo Qing were also following. Despite these, Shen Miao did not have any rxed feeling during the journey. When Jing Zhe and Gu Yu, who were beside her, saw it and thought that Shen Miao was worried that the journey was not safe and consoled her for a long time.

    In the carriage, Shen Miao kept pondering how she should respond to Princess Rong Xin¡¯s words. If Princess Rong Xin asked about Xie Jing Xing then how would she go about dispelling the other party¡¯s suspicion? Princess Rong Xin was a very cautious person and once a doubtful thought formed, it would be very difficult to annihte it.

    SHen Miao felt a terrible headache.

    Jing Zhe smiled, ¡°What is Young Lady thinking that is so serious? This servant had not seen Young Lady like this for a long time already.¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly stunned and her heart was somewhat bbergasted. It was correct. Ever since she was reborn, the route that she was walking on was exceptionally smooth as she relied on information of her previous life¡¯s path. Even it was matters concerning Luo Xue Yan, Shen Xin and Shen Qiu, it was not particrly difficult to deal with. As for other people, she would only be interested one¡¯s interest, just like Liu Ying and Pei Lang. How would she got to do with other people¡¯s business? But now she was cracking her head to think of an excuse for Xie Jing Xing but what was the rtionship between Xie Jing Xing and her that she would make an all-out effort?

    Shen Miao started to be somewhat angry with herself and she also knew that she had a stubborn personality and would bash one¡¯s head against a brick wall. A voice in her heart said that these troubles were caused by Xie Jing Xing and he should be the one resolving it. The other voice however could not bear for Xie Jing Xing to handle this tricky matter alone.

    After all to let Xie Jing Xing reappear in front of Princess Rong Xin with an identity of Prince Rui of Great Liang, no matter if it was to Princess Rong Xing or Xie Jing Xing, it was just too cruel.

    Unknowingly, when Shen Miao had not thought of an appropriate countermeasures, the horse carriage had reached the entrance doors of the Princess residence. The servants of the Princess residence had some impression of Shen Miao and naturally weing her respectfully. Shen Miao instructed Mo Qing and the rest to remain at the doors to help move the gifts for Princess Rong Xin to the storeroom. Afterwards the pce maid brought Shen Miao in.

    She brought her directly into Princess Rong Xin¡¯s room.

    Even though Princess Rong Xin¡¯s figure was notmonly seen in court and she was normally low-key, but the Princess residence was spacious and grand. Even since her FuMa (Princess¡¯s husband) passed on, Princess Rong Xin lived as a widow and was not very concern about these mere worldly possessions. Her room¡¯s theme was simple and clean and when one entered, there was a sense of coldness.

    Princess Rong Xin was drinking some sweet soup that was sent from the kitchens and when she saw that Shen Miao had arrived, she instructed the servants to bring a bowl for Shen Miao. She smiled as she said, ¡°This is a newly hired chef that makes good snacks and sweet soup. One does not know if you are used to eating it or not but BenGong felt that it is better than the Pce¡¯s. Give it a taste.¡±

    Shen Miao thanked Princess Rong Xin and picked up the bowl to have a taste. She did not like sweet food particrly and because of Princess Rong Xin¡¯s face, it was not good to refuse it. While eating, she was observing Princess Rong Xin¡¯s facial expression.

    Princess Rong Xin looked much better than that encounter she had in the ace. Her face was rosier and her mood was not bad as there was a smile on her face. Shen Miao said, ¡°Princess looked much better.¡±

    ¡°The medical hall had recently happened to receive a rare medicinal herb and the kitchens would simmer it every day for BenGong to drink. It would be difficult for BenGong not to get better.¡± Princess Rong Xin sighed, ¡°It is really lucky. Previously one thought that it was already not easy to search for this medicinal herb and did not expect that one actually encounter it at this timing.¡± There was a bit of a surprise in her tone of voice.

    Shen Miao followed Princess Rong Xin¡¯s topic but her heart felt a little weird. Princess Rong Xing was not someone who was concern about trivial matters and even chatting, it would be speaking of one¡¯s view on interesting matters thus there was no need to specifically mention this matter to her. However Shen Miao could not get the deeper meaning of her words.

    She had initially thought that Princess Rong Xin would be asking about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s matter today and did not expect that Princess Rong Xin would not even mention anything about it thus she also did not intend to mention it. On the contrary the topic was changed to Shen Miao¡¯s marriage that Emperor Wen Hui had suppressed a few days back.

    ¡°Imperial Older Brother had been obsessed with it before and seemed to really want you to be his daughter-inw that even BenGong felt that it was not appropriate. However after you left on that day, BenGong personally went to Imperial Older Brother to plea for leniency and hope that he would dismiss this idea but Imperial Older Brother did not agree to it. Afterwards it was all thanks to Prince Rui¡¯s lucky influence.¡± She looked at Shen Miao with a smile, ¡°One had thought that General Shen had inquired about the reason and told you?¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head and she started to be on guard.

    ¡°Even though these words were somewhat treacherous, BenGong also do not wish to see Great Liang having ambitions on Ming Qi. But one had to thank Prince Rui as if he hadn¡¯t said those words, Imperial Older Brother would not have change his mind and your marriage would not be suppressed down like this.¡±

    Shen Miao remained quiet as one would make more mistakes if one were to speak now. However she did not expect that Princess Rong Xin would suddenly take her hand and spoke with a smile, ¡°Previously BenGong saw that the rtionship between you and Prince Rui of Great Liang was not shallow and BenGong is after all much older than you and have eaten more salt that you have eating rice, and it is the same for looking at people. Prince Rui has a special identity and BenGong sees that you are still young and inevitably be deceived but one did not expect that he was one of loyally and spoke up at this critical moment. BenGong was thinking that if this was said on purpose then it was somewhat constrained.¡±

    Princess Rong Xin did not have such an attitude on Prince Rui previously. Because the gap between how she was formerly and now was so great, Shen Miao became very cautious but there was no trace of flusteredness on her face as she said with a gentle smile, ¡°Prince Rui is a dragon among people and this official¡¯s daughter is just a mere grass, naturally one is iparable. This official¡¯s daughter is also not that arrogant to think that Prince Rui would speak for this official¡¯s daughter.¡± These words was diplomatically denying the intimate rtionship with Prince Rui.

    ¡°BenGong know that you are shy.¡± Princess Rong Xin was particrly entric today, ¡°BenGong would not tell others.¡±

    Shen Miao wanted to speak but Princess Rong Xin changed the topic at a turn of her head.

    Princess Rong Xin was particrly exhrated today and kept on talking to Shen Mao for a long time. When Prince Rui was brought up just now, Shen Miao thought that Princess Rong Xin would continue to ask but Princess Rong Xin changed topic and asked about the youths that Luo Xue helped to pick for Shen Miao.

    From the afternoon till the evening, Princess Rong Xin seemingly did not want to end the day¡¯s chat and send Shen Miao back. Shen Miao was somewhat confused about Princess Rong Xin¡¯s intention.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu however wanted Shen Miao to return earily as the roads were not easy to travel on at night as one would not be able to see the road that the horse carriage was travelling on. But this was the Princess residence and the Princess and Shen Miao did not say anything about it so how could they, two servants, say anything?

    When thest pot of tea was finished, Princess Rong Xin got up and Jing Zhe and Gu Yu gave a slight sigh in their heart as they thought that Princess Rong Xin had a rare interest today and finally they would be able to return. Who knew that Princess Rong Xin pulled Shen Miao¡¯s hands over amiably and smiled, ¡°Apany me around the courtyard.¡±

    Jing Zhe¡¯s and Gu Yu¡¯s mouth dropped. Princess Rong Xin had lived here for so many years and would have walked around her own courtyard every day, without any rhyme and reason why would one let Shen Miao, a guest, take a walk around the courtyard? Moreover it was currently pitch dark and it was very cold outside, so why the need to take a walk around the courtyard? Wasn¡¯t one afraid of catching a cold? Was it that the Princesses of Imperial families were all so entric?

    Shen Miao however understood. Princess Rong Xin obviously had other things in mid and today¡¯s invitation to Shen Miao toe over to the Princess residence would definitely not only to let Shen Miao chat with her. Princess Rong Xin definitely had her own ns.

    But Shen Miao had no ways to reject it.

    She said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Out of Jing Zhe¡¯s and Gu Yu¡¯s expectation, the ¡®courtyard¡¯ that Princess Rong Xin brought Shen Miao to was a side courtyard. There was nontern at the doors and one could not see clearly what words were on the que.

    Princess Rong Xin pulled Shen Miao¡¯s hands as she stepped into the room and smiled, ¡°This courtyard is Xing Zheng Yuan.¡±

    Shen Miao heart thumped and she knew what Princess Rong Xin would say next.

    Sure enough when Princess Rong Xin entered the room, she picked up the little toys on the shelf in reminisce and smiled while she spoke, ¡°This is where Jing Xing stayed.¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu who were following behind felt that the words was a little strange. This was where the Little Marquis of the Xie family stayed.

    ¡°Jing Xing did not have a mother when he was young. After Yu Qing left, BenGong pitied that he was so young and was angry with the restless side family of the Marquis of Lin An that caused a fire in the inner courtyard. Yu Qing¡¯s life was bitter and at the end had a reputation of being a jealous wife. However at that time Madam Fang exploited a loophole and one could not use the Imperial might to deal with her as it would only bring forth infamy to Yu Qing. Ben Gong was first angry and second fearful that Madam Fang would do take sinister action and carried Jing Xing back to the Princess residence to raise.¡±

    ¡°Jing Xing is very naughty from birth and is very close with BenGong. BenGong did not have any son and thought that it would be good to have Jing Xing raised by my side, thus built this Xing Zheng Yuan for Jing Xing.¡±

    When Princess Rong Xin was speaking about these things, she was still sighing. With her description, Shen Miao could almost see a baby in swaddling clothes. The fortunate thing about Shen Miao was that her parents were safe and sound and doted on her a lot. Even though due to the Second and Third household of the Shen family¡¯s instigation, there were some alienation, it could still be remedied. However when Xie Jing Xing was born, he did not have a mother.

    In another words, when he was born, in the false identity in Ming Qi, he yed the role of a pitiful and unfavourable role.

    ¡°Jing Xing was raise at BenGong¡¯s very well and the Marquis of Lin An came a few time to bring him buck and even did it through Imperial Older Brother¡¯s end but BenGong did not acknowledge it. Howeverter on Madam Fang gave birth to two sons then BenGong returned Jing Xing back.¡± Princess Rong Xin turned around and looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    Shen Miao thought of it for a moment before saying, ¡°Because the Little Marquis was the Di son of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An and he should be inheriting the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. If the Little Marquis continued to stay in the Princess residence, Madam Fang and the two Shu sons of the Xie family would exploited it and in the future the position of the Marquis of Lin An will also fall in the hands of the two brothers.¡±

    Princess Rong Xing smiled when she heard it, ¡°BenGong had long knew that you are one who could see things thoroughly. When I was at your age, one would not have think of that.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently and did not express an opinion. Naturally a young female who had not given birth would not n for a child, much less n in advance. But she was a female who gave birth to two child thus if it was Wan Yu and Fu Ming, she would also let Wan Yu and Fu Ming return. It was originally her own children things so how would one let others take it?

    ¡°Although Jing Xing returned, his rtionship with BenGong still remained very good. It was always said that blood is thicker than water, so BenGong was afraid that he would get along with the Marquis of Lin An and with vile characters provoking, he would instead be somewhat resentful to BenGong and Yu Qing. But what BenGong was surprisingly delighted was that his rtions with the Marquis of Lin An was not been so good. No matter how well the Marquis of Lin An treated him, he would not be indifferent to it. Sometimes BenGong thought that he and the Marquis of Lin An did not look like a pair of Father and Son so how would there be an instance of blood being thicker than water?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart was hoisted up as the meaning behind Princess Rong Xin¡¯s words was just too strong.

    Princess Rong Xin picked up a small mirror on the shelf and said, ¡°Actually not only does he not look like a Father and Son with the Marquis of Lin An, he does not resemble Yu Qing. The Marquis of Lin An was a military man but had some indecisiveness thus in some matters he would be muddled else he would not be schemed by a slut like Madam Fang. Yu Qing was a foolish one as her heart went out fully to that man but at the end she even lost her life and allowed her child to suffer. Xie Jing¡¯s character was however different from the both of them.¡±

    ¡°Jing Xing had a very stubborn temperament but he was very decisive in his actions. Once he obtained a treasured sword and it was regarded highly by his good friend. The good friend did not say anything but he saw it. Afterwards he said that he took to fancy that friend¡¯s mirror and used his treasured sword for an exchange.¡±

    ¡°BenGong asked him why did he lie when he obviously didn¡¯t like the mirror and he replied BenGong that it was because he did not like that treasured sword.¡±

    ¡°He seemed to know clearly what he wanted or not when he was young. He would not take a nce more at the things he did not want and would grab on tightly on things he wanted from the very beginning in his hands. He would always smile and would be liked by females but had never expressed any special indication to any female. He is actually more indifferent than anyone else.¡±

    Princess Rong Xin stared at Shen Miao and for a moment Shen Miao felt that Princess Rong Xin and Xie Jing Xing were simr in some aspects. It was especially so when they stare sharply at someone, they seemed to have the ability to see through one¡¯s souls. This kind ofpelling sense of oppression had re-emerged from this Imperial Princess once again.

    She then opened her mouth to speak, ¡°BenGong was thinking that perhaps in his eyes the Marquis of Lin An was a thing that he did not need so from the beginning he did not treat the Marquis of Lin An affectionately. BenGong had always thought that BenGong was the person that he would hang on tightly onto but from now it seemed that BenGong was wrong. BenGong was also a person he did not need, correct?¡±

    This word ¡®correct¡¯ was directed to Shen Miao to answer.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu had already been pulled out by Princess Rong Xin¡¯s personal female official, Yang GuGu and there was currently no one in the room. Shen Miao listened quietly before speaking, ¡°The Little Marquis ces the Princess in his heart.¡±

    ¡°Shen Miao, BenGong knows that you are exceptionally intelligent and is good at appraising others¡¯ mind, so there is no need to coax BenGong.¡± Princess Rong Xin coldlyughed, ¡°If it was truly cing BenGong in the heart then why would one deceive with the news of the fake death? How would one just watch on as BenGong suffers in pain and sleepless night from the news of his death? It was obviously that everything was nned in the beginning but still had to deceive for BenGong¡¯s trust and sincere heart. Obviously one is right in front but refuse to recognize and still use halfhearted excuses. Shen Miao, you tell BenGong if this is called cing BenGong in one¡¯s heart?¡±

    When thest sentence was spoken, the tone was very sharp as if there was anger in the questioning.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart sank. At the end, she knew about it.

    However she could not admit to it.

    There were a lot of matters that even though one knew the ending, one could not speak about it. Even if evidence was conclusive, nothing could be said. Princess Rong Xin was Ming Qi¡¯s Princess while Xie Jing Xing was Prince Rui of Great Liang. Once this information was confirmed and was said out by her, Shen Miao could not verify how much trouble it would bring to Xie Jing Xing. She could not just confess impetuously.

    Even if Princess Rong Xin had affirmed it in her heart.

    She said, ¡°This official¡¯s daughter do not understand what Princess is talking about.¡±

    Princess Rong Xing looked at her contemptuously and the previous kindness and gentleness had disappeared and what reced was the look of a superior looking at a lower rank with the arrogance that one could step an ant to death. This was the mostmon expression from the Fu family and once upon a time, Shen Miao would see it daily. Disgust started to suddenly appear in her heart. It was not hatred for Princess Rong Xin but most likely the hatred was the blood of the Fu family that was running through Princess Rong Xin¡¯s veins that made them simr when they use different means to achieve the same end. Princess Rong Xin said, ¡°Do you know about the crime of lying the Imperial family?¡±

    ¡°Offense of deceiving the Monarch.¡± Shen Miao answered.

    ¡°Coborating with the enemy to betray the country and deceiving the Monarch. These words are enough to make your entire household be executed and implicate nine branches of a family. You can already see it in the case of Shen Wan. Do you know that you are saying to BenGong? What kind of lies are you saying to BenGong?¡±

    ¡°Not shedding a tear until one sees the coffin?¡± Princess Rong Xin¡¯s voice had a bone chilling effect, ¡°If BenGong wants you dead, it is an easy matter. If you are not able to answer to BenGong¡¯s satisfaction, BenGong only need to mention it to Imperial Older Brother and it would be a cmity for your Shen family. Because of your stubbornness, you want to let your parents and older brother pay with their lives?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°This official¡¯s daughter did not say anything.¡±

    Shen Miao was silent.

    Princess Rong Xin slowly spoke,, ¡°Now tell BenGong, is Prince Rui the Xie Jing Xing that died in the battlefield?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡± The firm two words came out of Shen Miao without a single waver. It was as if all the scary threats previously were all smoke clouds and had not leave any trace in her heart.

    ¡°Shen Miao.¡± Princess Rong Xin got angry, ¡°BenGong will punish the Shen family.¡±

    ¡°Everything requires evidences.¡±

    ¡°As long as BenGong is willing, without evidences, one can also punish you.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart almostughed out grimly. The Fu family people were always like this, so overbearing. Be it with the seemingly fair Princess Rong Xin, as long as one was facing a matter that one wanted to know, there would not be any hesitation to use one¡¯s Imperial power to bully.

    Humans wereplex. Human nature was selfish.

    ¡°BenGong asked you one more time. Is Prince Rui, Xie Jing Xing?¡±

    ¡°It is not.¡±

    Princess Rong Xin almost wanted to burst out in anger. On normal days she appreciated Shen Miao¡¯s presence of mind in the face of disasters but when this was directed to her, Princess Rong Xin felt that she was facing a bronze pea where she was unable to find a single w. Normal female would have be scared but Shen Miao was not afraid at all.

    ¡°Someonee.¡± Princess Rong Xin face became solemn, ¡°Go and take Shen Miao...¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the rest of the words were swallowed down into her throat.

    A purple d figure leaped into the window outside. The figure came in from the back window and there was no one guarding the backyard thus no one saw him. That person was d in a dark purple brocade robes and at the corners of the robes there were golden thread embroideries which Princess Rong Xing was all too familiar with.

    After he entered the room, he took his time to nce around before leisurely strolling over to Shen Miao. It was as if it was as natural as one¡¯s home and stopped in front of Princess Rong Xin. He thenzily spoke slowly, ¡°She is timid. Rong Yi, don¡¯t scare her.¡±

    Princess Rong Xin remained silent after seeing this person and stood there nkly. Upon hearing ¡®Rong Yi¡¯, she pointed her finger at the other part but could to speak anything.

    In the not very spacious room, the light from themp was swaying slightly while that person yed with the rung on the thumb and wearing half a sliver mask. In the cold light of the mask, a slightly smiling red lips was revealed, but one did not feel warm at all.

    Shen Miao stared at Xie Jing Xin unbelievably. She had never thought that Xie Jing Xing would dare to appear at this moment. How could he appear in the Princess residence without making any secret of it? To Princess Rong Xin, Xie Jing Xing had died in the battlefield in Northern Jiang two years ago and if Xie Jing Xing appeared again, not to mention the waves that would be created in Ming Qi, but in addition to the identity of Prince Rui, there would be all kinds of names of being a scout, spy or traitor that would be used.

    How could he dared?

    Princess Rong Xin pointed at him and trembled before asking, ¡°What did you call BenGong?¡±

    The purple d youth in the room had a tall stature as he slowly reached out to remove his mask.

    When the mask was removed, one could see clearly his outstanding facial features.

    Unparalleled beauty. (Trantor dare the author to find a guy that can be describe as that and also fight in wars)

    That pair of eyes that was always filled with a little radiance and frivolous smiles was now offset but his lips that had a slight ridicule. The frivolous look was covered and there were indifference and pride showing.

    An unfamiliar Xie Jing Xing. A young man that waspletely different from the dazzling handsome youth but on his body, one could vaguely see a shadow of the youth. It was just that arrogance was suppressed down and what reced was a type of danger that was terrifying.

    He then put the mask back on but It was done heedlessly as he spoke somewhatzily, ¡°Trust Rong Yi has been well.¡±

    Princess Rong Xin was stunned for a long time and it seemed that she recovered to her senses just then.

    She looked at Xie Jing Xing and sized him up with an unfamiliar gaze before speaking in an unclear tone, ¡°BenGong should call you Prince Rui or Xie Jing Xing?¡±

    The alienation and defensive in those words gave Shen Miao a shock.

    She had previously thought about what kind of scene it would be like when Xie Jing Xing bumped with Princess Rong Xin but she had not thought that it would be like how it was currently. Previously the family affection had be a scam and joke and the short-lived family with Princess Rong Xin had became so hostile that it made one astonished.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°As the Princess wishes.¡±

    ¡°Is the medicine herbs sent by you?¡± Princess Rong Xin asked.

    Xie Jing Xing only smiled and not answered.

    Princess Rong Xin also smiled, ¡°BenGong dare not ept Prince Rui¡¯s things for nothing. One thinks that the prices for these medicinal herbs are not low. BenGong will instruct people to send the money over to the residence of Prince Rui. Many thanks to Prince Rui¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    ¡°What is Prince Rui here for?¡± Princess Rong Xin¡¯s voice was polite but vignt, unlike how would be facing one resurrected ¡®son¡¯. It waspletely a confrontation with stranger and one could say that the tone used was when ne faces an enemy.¡±

    ¡°She don¡¯t know anything.¡± Xie Jing Xing pointed to Shen Miao with his chin, ¡°Just ask me directly on any doubts that the Princess has. There is no need to make things difficult for her.¡±

    ¡°How would I dare to make things difficult for her?¡± Princess Rong Xinughed coldly but her tone was somewhatplicated.

    ¡°It is good that things are not difficult.¡± Xie Jing Xing walked over and held Shen Miao¡¯s shoulders, uncaring what expression Shen Miao had, ¡°Regarding about today¡¯s matter, this Prince woulde personally another day to exin. There is no need to implicate others on any misunderstanding that the Princess have with this Prince.¡± He lips raised, ¡°The residence of Prince Rui is always waiting at any time.¡±

    After finishing, he did not care what Princess Rong Xin¡¯s expression was and took a few steps and went out from the window.

    Shen Miao was shocked by Xie Jing Xing¡¯s actions today and did not have any reaction when she was brought out of the Princess residence. She had never thought that Xie Jing Xing would dare to appear pompously in the Princess residence and revealed his identity to Princess Rong Xin. Even though Xie Jing Xing and Princess Rong Xin had rtions of a mother and child, that was in the past. Xie Jing Xing was currently from Great Liang and with a different nationality it would cause changes in many matters. This was especially so in the position they were in.

    For example when Princess Rong Xin saw Xie Jing Xing today, Shen Miao had thought Princess Rong Xin would be hysterical, question angrily or would weep in pain. However the first expression that Princess Rong Xin showed was bringing her guard up.

    Her frigid irony and scorching satire but silent probing was done in a polite matter without making one difficult. This kind of restrained emotions only represented one fact, which was that Princess Rong Xin was more suspicious than happy to the resurrected Xie Jing Xing.

    The words that Princess Rong Xin had floated to her ears.

    ¡°He seemed to know clearly what he wanted or not when he was young. He would not take a nce more at the things he did not want and would grab on tightly on things he wanted from the very beginning in his hands. He would always smile and would be liked by females but had never expressed any special indication to any female. He is actually more indifferent than anyone else.¡±

    Was it because Xie Jing Xing knew that such a day would happen thus the family rtions that he ¡®did not want¡¯ was not because he really did not want but because he could not afford to have? Because once he had it, there would be a day where he would lose it. Loved ones would be hostile enemies and the oncepassionate and caring eyes would be defensive. Since it was so, it would be better to be strangers from the start. Without any closeness, there would not be any moment of drawback to look forward to.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart suddenly felt upset.

 Chapter 174: Feelings Moved

    <h4>Chapter 174: Feelings Moved</h4>

    The wind at night was really extremely cold. Xie Jing Xing only brought Shen Miao out of the Princess residence as the horse carriage from the Shen family was waiting outside. Shen Miao wanted to speak but Xie Jing Xing¡¯s figure disappeared from her side. It was Mo Qing and Ah Zhi who was somewhat surprise when she suddenly appeared at the residence¡¯s doors. Ah Zhi asked, ¡°Why did Young Ladye out alone? How about the rest?¡±

    Just as he spoke, Jing Zhe and Gu Yu ran over panting and only gave a sigh of relief when they saw Shen Miao. Jing Zhe said, ¡°These servants were waiting outside but Yang GuGu said that you hade out and this servant thought that she was lying. It was only when one see that there was no one in the room then one came over to take a look. One did not think that Young Lady really came out.¡± She then looked around and said in confusion, ¡°However it was only a room and these servants were standing guard outside. Why did one did not see Young Ladying out? Could it be that there are some secret passage in the Princess residence?¡±

    Gu Yu lightly coughed to remind her not to talk nonsense. This was after all outside the Princess residence and even if there were secrets in the Princess residence, it would be the Princess residence¡¯s secret so how could it be said so unscrupulously by them?

    Jing Zhe stuck her tongue out and looked at Shen Miao. Shen Miao¡¯s brows were tightly knitted and her expression was very solemn. Jing Zhe saw it and said softly, ¡°Just now when one went in, Her Highness the Princess¡¯s expression was not very good. Young Lady, did you quarrel with the Her Highness the Princess?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head and thought about everything that happened today, unknowingly her head got bigger. She climbed up the horse carriage, ¡°Return back first.¡± If there is any matter then one would continue thinking about it upon returning to the Shen mansion. What had happened today was totally out of her expectations.

    Just when the carriage was about to depart, Shen Miao could not help but to lift up the curtains and look back. The dark night had covered everything as there was not even a trace of moonlight, thus nothing could be seen.

    She sighed softly.

    However at a corner near the Princess residence, the purple d youth silently watched as the horse carriage left.

    Gao Yang no longer moved his folding fan and instead kept it at his waist. He looked at that handsome youth in front and his expression became a littleplicated. He asked, ¡°Is it worth it?¡±

    ¡°There will always be such a day.¡± Xie Jing Xing said indifferently.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a pity?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips slightly raised as his masked covered his appearance and expression. Like usual, it made others feel the slight sarcasm and some disdain.

    He said, ¡°It is only the end of fate.¡±

    Gao Yang no longer spoke and only shook his head after a moment and patted Xie Jing Xing¡¯s shoulder.

    A few servants came out from the Princess residence and were carrying some things in a basket. They poured its content onto the floor before throwing the basket on the ground.

    One of the servants felt it was a pity, ¡°This thing cost a lot of money and if one sell it to the medical hall, one would even make a profit. It is really a pity to throw it away.¡±

    ¡°What do you know.¡± The servant by the side red at her, ¡°One do not know if this thing has poison. If there is poison then it would be inviting trouble if one were to sell it. Don¡¯t look at it any more, let¡¯s leave.¡±

    The two servants then turned around and returned to the Princess residence and left the lone basket on the ground.

    However one had knew that these were the ¡®coincidentally¡¯ received herbs that the medical hall sent over for Princess Rong Xin¡¯s heart illness. However at this moment it was abandoned like used shoes and even had the suspicion of being ¡®poisoned¡¯.

    Gao Yang had a disturbed expression as one¡¯s meticulous effort was being trampled on that no matter how big hearted one was, they would not be happy about it. He wanted to say some words offort but Xie Jing Xing had already walked far away.

    His brocade robes, tall stature and leisure walk in the night had an irresistible magnificent style.

    It was just that that figure looked a bit lonely from the back.

    Shen Miao returned to the Shen mansion. Shen Xin and wife had been waiting for her in the residence as the skies were already dark buck Shen Miao had not return, making everyone think that something had happened. Seeing that she returned safely, they finally gave a sigh of relief. Shen Miao was troubled and mentioned that she was tired and wanted to rest early thus everyone did not suspect anything. When Shen Miao returned to her bed chambers, she instructed Jing Zhe and Gu Yu to withdraw before sitting down in front of the time.

    Her heart was somewhat not restless.

    It was a bit of a rash decision for Xie Jing Xing to appeared in the Princess residence today and expose his identity in front of Princess Rong Xin. Xie Jing Xing was not an obtrusive person thus there was no other reason other than to help Shen Miao out of the impossible situation as Princess Rong Xin would take action against the Shen family.

    To create more difficult situation due to oneself was something that Shen Miao was unwilling to see. Even though Xie Jing Xing was said to be difficult to deal with every time, he did not do real harm to her from the beginning to the end.

    Shen Miao did not know how deep the rtionship was between Princess Rong Xin and Xie Jing Xing was but in the Princess residence, Princess Rong Xin¡¯s reaction of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s real identity was indeed heart rending. Xie Jing Xing did not say anything and looked casual as if it did not entered his heart but Shen Miao knew how big the damage was when it was caused by one¡¯s loved ones.

    Just like in the previous life, Fu Xiu Yi did it to her, the Second and Third household of the Shen family did it to her, it was because when all pretences were dropped, it was so cold and all those warm and tenderness were such ridicules. If the indifference and damage was from Xie Ding, Xie Jing Xing could care about it but because it was Princess Rong Xin, he could not.

    After all, the first Tiger Head Bracelet that Xie Jing Xing made was given to Princess Rong Xin. After all, upon returning back to Ding capital after two years and learning that Princess Rong Xin¡¯s heart illness erupted, he still send people to search for the herbs immediately.

    At the end there were emotions that were invested in it.

    Shen Miao got up in irritation. She walked over to the windows and push it open to look outside. The skies outside the window seemed to have sshed with in as the winter night in Ding capital seemed to reveal a feeling of sorrow.

    She thought for a while before turning back to the room and retrieved a dark red brocade cloak to drape around her body. The rope in front of the cloak was tightly knotted before she walked over to the window to call out softly, ¡°Cong Yang.¡±

    A ck shadows fall from the tree and stood straight in front of Shen Miao before respectfully speaking, ¡°Whatmand does Young Madam have?¡±

    Currently Shen Miao no longer hear the way Cong Yang call her. She hesitated before saying, ¡°Bring me to Xie Jing Xing.¡±

    Cong Yang jaw dropped and he suck in a mouthful of cold air. He was born with a serious look and normally had a principled expression on and currently looked somewhatical.

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze was somewhat ashamed into anger, ¡°Do you have a way or not?¡±

    ¡°Young Madam.¡± Cong Yang recovered to his senses and looked like he was in great difficulty, ¡°This subordinate do not know where Master is at the moment.¡±

    Shen Miao frowned. Cong Yang monitored him all day in the Shen mansion and indeed was impossible for him to know about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s whereabouts. Today when he came out of the Princess residence, Xie Jing Xin walked too quickly and before she could even ask, no one knew where Xie Jing Xing had gone.

    However one did not know why but one felt that Xie Jing Xing would be at the residence of Prince Rui at the moment. One could not talk about his happiness or anger and he was used to bottle up his emotions under the mast thus Shen Miao felt that if Xie Jing Xing was frustrated, he should be alone.

    She made a decisive decision and said to Cong Yang, ¡°Bring me to the residence of Prince Rui.¡±

    Cong Yang¡¯s face turned to one of difficulty and Shen Miao frowned, ¡°You cannot even do this?¡±

    Cong Yang quickly exined, ¡°This subordinate can naturally do it by oneself but it is not possible to bring Young Made along.¡±

    Shen Miao asked him, ¡°Do you know QingGong?¡±

    Cong Yang nodded his head continuously.

    ¡°Then it is alright.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°You can grab me and bring me to the residence of Prince Rui.¡± She thought it very simply, just like what Xie Jing Xing did to her. Cong Yang was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s people and in some degree even easier to move them than Mo Qing and the rest. The most important thing was she did not want more people to know about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity as an additional person knowing would be an additional risk. Even if it was the people she trusted as one would not know if they would be made used by others.

    When her words were out, Cong Yang repeatedly shook his head and there was some fear in his eyes as he said, ¡°No can do.¡±

    ¡°Whatever is wrong?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s patience was almost exhausted.

    Cong Yang said, ¡°It is improper for male and females to have physical contact.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°¡­¡±

    She really did not know how Xie Jing Xing found these guards that were more disciplined than females. Afterwards no matter what Shen Miao said, Cong Yang was not willing to ¡®bring¡¯ her to the residence of Prince Rui.

    Now Shen Miao was in a difficult position. Without letting Cong Yang use QingGong, she would need to walk out of the main doors of the Shen residence. The main doors of the Shen residence were guarded by Shen Xin¡¯s army and cannot be alerted. To go out in the middle of the night like this, one feared that before even getting out of the main doors, most of the people in the family would be awaken and at that time she would not know how to exin.

    Shen Miao¡¯s head ached a lot.

    She looked at the wall outside the courtyard and suddenly there was a sh of light in her mind. When Xie Jing Xing just moved over to Yan Qing Lane, as he did notck of money to spend, he had bought all the houses between the residence of Prince Rui to the Shen mansion and even imed to be neighbours. It can be said from this that the residence of Prince Rui was near to the Shen mansion. It was just that Xie jing Xing¡¯s room was a bit far.

    Even though it was the neighbouring courtyard, Shen Miao¡¯s gazended on the tall wall of the courtyard. She said, ¡°Climb over the wall then.¡±

    Cong Yang looked at her nkly, seemingly not believing his ears. He was ordered to protect Shen Miao¡¯s safety and had monitored every single movement of Shen Miao in the Shen mansion thus she knew what kind of person Shen Miao was. Shen Miao was calm and very disciplined. She was able to withstand quietness at such a young age and looked like one who was from the Pce. Her everyday actions reflected that she was brought up well. Cong Yand had often felt that this Young Madam was different from others and was extremely noble. However when one heard that this noble Young Madam wanted to climb over walls at this moment, Cong Yang thought that there was something wrong with his ears.

    Shen Miao red at him and said angrily, ¡°Are you not listening to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes.¡± Cong Yang quickly stood up straight and dared not look that what expression Shen Miao had on.

    Afterwards Cong Yang felt extreme suffering. Initially he thought that Shen Miao wanted to climb over the walls herself but the climbing over walls that Shen Miao had mentioned was referring to bring things for her to climb up like stairs and Shen Miao could walk over the walk to the other side.

    Cong Yang spend most of the night stealing haystacks from the wealthy people as steps but the problem was that there was over tens of courtyards between Shen mansion to the residence of Prince Rui. Every courtyard had a wall in between and Cong Yang was so busy that he was perspiring in the middle of a cold day. Seeing that Shen Miao arrogantly walked over another wall, as if she was walking up stairs in the Pce, he could onlyment and sign of his own destiny.

    If one wasn¡¯t afraid of tarnishing Young Madam¡¯s body and provoke dissatisfaction from Master, Cong Yang would not spend that much effort. One had to know that his QingGong was good and it was more than enough for fly with an additional person so why was there the need to run around like this. Previously when Master transferred him out of Mo Yu Army, his colleagues were all envious of his good fortune but they did not know that this job was like being abourer for others that was even worst off than servants. Cong Yang could only cry silently in his heart.

    When Shen Miao finally ¡®climbed over¡¯ thest wall and entered the residence of Prince Rui, Cong Yang was so tired that he did not want to talk.

    Because they came in from the direction of the inner courtyard and not the main entrance, there was not a single guard seen in the big residence of Prince Rui. Cong Yang also had a doubtful expression as it was now that sloppy in the past.

    Shen Miao was looking at theyout of the residence of Prince Rui. It was as luxurious and beautiful as in the rumours. It was just a temporary ce to stay but it was renovated this beautifully. One really did not know how extraordinary Great Liang¡¯s Imperial Pce would be like. Just as she was thinking about it, a middle aged male d in ck appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Tie Yi.¡± Cong Yang shouted and immediately asked, ¡°Where are the rest?¡±

    The guard by the name of Tie Yi was startled upon seeing Shen Miao and asked her with cupped hands, ¡°Is there something urgent for Young Lady Shen toe over personally?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at the other¡¯s appearance and he seemed to know her. Seeing that Cong Yang greeted him, she guessed that he was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s people and said, ¡°I am looking for Prince Rui as one have some words to say.¡±

    Tie Yi seemed to know that she would say that and nodded his head, ¡°Master is in the inner courtyard. Doe with me.¡±

    When winteres to Ming Qi, no one was willing to walk around outside. If it was at night, there would not be a single person on the streets and even a birth, cat or dog would stay in its warm nest and not willing to move one bit.

    The water in pond was already frozen. The thickyer of ice hadpletely covered the scenery, the entire summer scene of lotus flowers and kois were swimming. It was as if no matter how good the days were, it would always pass. Just like the flowers that bloom in Spring would aways wither one day.

    The purple d youthzily slept on top of the tree with both hands behind his head and without taking off his mask. There was antern hanging on the tree and under the weak halo of light, his expression seemed to be somewhat not of sorrow but it was not happiness and instead somewhat lonely.

    It was like the wind that passes through the tree. Floatingly light but was also cold and heavy. Quiet and silent.

    The white tiger was lying under the tree and from time to time it would scratch its ws at the trunk and asionally bit the ice on the ground. The crushing of the nice was clearly audible at night.

    This scenery was what Shen Miao saw when she entered. The youth and white tiger slept on but it made her thought of her past lifetime self, walking in the Imperial Gardens in the middle of the night, seeing the remnants ofughter from Fu Xiu Yi and Mei Furen during the day. It was somewhat agonising as she walked around without any goal.

    The white tiger suddenly realised that someone was approaching and immediately got up and looked at her vigntly as it growled warningly. But because it was after all too small, there was no deterrent from its voice, making it adorable instead.

    ¡°Jiao Jiao, shh.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°¡­¡±

    She walked to the tree and looked up at the person sleeping in the branches and said, ¡°Who are you calling?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing moved and suddenly looked down. When he saw Shen Miao he was startled for a moment before he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°The conversation in the Princess residence was not finish thus one came over to take a look.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing took a nce at her but did note down from the tree and instead chuckled, ¡°You came over because you are concern of me?¡±

    ¡°What you think is your business.¡± Shen Miao answered.

    ¡°Could it be that you thought that I would be sad?¡± Xie Jing Xing seemed to have heard a Joe and his expression became interested, ¡°Really naive.¡±

    ¡°It is the best if there is none.¡± Shen Miao did not pay any attention to his ridicule and said calmly.

    Xie Jing Xing stared at the skies and waved his handszily, ¡°Go back. I am fine.¡±

    Shen Miao did not return.

    The white tiger on the ground seemed to be aware that Shen Miao had no malice and moreover its master had not shown any hostility thus it gradually rxed its vignce before cuddling at Shen Miao¡¯s feet and call out.

    Shen Miao quickly looked at the youth up on the tree.

    After a long while, she asked, ¡°Xie Jing Xing, you want to wipe out Ming Qi?¡±

    The air became silent in an instant and it seemed that there were tiny lingering sparks that came out from one of the hangingnterns.

    In the dim light, the branches concealed the youth¡¯s expression that even if one could see him, one was unable to see his expression due to the mask. One could only see the corner of the gorgeous purple robes that was hanging down with the golden threads that was shining under the light. Those lines inteced and waved but seemed to be vaguely outlining a picture of a beast.

    Seemingly a Dragon.

    The silence made one apprehensive and he did not answer.

    Shen Miao¡¯s back was leaning against a tree as he said faintly, ¡°If you at the end want to wipe of Ming Qi then everyone that onee across can be adopted or discarded. There is littlemon ground for understanding between people of differing principles. Some people are good but are destined not to be on the same route. Since there are different routes, why be bothered about them?¡±

    Xie Jing Xingughed and his voice was heard on top, ¡°You areforting me?¡±

    ¡°No. I amforting myself.¡± Shen Miao answered.

    She could understand Xie Jing Xing but she was somewhat different from Xie Jing Xing. Xie Jing Xing was a man and had to bee even more decisive thus one believed that after tonight, he would still be the confident Prince Rui and nothing was difficult for him and there was nothing that could stop him. He was like a lion who had a powerful existence but its just that when he was licking his own wounds alone, she so happened to encounter him.

    ¡°You also have matters to grieve?¡± Xie Jing Xing scoffed, still using the frivolous tone as before. However Shen Miao knew that in his eyes, there was no smile at this moment.

    This was because there were some emotions that even he was unable to hide it, thus he went up to the tree where no one could see and was even unwilling to take down the mask and sit there quietly.

    ¡°My grieving matters are no less than you.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°At least Princess Rong Xin is till alive. Shouldn¡¯t the most painful thing in the world is that the person who had misunderstood and med are gone? Some mistakes can bepensated but some wrongs cannot be made up.¡±

    Like her Wan Yu and Fu Ming. She could save many people but only these two could not be saved. Even if one¡¯s entire life was exhausted, one could not save them at all. No matter if she could take her biggest revenge in the future, or even if the entire Shen family could live on splendidly, there would not be any opportunity to make up for this regret and one could only think about it at night.

    Even dreaming about it was a luxury.

    ¡°You also knew that there would be such a day sooner orter so why be concerned about it? Everything is destined and things that were done with meticulous virtue and attention to duty. Everything more would be too much and this is only that fate hase to an end.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°No one would walk with anyone on the same road for an entire lifetime. Just like my marriage.¡±

    ¡°Fu Xiu Yi is not on the same road as me, the Crown Prince is not on the same route as me. HuangFu Hao is not, Feng Zi Xian is not, Luo Ling is not and Pei Lang is also not.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi and the Crown Prince were people in the Fu family and naturally they were enemies and it was impossible to be on the same route as Shen Miao. HuangFu Haobour sinister motives. Feng Zi Xian grew up smoothly without any bumps in life like a flower in a greenhouse and it was different from her. Luo Ling personality was straightforward so how would he understand the schemes and calctions in her year? As for Pei Lang, it was aplicated entanglement since in the past lifetime he had been involved in the destruction of Shen Miao¡¯s life. This itself would always separate her from him, so much so that she could never treat him honestly.

    ¡°If you say it like that, there is no one under the skies that are on the road with you.¡± Xie Jing Xing reminded her.

    ¡°The truth is like this.¡±

    Shen Miao sighed in her heart. For a person who crawled out of the grave and lived the second time round, there was some parts, in some ways, that was almost like a ghost. She had been travelling on the road of revenge alone and it had always been so.

    ¡°Then with youforting me like this, it would make me have the illusion.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled gently, ¡°That you and I are on the same road.¡±

    The wind picked up the leaves on the ground blew it onto the pond. The surface of the pond was frozen till it was as hard as a rock and unshakeable.

    It seemed that one was able to see through the surface of the pond as one was able to see the breeze blowing in the spring and water flowers blooming. The ice in the pond was slightly glittering and the red flowers and green willows scene was indeed a great scenery to look at.

    Winter days would always pass and spring would alwayse.

    Shen Miao¡¯s voice was light that it was even lighter than the wind in the night as it filled the air.

    She said, ¡°Who says it is not?¡±

    Then with youforting me like this, it would make me have the illusion that you and I are on the same road.

    Who says it is not?

    The shadow of the tree shed and someone came down from it. The youth¡¯s back was tall and handsome and when the white tiger was in a distant saw that its owner had came down, it immediately ran over with joy and even licked the corner of other party¡¯s robes.

    ¡°Do you think that I am Prince Rui of Great Liang or the Little Marquis of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An?¡± He asked.

    Shen Miao leaned against the tree and ced both of her hands behind as she looked at his back view, ¡°Is this important?¡±

    ¡°I too thought that it was not important.¡± Xie Jing Xing stood by the pond. His voice was calm, as if there was no waves at all as he said, ¡°From the moment I knew about my identity, there would be people who would remind me constantly that it is important.¡±

    ¡°The Marquis of Lin An is weak, ipetent, indecisive and is not worthy to be a father. Even if the real Little Xie Marquis did not die at the beginning, he would still die in Madam Fang¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°Rong Yi treats me well.¡±

    ¡°I thought that it was important to others but to her, my identity is not important.¡±

    ¡°But now it seemed that I had made a big mistake.¡±

    He said dully, ¡°To the people under Heavens, this issue had been important from the beginning to the end. There is no flukes.¡±

    Believing that all of one¡¯s feelings would be able to break through the shackles of one¡¯s identity and family feelings would be above all but at the end it was a p to one¡¯s face. The most important thing was that feeling of deep disappointment.

    Shen Miao stared at his back and only spoke after a long time, ¡°To me, it does not matter.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing lightlyughed.

    He turned around and walked towards Shen Miao before stopping in front of her. He looked down at Shen Miao and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°You are just Xie Jing Xing.¡± She refused to admit defeat and seemed to be pressing down the other party¡¯s momentum.

    ¡°Just?¡± He was slightly dissatisfied.

    ¡°You can deceive others but cannot deceive me.¡± SHen Miao looked at his mask, ¡°From the beginning I know what kind of person you are. Ever since I know you till when the alliance concluded, you are just Xie Jing Xing, nothing more.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing gave a long and meaningful ¡®oh¡¯ sound.

    He took another step forward and Shen Miao unconsciously retreated. She was leaning against the tree and this time her back was up against the tree and there was no way to retreated and Xie Jing Xing lifted her chin up.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Do you find that I am cruel?¡±

    ¡°One does not think so as I am also the same.¡± Shen Miao answered.

    ¡°Then do you know that I am not a good person?¡± His voice was very deep and pleasant to hear and with the cold wind blowing by one¡¯s ear, it made one¡¯s entire body feel hot.

    Shen Miao backed up but he was not willing to be looked down upon and said, ¡°I know, I am also the same.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing held on to her waist and pull Shen Miao to him. The mask was blocking his face, making his handsome appearance a bit mysterious. He said, ¡°Then I can now answer your question.¡±

    ¡°What question?¡± Shen Miao did not understand.

    ¡°You asked if I want to wipe out Ming Qi.¡±

    Shen Miao stared at him and in that beautiful pair of eyes, they only filled with bright glittering gems as if one could be suck into in.

    ¡°Then what is your answer?¡± She asked.

    ¡°If I say yes, will you report me?¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled devilishly.

    Shen Miao slowly said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Because I am also the same.¡±

    It was like sparks suddenly appeared on the sheet of ice. One was unable to see if he was happy or anger when he asked, ¡°Do you know what you are saying?¡±

    Shen Miao was silent.

    He gritted his teeth as if he wanted to swallow Shen Miao whole, ¡°Shen Miao, you better not regret. Once on board my ship, one cannot alight from it in this life.¡±

    He suddenly leaned over and kissed Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao unconsciously wanted to avoid it but was held by the waist by Xie Jing Xing. His cold mask touched Shen Miao face as he held Shen Miao hands and kissed her lips roughly.

    Trantor remarks: And I expect all hell to break loose in thements below¡­ LOL¡­ Tbh, if I am XJX, I will fall for SM at this moment. Because of his identities and goals, he is always alone but now someonees out to tell him she only see him as just XJX and his identity does not matter.

 Chapter 175: Great Waves (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 175: Great Waves (Part 1)</h4>

    His kisses were hot but the silver mask was cold, as if it was carrying some unspeakable emotions that overwhelmed Heavens and earth. The more Shen Miao struggled, the more tighter he held her and lock her in his arms and took her lips like making an oath.

    The flowers bloomed in winter, the butterflies flying in autumn, the ice springs in summer and the snowkes in spring could not describe the bizarreness of this moment. There was the sound of wind by one ears but that beautiful youth¡¯s hug was strong and his kisses was burning, as if one had exhausted one life and could not escape.

    When Xie Jing Xing let go of Shen Miao, Shen Miao almost went limp and could not breathe. In the previous life, she desired Fu Xiu Yi but from the beginning till the end was a one-sided enthusiasm. Even during Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s wedding night, it was just a perfunctory gesture. She had never been this intimate with any man.

    Shen Miao was flew into a rage out of humiliation as she felt that she had lost her self-control just now. Xie Jing Xing supported her so that she would not fall as she red angrily at Xie Jing Xing.

    However she did not know what after she was being kissed just now, her eyes were almost watery. With eyes full of life and charming with a blushing face and red lips like petals, it made one want to feel tenderness towards.

    Xie Jing Xing covered it up and looked away.

    Other than being embarrassed and angry, Shen Miao was a little overwhelmed and did not know what to do. In all fairness, her heart more or less expected this scenario.

    As to why did she not block it or let it develop, it was because her heart had unconsciously reacted to it but Shen Miao did not want to go into the reason behind it.

    ¡°Talk about your marriage.¡± Xie Jing Xing had restored that frivolous tone of voice, ¡°What is your n now?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him unfathomably, ¡°What ns?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her with squinted eyes and spoke in a somewhat dangerous tone, ¡°The Crown Prince, Luo Ling, Feng Zi Xian, Su Ming Feng and Pei Lang. Who do you want to marry to?¡±

    Shen Miao frowned and had a serious look of consideration.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes coagted and his tone was unkind, ¡°You really want to marry to someone else.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I marry someone else?¡±

    ¡°After kissing me, touching me, you still dare to make me wear a green hat. Shen Miao, you really have the nerves.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled slightly, ¡°You cannot be thinking to let me marry you?¡±

    ¡°You are finally smart for once.¡± Xie Jing Xing said unhurriedly.

    Shen Miao was startled. It was not that she did not think about the rtionship with Xie Jing Xing before. Both of them are allies but they were more ambiguous than allies. About matters between male and female, though one had not eating any pork, one at least saw pigs running. On those night when her heart beat that quickly, Shen Miao discovered some things.

    However this did not mean that Xie Jing Xing could marry her. Xie Jing Xing is Prince Rui of Great Liang and she was a Di daughter of Ming Qi¡¯s General. Not to mention that Ming Qi side would not agree to it, one feared that it would not be easy to exin to Emperor Yong Le¡¯s side.

    Especially in the current situation, Xie Jing Xing has a high status in Great Liang and the greater the power he has, it meant that Emperor Yong Le valued Xie Jing Xing heavily. There would be many things that one would not be able to act independently when being valued heavily by an Emperor.

    This included one¡¯s own marriage.

    Just as Shen Miao was still distracted, she heard Xie Jing Xing saying, ¡°You do not have to worry about anything and just embroider the wedding dress obediently in the room and wait for me.¡±

    ¡°When did I promise to marry you?¡± Shen Miao retorted back with a question.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Xie Jing Xing thought about it a little and a smile appeared on his lips, ¡°I also don¡¯t mind turning the raw rice into cooked one tonight.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him in vignce but Xie Jing Xingughed, ¡°You look like you are looking forward to it.¡±

    Shen Miao decided not to speak to XIe Jing Xing about it. This person appeared genuine but was actually devious and would speak obscenities in every three sentences. She said, ¡°With regards to the Crown Prince matter, I have an idea.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing raise his eyebrow, ¡°You have a countermeasure early on?¡±

    ¡°Suddenly thought about it.¡± Shen Miao stressed, ¡°Need your help.¡±

    ¡°Need my help?¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled lightly and whispered to her, ¡°This husband will help you.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    When Shen Miao returned back to the Shen mansion from the residence of Prince Rui, the skies were almost in the early hours of morning. Naturally it was Xie Jing Xing who ¡®brought¡¯ her back and when he came to know that Shen Miao climbed over walls whening over, Xie Jing Xingughed till Shen Miao almost got angry. However as this night passed, there were many things that had quietly changed.

    During the discussion with Xie Jing Xing in the residence of Prince Rui on the countermeasures against the Crown Prince¡¯s marriage, Shen Miao had a strange feeling. All the while when she was in the road of revenge, she was always alone and now unfathomably having a strong enough backing, it made her feel secure. Especially this support was intelligent and could see the loopholes in her countermeasures in a nce and propose improvements. Shen Miao felt that their partnership was very cooperative.

    Unconsciously the words that Xie Jing Xing had said during the night floated up in Shen Miao¡¯s mind. Just embroider the wedding dress obediently.

    Xie Jing Xing was one who would look at certain things casually but what Princess Rong Xin said was correct. He knew what he wanted and did not want from the very beginning and Shen Miao was not clear how much words that Xie Jing Xing said was true. However on the matter of Shen Miao¡¯s marriage, Xie Jing Xing had revealed his absolute strength and tyranny that no one had any room to refute.

    Shen Miao sighed again. The road ahead was long and the muddy waters of Ming Qi was not cleaned yet. This was just too extravagant to mention about one¡¯s feelings. Counter soldier with arms and water with earth, if Xie Jing Xing really had that ability and he dared to marry the daughter of another country¡¯s General then there was no reason for her not to dare to marry.

    Her lips were slightly tingling in pain, as if there was still a lingering heat on it which made her lower her head.

    The mouth that could not deny and the heartbeat that could not be suppressed.

    That youth was handsome and beautiful, and was intelligent and decisive.

    It was difficult for anyone not to be tempted.

    In the residence of Prince Ding, thenterns were brightly lit the entire night.

    After Fu Xiu Yi knew that Shen Miao¡¯s and the Crown Prince¡¯s marriage was suppressed because Prince Rui ¡®unintentionally¡¯ mentioned that one sentence. On this night, all the aides had reached the residence of Prince Ding and discuss about this matter from the beginning to the end.

    ¡°Previous I had guessed that the rtionship between Shen Miao and Prince Rui was not that simple. Now after using the Crown Prince to test, the cloven foot had been revealed.¡± Fu Xiu Yiughed coldly, ¡°Once anything happen to Shen Miao, Prince Rui will not be able to sit still.¡±

    Pei Lang stood beneath and did not say a single word. These day Fu Xiu Yi had changed his treatment to him and would not ask for his opinions on many things. Because the contrast before and after was too great, other aides noticed it and thought that Pei Lang had offended Fu Xiu Yi and took joy in his misfortune. However Pei Lang knew that as Fu Xiu Yi was an intelligent person, for him to inexplicably neglect him, he must have discovered some clues or perhaps his rtions with Shen Miao was discovered by Fu Xiu Yi. Even though his heart was on fire, Pei Lang did not disy even a little of it. Fu Xiu Yi still did not drop all pretences so it meant that he had his own intentions or perhaps he only suspected it but it was not confirmed yet. A full set of show must be performed when acting and one could not abandon it halfway. Pei Lang knew this truth well and only portrayed the reaction of a normal aide that was being shunned.

    ¡°What is Gentleman Pei¡¯s view on it?¡± For the first time, Fu Xiu Yi asked for his opinion.

    Pei Lang¡¯s heart moved and dropped his head to say, ¡°This subordinate thinks that one should immediately investigate on the rtionship between the Shen family and Prince Rui or Great Liang. Shen Miao¡¯s position is special as she represent Ming Qi¡¯s most important military power. If there is some private agreement between the Shen family and Prince Rui, one fear...¡±

    The aides started discussing. Even though they were not satisfied with Pei Lang, they did not admit that Pei Lang¡¯s words were incorrect. Shen Miao was after all a young female and not a great beauty that could overthrow cities and ruin states. It is better to say that Prince Rui valued the Shen family behind Shen Miao then to say that Prince Rui targeted for a beauty. This was then reasonable.

    Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°Gentleman said it correctly but today I have heard something.¡±

    Everyone was waiting for him to say the words next.

    ¡°Shen Miao had spend the entire day in the residence of Princess Rong Xin. The Princess¡¯s health had not been good all the time but she still hold her till at night. It seems that after Shen Miao departed, the Princess¡¯s mood was also not good.¡± Fu Xiu Yi smiled, ¡°Could it be that the Princess knew something?¡±

    After a moment of silence, an aide said, ¡°Perhaps Princess Rong Xin had inside information. Your Highness may wish to start with Princess Rong Xin¡¯s end and perhaps there would be some little clues.¡±

    ¡°I too think like this.¡± Fu Xiu Yi looked at Pei Lang and one was not sure if he was purposely saying it for him to hear, ¡°Even though behind Shen Miao that is the big backing of the Shen family, she is very entric. Prince Rui only lend a helping hand to her every matters so there must be some hidden motive. If Princess Rong Xin is also involved then the matter would be interesting.¡±

    ¡°Paper cannot wrap fire. I must uncover the secret between them.¡± Fu Xiu Yi smiled meaningfully, ¡°One have to rely on all of you.¡±

    Everyone responded that they didn¡¯t dared and Pei Lang lowered his head but felt a little uneasiness in his heart.

    This night, the Princess residence was not at all peaceful. Princess Rong Xing had sat in Xin Zheng Yuan for the entire night.

    Xie Jing Xing did not die and instead became the Prince Rui of Great Liang. This was something that Princess Rong Xin had never expected. In the past two years, Princess Rong Xin had countlessly hope that one day she would discover that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death was just a dream and also hope that when she woke up that handsome and proud youth would still be standing in front of him and call out Rong Yizily. However when the actual moment arrive, Princess Rong Xin¡¯s first thought was not gratification.

    He wore a noble purple gold robe and the corner of the robes were embroidered with a flying dragon with gold threads. He wore a cold mask and greeted her with familiarity but with a title of Prince Rui.

    That was the biggest threat for Ming Qi.

    Princess Rong Xin originally was angry due to the deceit and coverup but once she realised the true identity of Xie Jing Xing, Princess Rong Xin¡¯s instinctive reaction was to be vignt. This did not mean that the many years of rtionship with Xie Jing Xing was false but because of one another¡¯s position in politics, she was the Princess of Ming Qi and pride and suspicion of the Imperial family would always appear at such times.

    She wrote a letter at the table to warn Emperor Wen Hui and stopped halfway before tearing the paper into small pieces. The entanglement andplication in her heart had poured over to her face but she was not willing to see Xie Jing Xing again because she did not know how to face him.

    The initial part of Princess Rong Xin¡¯s suspicion was that Xie Jing Xing did not die so how would he be Prince Rui, the blooded younger brother of Emperor Yong Le of Great Liang? Prince Rui¡¯s name was obviously not something that could be use casually. Was Xie Jing Xing originally a person from Great Liang or was he bought over by Great Liang by coincidences. If it was the former then it was still excusable but if it was thetter then Xie Jing Xing hadmitted treason.

    Xie Jing Xing was not close to Xie Ding and one would not be sessful if one asked Xie Ding. Shen Miao must know some stuff but Shen Miao would definitely not say anything. Since Xie Jing Xing was also protecting her, it was not easy for Princess Rong Xing to touch her. After thinking about it, Princess Rong Xin finally thought of someone.

    Grew up together when Xie Jing Xing was in his childhood, with good rtions between both families and was considered to be Xie Jing Xing¡¯s best friends in Ming Qi. Because they grew up together and spend most of the time together, there would be times when one would be able to see the differences with Xie Jing Xing.

    The heir of the Count of Ping Nan, Su Ming Feng.

    Princess Rong Xing instructed the servants to bring an invitation over.

 Chapter 175: Great Waves (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 175: Great Waves (Part 2)</h4>

    As the days passed, it got closer to the end of the year.

    Themoners were starting to rush to purchase new year¡¯s goods and thus the streets would be filled with bustle every day. Life would go on smoothly so normal people would not be able to know what was in the minds of noble people. It was like how the eagle and sparrow saw the skies, it was destined to be different.

    Ever since Emperor Wen Hui had been shocked by the wildly ambitious ¡®casual chat¡¯ with Prince Rui, he was more and more inclined with an alliance with Qin country. It was just till now there was no conclusion to Princess Ming An¡¯s case, thus there was still a line between them. However with Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s increase sincerity, HuangFu Hao¡¯s attitude was somewhat soften.

    All the different departments of Ming Qi¡¯s official could be dispatched by HuangFu Hao, that even the Bureau of Investigations would time to time be interrogated by HuangFu Hao. No matter what the result was, Emperor Wen Hui had gave HuangFu Hao enough face. Even though one was unable to discover the cause of Princess Ming An¡¯s death, HuangFu Hao did not think that Ming Qi deliberately cover it up since he had witnessed the process of the investigation. It might be that Princess Ming An had offended some powerful character else how would there be no traces left?

    Not mentioning about the matter with Princess Ming An, the words that Prince Rui said to Emperor Wen Hui finally reached to HuangFu Hao¡¯s ears. If one were to say from the beginning that HuangFu Hao represented Qin country, he clearly had the intention to form an alliance with Ming Qi but purposely put up airs in an attempt to seek more personal benefits. When he heard the words from Prince Rui, HuangFu Hao could not sit still.

    If Prince Rui represented Great Liang and really had the intention get the few cities that produces ore in Ming Qi, just like what Emperor Wen Hui worried, Great Liang would not need those mere cities but the entire Ming Qi. That meant that Ming Qi was in danger. Without the lips, the teeth would feel the cold. Just one Qin country was not power enough to deal with Great Liang, moreover it would be the Great Liang that had absorbed Ming Qi¡¯s military, weapons and wealth. At that time when Great Liang take care of Qin country, the Qin country would not have strength to fight.

    The purpose of the alliance between Qin country and Ming Qi was to contain Great Liang.

    HuangFu Hao sent this information back to Qin country. Even though the Emperor of Qin was furious that he had lost a Princess in Ming Qi without rhyme or reason, butparing a Princess and the entire country of Qin, it was insignificant. Thus the Emperor of Qin let HuangFu Hao temporarily put the matter of Princess Ming An aside and form a good alliance with Ming Qi.

    When HuangFu Hao gotten the message from the Emperor of Qin, he started to enter the Imperial Pce of Ming Qi more frequently. One had the intention to strike an alliance and the other was worried that there would be no help thus they click quickly and on the surface had joyous and harmonious rtions. The rtionship between Emperor Wen Hui and HuangFu Hao had became much closer.

    Emperor Wen Hui had the intention to support the Crown Prince and previously wanted to get Shen Miao to marry the Crown Prince but who knew that he suddenly glimpse upon Great Liang¡¯s ambitions and dared not take action with the Shen family. Now that HuangFu Hao came over, it was good to let HuangFu Hao have more interactions with the Crown Prince so that so that the Crown Prince and inherit the rtions with HuangFu Hao.

    The matters in this world is inextricably linked. Normally the rtions that would be even touched by a eight foot pole but now there were various connection. Intelligent people would find their usefulness in these rtions but normal people would be lost in it if they were not careful enough.

    In the residence of the Minister of Land.

    Shen Dong Ling was drinking tea at the moment.

    High grade Ye-er Qing (type of tea leaves) that was grown in the dangerous peaks of the southern country that one small handful would cost a few hundreds of silver. Her posture when she appreciates tea was beautiful and she was wearing the Southern Jiang¡¯s brocade robes and had family bracelets on. She was very pretty and delicate that when one take a nce, one would see that she was a charming woman that live like a noble.

    No one would have though that not too long ago, she was still a obscure Shu daughter of the Shen residence that would not leave the courtyard all year round that even the servants did not know that she was a youngdy of the Shen residence. Not to say when Ren Wan Yun was the head of the household, there was not even oil in the dishes for ten days to half a month.

    The difference from the past and now was like clouds and dirt. Humans seeks one¡¯s way up just as water seeks its way down. Even though the residence of the Minister of Land did not looked as powerful as other official families, it was considered to be very wealthy. There was no one that could live with only that little money from court. Before marrying into the residence of the Minister of Land, Shen Dong Ling had always thought that the Wang family was following Prince Zhou and onlyter learn that the real master of the Wang family was the Crown Prince. Being a Minister of Land but had such an abundance of wealth like this, it was not because the Wang family had some dealing with the salt smugglers but the money would naturally flow into the residence of the Crown Prince and these are only some fathers from a flying goose. Just these few feathers was able to let the family stay in Ding capital without worrying at all shows how profitable the business of privately selling salt was.

    If one were to say that the matter of money was an unexpected surprise to Shen Dong Ling, then Wang Bi himself made Shen Dong Ling very satisfied. Wang Bi looked honest but was in fact savvy and was considered highly ranked under the Crown Prince. At the beginning Shen Yue did not look up to Wang Bi and did not know that it was her that had no eyes. Shen Dong Ling was born with beautiful looks, had a soft temperament and the most important thing was that she could always make some suggestions for Wang Bi¡¯s matters. However she would not interfere too much and would always keep a cautious distance. The more she did that, the better Wang Bi treated her. When marrying a wife, one would want to marry one who was virtuous and besides being virtuous and smart, it was even more valuable for one also understanding other people¡¯s views. Wang Bi had felt very fortunate that Shen Dong Ling and Shen Yue had exchanged their marriages. The family of the Minister of Land only had Wang Bi, the only sone and Wang Bi was very capable that almost everything in the Wang family was decided by Wang Bi. Naturally Shen Dong Ling became the matriarch of the Wang family. The servant would be very respectful to her and if Ren Wan Yun was still alive, one feared that she would faint in anger. That Shu daughter that she view like ants was not even morefortable then when Ren Wan Yun was in the beginning and naturally Wan YiNiang was like the boat that floats when the tide rises and lived a wealthy lifestyle.

    Today it was the same.

    Wang Bi came back from outside and handed the pastry in his hands to the maids before saying, ¡°One passed by Guang Fu Zhai and conveniently bought some cakes for you to eat.¡±

    ¡°Husband is considerate.¡± Shen Dong Ling smiled at him as she poured a cup of tea for him. Her every move was delicate and tender, most likely because she was after all a daughter of a YiNiang, there would be some amorous feeling. She smiled as she said, ¡°Husband looked very happy today. Is there something good that happened?¡±

    To Shen Dong Ling, Wang Bi did not hide most things from her because Shen Dong Ling was not one who would talk and could asionally help to share his worries. Currently Wang Bi and Shen Dong Ling were newlyweds and would be in their honeymoon period. Wang Bi said, ¡°His Majesty let HuangFu Hao have more interactions with the Crown Prince and most likely want to have good rtions with Qin country. By giving the Crown Prince this favour, it can been easily seen that His Majesty wants to support the Crown Prince. When man attains the Tao, even his pets would ascend to Heavens. We are the Crown Prince¡¯s people so when the Crown Prince ascend to the throne in the future, we would have credits for our efforts.¡± He smiled towards Shen Dong Ling, ¡°Do you think it should be celebrated?¡±

    Shen Dong Ling¡¯s mind turned and immediately showed a surprise happiness expression, ¡°Really?¡± Afterwards she looked at Wang Bi with some admiration as she spoke softly, ¡°Husband is really powerful. It is this one¡¯s past fortune to be able to follow Husband.¡±

    To be looked with such admiring gaze by a charming and seductive female, any male¡¯s vanity would be greatly satisfied. Wang Bi smiled, ¡°This is easy to satisfy.¡± He then sighed and spoke with some regret, ¡°If a while ago, His Majesty bestow marriage upon Fifth Shen Young Lady to His Highness the Crown Prince, the Crown Prince would have the military power of the Shen family and it would be more advantageous. If so then our winning chances would be even higher. Now even though one have some rtions with Qin country at the moment, in terms of military power...¡± He sighed again, ¡°It is often the most important thing.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling¡¯s mind turned and she conveniently leaned into Wang Bi¡¯s embrace and reached her hand out to ce it on Wang Bi¡¯s chest and said tenderly, ¡°Husband is too demanding on himself. To be able to do to this level, one would not be an ordinary person.¡±

    This was exactly what Wang Bi wanted to hear. He smiled, ¡°You are really contented?¡±

    ¡°This Qie is contented with a man like Husband.¡± Shen Dong Ling smiled delicately and asked inadvertently, ¡°Currently one cannot let Fifth Younger Sister marry the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Younger Sister?¡± Wang Bi was startled before saying, ¡°Almost forgot that you both are sisters.¡±

    He said it unintentionally but it was particrly sharp when it was heard by Shen Dong Ling as he seemed to say that she was a Shu daughter while Shen Miao was a Di daughter and there was a difference between Di and Shu. Human¡¯s greed would change ordingly to the change of environment. In the past, Shen Dong Ling was busy ensuring her safety in the Shen residence and schemed for a good life for herself and could tolerate all the ridicules and sarcasm and would not have the energy to be picky about it. However she was now the Furen in the residence of the Minister of Land thus she was particrly sensitive to these things.

    She buried her head in Wang Bi¡¯s embrace and did not let Wwang Bi see her sullen expression but still asked, ¡°It cannot be done?¡°

    ¡°It is not that it cannot be done.¡± Wang Bi said, ¡°It is just that Great Liang¡¯s ambition is difficult to make clear thus many things need to be dyed as one still require Shen Xin¡¯s reputation. It is just that Shen Miao is currently not young of age and one heard that the Shen family is not willing to let Shen Miao marry into the residence of the Crown Prince. The key point of the matter is to resolve it as soon as possible. As time goes by, there will inevitably be changes and Shen Xin would have found a marriage for Shen Miao and married her off. At that time, the Crown Prince¡¯s ce would have fallen through.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t the marriage be firmed up first?¡± Shen Dong Ling asked.

    ¡°Silly.¡± Wang Bi said, ¡°The Shen family do not want Shen Miao to marry the Crown Prince and Shen Miao herself also is not willing. If some tricks are used now, it would make Shen Xin dissatisfied.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this bullying others with one¡¯s power?¡± Shen Dong Ling¡¯s lips twitched. However her words did not take Shen Miao into any consideration at all and made the bandits who imposed others on their demands as the aggrieved people.

    ¡°It can be said like this.¡± Wang Bi said with a smile.

    ¡°Then on what grounds they can use power to bully others but not let the Crown Prince bully others with power?¡±

    Wang Bi smiled, ¡°The Crown Prince is virtuous and would not do such bullying.¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince cannot do these but other can do it? Just like ordinary people, those ordinarymoners. If everyone under Heavens request Fifth Younger Sister to marry to the Crown Prince, can this be considered as using the power of themoners to bully others?¡±

    Wang Bi initially thought that Shen Dong Ling was saying words of anger but who knew that when he heard what was at the back, his expression gradually became serious. He looked at Shen Dong Ling as Shen Dong Ling sat in his embrace charmingly, as if those words she said were just casually done.

    But Wang Bi was an intelligent person and could hear some details in Shen Dong Ling¡¯s words thus he asked,¡±It could not be that you have thought of some ideas? Let¡¯s listen to it.¡±

    ¡°Husband is really crafty. What benefit if I were to speak of it?¡± Shen Dong Ling asked.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Wang Bi pretended to think about it, ¡°If it is good then I will think of ways to request an Imperial mandate for you.¡± He was thinking that if Shen Dong Ling really had a way to get Shen Miao to marry to the Crown Prince, then he would have made a big achievement and in the future when the Crown Prince seed the throne, he would be grateful for it. There would not be any loss to ask for an Imperial mandate for Shen Dong Ling.

    When Shen Dong Ling heard of it, a glimmer of satisfaction appeared in her eyes.

    She said, ¡°I not doing to be a Mandated Furen but for Husband. Whatever Husband wants to do, naturally this Qie would support. Husband wants to help the future Monarch and this Qie is just a little female and can only show one¡¯s inadequacy.¡± The yfulness she used while speaking was even more pleasing to Wang Bi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Actually this method is very simple. One only need the Crown Prince of Qin country to cooperate.¡± She said.

 Chapter 176: Black Hearted Husband and Wife (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 176: ck Hearted Husband and Wife (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Actually this method is very simple. One only needs the Crown Prince of Qin country to cooperate.¡± Shen Dong Ling said.

    When Wang Bi heard it, he asked, ¡°Do exin these words.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling smiled, ¡°Now that our Ming Qi is about to enter an alliance with Qin country. From Husband¡¯s words, the Qin country is also willing to form an alliance with us. What if the Qin country requirement for the alliance was to marry Fifth Younger Sister back?¡±

    ¡°This is naturally impossible. Even if His Majesty considered for the people and agree to it, General Shen would not agree to let Fifth Shen Young Lady to marry far away.¡± Wang Bi was very clear about it, after all there was no one in Ding capital that did not know that Shen Xin doted on Shen Xin a lot. It was already not possible to let her marry out of the state, much less marry into Qin country, such a faraway ce where one would only meet once every few years.

    Shen Dong Ling smiled, ¡°It is because of this rationale that if one spread this information out and let the people of Ming Qi know about it, they would definitely beg General Shen to marry Fifth Younger Sister over. After all HuangFu Hao is the Crown Prince of Qin country and looked not bad, thus Fifth Younger Sister would not be at any disadvantage. If Eldest Bo does not agree then Qin country would not be in an alliance with Ming Qi and perhaps Great Liang would take advantage of it, making the Ming Qi fall into a dangerous situation. With one Fifth Younger Sister to exchange for themon people¡¯s safety, no matter if it is worthwhile in Eldest Bo¡¯s eyes, it would be worthwhile in the eyes of themoners.¡±

    Wang Bi fell into deep thoughts.

    Shen Dong Ling said again, ¡°Everyone knows that my Eldest Bo is a person would ce righteousness and justice of the world before himself. However now to be threaten by themoners, he could fight against officials but could not ignore the wishes of themoners.¡±

    ¡°Even if His Majesty would also can¡¯t do anything more as one need to consider themoner¡¯s mind. What more my Eldest Bo? Eldest Bo would not wish to see Great Liang seizing the opportunity but at the other end would definitely not be willing to let Fifth Younger Sister marry afar. But who can stop HuangFu Hao? Even there is, they would not dare. At this time as long as His Highness the Crown Prince step out to say that Fifth Younger Sister is already the person that the residence of the Crown Prince had fixed on, everything will be resolved.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Wang Bi listened in somewhat of a hesitation before hearing Shen Dong Ling continued smile, ¡°HuangFu Hao could not just ignore the Crown Prince. Moreover HuangFu Hao would have already inquired the happenings some days back. Comparing to marrying to HuangFu Hao and living in Qin country, Eldest Bo was more willing to marry Shen Miao to the residence of the Crown Prince as one could still take care of her. As long as the Crown Prince step out in this critical time, Eldest Bo would be grateful to the Crown Prince.¡±

    Wang Bi tightened his hands around Shen Dong Ling and gave Shen Miao a kiss, ¡°I did not expect to have married to a brain trust.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling suddenly lowered her head, ¡°Husband really know how to tease this Qie. This Qie only suddenly thought about it. There must be a lot of areas that are out of ce but Husband would certainly think of ways to rectify it.

    ¡°It is already not easy for you to think it to this level.¡± Wang Bi felt more joy as he looked longer at Shen Dong Ling, ¡°This time you really help me a great deal. Rest assures that when everything is sessful, I will definitely credit you to the Crown Pirnce so that our family¡¯s Ling-er would be prestigious.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling¡¯s heart had some disdain. When men done a meritorious deed, they most feared to credit others, not to mention she was a female. It would be a wonder if Wang Bi would even speak about her contribution. It was all only some flowery words at the moment.

    However even though one knew it clearly in the heart, Shen Dong Ling still pushed Wang Bi and said hurriedly, ¡°Husband must not mention that it is this Qie¡¯s idea. How can one scheme one¡¯s younger sister? Today if it is not because of solving Husband¡¯s worries, this Qie would not say it. If these words were spread out, how would this Qie go on living?¡±

    Wang Bi only said it casually but if Shen Dong Ling follow the thread of line, he would find her as greedy but now with Shen Dong Ling being flustered, it made him satisfied. The more he looked at Shen Dong Ling, the more he felt that she was adorable and the more he was happy that Shen Dong Ling and Shen Yu exchanged their marriages. He said, ¡°Alright, I will not speak of it. But these are not anything bad to marrying the Crown Prince. When the Crown Prince ascend to the throne, Fifth Shen Young Lady would be a Imperial Consort and would thank you in the future. This is an auspicious matter that one could not even request for.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling smiled, ¡°This Qie also feels the same.¡± Her heart was however clear that Shen Miao was not one who was greedy for power and the Shen family had already view Shen Miao as a pearl in their hands thus all those wealth was not as important as her. In some aspects, Shen Miao was the same with Shen Xin, both of them had the same type of stubbornness in their bones. To others it was a good thing to be married to the Crown Prince that even if one was unwilling in the past, would be satisfied with the sweetness after a period of time.

    But Shen Miao was different. Once one step was taken incorrectly, she could ensure her death. Even if nothing could be seen on the surface, her heart would not feel good about it.

    Sorry. Shen Dong Ling apologised in her heart. In the entire Shen residence, she was the most unwilling to be enemies with Shen Miao because Shen Miao was dangerous and she had the unconditional support from Shen Xin and wife. But... The present was different with the past.

    Now Shen Dong Ling had the right topete with Shen Miao and Shen Dong Ling also remembered that she was actually envious of Shen Miao. Shen Dong Ling could step everyone in the Shen residence underneath her feet, including Second and Third household, Shen Yue and Shen Qing but she just could not beparable to Shen Miao. The family that Shen Miao relied on was exactly the thing that SHen Dong Ling could never get.

    Once someone of a lower status gain power and abandoned their former carefulness and humbleness, it would make one even more warped. This was why when those poor schrs attained the first position in the Imperial examinations and gain a low rank position, their character would be extremely arrogant.

    The position in society was ingrain in one bones and one feared that others would be able to see one¡¯s unbearable past.

    When Shen Dong Ling¡¯s mind was wandering, she heard Wang Bi speaking, ¡°At this moment one need to n it well. I have to discuss it with the Crown Prince.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling received to her senses and smiled, ¡°One have to invite Fifth Younger Sister out.¡± She thought about it, ¡°This Qie will send an invite to Fifth Younger Sister.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Wang Bi asked, ¡°She wille?¡±

    It seemed that he knew that Shen Dong Ling¡¯s and Shen Miao¡¯s rtions were not warm but in Shen Dong Ling¡¯s ears, it was mocking the Di and Shu difference between her and Shen Miao. Shen Dong Ling pressed down the unhappiness in her heart, ¡°Husband don¡¯t believe in this Qie? Rest assure, this Qie will definitely call Fifth Younger Sister out.¡±

    *****

    In the residence of the Count of Ping Nan, Su Ming Feng was currently having a headache at the moment.

    Yesterday Princess Rong Xin suddenly came to the residence of the Count of Ping Nan. Princess Rong Xin had not gone out for a long time and had lived simply so no one noticed her. She even disguised herself that Su Ming Feng almost didn¡¯t recognise her.

    For Princess Rong Xing toe to the residence of the Count of Ping Nan this condescendingly, it must be extremely important. Princess Rong Xing let the servants report it directly to Su Ming Feng which indicated clearly that the matter had no rtions to Su Yu and she came especially for him. Even though Su Ming Feng was puzzled, he did not dare to neglect her at all and weed Princess Rong Xin in, thinking of what matter Princess Rong Xin would be instructing him to do.

    Who knew that Princess Rong Xin was not here to instruct people but to inquire information.

    The information that she was inquiring also gave Su Ming Feng a big shock. Princess Rong Xin was inquiring about information on Xie Jing Xing.

    Xie Jing Xing died two years ago in the battlefield with the Northern Jiang and because the Ding capital people knew that Xie Jing Xing had close rtions with Princess Rong Xing, she fell into a serious illness after Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death. Ever since then, no one dared to take the initiative to mention Xie Jing Xing in front of Princess Rong Xin, lest that Princess Rong Xin would recall about the sad things.

    Who knew that Princess Rong Xin would take the initiative to ask Su Ming Feng about it.

    Princess Rong Xin asked Su Ming Feng about some old stories of Xie Jing Xing and even ask if Xie Jing Xing had any secrets. At the end, she also asked about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s corpse.

    Xie Jing Xing was killed in the Northern Jiang by thousands of enemies¡¯ arrows and was skinned and hang up on the city walls by the enemies. When Xie Ding saw Xie Jing Xing¡¯s corpse, he fainted on the spot. Princess Rong Xin feared that she could not withstand it so she did not dare to take a look at all. It was Su Ming Feng, his childhood ymate, who went to send Xie Jing Xing off onest time.

    At this moment, Princess Rong Xing came to ask Su Ming Feng if that body was truly Xie Jing Xing.

    If it was normal, Su Ming Feng would feel a little confuse but ever since thest time he coincidentally met up with Shen Miao and discovered the Tiger Head Bracelet on Shen Miao¡¯s wrist, Su Ming Feng had a nagging doubt in his heart and had been monitoring Shen Miao¡¯s movement in the Shen residence. With Princess Rong Xin sudden inquiry of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s matter, Su Ming Feng could almost immediately confirm his thoughts that Xie Jing Xing was not dead and one feared that he was still alive in this world.

    Even though he did not understand why was Xie Jing Xing not appearing since he was still alive, Su Ming Feng was no fool. After dealing with Princess Rong Xin with a couple of words, Princess Rong Xing left but Su Ming Feng fell deeply in his thoughts.

    Since Princess Rong Xin had some doubts, she must have discovered some clue which meant that Xie Jing Xing must have revealed something. Thinking of fShen Miao¡¯s bracelet and Princess Rong Xin¡¯s behavior, Su Ming Feng made a bold guess. Not only was Xie Jing Xing not dead, he was also in Ding capital.

    However what made Su Ming Feng puzzled was that there had not been any secret between Xie Jing Xing and Princess Rong Xin and their rtions were also at its best so what would make Xie Jing Xing be reluctant to say to Princess Rong Xin? Moreover why was Princess Rong Xin asking about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s childhood? What was the connection?

    Regardless of the reason, Su Ming Feng felt that Xie Xing Xing must have his own reasons. The most imperative thing was to search for Xie Jing Xing¡¯s whereabouts and after he was found, all questions would naturally have an answer.

    But where to find Xie Jing Xing? The Ding capital was not said to be big but it was definitely not small. To find one person who purposely hid himself in the sea of people, especially when this person was quite capable, that was definitely not an easy thing.

    Su Ming Feng intended to send someone to moniter Princess Rong Xin.

    Since Princess Rong Xin had discovered some small traces of clues, the things she have on hand was definitely more than him. As long as he followed behind he would be able conveniently pick up the advantages.

    Su Ming Feng waved his hands to call the servants before whispering some words in his ears.

    *****

    When Shen Miao received Shen Dong Ling¡¯s invitation, Xie Jing Xing was drinking tea in her room. Ever since that night, Xie Jing Xing was more than justified to manage her affairs. Shen Miao initially was not ustomed to it but afterwards she got used to it since Xie Jing Xing had extensive hands and eyes, even if one did not tell him, he would be able to find it out himself and at the end, it would still be the same results.

    Xie Jing Xing took a nce at the invitation in her hands, ¡°Shen Dong Ling?¡±

    ¡°Most likely she had devised a n.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Invite me to have an incense appreciation.¡± She was startled for a bit before she smiled, ¡°Even incense appreciation is used, it seemed that foundation of the residence of the Minister of Land is good.¡±

    Appreciating tea and alcohol was quite normal but appreciating incense was different. There were some that cost thousands of gold and it would be gone after burning it. Shen Miao knew that the most expensive incense scent was the Jade Pear Agar-wood Incense which cost ten thousands of gold for a fingernail worth. Previously there was a western merchant who pay his tribute to the Pce and wanted the name of an Imperial Merchant. That Jade Pear Agar-wood Incense that was provided was only as big as a child¡¯s fist and was very rare. At that time all the concubines in the Pce came to take a look and even Shen Miao also felt it was very novel.

    Shen Miao had always thought that the Jade Pear Agar-wood Incense would be ce in the National Treasury as it was something that was very precious. Afterwards during Mei Furen¡¯s birthday celebration, Fu Xiu Yi lit the Jade Pear Agar-wood Incense in exchange for a smile from the beauty. Appreciation of incense was actually appreciating gold as one of it would reduce a lot of money. The invitation that Shen Dong Ling wrote was appreciation of Phoenix Beak Incense and it was very valuable. With the ie of a Minister of Land¡¯s position, it was definitive that it could not withstand such squandering. It was evident that the family that Shen Dong Ling married into had an rich and affluent foundation. After all among the officials in Ding capital, many of the first ranked officials would not be so extravagant. One did not know when Shen Yue, down in the underworld, knew of it, would she be so angry that she became alive?

 Chapter 176: Black Hearted Husband and Wife (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 176: ck Hearted Husband and Wife (Part 2)</h4>

    ¡°Phoenix Beak Incense is not cheap. To spend this much money, it would definitely not for the sake of reminiscing between sisters.¡±

    ¡°Scheme against you?¡± Xie Jing Xing asked with his brows raised.

    ¡°Shen Dong Ling is not Shen Yue. Even if she really scheme against me, I would not fall for it easily. Shen Dong Ling is not stupid so I guess that she will scheme against me. If I gone, it would only make things goes her way even smoother and if I did not go, there would not be too much losses.¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°I just feel that since it is surprising that the family of the Minister of Land have this much money.¡± She looked at Xie Jing Xing. At the execution grounds when Shen Miao saw Shen Dong Ling, she had noticed that the clothes and jewelry that Shen Dong Ling was wearing was extremely expensive. No matter how much Wang Bi pampered her, it was irrational to surpass the wealth of the Wang family. So how did the Wang family have so much wealth?

    When Xie Jing Xing saw Shen Miao¡¯s gaze, he tactfully continued, ¡°The Wang family are the Crown Prince¡¯s people and have some rtions with the salt merchants that the Crown Prince secretly selling to. Wang Bi is the middleman.¡±

    Shen Miao suddenly came into realisation. That was of no wonder. Selling salt privately was a very profitable business that even a fragmentary portion of it would make others jealous. No wonder the Wang family could afford to appreciate incense and Shen Miao somewhat understood where Shen Dong Ling wasing from. If Shen Dong Ling married to an ordinary official, she would definitely operate carefully. But the Wang family was very wealthy and Wang Bi was working under the Crown Prince so naturally her position worth more. She was Wang Bi¡¯s official wife and infinite glory. Most likely she was blinded by the momentarily glory that her guts had be bigger.

    Life sprang from sorrow and cmity but deathes from ease and pleasure. Shen Dong Ling was unable to maintain a clear mind thus she was unable to see the facts clearly. There are so many variables in the world so who could ensure that the Crown Prince would be able to seed the throne? Taking a thousand steps back, even if the Crown Prince seeded the thrown, who was able to guarantee that Wang Bi, had been free from worries under the Crown Prince, would be able to be promoted steadfastly? There were too many instances of boiling the hound once the rabbit was caught. There was nothing more ruthless than the Imperial family.

    ¡°Wang Bi is the Crown Prince¡¯s people.¡± Shen Miao was deep in thought, ¡°Shen Dong Ling¡¯s sudden actions are definitely rted to Wang Bi and that means it is rted to the Crown Prince.¡± Shen Miao looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°The rtions between me and the Crown Prince... She want to make a fuss out of my marriage?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her praising, ¡°Smart.¡±

    ¡°You had already knew about it?¡± Shen Miao was somewhat doubtful.

    ¡°It is Shen Dong Ling¡¯s idea.¡± Xie Jing Xing picked up a snack and took a bite, ¡°Letting HuangFu Hao and the Crown Prince act out a y after an agreement. With you marrying HuangFu Hao as a condition of the alliance with Ming Qi, otherwise there would not be an alliance and perhaps even would attack Ming Qi. When the news is released, themoners would beg SHen Xin to marry you to HuangFu Hao. One hand is themoners, the other is you. Shen Xin would definitely be extreme pain.¡±

    ¡°But no one under Heavens would dared to go against HuangFu Hao and at this time only the Crown Prince step out and say that there was already a marriage agreement between you and the Crown Prince. Comparing to you marrying far away, Shen Xin would easily ept you being married to the Crown Prince and remain in Ming Qi and would even be grateful to the Crown Prince.¡± Xie Jing Xing shrugged his shoulders, ¡°This Shu sister of yours is not a simple character.¡±

    When Shen Miao heard it, her face turned ashen and she sneered, ¡°She really exhausts her thoughts and ingenuity for me.¡±

    She even went as far as to use themoners under Heavens to force Shen Xin, one who had inherited the body and mind of Old General Shen¡¯s teaching of fighting for Ming Qi¡¯smoners. When Shen Xin was forced by themoners that he loved and the other side is Shen Miao, his daughter, one can only imagine how painful Shen Xin¡¯s heart would be. In the Shen residence, Shen Miao and Shen Dong Ling had always been minding their own business thus Shen Miao felt an irresistible hate towards Shen Dong Ling¡¯s action.

    She said, ¡°Cannot proceed with the marriage with the Crown Prince.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her with a smile but not a smile, ¡°Why? Do you want to marry me?¡± Not waiting for Shen Miao to be furious, he continued speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is still no one under Heavens who dared to snatch things from my hand. One feared that he would not be able to want the female I fancied.¡±

    His words were always had no misgiving and fear, making Shen Miao¡¯s face blushed unfathomably. She changed the topic, ¡°Shen Dong Ling dared to scheme against me. Naturally I want to repay her back a few points.¡±

    ¡°Furen¡¯s desire is my desire.¡± Xie Jing Xing saidzily.

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    She said, ¡°What intentions do you currently have? Exterminate Ming Qi and Great Liang would unify?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze was somewhat strange, ¡°If I say yes, you will help me?¡±

    ¡°I said before that on this point, I am the same as you.¡± Shen Miao answered.

    The joking expression on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s face started to gradually disappear. He did not know what Shen Miao was thinking about and it seemed that he could not see anything at all. In the matter of the hostility between two countries, Xie Jing Xing had never thought that Shen Miao would support him. With Shen Miao current degrading attitude, Xie Jing Xing was already very surprised. With Shen Miao¡¯s expression, it reminded him that she was serious about it.

    She wanted to eliminate Ming Qi?

    Why?

    Shen Miao was definitely not a person who was greedy for fame and fortune so it was not to parrot his words. And for her to throw Ming Qi to the back of her mind just for her love of Xie Jing Xing... Xie Jing Xing did not think it was possible. It was as if from the beginning of knowing Shen Miao, she was already extremely hostile to the Fu family. That was because the Fu family wanted to suppress the Shen family but Shen Miao was an unmarried female so how would she know of such matters? Something he found that Shen Miao could see clearer than Shen Xin and Shen Qiu. She always stood in front of the Shen family in a protecting manner, as if she had long expected what would happen. The more he got closer with Shen Miao, the more he discovered the many mysterious parts of Shen Miao. However even Feng Xian Pawnshop was unable to find out the reasons behind the behaviours.

    This made one really suspicious.

    He hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°You... Don¡¯t like Ming Qi?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hung down, ¡°The power under Heavens that are long divided will be united and those long united will be divided. Such is the way of the universe. It is not changing weather I like it or not. Even if I am not willing and dislike it, these things will still happen. This is destined.¡± She lifted her head and looked at the candlelight that was slightly wavering, ¡°Moreoverparing to the Fu family, I rather the countrynds in your hands.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was startled.

    ¡°The war between two countries has nothing to do with themoners. Ming Qi has been on the decline in these years and has heavy taxes with constant natural disasters and that make themoners¡¯ life difficult. Officialdom circles are dark with the officials decaying in quality. The Emperor is fatuous and would scheme and guard against meritorious families that one could not wait to kill them as their appearance is just too ugly to look at. Comparing as such, Great Liang¡¯smoners are living and working peacefully in contentment with all industries flourishing.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I know that Emperor Long Le is a wise monarch. When attacking other small countries, themoners of those small countries would open their city gates to meet with the army. Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing took a long look at Shen Miao and there was an indescribable feeling in his heart.

    The world said that female were the most short-sighted and would only be able to see what was in front and unable to see the overall picture. It was only because they had never met one. Xie Jing Xing had seen an magnanimous and most knowledgeable female which was his Imperial Sao, Emperor Yong Le¡¯s wife, Empress Xian De. But Empress Xian De was the descendant of the historian aristocratic family and had an encyclopedic knowledge and was the Mistress of the Six Pces. Shen Miao was only sixteen years old and the furthest she went was Xie Chun City and was even known as an idiot by others. But Shen Miao¡¯s words on the current situation were notparable to majority of Emperor Yong Le¡¯s aides.

    Instead of treating oneself as a person of a country but as the highest point in history and calmly look at it as conforming to a regr pattern, just like conforming to the changing four seasons.

    There are not many people in the world that was able to look at things so transparently but this person sat right in front of him. Xie Jing Xing suddenly felt d as he was the one who discovered this female and Shen Miao was willing to tell him these words.

    However Shen Miao did not know what Xie Jing Xing was thinking. She previously heard Fu Xiu Yi evaluating Emperor Yong Le, indicating that Emperor Yong Le was a distinguished and aplished character and a wise Emperor of a generation. Thend that Great Liang initially had was not as vast as it was currently, especially when thete Emperor of Great Liang passed on, the internal affairs were turbulent and many other countries seized the opportunities. Afterwards the current Emperor Yong Le seeded the throne and slowly started to reim thends and not only that, he started to swallow up the neighbouring small countries. Emperor Yong Le was very charming and conformed to the people¡¯s heart hust some of themoners of the small countries even hoped that Emperor Yong Le would swallow them up so that their difficult lives could improve.

    And Emperor Yong Le did that.

    At that time Shen Miao was very surprise by it and Fu Xiu Yi was also very jealous with Fu Xiu Yi. Afterwards when Fu Ming was studying, he also read that and discussed with Shen Miao with great enthusiasm thus Shen Miao had a deeply carved memory of it

    Xie Jing Xing paused for a moment and said unpleased, ¡°Why do you remember his matters so clearly?¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    She said, ¡°Of course I am not that great and it was all for self-protection. If the Fu family were in charge, the Shen family would be eliminated. When the monarch is not benevolent then naturally officials need not have abide by righteousness and justice. Is it not?¡±

    ¡°Then how would you know if Emperor Yong Le would not be like the second Emperor Wen Hui and take action on the Shen family?¡± Xie Jing Xing questioned.

    ¡°One heard that there is a General by the Emperor¡¯s side by the surname Li that has very simr experience with the Shen family but the Li family was treated with deferential treatment. The Shen family military is not as good as General Li so one does not need to worry about it.¡± Shen Miao was thinking in her heart that at least till before she died, the entire family of General Li lived very well.

    Xie Jing Xing was stunned, ¡°How do you know that there is a General Li?¡±

    Shen Miao heard moved. She had forgotten that she is the Di daughter of the Shen family and naturally it was not possible to know about General Li of Great Liang. However she had to say some words to cover it up, ¡°This General Li is very famous. It is not strange for Ming Qi to know of him.¡±

    ¡°Very famous?¡± Xie Jing Xing frowned, ¡°More famous than me?¡±

    Shen Miao was determined not to speak to him about these, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these. Since at the end one would be dealing with Ming Qi, naturally one cannot let the Qin country and Ming Qi to form an alliance. If so it would be troublesome for Great Liang to deal with it. You remained in the Ding capital and not leave, isn¡¯t it to break up their alliance?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled gently, ¡°When one get married, one will follow the husband. You really think thoroughly for me.¡±

    Shen Miao ignored the part where it should not be heard, ¡°There is a good way to break up their alliance but it depends if you can do it sessfully.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up to a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to it.¡±

    ¡°Assassinating, moving, nting, ndering.¡± She smile gently yet dignified, ¡°Best if the dead can¡¯t testify.¡±

    Trantor remarks: Why is it that when I read thest sentence, I feel that XJX is SMckey instead? She don¡¯t lift a finger and he does all the work...

 Chapter 177: Marry You (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 177: Marry You (Part 1)</h4>

    The days seemed to be especially calm but whether there were some schemes lurking under the calmness, no one actually knew.

    These days in the residence of Prince Ding, everyone felt themselves imperiled, especially the few valued aides under Fu Xiu Yi and things were done even more cautiously. It was not because of anything but a few days back Fu Xiu Yi sent his most valued Pei Lang to the prisons. No one was actually clear of the details but those who knew about it revealed slightly that ti was because Pei Lang was a spy that Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s opponent had sent over.

    Before this, no one could deny Pei Lang¡¯s talent and even though everyone was jealous that Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s treatment of him, Pei Lang had resolved a number of problems for Fu Xiu Yi in the past two years. Fu Xiu Yi just capture him like this and even if one had yet to verify it was true or not, just the night before the arrest, Pei Lang was even drinking tea and ying chess with Fu Xiu Yi with an appearance of a monarch and his subject in harmony.

    If Fu Xiu Yi suddenly have some clues, he would definitely investigate if it was true or not, otherwise he would be using injusticely an innocence and permanently damaging a confidant¡¯s heart. For Fu Xiu Yi to make such a decisive decision, it only showed that he had long been suspicious of Pei Lang and even with such doubts he could still put on such appearance of closeness, this Prince Ding was not a simple person. Be it if it was killing the chicken to scare the monkeys or not, the aides were much more respectful when facing Fu Xiu Yi again.

    However Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s heart was not as soothing as what others had thought. He too had some doubts.

    He had sent people to monitor the Princess residence and finally learned that Princess Rong Xin actually disguised herself went to the residence of the Count of Pin Nan to look for Su Ming Feng. Even though one did not know what they were talking about or what was Princess Rong Xin¡¯s purpose, Fu Xiu Yi thought that there was somewhat strange about it. Princess Rong Xin dwelled in deep seclusion and rarely came out that she even did not have close rtions with Emperor Wen Hui. If there was, it would be having good rtions with thete Princess Yu Qing in the early years. However Princess Yu Qing had been dead for many years and it was Princess Yu Qing¡¯s son, Xie Jing Xing, who was close to Princess Rong Xin but Xie Jing Xing died two years back in the battlefield in Northern Jiang. There were no other rtions between the residence of the Count of Pin Nan and Princess Rong Xin.

    Fu Xiu Yi had racked his brains to think about the rtionship between Princess Rong Xin and the residence of the Count of Pin Nan but it was a pity that there were no viable clues. Moreover what made Fu Xiu Yi puzzled was that why did Princess Rong Xin not look for the Count of Ping Nan, Su Yu, but instead looked for Su Ming Feng alone? Su Ming Feng had long been out of the officialdom and would not be of any help in it was for official matters and if it was for personal matters, how would Su Ming Feng know Princess Rong Xin privately? Just as Fu Xiu Yi was mumbling Su Ming Feng¡¯s name, he was suddenly startled.

    Su Ming Feng was well known to many people in Ding capital and it was not only because he was outstanding and talented or because just as he was about to enter officialdom he had a serious illness that there was no choice but to give up on the route of an official but because he was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s ymate since young. Many people were puzzled as Su Ming Feng was an upright youth so how would he always be mixed with Xie Jing Xing, who always trifling around without respect. Since the residence of the Marquis of Lin An and the residence of the Count of Pin Nan were long friends, there was nothing wrong with having good rtions.

    It was as if he had found a clue as Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s thoughts were finally broken through. Su Ming Feng was Xie Jing Xing ymate and Princess Rong Xin was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s YiMu. If Princess Rong Xin looked for Su Ming Feng privately, it was most likely that they were discussing about Xie Jing Xing.

    But wasn¡¯t Xie Jing Xing dead? Then why would Princess Rong Xin suddenly enquired about a dead person? If it wasst time, everyone would not speak anything of Xie Jing Xing in front of Princess Rong Xin, fearing that it would touch of Princess Rong Xin¡¯s painful matter so why would Princess Rong Xin take the initiative to ask? Could it be that Xie Jing Xing was not dead? Fu Xiu Yi jumped in shock with his guess but he quickly denied it. He had personally read the secret report on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death so it would not be wrong. Moreover under the eyes of the public, how would one steal a rafter and reced it with a column? This was impossible.

    But one was obviously following Princess Rong Xin to investigate Prince Rui so how would it suddenly be Su Ming Feng and even involved the dead Xie Jing Xing? If it was so then the matter had beplicated but also more interesting.

    Fu Xiu Yi stood up and thought for a while before instructing the people beside him, ¡°To the underground prison.¡±

    There was an underground prison in the residence of Prince Ding that was built in the courtyard of the ancestral hall. The Imperial Ancestral Hall was not here so the ancestral hall that was built in the Prince residence were just a ce to pray to Buddha and implore for blessings. On the wall a painting of amiable looking Goddess of Mercy was hung and when one lift the painting up, one would be able to see a little Laughing Buddha statue. Upon pressing the wooden fish at the foot of the Laughing Buddha, the stone wall would open up and following the route that the stone wall opened up, it would lead to the underground prison of the residence of Prince Ding.

    This underground prison was the ce where spies or Prince Ding¡¯s subordinates who hadmitted great wrongs. Normal death was not an enough punishment for these people and there were endless kinds of torture thus it would be filled with a bloody scent when one enter. The stone walls were covered in a thin leather-like things and if one take a closer look at it, one would deicer that it was a skin of someone who had died and was hung out to dry. It still had the extremely pained expression on it that would make one shudder with one look.

    Outside it was a ancestral hall imploring blessings but inside it was like the shady business of the devil. Under the eyes of the Goddess of Mercy, this was was however like the eighteenth level of hell or even more terrifying than the eighteenth level of hell.

    Fu Xiu Yi walked in with a leisurely look and his eyes were even filled with appreciation as his gazended on the human skin on the walls. The subordinate beside led the way inside and only stopped when he reached right to the end.

    The person who was locked inside the cell was hanging from the beam and the entire body was soaked in blood. The robes were stained in fresh red colour and one could almost not see the original colour of it. Because the body was hanging, there would be blood dripping from time to time, forming a small pool of blood.

    Fu Xiu Yi quietly looked at the person. That person seemed to have fainted thus he gave a look at the person beside and the person immediately brought a bucket of chilli water and poured it over the person.

    That person quivered and one¡¯s body could not help but tremble. The pain seemed to be indescribable and it was like one was suffering a great torture.

    Fu Xiu Yi smiled and went forward, ¡°Is Gentleman used to it?¡±

    When the chilli water pierce the wounds, it had also cleaned up the blood traces on the prisoner¡¯s face and what revealed was a clear and prideful face. It was Pei Lang.

    Pei Lang smiled gently and replied in a trembling voice, ¡°Thanks to Your Highness¡¯s blessings, one live rather well.¡±

    ¡°One had long knew that Gentleman is not an ordinary person but one did not expect that not one is exceptional talented, the unflinching righteousness is something that one admired. Else how would the Shen family dispatch one over.¡± Fu Xiu Yi sighed, ¡°Everyone said that the army that Shen Xin raised are all heroes. Gentleman is a schr but one¡¯s bones are also this hard. This Prince really want to know how does General Shen teach others.¡±

    Pei Lang took a breath and smiled, ¡°This one have no rtionship with General Shen at all.¡±

    ¡°It has already been a few days but Gentleman is still persistent.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°Even though this unflinching righteousness ismendable, it is a headache as it made one prepare some unusual games to y with Gentleman.¡±

    Pei Lang onlyugh and did not speak.

    Fu Xiu Yi looked at him and his tone was very amiable, as if he still had some nostalgia, ¡°As this Prince had a master-servant rtions, it was actually enjoyable. You have great talents and this Prince appreciated it. This Prince¡¯s heart is naturally soft and is also willing to give you a chance. After atoning for one¡¯s crime, it will be like nothing had happened and this Prince and you will be like in the past. This Prince will still call you Gentleman and you are still this Prince most capable think tank.¡± He leaned closer to Pei Lang and spoke with a somewhat coaxing and enticing tone, ¡°As long as you tell this Prince what kind of secrets does the Shen family has and what is the purpose of sending you over to this Prince side. Two sentences in exchange for an opportunity. How about it?¡±

    Pei Lang coughed twice and coughed out two lumps of blood before smiling with great difficulty, ¡°Many thanks for Your Highness¡¯s great fondness but this official has nothing to do with the Shen family and cannot answer Your Highness question. Most probably it is God that did not give this official an opportunity. What a pity.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi looked at him expressionless. After a long while he then smiled lightly and patted his hands to brush away the blood traces on his body, ¡°Gentleman¡¯s bones are hard and this Prince respects it a lot and is also very curious, wondering till when would Gentleman¡¯s bones would be hard till.¡± He waved at the people by his side, ¡°This thing does not enter Gentleman¡¯s eyes and cannot be used fully. Change to a better one.¡±

    Afterwards he stepped back and was about to leave before he suddenly thought of something, ¡°Even though Gentleman did not speak about it, this Prince will still be able to discover the secrets of the Shen family. However this Prince wants to ask Gentleman. One heard that the Shen family value rtions and righteousness and for Gentleman offer one¡¯s life in sacrifice for one¡¯s master, one do not know if General Shen would send someone to save Gentleman from the fire pits?¡±

    He left with the guards.¡±

    After Fu Xiu Yi left, Pei Lang vomited arge mouthful of blood. This seemingly gentle and the very most scheming Prince actually had such a vicious and violent side. The question that Fu Xiu Yi asked Pei Lang made him smile bitter uncontrobly.

    It was not false that the Shen family people valued rtions and righteousness but the person he was working for was Shen Miao. Shen Miao valued rtions and righteousness but it was towards the Shen family. Other than her family and friends, one feared that everyone else was not in one bit important to Shen Miao. As to saving him, like what Fu Xiu Yi said, Pei Lang thought that it would not happen. Not mentioning that Shen Miao did not have this ability to fish a person out of the residence of Prince Ding, much less from the most secretive underground prison. At the beginning when Shen Miao wanted him to be a hidden chess piece by Fu Xiu Yi, he had expected such a day toe. Shen Miao knew that once Fu Xiu Yi discovered it, Pei Lang¡¯s ending would be very miserable but she still did it.

    Despite logical reasoning that Shen Miao would note and save him, Pei Lang had a small faint trace of expectation in his heard. He did not know what kind of feeling he had for Shen Miao. In the beginning when Shen Miao used Liu Ying to threaten him, he felt some disgust in his heart as he hated the feeling of being not in control and threatened. Afterwards one did not know why but he actually thought himself as Shen Miao¡¯s people. He would worry for Shen Miao and did his best to be a chess piece. Pei Lang was unable to understand his actions. He was thinking that most likely he had owe Shen Miao something in his past life and thus in this lifetime, he would spin as she wishes and even his life was changed. The guard that was responsible to torture him came over and Pei Lang threw away the thoughts in his mind and started another round of torture.

    What he did not know was that in the residence of Prince Rui, Huo Long and Ye Ying was sitting at the tree eating melon seeds. Ye Ying asked, ¡°Boss Ji and Gentleman Gao are still not let out till now. How long are they guarding the tower prison for?¡±

    Huo Long spit out a mouthful of melon seed shells, ¡°I guess that Master had forgotten about the matter. These days Master had been running outside so how would he have the heart to worry about others? One heard that there was a letter from the Pce of Great Liang so probably Master wants to finish these matter and return to the Pce.¡±

    ¡°It is correct to say as such but if Boss Ji keep on staying in the Tower Prison, then would the information from Feng Xian Pawnshop dy matters?¡±

    Huo Long rolled his eyes at Ye Ying, ¡°Feng Xian Pawnshop is to earn money and naturally there would be people from Mo Yu Army that will be reporting intelligence to Master so how would matters be dyed?¡±

    When Ye Ying heard it, she felt that herpanion made sense, ¡°It is also true. Why bother with so many matters?¡±

    There were some things in the world were a freakbination of factors, some things only need a little change in order for the entire trajectory of things to change.

    In the study of Feng Xian Pawnshop, there were stacks of thick letters on the table and it was covered with dust as there was no one tidying up. On the bottom of the stack, there was a letter with three words written on it.

    Residence of Prince Ding.

 Chapter 177: Marry You (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 177: Marry You (Part 2)</h4>

    Residence of Prince Ding.

    There were some movements in the residence of Prince Ding, much less the residence of the Crown Prince. Emperor Wen Hui had the heart to give the Crown Prince a favour and let the Crown Prince and HuangFu Hao have good rtions, thus HuangFu Hao strut proudly into the residence of the Crown Prince, instead of secretly fearing that others would discover.

    It was just that what was discussing in the residence of the Crown Prince was not something that Emperor Wen Hui was able to manage.

    The Crown Prince poured some wine for HuangFu Hao and smiled, ¡°How does brother HuangFu find the words that this Prince just spoken?¡±

    HuangFu Hao smiled and did not agree or disagree to it, ¡°You really calcte it very well and let this Prince be the bad person in it and leave a good name for oneself and even carry a beauty back.¡±

    The Crown Prince was not annoyed as he also smiled, ¡°A gentleman is always read to help others attain their aims. This Prince is happy to see Fifth Shen Young Lady bing your Qin country¡¯s Crown Prince Consort but everyone knows that it is impossible.¡± The Emperor of Qin was not magnanimous enough to let another country¡¯s official¡¯s daughter be married to his Crown Prince. The Crown Prince Consort title not only represented a female but also represent the power of the female¡¯s family and it would be best if it could help the Crown Prince. Shen Miao, as a person from Ming Qi, would not be able to help HuangFu Hao and needless to say, Shen Xin would not be willing to watch on as his daughter married to Qin country.

    HuangFu Hao shook his head, ¡°What is the rush? This Prince did not say that one would snatch another¡¯s preference but...¡± He looked towards the Crown Prince, ¡°This Prince is not one who like to do good deeds, moreover it is using one¡¯s name to do good deeds and in the future when General Shen hates this Prince, it would be difficult for this Prince.¡±

    The Crown Prince smiled when he heard it. This HuangFu Hao was also a person who understood things so he realised the interests in the matter. Reputation in Ming Qi was something that was useless and moreover it was not a big thing for Shen Miao to marry over. It was just a sentence that could let Emperor Wen Hui and the Crown Prince feel that they owed HuangFu Hao, so what was there against it? Of course how would this good turn be exchanged for? Emperor Wen Hui had no knowledge of it and this matter was solely the Crown Prince¡¯s idea so one had to see how important this marriage was in the heart of the Crown Prince.

    ¡°What kind of difficulty does brother HuangFu have?¡± The Crown Prince asked in smiles.

    ¡°It is not a big matter, it would only make youugh.¡± HuangFu Hao sighed and gave a worrying look, ¡°Even though I am the Crown Prince of Qin country but every family has its fair share of problems, much less this Prince. Imperial Father treats this Prince extremely well but the few brothers this Prince has are not to be spared of worrying. If there was a day where these brothers fight with this Prince...¡± He looked at the Crown Prince meaningfully, ¡°At that time, one hope that one would be able to be a powerful force of this Prince.¡±

    The Crown Prince was first startled before he started scolding HuangFu Hao in his heart. Fighting for the heir apparent was something that every country would have, especially in a country where there were a number of Princes. However what HuangFu Hao proposed was that if one day in HuangFu Hao¡¯s fight for the heir apparent in Qin¡¯s Imperial family, the Crown Prince must help him. How could a Crown Prince of Ming Qi help the Crown Prince of Qin country? It was to lend him military power.

    HuangFu Hao indeed calcted it well.

    HuangFu Hao saw his hesitation and smiled, ¡°What are you hesitating about? Isn¡¯t the matter that this Prince is helping you on just the same?¡±

    The Crown Prince looked at HuangFu Hao without speaking. If it was sessful this time and Shen Miao was married to him, then the Shen family would be tied to his Crown Prince residence. With the Shen family¡¯s helping hand, the power of the Crown Prince would only increase greatly and it would be an important role in te battle of the heir apparently. Currently HuangFu Hao helping him with it, wasn¡¯t it also helping him in the fight for the heir apparent?

    Like this, the conditions that HuangFu Hao set became not so uneptable. After all, he would have more to gain in this matter.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s heart firmed up, ¡°Alright. Since brother HuangFu draw a sword and render help this time, in the future this Prince would definitely not stand by and watch.¡±

    HuangFu Hao onlyughed then and after drinking a few more rounds with the Crown Prince, he said, ¡°You really want to marry Shen Miao?¡± He looked at the suspicious expression of the Crown Prince and exined, ¡°At tribute banquet, this Prince had seen that Shen Miao did not have a soft temperament. One feared that she have a very strong character instead. Are you so confident in taming her?¡±

    ¡°What does it considered to?¡± The Crown Prince waved his hands unconcernedly, ¡°No matter how strong one¡¯s temper is, she is still a female. As long as one is a female and married to another, that tempered would be put away. One don¡¯t hide it from you but in the beginning the Crown Prince Consort also had a strong character when entering the Eastern Pce but now still subservient to one¡¯s every wishes. For females, as long as one spares some effort to coax, at the end they would be meek, just like cats.¡±

    When HuangFu Hao heard it, he no longer said anything but snorted somewhat disdainfully in his heart. Princess Ming An¡¯s death till now was still a mystery but HuangFu Hao always felt that the matter was rted to Shen Miao. Afterwards one did not know how the matter between him and Fu Xiu Yi was used and now Fu Xiu Yi had to deliberately keep a distance from him. The Shen family was not ordinary so there must be people behind Shen Miao who was guiding. Even though the Crown Prince¡¯s power was not weak, he might not necessarily be able to win when encountering Shen Miao.

    However these were irrelevant to HuangFu Hao. He was only happy to watch the y thus after a few moreughs, he pick up the wine cup to drink with the Crown Prince.

    At the other end, in the residence of the Minister of Land, Shen Miao had actually replied to the invitation.

    It only said that Shen Miao had agreed to Shen Dong Ling¡¯s invitation to appreciate incense but she would also be bringing Luo Tan, the Biao Young Lady of the Luo family, along.

    Wang Bi was happy when he saw Shen Miao¡¯s reply and said to Shen Dong Ling, ¡°Didn¡¯t you not say that you sisters did not have much rtion? One did not expect that she would actually agree to it.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling was also somewhat surprised but she said with a smile on her face, ¡°It seemed that you have not seen for quite some time. Now there is only two of us sisters left from the residence.¡± She took the reply from Wang Bi¡¯s hands before taking a closer look.

    In all fairness, Shen Dong Ling did not expect that Shen Miao would reply to the invitation and even agreed toe over to appreciate incense. Shen Dong Ling understood Shen Miao that it was impossible for Shen Miao toe due to her cautiousness. It was not very important for Shen Miao toe over to carry out the ns and she write the invitation to Shen Miao so as to prove it to Wang Bi that she had done her best for him and hope that Wang Bi would think of her good points in the future.

    But who knew that Shen Miao actually agreed to it.

    Shen Dong Ling¡¯s thoughts turned. The reason Shen Miao brought Luo Tan was most probably because Luo Tan knew martial arts and would be rest assured with someone apanying. Moreover Shen Miao would definitely bring lots of guards around to safeguard Shen Miao¡¯s safety. Since Shen Miao dared toe over, she must had made absolutely safe precautions.

    However Shen Dong Ling did not care about it at all because her purpose was not to scheme Shen Miao. Shen Dong Ling pushed Wang Bi, ¡°Husband, since Fifth Younger Sister agreed toe over, it would be easier for an excuse in the future. By calling the Crown Prince and HuangFu Hao over, in the future one could say that HuangFu Hao saw Fifth Younger Sister during the appreciation of incense and fell for her beauty. Matters that came afterwards would be done much smoother.¡±

    ¡°You females do think more thoughtfully.¡± Wang Bi smiled and hugged Shen Dong Ling¡¯s shoulder, ¡°With such a wife, what more can this husband asks for?¡±

    Shen Dong Ling smiled his teasing but her heart felt a different thing.

    Shen Miao had always been good at scheming others and Shen Dong Ling had seen the entire fight between Ren Wan Yun and Shen Miao. At the end of the Shen family, the Eldest household was preserved and if one were to say who was powerful, it was Shen Miao and Shen Dong Ling.

    Shen Dong Ling also wanted to see between her and Shen Miao, who was more powerful. To calcte Shen Miao into her schemes, was after all much more interesting than scheming Shen Yue.

    Shen Miao, who was being ¡®schemed¡¯ by Shen Dong Ling, was ying chess with Xie Jing Xing in the room.

    Xie Jing Xing had a good set of chess skills as he stood firmly and fought steadily with Shen Miao. Each steps and ns were different. Xie Jing Xing seemed to have long saw with a nce the ns for the the pieces that she ces and knew where she would move next then Xie Jing Xing would block in the corresponding ces. After ying for most of a shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours), Xie Jing Xing had won a number of pieces against her but the battle was in a stalemate and it was difficult to tear it apart.

    In the past life Shen Miao practice diligently on her chess skills in order to have conversations with Fu Xiu Yi, thus not mentioning she was the first, she could at least be a difficult to beat adversary. However Xie Jing Xing¡¯s moves could fight hand-to-hand and was like an nemesis. Since sessfully learning chess, it was the first time Shen Miao wanted to withdraw a chess move.

    Seeing that Xie Jing Xing eat up a few of her chess pieces again, Shen Miao said, ¡°Tired already. Don¡¯t want to y.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to y or cannot y.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Beg me and I will teach you.¡±

    Shen Miao want tough in anger by his words. He came over in the middle of the night to look for someone to y chess with him and it was Shen Miao had a good temper as others would had chased Xie Jing Xing out. She said, ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t need it.¡± She did not n to be a Grandmaster of chess so what was the purpose of learning it. However it was a surprise for her in finding out that Xie Jing Xing had such a high level of chess. Other than hearing that Xie Jing Xing was exceptional in the battlefield, one had not heard other areas where he was particrly good at. However after some thinking about it, this person yed the world in the palms of his hands so what did such small pieces of chess matter.

    She asked, ¡°Your people are all arranged for the matter two dayster?¡±

    Two dayster it would be the day of the incense appreciation and it was the first time she and Xie Jing Xing schemed others together. Once they schemed, it was for two Crown Princes. If this was spoken, it would make other feel somewhat cold. However Shen Miao did not think anything to it as she had experiences of a Crown Prince. To her the position of a Crown Prince was not a position that was too high to be implicated. Xie Jing Xing also think so since his own Older Brother was teh Emperor and the Crown Prince would be his nephew.

    So it seems that it was very suitable for her and Xie Jing Xing to scheme agains the two Crown Princes.

    ¡°Rest assure. There is no danger of anything going wrong.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Your horse carriage is also arranged. You really want to go?¡± He frowned, ¡°It is possible for you not to go.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Even if I go or not, it does not matter to me. However I wished that they can do it with a little more grandiose.¡± Shen Miao gently smiled, ¡°If I were to do, they would make the scene more realistic but at the end would only discover that everything is wrong. Isn¡¯t it more interesting?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said with a smile but not a smile, ¡°So vicious.¡±

    ¡°Is it vicious?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°Vicious.¡± He nodded his head and his eyes were shining like clear water and his thin lips hooked up, ¡°But I like it.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    Ever since that night, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words had be even more frivolous but it was only with words as his behaviour was still very respectful with her. Suddenly someone had squeezed into her life and that made Shen Miao unable to get used to it. However she had to admit that with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s presence, a lot of things had be much easier. Apparently things that she would need to be troubled to aplished would be resolved easily by Xie Jing Xing.

    However if one were to continue to rely on it, it would still make one feel uneasy. Shen Miao had not yet learn how to trust another, much less trust a male. She had the courage and schemes for everything like usual but in the matters of romances between male and female, due to the heavy injuries she had sustained before, she was still as clumsy as the child when it happened again. Even if there was someone teaching gently, she was still slow and stupid.

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her heedlessly and one did not know what she was thinking about. The chess pieces were just beside her hands as the young female sat gently and in a dignified pose. Thentern light that shone on her made her look soft and graceful, like a lotus that just bloomed.

    And his face was handsomely beautiful with dark pupils that were as deep as the night. It was like it was looking at the other party thoughtfully for a while before he suddenly smiled.

    ¡°When this matter is resolved, I will marry you Shen Jiao Jiao.¡±

 Chapter 178: Kill (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 178: Kill (Part 1)</h4>

    Two dayster.

    Shen Miao woke up early and Luo Tan had long dressed up. Luo Tan had a lively character and would not be able to sit still in the residence. Ever since thest incident, Shen Qiu and Luo Ling had cut down the number of times the twodies, Shen Miao and Luo Tan, could leave the house. Even if they were to go out, there would be a long line of guards following them. Shen Miao did not mind it since she was not a real sixteen year old Young Lady and preferred tranquilly so she had no issues with staying in the residence more. However Luo Tan was not used to it at all and once she heard that she could go out to y, no matter for what reason or to do anything, she would always be interested.

    Shen Qiu and Luo Ling sighed before letting Shen Miao bring along Ah Zhi and Mo Qing. Ah Zhi and Mo Qing were considered the guards with the best martial arts in the Shen residence but now they had be Shen Miao¡¯s personal bodyguards. Shen Qiu said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take any grievances. If there are things that you are not willing to do, just leave directly. There is no need for apprehension.¡±

    When Shen Qiu first learned that Shen Miao was going for Shen Dong Ling¡¯s appointed, he was in fact against it. He did not know why but Shen Qiu did not have any good feelings with Shen Dong Ling. Even though Shen Dong Ling was not as obvious as Shen Yue, and lived in peace with the Eldest household during the Shen residence time, one did not know why but Shen Qiu always felt that Shen Don¡¯t Ling was not a kind one. The Second household of the Shen family hadmitting such a big issue but only Shen Dong Ling and Wan YiNiang were safe and sound. At on the matter of Shen Yue and Shen Dong Ling exchanging of marriage, even though one did not understand what went on, Shen Qiu had always felt that Shen Dong Ling was involved in it.

    Perhaps those who had been on the battlefield would have an instinct to be attracted to favourable conditions and avoid cmity as Shen Qiu was not willing have any rtions with Shen Dong Ling at all so naturally he was not willing to let Shen Miao get closer to Shen Dong Ling. If Shen Dong Ling had other thoughts on Shen Miao and use Shen Miao to achieve her own selfish gains, that would not be good.

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°I know. There is still Biao Older Sister apanying me. Nothing will happen.¡±

    Luo Tan was filled with smiles, ¡°Exactly so. If Older Biao Brother really worries, one cane along with us.¡±

    Shen Qiu shook his head, ¡°There are still matters in the army. Moreover it would only block one¡¯s nose if a rough person like me go and appreciate this whatever incense.¡± Just like civil officials would look down on those rough militarymanders, the militarymandars did not understand the reasoning and rationale of those civil officials. Shen Qiu did not understand what appreciation was needed for incense, not to mention there were people who would spend hundreds of silver for that one or two liang (1 liang = 50g) of incense. That really amazed him.

    Luo Tan said, ¡°Rest assure Biao Older Brother. I will take care of Youngest Biao Sister.¡±

    Shen Qiu put on a straight face and disciplined her, ¡°With your terrible few strokes of martial arts? Don¡¯t know who was the one who even almost lost one¡¯s life thest time and it was thanks to Imperial Physician Gao who worked hard treating for the entire month.¡±

    Luo Tan feared others mentioning about this matter the most and quickly stuck out her tongue before looking at Luo Ling for help.

    Luo Ling smiled gently, ¡°In any case, one needs to be more careful. After finish appreciating, return early. The skies will darken early so it is not safe for females.¡± When he was saying these words, his gaze was fixed on Shen Miao with eyes full of concern.

    Previously when the news that Crown Prince had the intention to marry Shen Miao over was spread, Luo Xie Yuan was in a rush to settle a marriage for Shen Miao and the first one who spoke was Luo Ling. There were no bad points of Luo Ling¡¯s character and he was one of them so Luo Xue Yan viewed Luo Ling the best. Afterwards because of Prince Rui¡¯s words, the marriage was suppressed and it was no longer a rush for Luo Xue Yan to find a husband for Shen Miao. However Luo Ling had already expressed his heart to Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin so he could do some particrly obvious things.

    Even Shen Miao who had sat on the top of the Six Pces, might have gotten used to seeing the hardly conceble affection but she could not turn a blind eye to it and could only evade it slightly, ¡°Understood. Many thanks for Older Biao Brother¡¯s concern.¡±

    Luo Tan urged to leave, ¡°Alright, it is better to quickly set off else it would be good if there are dys during the journey.¡±

    The two of them only then said goodbye and headed off in the carriage.

    In the horse carriage, Luo Tan said, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, how do you actually think?¡±

    Shen Miao turned to look at her, unable to make heads or tails of it, ¡°Think about what?¡±

    ¡°Your marriage.¡± Luo Tan looked at her worriedly, ¡°Even if the Crown Prince¡¯s end is resting at the moment, one day you have to get married. Previously I heard GuMu say that your marriage have to be settled in this year else even without the Crown Prince it would inevitable attract other people since you have good requirements.¡±

    Shen Miao did not speak. The Shen family position was indeed very special. It would be a sharp sword if one used it well but it could attract disasters if one did not use it well. However one thing was certain was that the Imperial family of Ming Qi was restraining their fear of the Shen family and wanted the army in Shen Xin¡¯s hand as they feared that those who had armies would one day turn it towards them.

    Thus as the only Di daughter of the Shen family, her marriage meant a lot more. Sometimes she would not have the freedom to act independently and could not decide for her own.

    Involuntarily the words that Xie Jing Xing said the other day floated up in her mind.

    ¡°When this matter is resolved, I will marry you Shen Jiao Jiao.¡±

    He said it so inly, as if it was like any other matter and not a promise but there was somewhat of a guarantee. The most important thing was that when he said this sentence, there was an unquestionable feeling, as if he could really do it.

    But how could it be possible? One was a Di daughter of Ming Qi¡¯s General and the other was Prince Rui of Great Liang. To put it bluntly, Great Liang was a strong power and with the identity of Prince Rui, it would be considering climbing up if Ming Qi¡¯s Princess married over, much less her. If she really married over then how would the position of the Shen family be like? It was really a difficult thing.

    Shen Miao thought deeply and did not expect Luo Tan to push her. She recovered to her senses and heard Luo Tan speaking, ¡°Think of what so deeply that you did not answer to my questions at all?¡±

    Shen Miao asked, ¡°What did you ask me?¡±

    Luo Tan looked at her somewhat grudgingly and said after a moment, ¡°I asked you, among the few people who came to propose, who do you like the most?¡±

    Shen Miao was startled, while Luo Tan was counting with her fingers, ¡°Older Biao Brother is gentle and considerate and one know him through and through. Su Ming Feng has deeply rooted feeling for you and Su Furen also likes you a lot. Feng Zi Xian looked highly cultured and reasonable and with Feng An Ning¡¯s protection, you will live quite well. These three people are all the top young talents.¡± Luo Tan got closer to Shen Miao and carefully observe Shen Miao¡¯s expression, ¡°Do you not even like a single one of them?¡±

    Shen Miaoughed in spite of oneself, ¡°No.¡±

    Luo Tan sat up straight and patiently guiding, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, like this you are not right. Even though it is good to pursue perfection in everything, it is not good to have too high demands. These days I have been looking and find that these three are already the top talents in Ding capital. If they were in Xiao Chun City, one feared that Young Ladies would have actually fought for a concubine position. These three people all agree not to ept any concubines.¡±

    She looked at Shen Miao for a while before shaking her head and sighed, ¡°But thinking about it, it was also true. Normally you do not treat these three special so one¡¯s heart was not moved, much less being in love. I read in novels that females whose hearts are moved would have blushed faces and hearts like young deer galloping. The deer in your heart was not yet born right?¡±

    Shen Miao did not find Luo Tan¡¯s nonsensical words funny and said, ¡°What nonsenses are you talking about? Why care about my matters so much? Could it be that you are sick?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡± Luo Tan stroked her throat, ¡°These days my throat feels a bit tight and one feared that it was that one caught a cold at night. One though of asking Doctor Gao to take a look but one did not see his shadow these few days.¡± Luo Tan was somewhat dissatisfied, ¡°He is really a doctor with no medical ethics.¡±

    Shen Miao was somewhat speechless. Not mentioning that Gao Yang¡¯s identity was a Great Liang¡¯s official, even in Ming Qi, he was an Imperial Physician after all. Only Luo Tan dared to ask him to take a look of an headache or fever.

    At the other end, Shen Dong Ling was in the residence dressing up. Today she was particrly dressed inly and almost did not put on any powder. She wore a pine rosin coloured long dress and the materially was naturally the best kind. However her jewelry were simple.

    Xing Hua looked left and right, ¡°Why is Furen dressed so simple today? Although Furen is born with beauty, isn¡¯t it better to be even more beautiful when one goes out?¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡± SHen Dong Ling looked at the beauty in the mirror. She had good features and had the charming features that Wan YiNiang had when she was younger. Even with these simple dressing, it looked somewhat seductive on her. Most probably because she was already a married woman, there was an added inexplicable charm to her.

    The servants in the residence would sometimes whisper behind and said that Shen Dong Ling had a look of a concubine. The matriarch of big families would have a magnimous and broadminded facial features and were often rounder as it depict fortune and blessing. Shen Dong Ling however hadrge eyes and sharp chin, as pretty as a fox and this was a typical face of a concubine. Wang Furen and Master Wang were also somewhat vocal about it but Wang Bi liked it thus everything else was ignored.

    Shen Dong Ling took a moment to look before pulling out the jade hairpin from her hair and reced it with a silver one.

    When Xin Hua saw it, she stopped her words.

    Shen Dong Ling said, ¡°No need to think too much. I am not the protagonist so by dressing fancily, it would only attract the limelight of others. I would not do such stupid things. There would always be opportunities to vie for beauty, there is no difference without this urrence.¡±

    Xin Hua heard it and said, ¡°Furen¡¯s beauty is from Heavens. Even withoutpetition, one would be the top grade beauty.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling¡¯s expression was happy but what made her happy was not Xin Hua¡¯s ttery. Today was the day where the Crown Prince of Qin would ¡®fall in love at first sight¡¯ with Shen Miao and she was only apanying. The more dirt she had on her face would only highlight Shen Miao and thus ¡®fated marriage¡¯ could go off smoothly and naturally.

    However since numerous people were needed witness this ¡®fated encounter¡¯, naturally it was better if there were more people, thus Wang Bi also went. Like this he could also remind the Crown Prince from time to time and also gain the greatest credit.

    Shen Dong Ling stood up and nced at that invitation. The timing on it was SiShi (modern timing: 9 ¨C 11 am) and it was still early now thus she said, ¡°First eat breakfast with husband before heading to Yi Feng Pavilion. The timing should be just right.¡±

    She did not know that when she was still eating breakfast with Wang Bi, HuangFu Hao had already went out.

    The location where the appreciation of incense was held was in Yi Feng Pavilion. Yi Feng Pavilion was a pavilion that was located on the outskirts of Ding capital, around the mountain area. When sitting in Yi Feng Pavilion, looking down one could see serene and deep canyon, looking up one could see the the approaching clear skies. The wealthy people who were particr in elegance would often likeding to Yi Feng Pavilion to appreciate incense as once the incense was lit up, there would be a light breeze blowing up to the clear skies which give one a sense of vastness.

    Although it was current winter, the canyon was wrapped in silver and white, making it particrly interesting when one boil the snow and discuss about scent.

    HuangFu Hao looked at the rather beautiful invitation and smiled. It really did sound good to ¡®fall in love at first sight¡¯ with an official¡¯s daughter at such a beautiful ce like this. However he was only ying a role and letting others take advantage of it.

    HuangFu Hao¡¯s guard rushed over to inform that the carriage was prepared and ready for set off. HuangFu Hao frowned and lifted his feet to walk towards the residence doors. No matter what, this invitation had indicated that one must go to Yi Feng Pavilion at ChenShi (modern timing: 7 ¨C 9 am) and it was somewhat too early. He had to get up earlier than usual.

    It was just that when an act was put up, one had to do everything thus no matter how unsatisfied HuangFu Hao was, he could only agree to it.

    Yi Feng Pavilion was in the outskirts and some distance away from Ding capital thus one had to leave when it was just dawn. Moreover after reaching the outskirts, there would be a good distance of mountainous road to travel but fortunately the wealthy specifically repaired the road for carriages else it would be much more difficult to travel. However even as such, it would take quite a while to arrive at Yi Feng Pavilion.

    HuangFu Hao left his guards halfway up the mountain and went forward alone as this was specifically instructed in that invitation, not to bring his guards over. The more guards there are, the more unnatural the ¡®fated marriage¡¯ would be. Moreover the Crown Prince would arrive earlier as there are some important things to discuss, thus it would be inconvenient if there were more people.

    HuangFu Hao was not a little afraid of any idents happening. First it was because the Crown Prince would ce his guards in this ce, thus one did not need to worry about assassins. Second was that the Crown Prince would definitely not take action on him as there are so many people watching. When he left today, everyone in the residence of Prince Qin knew that he was keeping the appointment with the Crown Prince so if anything happen to him, the Crown Prince would not be able to wash his hands off it..

    Thus HuangFu Hao calmly left his guards behind and went up alone.

    However there was no regret pill in the world and HuangFu Hao quickly paid a hefty price for his own conceited decision.

 Chapter 178: Kill (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 178: Kill (Part 2)</h4>

    However there was no regret pill in the world and HuangFu Hao quickly paid a hefty price for his own conceited decision.

    While HuangFu Hao was heading up from the mountain waist, the Crown Prince was taking another path up Yi Feng Pavilion with his guards. Both of them coincidently kept a distance from one another. The distance was not big but because it was not the same path or direction, thus they arrived staggered.

    After the time when it takes two incense sticks to burn (modern timing: 30mins), HuangFu hao reached Yi Feng Pavilion.

    At the end of Yi Feng Pavilion¡¯s long corridor, there was someone sitting at the moment. When that person saw HuangFu Hao, he immediately stood up. It was the Crown Prince.

    HuangFu Hao was somewhat surprise as he did not expect the Crown Prince would arrive earlier than him. Like this, the timing indicated in the invitation was not at all uneptable, after all the other party came even earlier.

    He looked around and said, ¡°Why have the rest of the people not yet arrive?¡±

    Since it was a ¡®love at first sight¡¯ scene, then how could it start if the others had not arrived?

    The Crown Prince smiled, ¡°No rush. Today one called you over this early because BenGong have some things to speak to you alone.¡±

    HuangFu Hao felt somewhat strange but he did not think too much about it as his guards were by the mountain waist and it would be in time to rush over. Moreover there were guards by the Crown Prince thus nothing could go wrong thus he spoke, ¡°Please speak.¡±

    The Crown Prince walked to HuangFu Hao¡¯s side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t Brother HuangFu feel curious why this Prince call you over this early and why Brother HuangFu¡¯s guards needs to remain at the waist of the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Most probably there are very important matters to discuss.¡± HuangFu Hao was somewhat impatient as the Crown Prince beat about the bush. Both of them had reach to such a point so there was no need to conceal anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t Brother HuangFu feel that this is like murdering one to ensure silence?¡± The Crown Prince asked.

    HuangFu Haoughed out loudly, ¡°Joking is not your style.¡±

    The Crown Prince did not reply. HuangFu Hao turned around to look at him and his heart could not help but jump.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s expression was calmly and had no other movements but it was because of such calmness that made HuangFu Hao¡¯s heart suddenly felt uneasiness. He suddenly felt a child chill crawling up his back. But why would the Crown Prince want to murder to ensure silence? Unless the Crown Prince could kill everyone in the residence of Prince Qin else the Crown Prince would not be able to shake it away. Moreover HuangFu Hao could not think of the reason that the Crown Prince would kill him.

    But before he could hear the answer, he saw a sh in the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes and his heart was shocked before he unconsciously turn to his side to avoid and evaded the sliver sword from the back.

    That was the personal guard of the Crown Prince.

    HuangFu Hao was shocked and scared. He finally realised that something was wrong at this moment. The Crown Prince brought guards but his guards were left at the middle of the mountain. HuangFu Hao could not figure out the reason for the Crown Prince to take action thus he fell into it easily. He said angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The Crown Prince looked at him expressionless, ¡°Apologies.¡±

    Several guards flew over to HuangFu Hao at the same time, making HuangFu Hao shout in despaire, ¡°Fu Xiu Yan, you harm this Prince. The Qin country would not take things lying down.

    Fu Xiu Yan was the Crown Prince¡¯s name.

    His voice stopped abruptly. There was a silver sword light that shed at his chest that seemed to be a silver snake that was reflecting white light and the blood slowly seeped out seemed to be glued with the thin ice on the ground.

    The back of Yi Feng Pavilion was the canyon and HuangFu Hao had exhausted all his energy to scream angrily so the sound echoed as it bounced around the canyon.

    Echo after echo, like ripples on the water.

    At the other end, the Crown Prince¡¯s entourage what was heading towards Yi Feng Pavilion suddenly stopped. They were on the shady side of the bottom of the mountain and the echoes were not clearly. The Crown Prince said with a frown, ¡°Did someone called out this Prince¡¯s name?¡±

    The guards all looked at one another as they could not hear it clearly.

    The Crown Prince thought about it before saying, ¡°Most probably it is this Prince that heard wrongly.¡±

    Under the skies, other than the Emperor and Empress, no one would dared to call him by his full name. Moreover there should not be anyone in Yi Feng Pavilion at this moment as the appointed timing in the invitation was SiShi (modern timing: 9 ¨C 11 am). The Crown Prince had the habit of arriving earl thus he went up the mountain during ChenShi (modern timing: 7 ¨C 9 am). He should be the first to arrive.

    As he was thinking as such, he then thought that what he had heard just now was only an illusion from his ears. However the Crown Prince did not know why but there was some restlessness that formed in his heart, making him speed up his steps.

    Upon reaching Yi Feng Pavilion, he could see someone sitting in the pavilion with one¡¯s back towards him and with one look, he recognised that it belonged to HuangFu Hao. The Crown Prince was somewhat surprise as he did not expect that HuangFu Hao would actuallye this early. He went up with a smile to greet, ¡°One did not expect that Brother HuangFu alsoe this...¡±

    Before he could say the word ¡®early¡¯, the Crown Prince¡¯s hand just lightly pat on HuangFu Haos shoulder but HuangFu Hao fell off with a ¡®dong¡¯ sound. The Crown Prince jumped in shock and immediately reached out to pull HuangFu Hao. With the pull, HuangFu Hao directly faced him and the Crown Prince should out in surprise before letting go of his hands.

    HuangFu Hao¡¯s eyes were wide open and his mouth was also opened, as if he was extremely angry and horrified but his clothes were wet and cold. It was because around his chest area, the silver robes had been stain withrge patches of blood.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± The Crown Prince panicked and his mind was momentarily stunned. HuangFu Hao was dead.

    How could this be?

    Before he even had time to react to this matter, he suddenly saw arge group of people suddenly rushing in, dressed as guards. Seeing that HuangFu Hao wasying on the ground and one did not know if he was dead or alive, they rushed towards the Crown Prince and said angrily, ¡°Audacious. How dare you harm His Highness the Crown Prince. Lay down your lives.¡± Without another word, they descended on the Crown Prince.

    The Crown Prince had also brought his own guards and naturally the guards would not let the Crown Prince be harmed, thus fighting with those guards. The Crown Prince only understood at this moment that the ones who drew their swords on him were HuangFu Hao¡¯s guards. But where were HuangFu Hao¡¯s guards just now? Why did they only rush in now?

    The Crown Prince remembered to exin and shouted out, ¡°This Prince only just reached this ce and Brother HuangFu was already harmed. It is not of this Prince doing.¡±

    One of the guards who seemed like the leader heard it and responded with hatred, ¡°What a bunch of nonsense. Just now when I was waiting at the wasist of the mountain for His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s order, one heard His Highness the Crown Prince shouting that you were the one who harmed him. We hated that we could not immediately arrive and now with the evidence all around, how could you deny it?¡± Finishing, he then raised his sword and approached.

    The Crown Prince was protected by his guards and his tongue tied. HuangFu Hao shouted that it was he who harmed him.

    This was simply a joke.

    He had only arrived at this ce and HuangFu Hao was already dead. Why would HuangFu Hao nder him? The Crown Prince¡¯s heart suddenly moved. Just now when he had not yet reached Yi Feng Pavilion, he seemed to have heard someone shouting his name. It was just that he walked from the back of the mountain and could not hear it clearly. Could it be that it was not an illusion but real?

    But why would HuangFu Hao call out his name?

    The Crown Prince¡¯s mind was in a mess but he still said, ¡°This Prince only just came here so how would this Prince harm him?¡±

    ¡°You Ming Qi dog. You had swindled our Crown Prince over and even indicated in the invitation for the Crown Prince to leave us halfway up the mountain. How can the Qin people be humans if one does not take revenge on people like you?

    The Crown Prince seemed to be struck by lightning.

    The invitation to HuangFu Hao was written by him personally so that this ¡®love at first sight¡¯ scene would be more natural and realistic. The Crown Prince invited HuangFu Hao out to appreciate incense and this incense was coincidentally the exact same one that Wang Bi found. Who knew that Wang Bi¡¯s new Furen was ¡®not sensible¡¯ and invited her Younger Sister to take a look at this novelty. The four of them would inadvertently encounter and events subsequently would naturally go with the flow.

    However in that invitation there was no mentioned of ¡®leaving one¡¯s guards at the waist of the mountain¡¯.

    A guard that was protecting the Crown Prince said, ¡°Your Highness, one can no longer withstand it. These people do not want their lives anymore. It is best that Your Highness leave first.

    The Crown Prince looked at the other party. HuangFu Hao was obviously dead and the dead could not be resurrected. These guards most likely knew that their master was dead and even if they returned to Qin country, they would be charge with the crime of unable to protect the Crown Prince by the Qin Emperor and would also die. Thus it was easily to put all the crimes onto the Crown Prince and nned to die together with the Crown Prince.

    Each of their moves were deathly but the Crown Prince¡¯s guards still had to protect the Crown Prince, thus it was difficult to resist the enemies. The Crown Prince was somewhat hesitant. If he just leave like this, without resolving the problems, it would seemed that he was the defaulted criminal but if he did not leave then with the other party¡¯s vicious moves, the Crown Prince did not know if he could still return safely.

    He gritted his teeth and took a nce at HuangFu Hao on the floor again and said hatefully, ¡°Leave.¡±

    The events of Yi Feng Pavilion were still not known to outsiders yet.

    Shen Dong Ling and Wang Bi were sitting in a horse carriage and it was still on the way up to the mountain and there was a distance before they reached the mountains. They were only here to be ¡®witnesses¡¯ so it was not ideal to go too early. Moreover the Shen mansion was much further from Yi Feng Pavilion, so if Shen Miao did not go, it would not be convenient to interrupt the Crown Prince¡¯s and HuangFu Hao¡¯s conversation. Thus Wang Bi deliberately told the carriage to slow down.

    Shen Dong Ling cuddled in Wang Bi¡¯s embrace, ¡°Husband is in a good mood today.¡±

    Wang Bi looked at her, ¡°When one marry a beauty, of course one¡¯s mood is naturally good.¡± Thinking about today, his position in the Crown Prince¡¯s heart would rise and Wang Bi could not help but be happy.

    Although the residence of the Minister of Land was wealthy due to the salt smuggling business, but it was all hidden riches and one had to constantly be wary of being discovered by others and implicate the entire residence. Humans would always look forward and previously Wan Bi¡¯s path had always been firm and steady and when one had no shortage of money, power would be more important.

    He also wanted to soar to the skies in one move.

    Wang Bi was the Crown Prince¡¯s people. Even though the Crown Prince upied the official title among the Princes, he was not outstanding. However now that the fight between the other Princes intensified, Emperor Wen Hui instead valued the Crown Prince and felt that he could better grasp the Crown Prince. Since Emperor Wen Hui had the heart to support the Crown Prince then the Crown Prince gradually changed his usual style and those who were following the Crown Prince had also gradually developed their ambitions.

    Wang Bi took a nce at the beauty in his arms. Ever since marrying Shen Dong Ling, he felt that previously he was firm and steady but it was not easy to get ahead of others. One would be old in a few decades so what was the point?

    Shen Dong Ling was suitable to his taste and would always encourage him to do things that he would have not thought before. Wang Bi¡¯s heart was rejoicing as once Shen Miao¡¯s matter was sessful, the Crown Prince chances of inheriting the throne would be far greater. Once one was able to attain Tao, even their pets would also ascend to Heavens. He would finally able to achieve sess.

    Just as he was thinking, the horse carriage suddenly stopped.

    Wang Bi parted the curtains and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    One of the guards ran over. Wang Bi recognised him as he was a person by the Crown Prince¡¯s side. The Crown Prince had send this person to pass message to Wang Bi for a few times so naturally Wang Bi was familiar with him.

    However at this moment the expression on the person was not good and not only that, his clothes were in a somewhat mess, ¡°Wang Daren, something went wrong.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling was stunned as she listened in the carriage.

 Chapter 179: All Belong to You (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 179: All Belong to You (Part 1)</h4>

    Matters seemed to have changed beyond recognition overnight. One did not thought that the previously spring breeze that was filled with glory had be troublesome in a moment.

    Wang Bi and Shen Dong Ling did not expect that HuangFu Hao would be killed by the Crown Prince. No one knew what exactly went on between both of them. Even though the Crown Prince did their best to emphasis that the Crown Prince did not take action towards HuangFu Hao and when the Crown Prince reached Yi Feng Pavilion, HuangFu Hao was already dead. But HuangFu Hao¡¯s guards were not convinced of it.

    Since the misunderstanding was created, not to mention it was a misunderstanding with blood so what ensues was a shocking criminal offence.

    Shen Dong Ling tried her best to maintain her calm expression as sheforted Wang Bi, ¡°Ther must be some misunderstanding in all of this. As long as the misunderstanding is rified, everything would be solved.¡± But her heart was sinking into the abyss.

    From the eyes of the outsiders, it was Wang Bi who found the incense to gift to the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince then presented Buddha with borrowed flowers and invited HuangFu Hao to appreciate incense. Thus Wang Bi was the source of the disaster of this bloody case. Even if the matter was not rted to Wang Bi at all, the wrath of the Imperial family was something that was impossible for Wang Bi to escape safely.

    Moreover even if the Crown Prince was lucky and proved his innocence, it was Wang Bi who made the suggestion and because Wang Bi presented it, HuangFu Hao died so the Qin country would not be willing to take things lying down. If the allies of the Crown Prince die, how could the Crown Prince not vent his anger on Wang Bi?

    So be it left or right, Wang Bi, the sacrificialmb could not run away.

    Wang Bi obviously thought of this level and his expression became extremely ugly. He was after all calmer than Shen Dong Ling and only said, ¡°Return to the residence first. Go and visit the Crown Prince residence and ask what is going on.¡±

    How did the perfectly fine HuangFu Hao die? Who was the one who assassinate? Why did HuangFu Hao shout the Crown Prince¡¯s name? All theplications and confusion was simply iprehensible. No matter what one had to first figure out what was going on in order to find a solution to it.

    The driver turn the horses around and headed towards the city. Shen Dong Ling suddenly seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Why did one not seen Fifth Younger Sister?¡±

    Wang Bi was startled.

    One had to know what this entire strategy that the Crown Prince used was for Shen Miao. Because Shen Dong Ling calcted the timing, they should reached Yi Feng Pavilion around the same time as Shen Miao so that one could portray ¡®sisterly love¡¯. They had stopped here for a while so logically speaking Shen Miao and the rest should have also arrived. One could see out to the mountain road at a nce from where they were but there were no horse carriage in front or behind at all.

    Why was Shen Miao not here?

    Wang Bi only knew that Shen Miao was the TangMei of Shen Dong Ling and because Shen Xin¡¯s strong military power she was able to live well but he did not know anything about Shen Miao¡¯s temperament at all. Shen Dong Ling however had seen Shen Miao¡¯s tactics on the Second and Third household so her entire heart sank straight down.

    How would it be so coincident if Shen Miao did note? Could it be that Shen Miao had long knew that something would happen today? No one had the ability to know the future so could it be that today¡¯s matter was rted to Shen Miao?

    Even if she was supernatural, how would she be able kill the Crown Prince of Qin country this easily?

    Wang Bi heard Shen Dong Ling¡¯s words but misunderstood Shen Dong Ling¡¯s meaning. He said, ¡°Yes, if Fifth Shen Lady is present than matters would be smoother.¡±

    Wang Bi thought that with one more person, the me would be shared around and if Shen Miao was present, then taking Shen Xin into consideration, Emperor Wen Hui would not make things too difficult for him but if he only punished him alone then it would look biased. Thus in order to show justice and equality, if Shen Miao was present, it would help Wang Bi on many matters.

    He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the residence first. Maybe Fifth Shen Young Lady had returned. Let¡¯s see how it is at the Crown Prince end first.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling nodded her head but there was a bitter smile in her heart. She did not know why but she always felt that Shen Miao would not have ¡®gone back already¡¯. One feared that Shen Miao had never nned toe to Yi Feng Pavilion from the very beginning.

    This opponent, Shen Miao, was much more scary that she had thought to be.

    At the other side, on the streets, Luo Tan was sitting in the horse carriage as she wiped the sweat on her forehead, ¡°What can be done? One had been dyed for such a long time that if one rush to Yi Feng Pavilion, one fear that it would be toote.¡±

    Just now when the Shen family¡¯s horse carriage passed through a bustling ce in the city, they identally knocked onto an old woman. That old woman was unconscious at the very spot and the Shen family was not a small family in Ding capital and Shen Xin was a great hero that everyone respected thus naturally they would be concern. Shen Miao and Luo Tan would definitely not leave the old woman alone and leave. The guards were instructed to send the old woman to the nearest medical hall and they kept watching as the physican took the old woman¡¯s pulse and only left when the old woman woke up.

    Their actions naturally won the approval of manymoners and only felt that the Young Ladies from the General residence were not arrogant or spoilt and instead were considerate of the ordinary people and had a rarely seen character.

    The praise earned was not false but a lot of time was dyed. If one were to rush over to Yi Feng Pavilion now, it would be noon when they reach.

    Shen Miao thought about it before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t go anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Luo Tan was still thinking of how to resolve this problem and could not help but be surprise when she heard Shen Miao¡¯s words, ¡°Why not going? Doesn¡¯t Youngest Biao Sister hated people who does not keep their promises the most?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°The most important factor of appreciating incense is the timing and location. The best time for Yi Feng Pavilion is during the morning as it is during this time when appreciating incense, the air would be the freshest. If one were to appreciate incense during the afternoon, the earth scent would be mixed in and it would not be ideal to appreciate the aroma of the incense. One cannot let others wait for us. This is not nice.¡± She reached her hands out to call for Mo Qing to let him pass a message via pigeon to Yi Feng Pavilion indicating that Luo Tan and she would not be able to attend due to some matters.

    Although Luo Tan had some regrets, she had no interest in appreciating incense at all. It was difficult for her toe out so naturally she pulled Shen Miao to shop around.

    Shen Miao saw that it was still early and with Ah Chi and the rest of the guards apanying, there was no problems in walking around thus she agreed to it.

    Who knew that Luo Tan was so excited that after this walk, it was already nearing to evening when they returned to the Shen residence.

    When their horse carriage reached to the doors of the residence, the servant that was at the doors smiled, ¡°It is good that Young Lady has returned, Furen and Master have also just returned.¡±

    ¡°Just in time to have dinner.¡± Luo Tan was in all smiles as she pulled Shen Miao by her hands and stepped in.

    Who knew that upon entering the main hall, Luo Xue Wan was talking to Shen Xin and upon seeing that SHen Miao and Luo Tan had returned, she was first startled before giving a sigh of relief, ¡°Jiao Jiao, Tan-er, where did both of you go?¡±

    ¡°Today Wang Furen of the Minister of Land invited us to Yi Feng Pavilion to appreciate incense but during the journey the horse carriage knocked onto an old woman. Older Biao Sister and me were busy taking care of that old woman and missed out on the timing thus we have send over our apologies and did not go. Older Biao Sister and I then walked around. Father, Mother, did something happen?¡±

    Shen Miao called Shen Dong Ling as ¡®Wang Furen of the Minister of Land¡¯, deliberately drawing a line on their rtionship, not wanting to be any closer to Shen Dong Ling.

    Luo Xue Yan did not take note of this point and only took a deep breath, ¡°This really scared me. The Qin Crown Prince was assassinated and died in Yi Feng Pavilion and every single person rted was taken to the prisons to be interrogated. That Wang Bi said that you were also there but no one had seen you. Your Father and me rushed back and saw that you all were not in and feared that something had happened.¡±

    Luo Tan was startled, ¡°Assassinated and died. Who have such a courage that would even dare to assassinate the Crown Prince of Qin country in broad daylight? Aren¡¯t the Qin Crown Prince¡¯s guards highly skilled? How could they not even protect their own Master¡¯s life?¡±

    Unlike Luo Tan¡¯s shocked face, Shen Miao was very calm as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Biao Older Sister and I did not go to Yi Feng Pavilion. During the day when one knocked onto the old woman, there were numerous ofmoners who witness it. In case of future trouble, we also had reported it to the authorities. Thesemoners can testify for us as we were busy with taking care of the old woman so how does one have time to go to Yi Feng Pavilion?¡±

    Under the eyes of the public, nothing was fake and moreover Shen Miao did not have the ability to split herself so how was she able to appear in the Yi Feng Pavilion.

    Shen Xin scoffed and there were some anger in his expression, ¡°Wang Bi is so courageous to actually dare to ssh dirty water on my Shen family.¡±

    ¡°It seemed that the Wang family want to pull us into the water.¡± Luo Xue Yan had understood and said hatefully, ¡°Shen Dong Ling is rtives with us and one had never thought that she would have such vicious intentions. How would one scheme against one¡¯s family?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled coldly, ¡°In the Second and Third household of the Shen family, which one actually treated us sincerely?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin were silent.

    Luo Tan felt that the atmosphere was somewhat heavy and smiled, ¡°Oh. Speaking of which, Youngest Biao Sister and my fortunate is good today. If one did not knock onto that old woman, one fear that we would have really went to Yu Feng Pavilion to appreciate incense. Since HuangFu Hao was assassinated and even his guards could not save him, the assassins must be highly skilled. If Youngest Biao Sister and I went, most likely we will also be implicated. Speaking of that, we must thank that old woman.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled and was about to say something when she heard Luo Tan mumbling, ¡°But previously when the invitation was sent to us, it did not mention that the Qin Crown Prince is also going to appreciate incense. Why would the Crown Prince of Qin go to appreciate incense? Is there other people present and were there casualties?¡±

    Before anyone could answer, Luo Tan continuously questioned but one saw two people walking from outside. They were Shen Qiu and Luo Ling. When Luo Tan turned around she shouted, ¡°Older Brother Qiu, what happen to you all?¡±

    Shen Qiu¡¯s and Luo Ling¡¯s clothes were all somewhat messy and there were some traces of blood on their faces and bodies. They looked like they were in a poor condition.

    Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin also jumped in shock. Luo Xue Yan quickly went up and looked over both of them hurriedly, ¡°What had happened?¡±

    Shen QIu quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is not my blood but someone else¡¯s.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan then felt assured but before she could totally put her heart down, she heard Luo Tan asking, ¡°Older Brother Qiu, did you and Older Brother Ling went to arrest the assassins who killed the Qin Crown Prince today? Are the assassins very powerful and difficult to deal with? It seems that it looked difficult for you.¡±

    Shen Xin frowned and asked, ¡°Shen Qiu, is that the case?¡±

    Shen Qiu and Luo Ling looked at one another and their gaze was somewhat strange. After a moment, Shen Qiu instructed the servants in the main hall to withdraw before looking thoughtfully towards Luo Tan and Shen Miao. Shen Miao said, ¡°Older Biao Sister and me would not say it out. Eldest Brother, just speak directly.¡±

    Luo Tan quickly raise her hand to indicate that she would never reveal any one bit of it.

    Seeing Shen Qiu being so solemn, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan was somewhat suspicious. Luo Ling nodded his head towards Shen Qiu and Shen Qiu only spoke after sighing, ¡°Today the army squadrons of the Ministry of Defense went to arrest people but it was not for the assassins who killed HuangFu Hao but HuangFu Hao¡¯s guards.¡±

    ¡°Guards?¡± Luo Xue Yan frowned, ¡°Could it be that they want an exnation from Ming Qi but things had escted to such a level?¡± Luo Xue Yan did not have good feelings towards the Qin people, one did not know if it was because the Qin country was only established the shortest among the three country and did not have any history thus from the Imperial family down to themoners, everyone had a look of arrogance. Even though the Qin country¡¯s power was currently slightly better than Ming Qi, they would always express their arrogance in Ming Qi which was really unsightly to one¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°That was not it.¡± Shen Qiu hesitated before speaking, ¡°HuangFu Hao¡¯s guards said that the one who assassinated HuangFu Hao was the Crown Prince and were heading to the Eastern Pce to kill the Crown Prince to avenge HuangFu Hao.¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince killed HuangFu Hao?¡± Shen Xin suddenly stood up, ¡°That is not possible.¡±

    Not mentioning that the Crown Prince had a weak stature and it would not be possible, currently Ming Qi was trying to form an alliance with the Qin country to deal with Great Liang so how would one take such a self-destructive n into action? Killing HuangFu Hao would only arouse Qin country¡¯s anger and the Crown Prince was not a fool so how could he do such a thankless matter?

 Chapter 179: All Belong to You (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 179: All Belong to You (Part 2)</h4>

    ¡°I also thought it was not possible.¡± Shen Qiu was somewhat bewildered, ¡°But those guards said that when they were up on the mountain they heard HuangFu Hao shouting the Crown Prince¡¯s name and said loudly that the Crown Prince was the culprit. Since they are HuangFu Hao¡¯s guards, there was no reason to let the real culprit go and frame another.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan asked, ¡°HuangFu Hao¡¯s guards were not with HuangFu Hao? Why did they say they heard it?¡±

    ¡°This is the key point of doubt.¡± Luo Ling continued, ¡°ording to HuangFu Hao¡¯s guards, today it was the Crown Prince who invited HuangFu Hhao over to appreciate incense and it was the Crown Prince who sent an invitation to HuangFu Hao. HuangFu Hao¡¯s guard recalled that the Crown Prince¡¯s invitation indicated that there was something important to discuss with HuangFu Hao and wanted HuangFu Hao to leave the guards at the waist of the mountain and only let HuangFu Hao go up alone. But the Crown Prince said that this was not mentioned when he wrote the invitation. The officials went to search for the Crown Prince¡¯s invitation but one did not know if the invitation was long thrown by HuangFu Hao. Now there was no evidence and each side had their story, thus making one anxious.¡±

    Luo Tan muttered, ¡°The Crown Prince invited HuangFu Hao to appreciate incense. But why the invitation that Wang Furen sent to me and Youngest Biao Sister did not mention about the two people?¡±

    The people in the room were startled.

    They all only paid attention to the Crown Prince and HuangFu Hao and ignored Shen Miao¡¯s end. At this moment when Luo Tan mentioned it, they remembered that it. Why was Shen Miao and Luo Tan were brought along when the Crown Prince and HuangFu Hao went to appreciate incense? Not mentioning Luo Tan, since she had no rtions to the people in Ding capital, Shen Miao was different as she was Shen Xin¡¯s daughter.

    When Shen Dong Ling sent the invitation over, it was not possible for her not to know that the Crown Prince and HuangFu Hao were alsoing so why did she not mention it to Shen Miao? Was it because she had forgotten or was it deliberate? If it was deliberate then why did she do it and what was being nned?

    Everyone could not help but gave a cold sweat.

    Luo Xue Yan said, ¡°This cannot do. One has to ask Shen Dong Ling clearly.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡± Shen QIu stopped her, ¡°Shen Dong Ling and Wang Bi are already in prison and one cannot rush to visit them at such a time else it would not be good for others to think that we have anything to do with her.¡±

    Two Crown Princes went to appreciate incense and one died, while the other had unfantomably became a murderer. When Emperor Wen Hui knew of the matter, he was so angry that he almost fell off. At one end one had to calm the Qin people¡¯s anger and arrest a few people to show that Ming Qi was doing things ¡®righteously ordingly to thews¡¯ but at the other end Emperor Wen Hui was unable to vent his entire anger. Since it is Wang Bi who brought up the appreciation of incense, then he was the beginning of everything. There would never be an exination for a moarch¡¯s fury and Wang Bi was still dreaming of a sweat dream when one ruthlessly broken it. Not only that, this time one was not even able to save one¡¯s life or even speak anything.

    Seeing everyone having various expression and only Shen Miao was as calm as before. It was as if the things that she had listened had nothing to do with her and indeed it had no connection to her. She said, ¡°This has nothing to do with us so just wait to see how it is dealt with.¡±

    Shen Qiu noticed Shen Miao¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Younger Sister, why are you not in one bit surprised with the assassination of HuangFu Hao or not astonished that it was the Crown Prince that killed HuangFu Hao?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°There is nothing to be astonished. Just like what those people said, the Crown Prince discussed some matters with HuangFu Hao privately and during the negotiation process, there was no agreement or a fierce disagreement erupted that it was possible that it mad the Crown Prince kill another in a fit of anger. It is not that there were no such cases in Ming Qi before so why the need of making so much fuss out of nothing?¡±

    Shen Qiu was speechless. Shen Miao¡¯s words actually said that the entire house of people were unable to remain calm. It was not wrong for Shen Miao to say as such but to kill another so fiercely, not to mention the other party was the Crown Prince of a country. Even if Emperor Wen Hui was so angry that he lost all sense of reason, he would not just eliminate another cleanly like this.

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan were frowning. Shen Miao need not think that much but they were officials of the country and every move that the courts made could implicate their future way of living. Moreover this time HuangFu Hao died in Ming Qi and the guilty person was the Crown Prince of Ming Qi. One thought that those guards should have already send people back to pass the message and after the Emperor of Qin country knew that his pair of children had passed on in Ming Qi, who would be the one bearing this thunderous anger?

    It would be very difficult for Ming Qi and Qin country to form an alliance and moreover it was unknown of what kind of actions would Great Liang take.

    On this night, because of this sudden matter, even the atmosphere in the Shen mansion was also heavy. However this was not because of sympathising HuangFu Hao or the Crown Prince but because of the possible variable changes in the future.

    When Xie Jing Xing came over to look for Shen Miao, Shen Miao was in a daze by the window.

    HuangFu Hao died just like that. In the previous life HuangFu Hao and Princess Ming An had been the nightmare that she could not get rid of when she went to the Qin country as a hostage. Princess Ming An was arrogant and malicious but HuangFu Hao liked to get others to torture her. HuangFu Hao was the Crown Prince of Qin country so when he tortures someone, the others would follow suit. In fact, there was no hatred between Shen Miao and HuangFu Hao and Princess Ming An but with such malicious insults, it finally umted lots of grievances.

    Unlike others, Shen Miao did not think of letting HuangFu Hao and Princess Ming An pay for their lives because it was not them who harmed the Shen family the most. At most, these people only threw stones for a period of her life when she was struggling.

    If it was not that they have schemed her, Shen Miao would not be bothered to pay any attention to these two people.

    Now that these people were gone, Shen Miao was somewhat at a loss.

    After the rebirth, the road that she had taken had always been revenge and protecting the Shen family from repeating the mistakes of the past. But as long as the Fu family people were alive each day, they would definitely not let the Shen family go. Her enemy was very powerful in the beginning and it was not enough to just have a desperate heart. Shen Miao sometimes also doubt if she could walk all the way to the end.

    The figure under the tree waved his hands in front of Shen Miao. Shen Miao recovered to her senses and saw Xie Jing Xing¡¯s mischievous smile, ¡°Miss me so much that you are in a daze?¡±

    Shen Miao closed the windows with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound but Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands quickly held it and jumped into the room smoothly. He used one of his arms to press Shen Miao¡¯s should and did not let her move as his other hand close the window, ¡°Be careful not to be frozen silly.¡±

    Cong Yang who was standing outside at the corner of the frozen wall, ¡°...¡±

    Shen Miao pulled off Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hand and sat in front of the table in the room before asking, ¡°How is it handled?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Xie Jing Xing also followed to sit down and gestured for Shen Miao to pour him tea.

    Shen Miao sighed and poured the tea out before unwillingly pushed the teacup over and asked, ¡°You are sure that the people of Qin country will not discover it?¡±

    ¡°Unable to discover anything.¡± XIe Jing Xingughed, ¡°Not everyone is as intelligent as you and me.¡±

    Shen Miao rolled her eyes. If one were to praise others, just praise. There was no need to add his own praise in. Seeing that the purple d youth was drinking tea opposite, a slight ripple formed in her heart.

    Today¡¯s matter was nned by her and Xie Jing Xing. Xie Jing Xing had various specialists among his subordinates and some had the ability of disguising appearances and some had the ability to imitate other¡¯s voices and there were even those who could write exactly the same handwriting after taking a look at it. The matter between HuangFu Hao and Fu Xiu Yan, one only changed HuangFu Hao¡¯s invitation and changed the timing too. Thus HuangFu Hao and Fu Xiu Yan would climb up the mountain one after the other. After going up the mountain, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s people would disguise themselves as the ¡®Crown Prince¡¯ and the ¡®guard¡¯ that was following by the Crown Prince¡¯s side with his head bowed was speaking for the Crown Prince.

    Even though HuangFu Hao and the Crown Prince were familiar with one another, they were not at a position where one would be totally devoted to another. They also did not grow up with one another so they could hardly detect that the person opposite was like the plum tree that withered in ce of the peach tree. In all, it was all a series of misunderstandings.

    This trick from the perspective of outsiders was that the Crown Prince killed HuangFu Hao. No matter what was the excuse, no matter what misunderstanding there was, it was an undeniable and unchangeable fact. The Qin country would not let it lying down, needless to discuss about having an alliance, one feared that they want to be enemies with Ming Qi. Not mentioning that the broken alliance, in order for Emperor Wen Hui to appease to the Qin Emperor¡¯s anger, he would sacrifice others and that includes the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Why are you so confident that the Emperor will sacrifice the Crown Prince?¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyebrows raised as he asked, ¡°That is his own son.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Do you remember my Second Shu?¡±

    ¡°Remembered.¡±

    ¡°At the beginning Shen Yuan was also his own son but when Shen Yuan got into trouble, he was busy clearing his rtionship with him. The Emperor is also an ordinary person and the Imperial family view rtions even lighter. For the sake of the rightness of the world, what does punishing one¡¯s family for righteousness matters? Even if one knows that the Crown Prince was wrongly used, the Emperor would swallow this bitter fruit.¡± Shen Miao spoke with sarcasm but a faint anger leaked out from the corner of her eyes.

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her thoughtfully.

    As far as the Fu family was concerned, Shen Miao would always have a kind of hatred for them. Even though she had done her best to cover it up, there would always be a moment where she could not conceal it. These moments were caught by Xie Jing Xing and suspicions formed in his heart but he would not ask forcefully. He said jokingly, ¡°You seemed to know the Imperial family very well and spoke like you have personally experienced it.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hang down. Didn¡¯t she experience it personally in her past life?

    After marrying to Fu Xiu Yi, because of the fight of the heir apparent, he actually fought the rest of the brothers to death. In the nine brothers, there were those that died and some whose whereabouts were unounted for. Even if one barely lived, at the end when Fu Xiu Yi ascended to the throne, they would be eliminated by some unwarranted charges.

    It was the Fu family¡¯s inherent instinct not to leave any future troubles.

    Even between Fu Xiu Yi and Emperor Wen Hui, there would be Emperor Wen Hui guarding against his son¡¯s usurping the throne and Fu Xiu Yi looked forward for his father¡¯s early death. There was still the Empress, Dong Shu Consort and Xu Xian Consort in the Inner Pce. Whoever talked about family rtions, whoever would be the fool.

    It was a pity that she did not understand it in her previous lifetime and always thought that people had heart and soul. She had forgotten that Fu Xiu Yi had dealt with his own brothers and father so naturally he could deal with his son.

    When Shen Miao was deep in the Inner Pce, thosedies who initially had strong love and hate, they were all smoothen out till it was almost gone. As for Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s remaining love, all of it were built on him as Wan Yu¡¯s and Fu Ming¡¯s father. SHen Miao thought that no farther would not dote on their children.

    However Fu Xiu Yi at the add send his own daughter to the XiongNu for a marriage alliance and forced his son up the road of death.

    She would definitely personally demand this stack of debts back.

    Seeing a change in the expression in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes and at the bottom of it there were some painful emotions, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s brows wrinkled as he did not know what had touched Shen Miao¡¯s unhappiness. He hesitated a bit before saying slowly, ¡°If you have any difficulties, you can tell me. I will solve it for you.¡±

    Shen Miao looked up at him, ¡°You speak as though you can do it.¡± But she was very clear in his heart that Xie Jing Xing could definitely do it. He said kill and two Crown Princes were killed. Even though the Crown Prince and Emperor Wen Hui knew clearly that they were schemed against, there was no chance to refute it. This kind of sinister methods, only Xie Jing Xing could carry it out. His guts were so big that it could pierce the skies and he was so cunning and sly that others would not have any leverage on him. It was like there was nothing in the world he could not do.

    Shen Miao suddenly had a thought that pop up in her head. If only she had met him in her previous life.

    But she only said, ¡°If one wants you to change the entire face of the country, can you do it?¡±

    When the purple robe youth holding the jasper tea cup heard it, he only smiled and his features were beautiful, as if the Begonia¡¯s petal were opening as in spring and elegance oozed out from one¡¯s bones. Even though his gaze was as sharp as a sword, his tone was slightly in a teasing manner.

    ¡°Just some Imperial power. If you want it, it will all belong to you.¡±

 Chapter 180: MeiFu (Younger Sisterâ€™s Husband) (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 180: MeiFu (Younger Sister¡¯s Husband) (Part 1)</h4>

    The movements in Ming Qi were unable to be hidden from the rest of the world.

    One did not know how it gradually began to spread in the marketce that HuangFu Hao died in the hands of the Crown Prince. Emperor Wen Hui had the thought to ce HuangFu Hao¡¯s guards under house arrest but now things had be out of control and if it was not managed, one feared that it would be chaotic.

    But how would the people in the residence of Prince Qin be able to sit and wait? News was sent back to the ears of the Qin Emperor and after some short few days, there was someone who rush over to send over a message, wanting Emperor Wen Hui to give an exnation else troops would be sent to level Ming Qi.

    If it was the previous Qin country, Ming Qi naturally would be able topete with them but now with unclear ambitions of Great Liang who was lurking at the side with tiger¡¯s eyes, with the Qin country¡¯s attack, Ming Qi would considered to be finished this time.

    Under the conviction of evidence, Emperor Wen Hui had no choice but to send the Crown Prince to prison. Even though he specifically instructed other to take good care of the Crown Prince, at the end it was a move to abandon the chariot to protect the marshal (chess moves).

    The older Emperor Wen Hui had gotten the unwavering and firm personality that he had when young were finally wiped off. Not to mention how the other sons would think, even officials would feel chilling when seeing it. In order to protect oneself, even though he obviously knew that there were suspicious circumstances with the Crown Prince killing HuangFu Hao, he still send the Crown Prince to prison.

    In fact Emperor Wen Hui was not to be med. The reason to why he ced the Crown Prince in prison, other than to show the Emperor of Qin his attitude was to temporarily calm the Qin Emperor¡¯s anger and to ensure the safety of the Crown Prince. HuangFu Hao¡¯s guards were eying him like tigers and had all the intentions to take revenge for HuangFu Hao thus it was highly possible that the Crown Prince would be killed by one of the guards if he was careless on any day. Now that the Crown Prince had be a prisoner and there were so many people guarding in the prison, such things would not happen.

    Unfortunately Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s thoughts were not understood and because of this move of his, even the Empress could not sit still.

    The Empress stepped into Yang Xin Dian and angrily asked, ¡°Your Majesty knew clearly that the Crown Prince was unjustly used by others, so why is he being locked up? Did Your Majesty thought of how would the officials look at him in the future?¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui frowned as he did not like the feeling of being questioned by others, ¡°Zhen have one¡¯s viewpoint.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui still had some affection for the Empress as the Empress was his official wife and when the Late Emperor was alive, the battle of the heir apparent was as fierce as today and if it wasn¡¯t the maiden family of the Empress that was supporting, Emperor Wen Hui would not have necessarily be in this position today. Now the power of maiden family of the Empress was deliberately returned to the Emperor, there would not be any possibility of the dictatorship of a family in the court. Thus Emperor Wen Hui was willing to give more affection to the Empress and moreover the Empress is the birth mother of the Crown Prince.

    Privately the Empress was indeed not a bad Empress. She did not get jealous and also managed the Inner Pce rather well.

    ¡°ChenQie beseech Your Majesty to revoke the order.¡± The Empress said, ¡°The Crown Prince would need to face the court officials in the future thus Your Majesty¡¯s action would only let themoners under the sky misunderstand.¡± If it was previously, the Empress would have not refuted Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s decision but as a mother, one would always be more sensitive with matters of one¡¯s son. The Empress was not willing to have any mistakes in the Crown Prince¡¯s future, not even a drop of dirty water could stain him.

    What was more that this time it was an ordinary fault. Once the crime of murdering the Crown Prince of Qin country was confirmed, one feared that it would even be difficult to ensure the safety of Fu Xiu Yan¡¯s life. Even though the Empress does not interfere in political affairs, this did not mean that she had no knowledge of the matters in the court. Once there was a dangerous seed that was formed, there would also be a seed of elimination.

    Emperor Wen Hui had been troubled these days when dealing with this matter and his heart was very frustrated. Of all times the Empress chose to agitate him at this time and he said impatiently, ¡°Zhen do not need you to criticise or give orders when Zhen actions.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s heart jumped. After being husband and wife with Emperor Wen Hui for so many years, she naturally knew Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s temperament. She immediately changed to a warm expressed and removed the questioning expression she had before softly speaking, ¡°ChenQie knows that Your Masjesty is frustrated and it was ChenQie who is impulsive just now. ChenQie is also worried for the Crown Prince. One remembered that when the Crown Prince was young, his studies not not considered good and no matter how the Imperial Tutor taught, he was unable to learn and it was Your Majesty who personally taught the Crown Prince. Now both ChenQie and Your Majesty know clearly in one¡¯s heart that the matter has nothing to do with the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince¡¯s character is gentle and honest so how would he kill another? Even if he did kill another, he would definitely not to be so stupid to assassinate another in broad daylight. Your Majesty, the Crown Prince is innocent and you are the Crown Prince¡¯s father. Could it be that one would watch with open eyes as the Crown Prince was med and charged unwarranted offences?¡±

    These appeasing words yed a good role and Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s expression eased. Among the nine Princes, the one that Emperor Wen Hui wanted to support the most was the Crown Prince and naturally not willing to let the Crown Prince die like this. Just as he was about to speak, one heard the pce maid outside reporting, ¡°Your Majesty, Her Ladyship Consort Xian has arrived.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s expressions were as usual but the hands that was sped in the sleeves were nightly clenched. Among the consorts in the Pce, Consort Xian was the most arrogant one as she had gave birth to two Princes, Prince Zhou and Prince Jing, and was favoured upon normally with delicate good appearances. Even though her actions were arrogant, she was able to capture and retained Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s heart.

    The Empress was not ignorant of the ambition of the two brothers, Prince Zhou and Prince Jing. Consort Xu Xian naturally hoped that her sons would be able to sit on that position so once the Crown Prince was in trouble, Consort Xu Xian would not let go of the opportunity to throw stones.

    One could see Consort Xu Xianing in seductively from outside. Even though she had gave birth to two sons, Consort Xu Xian¡¯s appearance did not show traces of aging. One had heard that she would use sheep¡¯s milk to bathe everyday so her skin was smooth and firm, even better than young females at the age of twenty eight but had the charms of a mature woman. There were three thousands of beauties in the Pce but Consort Xu Xian¡¯s appearance indeed made others jealous so it was no wonder Emperor Wen Hui would still favour her often even though Consort Xu Xian was domineering and arrogant.

    When Consort Xu Xian entered, she said her greetings to Emperor Wen Hui and the Empress. Afterwards she then said smilingly, ¡°Lately Your Majesty¡¯s mood is not good so ChenQie had instructed the Imperial Kitchens¡¯ pastry chef to make some purple snow bird¡¯s nests for Your Majesty to taste. One did not think that Older Sister would also be here.¡±

    The Empress smiled lightly and did not want to talk to her but how would Consort Xian willing to let this opportunity go? She looked towards the Empress and said, ¡°Today for Older Sister to look for His Majesty, is it about the Crown Prince¡¯s matter?¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui had yet to say anything when the Empress raised her eyebrows and said angrily, ¡°Younger Sister is managing too broadly.¡±

    Consort Xu Xian grinned and looked at Emperor Wen Hui, who did not say a word, before looking at the Empress again and said slowly, ¡°Originally these things should not be said my this Younger Sister but His Majesty is worried about this matter so why Older Sister cannot understand His Majesty and still harass His Majesty at this juncture?¡± She let the pce maid put down the basket as she continued speaking, ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s matter is not about one person¡¯s life. A perfectly fine Crown Prince of Qin country is involved and that day only the Crown Prince and the Crown Prince of Qin country are present. Younger Sister naturally believe that the Crown Prince would not do such insane and lunatic actions but one have to bring out evidence.¡±

    ¡°If one is unable to bring out the evidence then how could everyone be convinced? Moreover at the Qin country¡¯s end, there are people watching closely. If His Majesty listens to Older Sister¡¯s words and let the Crown Prince out then once the Qin country hear of it, one do not know how much waves would there be. Older Sister cannot just think of oneself and the Crown Prince and have to think of the world.¡± Consort Xu Xian said thoughtfully but the Empress¡¯s expressions changed.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± The Empress said angrily.

    Consort Xu Xian feigned a scared look and stepped back a little before looking at Emperor Wen Hui with grievances, ¡°Your Majesty, ChenQie persuaded Older Sister with good intentions but Older Sister fail to appreciate the favour. ChenQie is wronged to death.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui was having a terrible headache and did not want to see anyone. How could he not know that Consort Xu Xian¡¯s words were of provocation and it was all to let the Crown Prince not live well but Emperor Wen Hui had no way to deny it as Consort Xu Xian¡¯s words were the truth. The Crown Prince¡¯s matter not only implicate the Crown Prince but also Qin country¡¯s attitude. This time Ming Qi could not make a mistake at all as if this matter was not handled well, no one could tell what kind of disaster would be brought onto Ming Qi in the future.

    Thinking about that, Emperor Wen Hui felt troubled thinking about the Crown Prince and became annoyed with the Empress too. He said to the Empress and Consort Xu Xian, ¡°All withdraw. Zhen want to be alone.¡±

    The Empress took great difficulty before Emperor Wen Hui loosen his lips and did not think that when Consort Xu Xian mixed in, her previous efforts were of naught and her heart was unwilling to give up. Before she could say anything, Consort Xu Xian said, ¡°Since Your Majesty is not willing to be disturbed by others, ChenQies would withdraw first. Beseeching Your Majesty to take care of the Dragon¡¯s body and don¡¯t let this matter hurt one spiritually.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui did not even raise his head as he waved his hand.

    No matter how unwilling the Empress was, she could only withdraw out with Consort Xu Xian.

    After exiting Yang Xin Dian, the Empress stopped at looked at Consort Xu Xian beforeughing coldly, ¡°BenGong knows what your heart is thinking. But the sons you gave birth to would never be able to rece BenGong¡¯s son.¡±

    Consort Xu Xian smiled, ¡°Younger Sister does not deserve Older Sister¡¯s words. The Crown Prince is as respectable as gold and as precious as jade. This Younger Sister sincerely want good things for him. The rtionship between brothers are close so what is with the words of recing?¡± She then giggled and admired the Empress¡¯s seemingly annoyed expression before speaking, ¡°It is Older Sister that Younger Sister had always wanted to rece.¡± After finishing she then stroke the pearl flower by her temple and walked away enchantingly.

    The Empress remained alone standing in ce with gritted teeth.

    The matter of the Empress and Consort Xu Xian entering the Yang Xin Dian one after the other, quickly spread to other¡¯s ears.

    Consort Dong Shu was sitting on the couch listening to the pce maid ying Qin. She yed like mountains were high and water were flowing. The spring water sttering and the tall mountain as backdrop was indeed a wonderful painting. She did not like to fight with outsiders and would pray to Buddha. When she was not normally in the Buddhist hall, she would be sewing flowers and listening to Qin at the side hall, not behaving like a consort but an outsider. Among the four consorts, the one that was most overlooked was her that one would be amazed as to how she became one of the four consorts.

    Sitting just below her was a man in jade brocade robes, who was slightly smiling as he tilted his head to the side to listen, as if he was immersed in the Qin for a long time.

    At the end of the piece, the maid held the Qin as she said her thanks. Consort Dong Shu waved her hands and the personal pce maid went forward to bestow money and sent the maid out.

    When all the people in the side hall had withdrew, Fu Xiu Yi smiled, ¡°Consort Mother is exceptionally happy today.¡±

    ¡°The Empress cannot sit still.¡± Consort Dong Shu smiled, ¡°She personally went to Yang Xi Dian to plead for the Crown Prince and of course Consort Xian naturally would not miss this opportunity. Prince Zhou and Prince Jing wanted to rece the Crown Prince and Consort Xian would definitely put in effort in the Inner Pce.¡±

    ¡°It is a pity that it is not a good method.¡± Consort Dong Shu picked up the teacup for a sip, ¡°However, if the sandpiper and m don¡¯t fight, how does the fisherman profit?¡±

    Both mother and son smiled together.

    Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s features resembled more towards Consort Dong Shu and would look cold normally but when one smiled, it would be soft and tender, making others unable to put up one¡¯s vignce.

    Consort Dong Shu said, ¡°How are youtely?¡±

    Fu Xiu Yiughed, ¡°One had found some interesting secrets and is currently investigating. One think that it would not be long before there would be results.¡±

 Chapter 180: MeiFu (Younger Sisterâ€™s Husband) (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 180: MeiFu (Younger Sister¡¯s Husband) (Part 2)</h4>

    Consort Dong Shu looked at him, ¡°You are always one who has a mind of your own so I do not have to worry much about these things. Speaking of which, you should also get married. You are not young of age and if this drags on, one fear that others would inevitably take advantage of it. Consort Xian could not wait for you to marry a female without power and influence as your Prince Consort.¡± As Consort Dong Shu spoke, she sighed, ¡°Initially that Shen Miao loved you and one had thought that if she carried it on, one would at the end let her enter the family and you would have the power of the Shen family. Who knew that things of the world are fickle, not to mention her temperament has also changed, now the marriage of the Shen family was something that you cannot endure.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi smiled, ¡°Although I cannot endure, no one else in Ming Qi can handle. Apart from the Crown Prince, whichever brothers are tied to the Shen family would provoke Imperial Father¡¯s suspicions. Originally the Crown Prince have sess within one¡¯s grasp but beyond expectations, such unforeseen misfortune happened. Most likely the Gods are standing on our side.¡± He did not have any trace of regrets and only said, ¡°All those official families that have power in Ming Qi would not be willing to be tied to the Shen family by marriage. Even though the Shen family is big, it does not mean that Shen Miao could marry well.¡±

    Consort Dong Shu sighed, ¡°Correct.¡± After speaking, she suddenly thought of something, ¡°However this time the Crown Prince is indeed suffering grievous and HuangFu Hao¡¯s matter would not end easily. Do you think that this was done by the brothers, Prince Zhou and Prince Jing, or is it by Prince Li?¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi did not enter any of the fractions as he did not trust his brothers and always held powers alone. At first Prince Zhou¡¯s and Prince Li¡¯s fraction were fiercely fighting but now that Emperor Wen Hui had the intention to support the Crown Prince and even let the Crown Prince to marry the Shen family, Prince Zhou and Prince Li were inevitably anxious but who knew that they would suddenly kill the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince had be their enemy and naturally they do not spare any effort to remove him.

    This time the Crown Prince killed HuangFu Hao and everyone who had clear eyes would see that there were ws to it and most likely the Crown Prince was schemed. After much calction, only Prince Zhou and Prince Li had the possibility of doing it.

    However such tant schemes were not the usual style of both people.

    Fu Xiu Yi shook his head, ¡°It might not be the actions of the both of them.¡±

    When Consort Dong Shu heard it, she was startled and asked, ¡°If it is not them then could there still be others?¡±

    Prince Rui¡¯s and Shen Miao¡¯s face appeared in Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s mind.

    There must be some hidden rtionship between Prince Rui and Shen Miao. Even though he was not clear as to how this rtionship was maintained, as long as it was about Shen Miao, there seemed to be a master coordinating behind the scenes and the indications was undoubtedly Prince Rui.

    Previously when Emperor Wen Hui instructed the Empress to test the waters of the Shen family and let out rumours that Shen Miao would be marrying into the residence of the Crown Prince, not too long after, Prince Rui said those specious words to Emperor Wen Hui, making Emperor Wen Hui dispel the thoughts of wanting Shen Miao to immediately marry.

    Now it was obvious that this appreciation of incense situation was targeting Shen Miao and now it was HuangFu Hao¡¯s and the Crown Prince¡¯s side that were suffering but Shen Miao was safe and sound. One heard that on that day Shen Miao was also heading towards Yi Feng Pavilion but during the journey, she knocked onto an old woman and did not go as she was dyed. How could matters be that coincident? Could it be that Prince Rui was also manipting everything from the back for this time too?

    If it was the actions of Prince Rui, he was in Ming Qi but dared to act so tantly and schemed against two Crown Princes. This Prince Rui was indeed somewhat fearful.

    Seeing that Fu Xiu Yi was so engrossed in thinking about something, Consort Dong Shu asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi recovered to his senses, ¡°Nothing.¡± He then suddenly stood up and looked at Consort Dong Shu, ¡°This son suddenly remembered that there are still some matters and will not continue chatting leisurely with Consort Mother.¡±

    ¡°Official matters are important.¡± Consort Dong Shu said, ¡°You can go first.¡±

    At the other end, thank goodness Ji Yu Shu and Gao Yang were finally let out of the tower prison.

    These days both of them oversaw the prisoners of the tower and saw the many means and methods of torture. It was still a little better for Gao Yang but Ji Yu Shu had a delicate body and had gotten a lot thinner. It was not because of anything but unable to eat due to nausea. It would be a wonder if one did not slim down.

    After much difficulty they were then let out and both of them looked at each other in tears wordlessly. After a long while Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°I have to go abck to Feng Xiang Pawnshop for a shower and change of clothes. Will say one¡¯s farewell here.¡± Finishing, he ran away in a puff of smoke.

    Gao Yang sighed and looked that his dirty face before his heart was stripped. Xie Jing Xing was so ruthless and did not even overlook a little bit and sent them to the tower prison. The tower prison was a ce that even Tie Yi was unable to handle when he first went in, much less Ji Yu Shu and him, who were so pampered.

    When Ji Yu Shu returned to Feng Xian Pawnshop, he instructed Hong Luan to draw a bath for him and took a long beautiful bath and eat some snacks before returning to the study. As soon as one stepped in, a smoke of dust flew up. Ji Yu Shu did not allow the servants to enter this area as there were many secrets thus no one came in to clean. Ji Yu Shu initially wanted Hong Yuan to clean up for him but after thinking about it, he gave up and gave in to his fate and started cleaning up.

    It was difficult for everything to look alright before Ji Yu Shu sat down at the desk and started reading after looking at the thick stack of letters on the table. When he flipped to thest letter, Ji Yu Shu was already a little drowsy but as he looked it, his sleepiness wiped off and his expressions became serious.

    Pei Lang was actually locked up by Fu Xiu Yi. Pei Lang¡¯s identity was revealed.

    Heavens. Did anyone know that such a big thing had happened? Could someone rescue?

    Ofcourse there was none. Observing Pei Lang was Ji Yu Shu¡¯s own decision. After all he was curious why Shen Miao wanted Pei Lang to be a spy by Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s side. Even if Pei Lang had some talent, being a spy would require a great lot of loyalty and Fu Xiu Yi was very good at managing his subordinates, won¡¯t Shen Miao be worried that Pei Lang would rebel? The most important thing was that Shen Miao rtionship with Pei Lang before was just in and normal so how would she dare to make such a decision?

    However one had not thought that this move had ce a significant role.

    Ji Yu Shu turned his head and wanted to leave and pass this letter to Xie Jing Xin when he stood still after standing up.

    ¡°Would Third Older Brother locked me up again?¡± Ji Yu Shu muttered.

    The reason why Xie Jing Xing locked Ji Yu Shu and Gao Yang up was because that day the Empress summon Shen Miao to the Pce and tried to marry Shen Miao to the Crown Prince. This matter was left out in the report to Xie Jing Xing by the two of them so upon return, Xie Jing Xing threw both of them to the tower prison.

    ¡°Third Older Brother valued Shen Young Lady seriously and this Pei Lang seemed to be interested in Shen Young Lady and even said that he wanted to marry Shen Young Lady. As such, Pei Lang is Third Older Brother¡¯s love rival. Since he is a rival, will Third Older Brother beat one up if one tell Third Older Brother now? Third Older Brother would definitely not want to save him.¡± Ji Yu Shu mumbled to himself, ¡°Just like me, I do not like Young Lady Shao Yao smiling at that gentleman from the Prime Minister¡¯s family. Afterwards when that gentleman of the Prime Minister¡¯s family fell from the horse, I was very happy about it.¡± Ji Yu Shu came to a conclusion by himself, ¡°It is better not to inform Third Older Brother now. Since there is no new information, he should not have died yet. Let him stay for a few more days before one talk about it.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu thought that he had done well but did not know that this action of his would create what kind of changes in the future.

    Shen Qiu and Luo Ling weremanding officers of the city garrison and they were very busy these days. HuangFu Hao was dead and left behind a pile of problems. As to the guards from the residence of Prince Qin, if they were killed, it would provoke the Emperor of Qin country¡¯s dissatisfiaction, if they were not killed, they keep harping of giving justice for HuangFu Hao and spread to themoners that the Crown Prince was the murderer that these days it was chaotic in Ding capital.

    One could not kill and could only ce them under house arrest. However the Qin Crown Prince¡¯s guards were all personally chosen by the Qin Emperor to protect HuangFu Hao, so how would a normal guard¡¯s ability be able to match? Today they were house arrested tomorrow they would be able to find ways to escape. In order to avoid chaos, the garrison troops had doubled so that innocent people would not be harmed by those guards from Qin country.

    After matters are finished today, the skies had slowly approached to evening. Shen Qiu and Luo Ling walked on the streets shoulder by shoulder. It was close to the end of the year and the streets of Ding capital would be bustling but due to the matter of HuangFu Hao, themoners were reminded by the troops of the city garrison and returned back home early. There was only a few people walking even though it was not nighttime.

    Shen Qiu sighed, ¡°If the Ministry of Justice do not speak, the city garrison would no longer be able to handle it.¡±

    After the Crown Prince was imprison, at one side the Qin Emperor kept on pressuring for an exnation and the other side, Emperor Wen Hui felt reluctant to part with his only Di eldest son, thus themoners had to suffer.

    ¡°It is not peaceful this year.¡± Luo Ling shook his head, ¡°No matter what the result is, one fear that Ding capital will be chaotic.¡±

    Both of them looked at one another and both of them saw the worries in each other eyes.

    Shen Qiu said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak about this anymore. Yesterday I heard Mother said that Younger Sister¡¯s marriage have to be reconsidered from the beginning. Even though one do not need to worry about the Crown Prince¡¯s side but the more chaotic the situation seems, the more someone would want to take advantage of the Shen family. Younger Sister¡¯s identity is special so it is inevitable that others would lust for. If one does not set the marriage earlier, it would not be good for the future.¡±

    When Luo Ling heard those words, he was however startled for a moment and before he could speak, he heard Shen Qiu speaking, ¡°Younger Biao Brother, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Luo Ling¡¯s face turned slightly red, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Older Biao Brother already knew my thoughts?¡±

    Shen Qiu snorted and one of his hands sling onto Luo Ling¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You are after all one who practice martial arts and follow JiuJiu (aka Mother¡¯s Brother) to the army camps, so why when you speak about this matter, you are like those weak schrly tarts?¡± He said, ¡°From my view, everything about you is good except you have a thin skin. With regards to this matter, you don¡¯t talk to Younger Sister about it, could it be that you want Younger Sister to take the initiative to look for you?¡±

    Luo Ling smile somewhat awkwardly.

    Shen Qiu tempted, ¡°My Younger Sister temperament on surface is gentle and soft but was stubborn and proud to the bones. If you wanted Younger Sister to take the initiative to look for you then one fear that you should not think about it. Males must have a sense of manhood, like means like, just go directly. Even though you cannot beat me.¡± Shen Qiu looked somewhat picky at Luo Ling, ¡°But the current situation is different and you barely qualify. If you are my MeiFu, I will recognise it.¡±

    Shen Qiu said heroically but Luo Ling was more startled, ¡°This also requires Younger Biao Sister to agree.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even talk of it, how would Younger Sister know of your thoughts?¡± Shen Qiu blinked, ¡°Not to say anything else, first you have to find an opportunity to confess to Younger Sister what you actually think. Younger Biao Brother, I will honestly tell you, I don¡¯t like that Su Ming Lang was previously sick. Feng Zi Xian... Thest time their Feng family almost caused Younger Sister to lose her life, thus this should not be mentioned. Speaking of this and that, you are actually not bad.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks to Biao Older Brother.¡± Luo Ling smiled, ¡°If there is an opportunity, I will do it.¡±

    Shen Qiu still wanted to say something when he saw a horse suddenly galloping over from the other side of the streets. That coat of fur on the hose was smooth and shiny that even if was evening, it was heroic and eye-catching. Shen Qiu and Luo Ling could not help but be attracted to the horse.

    The person on the horse was also valiant and one could tell from afar the graceful manner of the person. When the person got closer to the both of them, suddenly the horse stopped and it¡¯s front hoofs raised up but the person who sat on it was extremely stable. It was obvious that the riding skills were exceptional. Shen Qiu could not help but say, ¡°Good.¡±

    The person on the horse said, ¡°Vice General Shen.¡±

    Shen Qiu was startled.

    Upon seeing that there was a person sitting on the horse, that purple gold noble clothes were getting more radiant under thentern light. The person¡¯s stature was tall and there was a silver mask on the face, revealing an ideal shape of one¡¯s face. One¡¯s chin was clean and thin lips were slightly tilted as a pair of eyes looked downwards, as if it has some style ofughter but notughter.

    ¡°Your Highness Prince Rui.¡± Shen Qiu and Luo Ling quickly bowed with hands held in front. They have seen Prince Rui during the tribute banquet thus knew undoubtedly that this was Prince Rui. Moreover only Prince Rui alone had thiszy and arrogant temperament.

    Prince Rui said, ¡°No need to stand on ceremony. Just now this Prince thought that one had seen wrongly and did not expect to really see Vice General Shen. Thus one stopped to greet.¡± He only spoke to SHen Qiu and did not look at Luo Ling.

    Shen Qiu was somewhat shocked with the ttering. This Prince Rui had always had the temperament of not cing Emperor Wen Hui in his eyes and he actually took the initiative to greet him and spoke so courteously? At one end, Shen Qiu was secretly alert wondering if the other person was up to some trick and on the other end felt a sense of self-satisfaction.

    Could it be that his Vice General reputation was so famous that Prince Rui of Great Liang would be so eager to pursue?

    However he did not see Luo Ling¡¯s pale white face.

    On Prince Rui¡¯s waist, there was a safety pendant that was hanging, which was oddly familiar.

 Chapter 181: Convicting The Crime (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 181: Convicting The Crime (Part 1)</h4>

    The pattern around the safety pendant was very special and one could recognize it from a nce. Luo Ling¡¯s expression thus became very ugly and he asked, ¡°One dare to ask Your Highness Prince Rui... Where does the safety pendant on one¡¯s waist came from?¡±

    Shen Qiu looked at Luo Ling strangely. Luo Ling was one who knew his boundaries and would be very calm outside however he rashly asked Prince Rui and this was simply to abrupt. Prince Rui was in a good mood and came over to greet and it was one¡¯s honour. One had to see if Prince Rui was willing to answer when one asked Prince Rui a question.

    Unexpectedly today Prince Rui would give him face and untied the safety amulet. He spun it in his hands and said with azy smile, ¡°This? It is given to me by a Young Lady.¡±

    Shen Qiu, ¡°...¡±

    Prince Rui¡¯s words were a lot today. Why did he need to bring up these ¡®romance matters¡¯ to both of them? Shen Qiu felt awkward as he felt that one would die faster if one knew some stuff but he was not at all interested in Prince Rui¡¯s private matters so why did Luo Ling ask such stuff?

    Luo Ling¡¯s face became paler and he could not help but stared at the safety pendant in Prince Rui¡¯s hands. However Prince Rui only took a nce at him before hanging the safety pendant back on his waist and said to Shen Qiu, ¡°This Prince still have some things and would not be chatting more with Vice General Shen. If Vice General Shen is free in future, doe over to the residence of Prince Rui for a visit.¡± He continued with a smile but not a smile, ¡°This Prince really wants to exchange notes with Vice General Shen.¡±

    Finishing, he pulled the reins and the horse lifted its hoofs before suddenly leaving. Shen Qiu and Luo Ling stood stunned on the same spot.

    Shen Qiu muttered, ¡°Could it be that this Prince Rui want to draw me to his side?¡± Without any rhyme or reason why did Prince Rui want him to visit the residence of Prince Rui? Shen Qiu dared to say that one feared that Prince Rui did not say such things to the Princes of Ming Qi before.

    Although his martial arts were indeed outstanding, it could be that Prince Rui had taken into fancy his martial arts skills. Shen Qiu felt self-contented when he suddenly Luo Ling¡¯s unusual expression. Feeling that it was somewhat strange, he asked, ¡°Younger Biao Brother, what is wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Why is your expression so ugly?¡±

    Luo Ling regained to his senses and forcefully smiled, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Qiu looked as Prince Rui disappeared at the end of the streets and said, ¡°It seemed that Prince Rui likes that youngdy a lot and actually carry the love token on his waist. One does not know which family¡¯s youngdy is that fortunate. One fear that that she would be awaken in her dreams.¡±

    Shen Qiu¡¯s heart was magnanimous but did not discover on the route back, Luo Ling¡¯s steps were staggering.

    It seemed that he had been attacked very hard.

    *****

    As expected by everyone, HuangFu Hao¡¯s assassination in Ming Qi had brought a lot of trouble. Although the Crown Prince¡¯s clique had been striving for the Crown Prince¡¯s innocence, but there was no movements from the Investigation Bureau. It seemed that the Crown Prince would be imprison for a long time.

    Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s action also gave the court officials a new impression. The tea cools when the person left, when the Crown Prince was imprison, some people saw that it was not right and in a turn of a head, quickly turn towards another Prince. The situation in court changed but it was not mentioned at all.

    The winds at night were cold, when one went out with Luo Tan in the daytime to buy fabrics for the New Year, Luo Xue Yan said that both of them were Young Ladies had to have more clothes thus they almost went around the entire Ding capital. When they returned to the residence, Shen Miao was so tired.

    After instructing Jing Zhe and Gu Yu to draw the water and after Shen Miao came out from her bathe, she saw that there was an additional person in the room.

    When Xie Jing Xing turned around, he saw Shen Miao wearing her middle garments and one hand holding on to a towel, drying her hair.

    The young female was different from two years ago. Although her stature was still petite, but just like a bud that bloom and was waiting to be released, the scent was very fragrant. Her middle garments was slightly damp and one could almost seemed to see through the material and under the light, her lips were red and her teeth was white and eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of moisture. Her hair was ck and wet, sticking to her face and if one looked down, one could see the snow white...

    Xie Jing Xing looked away. Before Shen Miao could even react, she saw a thick cloaked thrown towards her and almost hit her. Holding onto the cloak, Shen Miao said angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Wear it.¡± Xie Jing Xing frowned, ¡°No one would care if you catch a cold.¡±

    Shen Miao was angry. This person would always make good words sounds so hateful but she indeed felt somewhat cold and covered herself with the cloak.

    Xie Jing Xing then turned his head over and swept his eyes on her. Seeing that Shen Miao almost did not care that there was a male in the room and continued to dry her hair normally, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips could not help but twitched.

    However one could not me Shen Miao for not having this thought. In her previous life, she loved Fu Xiu Yi but from the beginning till the end it was her own wishful thinking and the couple was not harmonious at all. Wheen Fu Xiu Yi was acting towards her, the very most he would be grateful and respectful. As for those appearances that make one¡¯s heart jump... There was none. Afterwards she became the Empress and the most she faced was the three thousand beauties in the Pce and saw eunuchs the most. Thus she did not find that there was anything wrong with this appearance of hers.

    As she dried her hair, she walked over to sit down. Seeing Xie Jing Xing looking at her thoughtfully, she did not know why but her face warmed up and she asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Thought that you would not be shy at all.¡± Xie Jing Xing saidzily, ¡°Fortunately not. One can be relieved.¡±

    Shen Miao felt unfathomable.

    Xie Jing Xing pinched her chin and asked her as he looked at her, ¡°What are you looking for me for?¡±

    Today it was Shen Miao who instructed Cong Yang to think of ways to get Xie Jing Xing over and since there is someone in the room that could pass the message, it was a waste not to use. However Cong Yang was really very useful as Xie Jing Xing was here now.

    Shen Miao¡¯s hands stopped drying her hair and she hesitated before asking, ¡°Gentleman Pei had not returned my letters for a long time. Help me to inquire about the residence of Prince Ding, did Gentleman Pei fall into mishap?¡± When Shen Miao said ¡®Gentleman Pei; there was somewhat of a hesitation. She did not take the initiative to tell Xie Jing Xing about Pei Lang¡¯s matter but with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s means and methods, one feared that he had long knew the rtionship between Pei Lang and her clearly. Pei Lang previously would have written to her ever three to five days and would pass on some information about the residence of Prince Ding but these few days there was no letters. Shen Miao guessed that something had happened and if there was no Xie Jing Xing, she would have directly went to look for Feng Xian Pawnshop. Since Xie Jing Xing is around and Ji Yu Shu was one with Xie Jing Xing then she could directly entrust it to Xie Jing Xing.

    Hearing that, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gazed paused and he looked at her meaningfully, ¡°Pei Lang?¡± He said faintly, ¡°You really care for him.¡±

    Shen Miao frowned, ¡°I am not a person who destroy the bridge after crossing the river.¡± Even though she was dissatisfied with Pei Lang in her previous life, in this life Pei Lang was after all standing at the same side with her, thus she was unable to do any betraying things.

    Xie Jing Xing nodded casually, ¡°Alright, I will inquire about it for you.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡± Why did it feel that Xie Jing Xing was just perfunctory speaking about it?

    Both of them were silent, making the atmosphere a bit awkward. Shen Miao changed the conversation topic and asked, ¡°One heard that the Crown prince was not release yet. What is the situation in te Pce now?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing gave her a nce and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Crown Prince is finished.¡±

    Shen Miao was startled, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The Emperor of Qin country had already gave that Old Emperor a final threat. If he does not deal with the Crown Prince and avenge HuangFu Hao, he would send troops to attack Ming Qi.¡± Xie Jing Xing stared at the cup, watching the leaves sink down and one was unable to hear any happiness or anger in his voice, ¡°At this juncture, the Old Emperor dare not take the risk.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Had already send the final threat. Could it be... But,¡± She lifted her head and look at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°For such words to be spoken so quickly, it seemed that the Emperor of Qin did not investigate the reason behind it and take the Crown Prince as the scapegoat? Does he not want to catch his son¡¯s true murderer?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s thoughts were that even though one could guess this result, but she did not expect that it woulde that quickly. After all it was not a small matter when a person died. No matter what, the Emperor of Qin country had to investigate it and Emperor Wen Hui and the other party had to be in deadlock for some time.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Na?ve.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡± It had been a long time since someone called her na?ve.

    She could hear Xie Jing Xing continue speaking, ¡°The Imperial family only cared about the result and the truth is not important. After all HuangFu Hao cannote back to life.¡± He ced with the teacup in his hands and said faintly, ¡°The Qin country had lost a Crown Prince and a Princess. The Qin country might not have any other suitable Princes and the court in Qin country must be in chaos due to this matter. The Qin country is vignt with Ming Qi and naturally would want Ming Qi to pay the same price.¡±

    ¡°No matter if the Crown Prince is the murderer or not, the Crown Prince must die.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s smile was indifferent, ¡°Only with the Crown Prince death, Ming Qi and the Qin country can be even.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart took a slight breath of cold air.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words indeed unfeeling but it tore through the cloth that was covering the surface. Ming Qi¡¯s and the Qin country¡¯s power wereparable and now that the Qin country had lost a Crown Prince, the fight between the Princes would only throw the court in chaos. If Ming Qi remained the same, it would only make others angry.

    In any case, the first reaction of one who was in the mud was not to climb out but to pull someone beside together in. All the so-called alliances that share the gains and pains were nothing but bundled interests and these interests were all carefully calcted.

    One feared that Emperor Wen Hui had already saw this point clearly so very quickly the Crown Prince had been a weight that was required to bnce this unfair situation. Ming Qi had a Crown Prince thus the Crown Prince was wiped out.

    No matter how much one could not bear, because of the country, one had to give it up.

    Shen Miao was silent and did not speak.

    Xie Jing Xingughed instead, ¡°One arrow, two eagles. You did a good job.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°I am only responsible for the idea. You were the one who contributed in the effort.¡±

    This act was thought out by Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing was responsible for perfecting it. Xie Jing Xing had many talented subordinates and among these, they could calcte the Crown Prince¡¯s and HuangFu Hao¡¯s route and punctually acted out the entire performance and all these was notpleted simply.

    Shen Miao felt that it was Xie Jing Xing that should be credited the most.

    Xie Jing Xing gently smiled and did not deny it.

    After speaking for a while, Shen Miao¡¯s hair had dried and she yawned twice. When Xie Jing Xing saw it, he started to leave.

    When he was leaving, Shen Miao suddenly stopped him but hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Did Princess Rong Xin look for you recently?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xie Jing Xing raise his eyebrows.

    ¡°Then... What do you n to do?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing did not turn around as he waslked towards the window and threw out three words.

    ¡°Not doing anything.¡±

    *****

    Shen Dong Ling and Wang Bi was locked in the most inner part of the prison. One did not know if Emperor Wen Hui intended to show fairness or not or not to arrest people indiscriminately, as he did not make a move on the other people in the Wang family.

    However this did not mean that the situation was any better. The residence of the Minister of Land only had a single sprout, Wang Bi, and if anything happened to Wang Bi, one feared that the Wang family was finished.

    The jailer who came and went did not treat them any better. There were many powerful and high ranking people that were locked up in this prison, once one lost power, the whole game was lost, not to say that the Minister of Land was not a high ranking position thus it was not worth to give them face.

    Shen Dong Ling felt unbearable.

    Just a few days back she was still carrying the dream of flying into the skies but did not know that one would be like this. Initially when one wasfortable in riches and honour, she and Wang Bi treated each other respectfully and harmoniously but when the ident happened, all the hidden cracks and contradictions from the savvy Wang Bi and the equally savvy Shen Dong Ling started to be exposed.

    Wang Bi criticised Shen Dong Ling and said that the idea of appreciating incense was thought out by Shen Dong Ling. Who knew that now they were both locked up in prison? Wang Bi was no fool and since the Crown Prince was not rescued, how could they be any better off? The most important thing was that it was fortunate that the Crown Prince was the heir apparent to the throne and there was still the Empress that would help run errands for him. Other than the money that could not be exposed, what else did the Wang family have?

    Shen Dong Ling could only defend herself. How could she have known that HuangFu Hao would unfathomably die? This entire thing was a conspiracy. Someone had schemed against the Crown Prince and also counted both of them in. Shen Dong Ling was innocent.

    Today a jailer came over and gave them meals that were different than usual.

 Chapter 181: Convicting The Crime (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 181: Convicting The Crime (Part 2)</h4>

    The food was very fresh and there were even meat mixed in it. Shen Dong Ling was somewhat happy as the prison food that they ate these days were all smashed else they were difficult to be eaten, thus she was somewhat surprise when she saw such a sumptuous meal and asked, ¡°Older Brother, is this for us?¡±

    That jailer nce at her and smiled strangely, ¡°Yes. It is for you all.¡±

    Wang Bi however seemed to understand something and his expression became ugly. He asked, ¡°Older Brother... What is the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Finally someone who understands.¡± That jailer then said, ¡°After finishing thisst meal, it is better to be on one¡¯s way.¡±

    The chopsticks in Shen Dong Ling¡¯s hands fell down and she could almost not believe her ears.

    It was Wang be that sat down on the floor as if he had long understood. He seemed to have been exhausted out of all his energy in a short amount of time and could no longer stand up.

    ¡°Older Brother. What is going on?¡± Shen Dong Ling violently got up, she could not believe this fact and her voice became distorted and sharp as she asked, ¡°When can we be let out? We are used wrongly. The assassination of the Crown Prince of Qin country really has nothing to do with us. After being imprisoned for such a long time, isn¡¯t matters already investigated clearly? When can we be released to return home?¡± She said very fast and urgently, as if this could dispeal the fear in her heart.

    It was Wang Bi¡¯s first time seeing Shen Dong Ling losing control of herself. He just stared at Shen Dong Ling and did not speak a single word.

    That jailer¡¯s brows frowned as he heard Shen Dong Ling¡¯s shout and took two steps back before said annoyed, ¡°Not to say you two, even His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s crime was confirmed. And you two still speak of innocence?¡±

    Wang Bi was stunned and asked, ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince had pleaded guilty?¡±

    The jailer snorted and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it so? No matter if you are guilty or not, it is considered your fortune to be able to be together with His Highness the Crown Prince. Anyways...¡± The jailerughed somewhat maliciously, ¡°Even if you are innocent, it is not a small offence for the Wang family to illegally sell salt.¡±

    Wang Bis entire body trembled. He tried to control it as he asked, ¡°This... How does one know about this?¡±

    ¡°How do I know?¡± The jailer waved his hands and said impatiently, ¡°The rumours outside were like so.¡± He then red at Wang Bi, ¡°One heard that when others were ordered to confiscate the Wang family, the gold in the Wang family required to be brought out by boxes and an entire afternoon was use to carry them out. The riches was so much that one would not be able to use it all in this lifetime. Gentleman Wang need not need to think of anything else and just eat this bowl of rice before reincarnating to a good family in the next life.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling¡¯s entire heart stank straight down. If one said that previously there was still a strain of luck, then now with the sale of illegal salt being exposed, then she and Wang Bi really did not have a single road out.

    Currently the national treasury was empty and Emperor Wen Hui was indeed not well off but the Wang family was in the business of illegally selling salt and it was an overflowing business so how would one not be able to disciplining them? Now that the Wang family assets were confiscated, one fear that not one of the Wang family could run away from it.

    Shen Dong Ling only felt that the skies and earth were spinning around. She had tried all means and ways to exchange marriage with Shen Yue to find a good family for her to settle in and she was very satisfied with the Wang family. Even though the Wang family was not powerful, but they had money and there was no shortage of food and clothes thus days would only get better. However how did one get imprison and the riches disappeared like floating smoke and passing clouds?

    She could not resign herself to it.

    If she did note out this idea for Wang Bi, could it be that she would be able to escape this cmity, WangFu Hao would not die and the Crown Prince would not be used unjustly and they all would not be innocent victims? Why was she possessed that day to think about scheming Shen Miao? She clearly knew that those who went against Shen Miao would not end well so why did she personally go into in and get her head broken and blood flowing?

    Shen Miao? Yes, Shen Miao.

    For this matter to get to this state, Shen Miao definitely had a hand in it in the background.

    Shen Dong Ling suddenly had a thought and took a bracelet from her wrist. Almost all of her jewelry was used to bribe the jailer and this bracelet was Wang Furen who gave it to her when she married in. It was very valuable that one of it is enough to buy a remote shop front. She ce the bracelet in the hands of the jailer and said anxiously, ¡°Trouble Older Brother to do me a favour, look for my Fifth Younger Sister and pass a message to her, saying that I have something to say to her.¡± She said earnestly, ¡°Words when one is on the deathbed alwayses from the heart. One hope that Older Brother would help me onest time.¡±

    She was born with a good appearance and with such a pitiful expression and tears in her eyes, the jailer¡¯s heart soften quite a bit. He took the bracelet and said, ¡°Since it is the case, I will help you this time. However I would only be responsible to pass the message. One cannot guarantee if Fifth Shen Young Lady woulde or not.¡±

    Shen Dong Ling quickly said her thanks.

    Wang Biughed coldly and his expression was somewhat beaten. He did not know he wasughing at himself orughing at Shen Dong Ling when he said, ¡°Could it be that you think that Shen Miao wille and save you?¡±

    ¡°I do not know if she wille or not.¡± Shen Dong Ling¡¯s expression changed from the weak one she showed to the jailer to one with some viciousness, ¡°If she is willing to save me, I do not fear of drooping one¡¯s head and being insignificant. However if she have no heart to save me, then for what reason does the Eldest household of the Shen family be able to live in peace? Since we are all a family, naturally one has to go through the same difficulties.¡±

    Just like Shen Dong Ling had thought, the jailer really brought her message to Shen Miao but Shen Miao was blunt and interrupted the conversation, indicating that she was not willing to go and even instructed Jing Zhe to pass a heavy pouch to the jailer.

    The Shen family did not even have a residence anymore and only the Eldest household of the Shen family was still standing firm in the Ding capital. Two years ago Shen Xin was expelled from the Ding capital and one did not think that two yearster he would return again. Not only that, aspared to two years ago, Shen Xin¡¯s attitude was tougher than it was two years ago and no longer modest but others was unable to catch any leverage on him and even Emperor Wen Hui had to be somewhat polite to him. One was a prisoner and the other was a value militarymander, in any case, the jailer would not chose the criminal and offend the General.

    The jailer then left.

    Shen Miao sat in front of the dressing mirror as Jing Zhebed her hair and asked, ¡°This servant thought that Young Lady would go and take a look at Third Young Lady.¡±

    Gu Yu red at her, ¡°Why should Young Lady see her? After all, the Second and Third household of the Shen family have nothing to do with us at all. Moreover they hadmitted a crime of death and if Young Lady went to see her for no reason, what if others think more of it and implicate Young Lady?¡±

    Jing Zhe stuck out her tongue, ¡°Previously Young Lady also saw Second Young Lady and Eldest Young Lady for thest time right?¡±

    ¡°Shen Dong Ling is not an ordinary person.¡± Shen miao heard both of them arguing and said, ¡°Dug a pit for me on purpose. I will not jump into it.¡±

    ¡°Dug a pit?¡± Jing Zhe¡¯s faced changed to one of horror, ¡°Does Young Lady meant to say that Third Young Lady want to harm Young Lady?¡±

    ¡°One must have a heart to defend against others.¡± Shen Miao said lightly.

    Among the daughters in the Shen residence, Shen Yue and Shen Qing were spoiled by their mothers but the viciousness in their heart was not deep, most likely it was because of their young age that they were unable to see some things clearly. However Shen Dong Ling was different. Since young Shen Dong Ling and Wan YiNiang was suppressed by Ren Wan Yun and her birth Father, Shen Gui, was also one who had a did not care personality. Thus for Shen Dong Ling to survived such an environment, she had to be tougher than the average person. Staying in the courtyard for ten over years and making Ren Wan Yun lower her guard on her was enough to prove this point.

    As for such enemies, Shen Miao never dared to underestimate. If Shen Yue and Shen Qing suffered a heavy blow, they would first panic but one feared that Shen Dong Ling would seize thest opportunity to scheme. As long as she is not death, should would be able to calcte how to get what she want till thest moment.

    Seeing Shen Dong Ling¡¯s cold treatment to her father, Shen Miao did not believe that Shen Dong Ling would have any emotions or feelings for her.

    Gu Yu also said longwindedly, ¡°Don¡¯t know what is she thinking about. She is already in prison and one fear that she cannot do anything now.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry. As long as I do not go, nothing would happen.¡± Shen Miao appeased them, ¡°If she wants to beg me for help, it would be useless for me to go since I cannot help. If she wants to drag me into the water, it would naturally be helpless since I am not going to see her.¡±

    Jing Zhe nodded her head continuously, ¡°Yes. It is right not to go.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hang down as she felt one matter was very strange. The Crown Prince and Wang Bi was naturally imprison due to the matter of HuangFu Hao but Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s conviction was passed down so fast. Other than the urging of the Emperor of Qin country, one feared that it was due news of the sale of illegal salt.

    Emperor Wen Hui could not tolerate people who seek wealth under his eyes, not even his own sons. With the urging of the Emperor of Qin country and Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s anger, the decision was made that quickly.

    It¡¯s just... How did the news about the illegal salt spread out?

    Was it done by Xie Jing Xing? She started to think hard.

    *****

    In the Imperial Pce, outside Yang Xin Dian.

    The Empress had been kneeling in the courtyard for the entire afternoon.

    From when the day broke in the morning, she had been kneeling and it was useless when the servants came to persuade. Now it is already in the afternoon and the winter days were cold and iced had formed on the ground. After kneeling for a day, as there was no cushion underneath, it was easy for one¡¯s knees to get cold and one feared that even one¡¯s body would be stiff. The sun appeared in the skies and even though there were no problems with the Empress¡¯s body usually, at this moment,rge drops of sweat were rolling down. She gritted her teeth and did not speak a single word as she silently knelt and looked forward, as if she would faint the next moment.

    The pce servant beside persuaded, ¡°Your Ladyship, it is better to return first. One fear that His Majesty is busy with matter so why is there a need for Your Ladyship to harm one¡¯s body? It is not good to catch a cold in such a cold day.¡±

    ¡°BenGong wants to kneel.¡± The Empress¡¯s words were firm, ¡°Will kneel until His Majesty changes one¡¯s mind.¡±

    When the eunuch passed the Empress¡¯s words to Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s ears, Emperor Wen Hui erupted in fury, ¡°Then let her kneel. Let her wishes die before Zhen changes one¡¯s mind.¡±

    Ever since the confession of the Crown Prince¡¯s crimes, the Empress wanted to personally see Emperor Wen Hui to plead but Emperor Wen Hui did not even face her at all. The Empress was worried about the Crown Prince and did not have other choice but to kneel at the courtyard outside Yang Xin Dian, thinking that once she had knelt for a long time, because of appearance, Emperor Wen Hui would let her in.

    The Empress knew that the Crown Prince hadmitted a serious crime. If one were to talk about HuangFu Hao¡¯s matter, people with discerning eyes could see there were something wrong with the matter thus Emperor Wen Hui was still protecting his son. However with the illegal sale of salt with the Wang family, the remaining guilt in his heart had disappeared. Currently Emperor Wen Hui was angry and hated the Crown Prince, how would he still be able to listen to the Empress¡¯s advice?

    The Empress also had no other ideas. After being husband and wife with Emperor Wen Hui for so many years, she was very clear what Emperor Wen Hui was thinking. But the Crown Prince was her only son and she was willing to even kneel for her entire life for her only son, so what did one day matter?

    Just as things were a deadlock, one heard a chuckle behind and someone walked over with a sinister mour, d in a peach red gold embroidered robe. The robes were bright as she looked at the Empress, ¡°Why is Older Sister kneeling here? Give this Younger Sister a fright and one thought that Older Sister is greeting this Younger Sister in a big bow. In the future, one must not make such a joke again.

    The Empress gritted her teeth as she looked at her. This was Consort Xu Xian. Honestly speaking, the Empress was suspicious that the matter of the Crown Prince illegally selling salt was rted to the Prince Zhou and Prince Jing. After all once the Crown Prince died, both bothers would lose an enemy.

    It was just that there was no evidence thus she could not voice it out but Consort Xu Xian had the ability to add fuel to the fire.

    Consort Xu Xian smiled prettily and asked, ¡°Why is Older Sister not entering? Could it be that one had done something wrong and is currently kneeling and asking His Majesty for forgiveness? Why not this Younger Sister go in and intercede for Older Sister?¡±

 Chapter 182: Bestowing Marriage (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 182: Bestowing Marriage (Part 1)</h4>

    Consort Xu Xian smiled prettily and asked, ¡°Why is Older Sister not entering? Could it be that one had done something wrong and is currently kneeling and asking His Majesty for forgiveness? Why not this Younger Sister go in and intercede for Older Sister?¡±

    The Empress gritted her teeth, ¡°No need.¡±

    When the court was fighting, it would often implicate the females in the Inner Pce. Prince Zhou¡¯s clique and the Crown Prince¡¯s clique had alwayspeted against one another as this did not only represent the throne but also the people behind them. If the Crown Prince copse then how long could the Empress sit in that position? There would be a day when Emperor Wen Hui would get old and if Prince Zhou sat on the Dragon throne, what kind of ending would the Empress have?

    In ordinary official¡¯s courtyard, there would be a number of dirty means and it was even worse in the Inner Pce as one¡¯s carelessness would cause one to lose their life and implicate one¡¯s family. How would one not live life carefully?

    Consort Xu Xianughed, ¡°If Older Sister is not willing than Younger Sister would not be forceful. However Younger Sister still has things to say to His Majesty and would not bother Older Sister¡¯s interest.¡± She covered the smile on before instructing someone to report to Emperor Wen Hui.

    The Empress only hated that she was unable to disfigure Consort Xu Xian¡¯s face. The Empress had almost guessed what Consort Xu Xian would have said when she went in now. It was nothing more than lighting a me, fanning it and adding fuel into the fire. Emperor Wen Hui always listened to Consort Xu Xian¡¯s words thus one feared that the anger towards the Crown Prrine would only increase to another level.

    However, she was unable to obstruct Consort Xu Xian.

    Just as Consort Xu Xian was about to enter, someone ran in from outside in a rush. Upon seeing Consort Xu Xian, he said regretfully, ¡°Your Ladyship Consort Xu Xian, His Highness Prince Rui is currently outside, requesting to see His Majesty.¡±

    Prince Rui? Consort Xu Xian and the Empress were startled at the same time. Why did Prince Ruie here at this time?

    Although Consort Xu Xian was arrogant normally, she was not unclear about the importance of things. Those arrogances were just little tantrums that were thrown towards Emperor Wen Hui and she would not dare to be careless on big matters, thus she immediately said, ¡°Then I wille overter.¡±

    The Empress was a few years older than Consort Xu Xian and saw more matters of the court thus her heart sank. Prince Rui did note earlier orter but just at the time when something happened to the Crown Prince and only after Emperor Wen Hui had handed out the conviction decree of the Crown Prince. One feared that his purpose ining was ill-intended.

    He had a rxed expression even with the half silver mask on and the Empress felt a little shameful. As the Empress of a country, she let an outsider see her in an embarrassing condition. Consort Xu Xian however had a worried expression on. Some people were born uniquely that even though their appearance might be ordinary, their air of nobility and elegance was able to make other¡¯s admire from the heart. It was as if by just standing there, other¡¯s eyes would not be able to keep away from him.

    Prince Rui walked past the Empress and only gave her a nce without much meaning to it and his footsteps did not stop at all, as if he had not seen the scene of the Mother of a country knelling in front of the hall. However this was not because he empathised with the Empress. Even though Prince Rui did not show any expression, the Empress felt that the other party was toozy to look and the disdain and contempt came from the bottom of his heart.

    She felt exceptionally embarrassed.

    In the Imperial Study, Emperor Wen Hui was sitting in front of the table. He had a light and flowing appearance but was firm and steady, as if the person who was previously flying into a rage was not him.

    It was just that his back was somewhat stiff.

    The purple d youth walked in from outside andzily and called out ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ before directly sat down opposite him, taking it as a greeting. He sat down very casually, as if Emperor Wen Hui was the guest and there were no traces of respect or worship.

    Like that, it made Emperor Wen Hui feel that it was as he was worth nothing in front of this not very old person.

    That thought only appeared for a very short moment before Emperor Wen Huo recovered to his senses and smiled as he looked at Prince Rui with a smile, ¡°These days Zhen is very busy and did not have the opportunity to ask Prince Rui if living here is alright?¡±

    There were some sense of wanting to be close in those words. Now that the Qin country had a bad attitude towards Ming Qi, if Great Liang have any other intentions at this time, Ming Qi would not have any way to retreat. Thus Emperor Wen Hui did not want to be on too bad terms with Ming Qi, even if he had to be soft or lower his head, as long as the current situation has passed, other matters could be discussed in the future.

    So he was in a hurry to please Prince Rui. If themon people of Ming Qi saw Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s current appearance, one feared that they would be scornful.

    Prince Rui smiledzily and said, ¡°With Your Majesty blessing, this Prince is living rather well. However, one heard that Your Majesty is not in a good situation these days.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s heart jumped but on the surface, it was barely noticeable. He only shook his head and smile bitterly, ¡°One had not been able to teach one¡¯s son well and have let Prince Rui see a joke.¡±

    ¡°One cannot me Your Majesty.¡± Prince Rui said, ¡°Since Your Majesty has nine sons.¡± One was unable to hear happiness or anger in his voice, ¡°However the Qin Emperor is truly pitiful. This trip to Ming Qi, the Crown Prince and Princess Ming An lost their lives. It is really a disaster.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui smile had be somewhat awkward.

    Prince Rui was not wrong with his words. The Qin Emperor had kept on requesting the Crown Prince to pay with his life and although that was because of achieving equilibrium but there was another reason. Two countries came to the tribute event but Prince Rui of Great Liang did not have a single injury but both the Crown Prince and Princess of Qin country were dead. What was with this? Was it Ming Qi who deliberately went against Qin country? Or was this subtly indicating that Qin country¡¯s power was low and could not protect a Crown Prince and Princess?

    In any case, this was a matter that made the Qin country feel a loss of face and the Qin Emperor was furious about this. So even if the Crown Prince loses his life, in addition of the vanity of a Monarch, the Qin Emperor would hate Ming Qi for a while.

    He said, ¡°Zhen is also handling this matter as quickly as possible.¡±

    Prince Rui smiled, ¡°The Qin Emperor will not give up on the matter easily.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s breath was stuck in his chest. He had spoken in a soft manner and during the conversation, he had done his best not to talk about this topic but one did not know why this Prince Rui did not understand and purposely use this topic to block heart and each sentence said was merciless. Emperor Wen Hui naturally would not think that Prince Rui was so stupid that he could not be able to understand the situation so that meant that Prince Rui did it deliberately to disgust him.

    Emperor Wen Hui wanted to leave with a wave of his sleeves like he usually did with the officials that did not listen to him or just fly into a terrible rage but Prince Rui was not his officials and even though he was a Prince of First Rank, in some ways, he was more powerful and fiercer than him, this Emperor.

    Emperor Wen Hui could only rigidly ask, ¡°One do not know why does Prince Ruie to look for Zhen today?¡±

    Prince Rui did not speak and only used his finger to point at his desk before knocking on it. In a nket of silence, Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s heart was grabbed by that knocking sound. He suddenly thought that could it be that Prince Rui chose this time toe because there were important things to talk to him?

    If Prince Rui mentioned about the border cities between Great Liang and Ming Qi... How would Emperor Wen Hui refuse it?

    His back which was initially stiff, broke into a cold sweat. The other party was this silent but it had given him the heaviest feelings.

    After a while, the finger that Prince Rui was using to knock paused and he said carelessly, ¡°It is because of this Prince¡¯s lifelong event.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing these words, Emperor Wen Hui instinctively hesitated and before he could understand it, he heard Prince Rui¡¯s calm voice.

    ¡°Imperial Older Brother had always hope that this Prince would quickly form a family as early as possible and had urge this Prince that uponing to Ming Qi to bring a Prince Consort back. This Prince also has such intention.¡±

    This time Emperor Wen Hui understood. Prince Rui wanted to find a woman in Ming Qi? But why? Emperor Wen Hui felt somewhat strange in his heart and guessed that there was some conspiracy to it but he could not express as such. At that moment a magnanimous smile appeared on his face, ¡°So it is as such. It is of no matter. Even heroes have a weakness for the charms of a beautiful woman. Prince Rui is young and handsome, naturally deserving of a beautiful female. It is just that one does not know which family¡¯s Young Lady did Prince Rui take a fancy to?¡±

    Prince Rui stared at him and the pair of peach blossoms eyes had some smile in it. Emperor Wen Hui was startled when he heard that youth speak.

    ¡°Shen Miao of the Shen family.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui could no longer smile.

    His heart was trembling in anger and could not wait to drag Prince Rui out to be beheaded but he could not do so. But he finally could not keep the friendly smile on his face and his expression was exceptionally stiff.

    He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who... Did you say?¡±

    ¡°The Di daughter of the Formidable Grand General.¡± Prince Rui said, ¡°Your Majesty do not remember? Didn¡¯t the Crown Prince want to marry her as a Secondary Consort a few days back?¡±

    He actually pressed others like this! This was going too far in bullying!

    A number of thoughts pop into Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s mind in an instant but at the end he could not control his sneer.

    This Prince Rui lookedzy and scattered, not taking anything in mind. The alliance between Ming Qi and Qin country did not enter his eyes and would only do his own stuff every day but he was a tiger that pretended to be a pig. His moves were at the back!

    Once he thought, it was marrying the Di daughter of the Formidable Grand General. Was he marrying Shen Miao or the military power of the Shen family?

    Emperor Wen Hui knew that from Great Liang¡¯s point of view, the Shen family¡¯s military power was not anything big and Great Liang already had a number of outstanding Generals. However from Ming Qi¡¯s point of view, most of the outstanding Generals had been dismissed by him in the early years and now even the Xie family was in decline thus only the Shen family could support Ming Qi. A Ming Qi without the Shen family was like a tiger without its ws and to deal with Great Liang after that, one feared that there would not be a struggle before one was eaten cleanly!

    What a good Prince Rui! What a good Great Liang!

    Emperor Wen Hui could barely squeeze out a smile, ¡°Prince Rui really have a good eye. However General Shen loves his daughter and this is something that everyone knows. If Prince Rui insist on marrying Shen Miao, one fear that General Shen would feel distress for his daughter and not be willing to marry her far off to Great Liang.¡±

    ¡°How difficult can this be?¡± Prince Rui yed with the thumb ring on his finger and said carelessly, ¡°Since General Shen is not willing then can¡¯t Your Majesty just decree it?¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui was startled.

    Prince Rui¡¯s words continued to flow into his hears, ¡°Great Liang and Ming Qi are still considered friendly now so Your Majesty is not willing to give this Prince even this personal favour?¡± He stretched his waistzily and said, ¡°So since this is the case then this Prince should report to Imperial Older Brother about the matter of the border cities.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui had lived for so long and finally understood the feeling of being ¡®angry till one¡¯s entire body tremble¡¯.

    The Shen family was a piece of fatty meat and not only Prince Rui wanted to snatch this piece of fatty meat, he wanted the owner to serve it up with both hands!

    If he really decreed it, one feared that even if Shen Xin stayed in Ming Qi due to his loyalty, there would be grievances in his heart as it was he who decreed for Shen Miao to be married afar!

    However if he was not willing to decree it... Emperor Wen Hui looked at the male opposite. As he was wearing a mask, one was unable to see clearly his expression but one had always felt that under thiszy and sloppy appearance, he had extremely power means and tactics. It was not wise to go against Great Liang when Ming Qi and Qin country alliance was in jeopardy.

    Prince Rui had given him a difficult problem and there was no answer to it because every single answer was wrong! It would be him that would be in a disadvantage!

    That male¡¯s gazended on Emperor Wen Hui, just like a cat ying with the mouse that was caught, asking slowly andzily, ¡°Did Your Majesty think about it?¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui was so furious. Since he was enthroned, he had dealt with countless of tricky matters and there was not once that it was as frustrating as it was now. No one dared to be so rude and arrogant towards him!

    For the first time in his life, Emperor Wen Hui began to regret that he should not have dealt with the big n families¡¯ military power. If Ming Qi had another few General like Shen Xin, was it that he would not need to be humble and servile in front of Great Liang?

    But how would there be medication for regret in the world?

    When Prince Rui saw that he did not reply, he smiled and stood up, ¡°This Prince understood.¡± Then he turn around to leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Emperor Wen Hui stopped him.

 Chapter 182: Bestowing Marriage (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 182: Bestowing Marriage (Part 2)</h4>

    Prince Rui stood still and smiled, ¡°Your Majesty better think it through. The Monarch of a country¡¯s word is as heavy as nine tripods.¡±

    ¡°Ming Qi and Great Liang have good rtions and naturally Zhen would assist in a virtuous purpose.¡± Emperor Wen Hui was smiling uglier than crying as he said, ¡°If the Young Lady of the Shen family marries to Prince Rui, it is the good fortune of the Young Lady of the Shen family and Zhen is happy to see through it. Don¡¯t worry, Zhen will write the decree today and announce it in a few days¡¯ time in court.¡± After pausing, he then spit out difficultly, ¡°The matter of the border cities...¡±

    ¡°Take that as the gifts for Your Majesty.¡± Prince Rui smiled and left in a good mood

    After Prince Rui departed, Emperor Wen Hui became paralysed in his seat and sweat was forming on his forehead and his face was totally extremely red.

    Anger, shame, humiliation and resentment were all intertwined on his face. However he was unable to change anything at all.

    This was perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world. He was obviously a Monarch of a country but he could not help but admit his ipetence.

    Gao GongGong, who was standing at the side, dared not even breathe out deeply. Upon seeing the Emperor being forced into such a situation, as a servant, he was naturally terrified.

    ¡°Bring the paper to Zhen.¡± Emperor Wen Hui suddenly said after a while.

    Gao GongGong quicklyplied.

    Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s gaze was heavy. Although Prince Rui said that the matter of the border cities would not be mentioned for the time being, it was the temporary peace that was exchanged by the Shen family¡¯s marriage. However no one knew how long would the temporary peacest. The most important point was that after Shen Miao married Prince Rui, although Shen Xin was still Ming Qi¡¯s people but Emperor Wen Hui would no longer dared to trust Shen Xin.

    Although previously he was suppressing Shen Xin, it was due to the fear that Shen Xin¡¯s achievements would supersede the masters but for generations the Formidable Grand General was faithful so Emperor Wen Hui was still very trustful of Shen Xin¡¯s loyalty. However with his daughter in Great Liang, if Great Liang want to use Shen Miao to leverage on Shen Xin, who would know what would Shen Xin do?

    This Shen Xin chess piece was considered to be discarded and the situation in Ming Qi would only be in more difficulty. In order to guard against Great Liang, Ming Qi had to quickly resume the ally rtionship with Qin country. With two countries working together, there would be a chance to push back.

    The Qin country was still furious with HuangFu Hao¡¯s and Princess Ming An¡¯s matters so Ming Qi had to show sincerity.

    The Crown Prince must die.

    Emperor Wen Hui closed his eyes.

    *****

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the conviction decree of the Crown Prince that Emperor Wen Hui handed out was so fast that it gave no time for others to think clearly. The Crown Prince thenmitted suicide in the prisons.

    Whether it was suicide or not, from the eyes of those that could see clearly, it was all to protect the name of the Crown Prince. One could not let a Crown Prince to be beheaded in front of everyone like a average prisoner, moreover it was a crime of assassination a Crown Prince of another country. If this was the case then on the next day, the majesty of the Imperial family would have disappeared.

    Themon people were easy to fool but official families knew of the dark ways. Who would know if the Crown Prince reallymitted suicide? The Imperial family always like to give itself a good appearance but one feared that its body was the dirtiest.

    When the news of the Crown Prince¡¯s suicide had spread, the Empress disputed it and afterwards fell seriously ill that she was unable to leave Kun Ning Pce so that she could properly recover.

    The concubines in the Inner Pce all felt at risk. How would the Empress be seriously ill? It was because that the Crown Prince was gone and the Empress do not have pir to rely on in herter part of her lifetime thus one was not able to say that this position was stable. The Empress was heart broken due to the loss of his beloved son and one fear that she would hate Emperor Wen Hui thus Emperor Wen Hui would naturally be on guard against. They could only know themselves if she could not leave because she was seriously sick or was under house arrest.

    If the Empress fell from power, who would be the next master of the Six Pces? Looking around, it was still Consort Xu Xian that had the highest chance of winning and Emperor Wen Hui favoured Consort Xu Xian. Consort Xu Xian still had two Princes and even though Prince Zhou and Prince Jing had been fighting to the death with Prince Li¡¯s clique, Prince Li did not have a favoured Consort Mother.

    For Prince Zhou and Prince Jing, the time, geographical and social conditions were favourable.

    Therefore the concubines were all living carefully. At this juncture, one must not let others have leverage against oneself and if one was identally caught and used as a spear, that it would not be good.

    With regards to HuangFu Hao¡¯s matter, other than the Crown Prince and the Empress being implicated, all the other implicated people were also affected. The worst one was the residence of the Minister of Land.

    That day it was the the Young Master Wang of the residence of the Minister of Land that proposed to appreciate incense and even brought his wife along. Who knew that HuangFu Hao would stain Yi Feng Pavilion with blood? Wang Bi and Shen Dong Ling definitely could not escape.

    But the thing that decided their crimes was not this.

    The Minister of Land had been secretly involved in the business of illegal trading of salt. The illegal trade of salt was a heavy crime that the entire Wang residence would be implicated. Wang Bi and Shen Dong Ling were sentenced to be beheaded, the rest of the men in the Wang family were exiled while the females were sent to the border as army servants.

    Those discerning people who saw Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s move, saw that he was very furious, as if he had been provoked and was deliberately venting one¡¯s anger. However an Emperor¡¯s mind was always been unpredictable, even though the officials were suspicious, they could only take action as ordered.

    As Shen Miao was listening to Jing Zhe on the happenings over these past few days, she was drinking tea. Luo Tan, who was beside, could not stop popping the snowke candy in her mouth.

    The snowke candy was brought over by Cong Yang. He mentioned that it was made by Great Liang¡¯s famous pastries chef and in the entirend under the skies, only the Imperial family of Great Liang could eat it. Shen Miao did not notice it but it was discovered by Luo Tan. Luo Tan was pleasantly surprised when she ate it the first time and asked Shen Miao where did she buy it. Shen Miao only answered without thinking the matter through.

    ¡°The troubles that are caused by matter of the Crown Prince of Qin are really not small.¡± Luo Tan spoke as she ate, ¡°So many people are buried with him. It is not enough to exchange it for a Crown Prince.¡± When she spoke till the end, her voice was very soft, as if she feared that there were ears in the wall.

    Shen Miao smiled slightly but was not surprised. However her heart was shocked by Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s viciousness.

    It was indeed that with such a father there would be such a son. That year in order for Fu Xiu Yi to eradicate the Shen family and not leave any future troubles, he did not spare any thoughts about Fu Ming¡¯s and Wan Yu¡¯s life or death. At that time she thought how would there be such a ruthless person in the world. Now it seemed that Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s actions were exactly the same as Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s.

    In the eyes of their Fu family, family, love or friendships were all not reliable. Only the power of the country was the one thing to be pursued in their life. In order to stabilise this position, it was nothing much to sacrifice a son. Anyways there were still other women who could give birth for them.

    This was most likely the unrightessness that was deeply carved in the Fu family¡¯s bones.

    Luo Tan saw that there was only a small amount of snowke candy left on the te and started counting with her fingers, ¡°GuMu and GuFu had eaten it. Older Biao Brother has also eaten it. Only Older Brother Ling have yet to try it. These little bit will be kept for Older Brother Ling alright?¡± She looked towards Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao naturally would not be calctive because of some food and nodded her head. (Trantor: Oh... I know of a purple calctive smoke that will hear of this soon...)

    ¡°It would be great if you can remember where you bought this snowke candy.¡± Luo Tan sighed and said in a pity, ¡°I have eating all the snacks in Xiao Chun City and had tried almost all the snacks in Ding capital but it is one¡¯s first time eating such yummy snowke candy. Even though you cannot remember, I n to personally send people to search for it tomorrow. One must find this shop!¡±

    Shen Miao kept quiet. This was made by the Imperial Kitchens of Great Liang so even if Luo Tan turned the entire Ding capital over, one feared that she would not be able to find this ¡®shop¡¯. Shen Miao was somewhat regretful that she should have mentioned it was a small stall and not a ¡®shop¡¯.

    Luo Tan sighed again, ¡°Older Brother Ling also likes to eat snacks and would definitely like this.¡± After speaking, she seemed to have thought about something and said, ¡°But these days Older Brother Ling is somewhat strange.¡±

    Shen Miao asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The main concern daily was not on this, thus she really did not know what changes there are with Luo Ling.

    ¡°Other than going to the Ministry of Defense, he would not go out upon returning to the residence and just practice martial arts in the courtyard.¡± Luo Ling ced her hand under her chin to support as she spoke, ¡°In the past, Older Brother would not be that harsh on himself. Moreover these days when I talk to him, he would be low-spirited, as if he had suffered a setback.¡± Luo Tan looked towards Shen Miao, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, you are smart, do you know what happened to him?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°I do not following around him all the time so how would I be able to know what he is thinking?¡± Seeing Luo Tan¡¯s worried look, sheforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Most likely it is because the end of the year ising and it is about to be the busy time in the military. It will be fine after some time.¡±

    Luo Tan nodded her head. Just as they were speaking, they saw Shen Qiu and Luo Ling walking in one after another. Seeing both of them were both in the main hall, Luo Tan greeted, ¡°Older Biao Brother, Older Brother Ling,e over to eat snowke candy!¡±

    Luo Ling entered the room and first looked at Shen Miao. Shen Miao smiled gently at Shen Qiu and his eyes could not help but dimmed as he walked to the side to sit down.

    Shen Qiu unrestrainedly grabbed a piece of the snowke candy to pop it in his mouth and asked, ¡°How is it both of you have such leisure time today?¡±

    Luo Tanughed as she joked with Shen Qiu when they heard the servant outside reporting that Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan had returned.

    Shen Qiu said, ¡°Just at the right time, Father and Mother has returned. We should have our meal.¡±

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan walked in but this time even the most outgoing Luo Tan also noticed that something was wrong.

    Shen Xin¡¯s face was pale and he had an ugly expression on, whereas Luo Xue Yan seemed to be very angry. Normally even if there were troublesome matters outside, Shen Xin and wife would not show such expression in front of their children. Moreover both of them were open-minded people and there were little matter that could anger them.

    However today, they were obviously very angry.

    The servants that were following Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan dared not even breath as they lowered their head to withdraw.

    Luo Tan and Luo Ling were rtives thus even though they had doubts in their mind, it was difficult for them to ask. Shen Qiu wanted to ask but seeing his Father putting on an expression of killing whoever that asked, he hesitated and dared not open his mouth.

    At the end it was Shen Miao who took the initiative to speak. She looked at Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan and smiled as she spoke, ¡°Why is Father and Mother looking unhappy? Is it that there is something wrong outside?¡±

    When Shen Miao spoke, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan looked over at Shen Miao at the same time. Shen Xin¡¯s gazed was filled with aplex mix of remorse, anger and grievances while Luo Xue Yan had a deeply guilty and helplessness in her eyes.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart sank but she very quickly understood that for Shen Xin and wife to disy such an expression, one feared that this matter is rted to her.

    Luo Xue Yan took a deep breath and smiled, ¡°It is nothing. It just that there are some matters in court. Jiao Jiao is hungry right? Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    It was just that the smile was so forceful that even Luo Tan¡¯s eyes became solemn.

    Just what matter had be so serious that Shen Xin and wife who were not afraid of Heavens and Earth and were always outspoken would want to conceal? This matter had be so serious?

    Shen Miao did not speak and did not consent but just looked at Shen Xin and wife. With her attitude, she was obviously waiting for reasoning as she did not believe Luo Xue Yan¡¯s exnation at all.

    Shen Qiu had a burst of shock as he seemed to have seen the Shen Miao a few years ago. At that time, Shen Miao was still arrogant and was not as close to them as she was now but instead was more intimate with the Second and Third household. Every time she wanted something from Shen Xin, she would stand in front of them and not speak a single word and was very stubborn about it.

    In fact, from the past till now, Shen Miao seemed to have changed a lot but there were some habits in her bones that had never change.

    Shen Xin said, ¡°Jiao Jiao, be obedient.¡± He was rarely that strict to Shen Miao. If he was that strict in the past, Shen Miao would have been in tears.

    Luo Ling looked at her somewhat worried.

    Shen Miao did not move and still had a nd expression on as she spoke, ¡°Why are Father and Mother not telling me the truth? If I cannot solve it, at least share some of the worries. If I can solve it, wouldn¡¯t it be even better? To conceal the matter down would seemed to be alienating one. I am not a child. I am like Eldest Brother, a member of the Shen family.¡±

    Shen Xin¡¯s lips moved but he did not speak.

    Shen Xin looked at him with a pair of eyes as clear as a flowing stream. Under such gaze, it was impossible for others to speak nothing but the truth to her. She continued, ¡°Moreover isn¡¯t this matter rted to me?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was stunned as Luo Tand and Luo Ling looked strangely at Shen Miao, while Shen Qiu looked puzzled.

    When Shen Xin heard the words, he stared at Shen Miao for a while before finally sighing deeply and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Today during court, the Emperor had passed a decree.¡±

    ¡°Bestowing marriage for you.¡± He said with great difficulty. ¡°To Prince Rui.¡±

 Chapter 183: Identity (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 183: Identity (Part 1)</h4>

    When those words were spoken, a nket of silence fell into the room.

    Luo Xue Yan dared not look at Shen Miao¡¯s eyes, Shen Xin¡¯s voice had revealed exhaustion, Luo Ling was stunned, Lou Tan¡¯s jaw dropped and it was Shen Qiu who mmed on the table and stood up, ¡°What is this?¡±

    The calmest one was however Shen Miao.

    However even though she looked calm on the surface, it did not mean that there were no waves in her heart. She had long expected Xie Jing Xing¡¯s move but she did not expect that Xie Jing Xing would actually dared to be so tant... Wait. How did he make Emperor Wen Hui take the initiative to bestow the marriage?

    As Shen Miao was thinking about that, Shen Qiu could not help but stood up and spoke in a rush, ¡°What kind of person Prince Rui is? How could Younger Sister, a Young Lady of Ming Qi marry a person from Great Liang? Is the Emperor crazy?¡±

    ¡°Qiu-er.¡± Luo Xue Yan red at him, ¡°Guard one¡¯s tongue.¡± Walls had ears and there would be spies of the Heavens¡¯ family everywhere. Shen Qiu so crazily angry that he such treacherous things.

    Shen Qiu held his tongue and looked at Shen Miao before he scratched his head, ¡°No matter what, Younger Sister cannot marry to that whatever Prince Rui... Why is this name so familiar...¡± Suddenly his brain made the connection and he suddenly pped his hands, ¡°So it is that person. Like I said, why a magnificent Prince of First Rank in Great Liang would take the initiative to greet me? So he is chasing Younger Sister. How vile.¡±

    Shen Xin frown when he heard it and asked, ¡°You have seen Prince Rui?¡±

    ¡°Thest time when Younger Biao Brother and I returned to the residence, we have encountered him. He even invited me to the residence of Prince Rui to spar.¡± Shen Qiu spoke angrily, ¡°If I had known that he had such an intention, I would have broken his horse¡¯s legs and let him fall to his death.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    Luo Ling was also startled before thinking about something and looked at Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao was unable to make head or tails of Luo Ling¡¯splicated gaze and also did not have the mood at this moment to investigate it further. She only asked Shen Xin, ¡°This was the Imperial decree that His Majesty announced? Why did the Emperor suddenly bestow a marriage to me?¡±

    Even though there were not many Young Ladies that were suitable to marry to Great Liang, there were a few Imperial Princesses in the Imperial family and numerous Princesses, so no matter the case there was no need to pinpoint her. Of course Shen Miao knew that it was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s intention but she still want to inquire on how did Xie Jing Xing convince Emperor Wen Hui.

    (GongZhu = Daughters of the Emperor aka Imperial Princesses, JunZhu = Daughters of Princes or titles granted by the Emperor to specific Young Ladies aka Princess)

    Shen Xin looked at Shen Miao, he eyes felt painful and it was only after a moment when he sighed and said, ¡°Jiao Jiao, it is Father that is ipetent.¡± He then slowly spoke of the day¡¯s matters.

    So it was during today¡¯s court when Emperor Wen Hui had dealt with the few court matters but suddenly changed topic and spoke of Prince Rui¡¯s of Great Liang¡¯s intention to marry back a Prince Consort from Ming Qi. Some of the officials were excited and some were restless. Those who doted on their daughters naturally would not wish to see their daughters marrying far away, whereas those who were determined to climb up thedder would wish to see their daughters marrying to Prince Rui and be at least a Prince¡¯s Consort.

    However Emperor Wen Hui did not give others much opportunity to think and the Young Lady that was bestowed a marriage was Shen Miao, the Di daughter of the Formidable Grand General, Shen Xin.

    Everyone was stunned. Everyone knew that Shen Miao was the pearl in Shen Xin¡¯s palm thus one feared that Shen Xin would not be willing to let Shen Miao marry to Great Liang. Currently it was a time when Ming Qi needs Shen XIn the most so why would Emperor Wen Hui make Shen Xin unhappy at this time? Even though these officials were sharp and crafty, this time they were unable to see through Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s heart.

    Shen Xin naturally had a stomach full of anger and hated that he could not chop down the hall. He was willing to bear all kinds of grievances but was not willing to let his daughter suffer any but this time Emperor Wen Hui did not discuss with him at all and directly bestow a marriage to Shen Miao. This meant that there was no chance for the Shen family to oppose. If they were to oppose, it would meant that they were resisting the decree and one feared that Shen Miao would not be willing to get the entire family killed.

    Shen Xin¡¯s heart was also filled with suspicions, just a short period back Emperor Wen Hui also wanted to marry Shen Miao to the Crown Prince but the wine-lover¡¯s heart was not In the cup. So why in such a short period of time he would let Shen Miao marry Great Liang¡¯s Prince of First Rank?

    After the court session, Emperor Wen Hui stopped Shen Xin and did not let him leave. Shen Xin was brought to the Imperial Study and had an intimate and long talk with him.

    This time, he spoke of the truth behind the bestowing of Shen Miao¡¯s marriage.

    That was how Shen Xin knew that it was Prince Rui¡¯s intention to marry Shen Miao and Prince Rui used the border cities of Ming Qi to threaten Emperor Wen Hui to make this decision.

    Even though it was said as border cities of Ming Qi but the meaning behind was the entirend that Ming Qi was sitting on. Emperor Wen Hui was helpess and had no choice but to agree to this request. At the end Emperor Wen Hui said, ¡°Zhen is the master of Ming Qi and cannot just ignore the life and death of themoners, so General Shen, this time one have to wrong Young Lady Shen this time and use her to exchange for the safety of themoners. If Young Lady Shen knows of it, she would understand Zhen¡¯s decision.¡±

    Officials should listen to the Monarch¡¯s orders, not to mention the Monarch in front was sincerely apologising and exining the situation. If it was in the past, Shen Xin would definitely be considerate and even feel a little grateful.

    However when Emperor Wen Hui said ¡®use her to exchange for the safety of themoners¡¯, there was a slight chill that passed him. He felt that there was some hypocrisy in this Monarch that he had been loyal to for his whole life.

    Themoners. Wasn¡¯t his daughter also one of themoners? Why must he sacrifice his daughter? His entire life it was all expedition and battles and he had already gave half his life to Ming Qi. His life could be sacrificed so as to protect the world¡¯s living things. However he was unable to protect his own daughter, so what kind of Father was he? After sacrificing him, now it is his daughter turn to sacrifice?

    Shen Xin could no longer listen to whatever Emperor Wen Hui said. Most likely he mentioned that when Shen Miao marry, what Emperor Wen Hui would gift so that it would be grand. But in Shen Xin¡¯s ears, it was extremely sarcastic.

    No matter how selfless one was, one¡¯s heart would be biased towards one¡¯s loved ones. In particr with Shen Xin, who in the past decades had never had his daughter by his side, had always felt that Shen Miao was distant with both him and his wife and they had deserved it. Afterwards it was Heaven¡¯s pity that Shen Miao became aclose with them again but Shen Miao¡¯s personality had changed so much that it seemed that she had grown up a lot overnight. Shen Xin saw it in his eyes and ached in his heart.

    Shen Miao was a little flower that was carefully grown in the residence and now unknowingly this flower had grown into a strong and upright tree. By growing this fast, she had also lost a lot of things. His heart was initially felt conscience-stricken with Shen Miao andn now with this Imperial decree, Shen Xin really did not know how to face Shen Miao.

    Shen Xin finished all his words and the room fell silent. Even Shen Qiu did not speak.

    Emperor Wen Hui had already said it to such a point so what else could be done? Did one have to watch wide eyes as Shen Miao marry another? This was being too cruel to Shen Miao.

    Not to mention about liking the man, to live together for an entire life with a man that one had never seen or know what kind of temperament that he has and it was in a foreign country... Shen Qiu did not dare to think about it.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°So it is as such.¡± Her expression was calm and did not seem to be affected by the slightest. Everyone only then found that from knowing about the Imperial decree till now Shen Miao did not reveal a trace of surprise at all.

    Luo Xue Yan was afraid that she was restraining too much, ¡°Jiao Jiao, you need not need to suppress everything in the heart. The matter is not decided yet...¡±

    ¡°Mother need not need to coax me. The Imperial decree had been past so one cannot just resist it.¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Moreover it is not a bad thing to marry to Prince Rui since one will be a Prince Consort and there would be no problems in wearing brocade and eating jaded food. With Prince Rui¡¯s graceful bearing, even though one is unable to his face, he should have a good appearance.¡±

    ¡°But you do not know him at all.¡± Shen Qiu said anxiously, ¡°So how would you know his behaviour and conduct?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the world like this?¡± Shen Miao said inly, ¡°For some people, after being with another for the entire life, one would still not know about one¡¯s conduct so marrying Prince Rui is not as bad as you all are thinking. By remaining in Ding capital, it would be easier to be schemed by others and the Shen family would not be able to protect me.¡±

    Shen Xin¡¯s eyes shed and there was a trace of pain in them.

    The greater his military power was the more restrains he had to take on as the Emperor would be more fearful and would want to contain him more. Previously the Crown Prince could create difficulties on Shen Miao¡¯s marriage and naturally others could also create difficulties. One was not afraid of thieves but fear that thieves remember one. The Shen family indeed could not protect Shen Miao.

    An ignorant person was innocent and treasuring a jade ring bes a crime. For the first time, one started to hate the military power one had.

    ¡°Great Liang is a good ce.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently and her tone of voice was somewhat yearning, ¡°One had seen travel notes that indicated that Great Liang is a rich nation and its citizen enjoys peace that there was no need to lock one¡¯s doors at night and songs and dance were used to celebrate peace. With themoners harmonious and happy and purging of thieves, it is a good sight to behold.¡±

    ¡°No matter how good the sights are, you will be alone...¡± Luo Xue Yan could not bear to continue.

    ¡°The Consort of Great Liang¡¯s Prince Rui is a Prince Consort of First Rank. Being below one person and above ten thousands, there would not be others bullying me.¡± Shen Miao said thoughtfully, ¡°Since Prince Rui want to marry me, it might be that he has deeply rooted feeling for me and naturally would treat me well.¡±

    She rarely said words to tease herself like this and it made Luo Xue Yan and the rest of them smile. Luo Xue Yan said smilingly, ¡°Silly child. He might not necessarily...¡± Her words suddenly stopped. Shen Miao was bright and intelligent so how would she not know that it was possible that Prince Rui did not fancy her but it was due to the Shen family? However like this, it made them feel assure.

    Thinking about this, Luo Xue Yan felt infinitely sour in her heart.

    Shen Miao smiled slightly, ¡°it is a joyous matter so why are you all not happy? Not only that, you look suffocated.¡± She continued, ¡°Since the Imperial decree has been passed, not too longter one would be notified. I will have to start embroidering my wedding dress.¡±

    There was no traces of grievances or unhappiness in her tone and instead was so natural as if it was a marriage that was settled for a long time. The more she was like this, the sadder Shen Xin and wife was.

    After talking for a while, Shen Miao felt tired thus everyone started to eat. This meal was eaten tastelessly as each was preupied with their own thoughts. After the meal was finished, the group was dispersed to rest but Luo Tan cling onto Shen Miao¡¯s arm as if she had something to talk to Shen Miao. Just as they were heading to her courtyard, Luo Ling called her.

    ¡°Older Biao Brother, is anything the matter?¡± Shen Miao asked as she looked at him.

    Luo Ling asked, ¡°Younger Biao Sister, do you really want to marry to Prince Rui?¡±

    Luo Tan looked somewhat strangely at Luo Ling as Shen Miao smiled, ¡°The Imperial decree has been passed. It does not matter whether I want to or not.¡±

    ¡°One thought that you would directly say that you do not want.¡± Luo Ling¡¯s gaze dimmed but he still put on a slight smile, ¡°Just like previously in Xiao Chun City where you rejected those Young Masters.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled without saying anything.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡± He smiled bitterly.

    Shen Miao nodded her head as thanks.

    After sending Luo Ling off, Luo Tan pulled Shen Miao back into the courtyard and dispersed the servants upon entering the room. After closing the doors, she lowered her voice and spoke mysteriously, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, you knew of this matter correct?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shen Miao was unable to make heads or tails on the matter.

    ¡°The matter of Prince Rui forcing the Emperor to bestow a marriage for you.¡± Luo Tan said hurriedly.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart jumped. Luo Tan was normally very carefree and casual and would not be sensitive to whatever matters but surprisingly she had an instinct to matters that she should not know.

    She vaguely dealt with it, ¡°How is it possible?¡±

    ¡°How could it not be possible?¡± Luo Tan said with interest, ¡°You still remember thest time when we were being kidnap. When I woke up, I passed your message to Prince Rui and Prince Rui found you in a short time. At that time I was wondering about the rtionship between both of you and guessed that it must be rather good else Prince Rui would not have helped you. Is it like what the novels spoke of, things of heroes and beauty?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°You better read lesser of those novels.¡±

    ¡°Not mentioning novels.¡± Luo Tan spoke as she rest her chin on her hand, ¡°That Prince Rui¡¯s ability is not small at all. At that time Gu Gu and Gu Fu had search for you for many days but unable to find you but he was able to find you in a short time. We, the Luo family, only look at abilities. He is a man with abilities and one heard that he is also very good looking. This is very rare. Many good looking men are embroidered pillows and are visually attractive but useless, just like that Physician Gao whoes to our residence often. He is also good looking but from one nce, he is one that could fall with a gust of wind. This kind of men are not dependable and at most, one could only see.¡±

    Cong Yang, who was up on the tree outside was listening with fascination, almost fell off. Visually attractive but useless... This Young Biao Lady of the Luo family was really bold and powerful. One did not know how would Gentleman Gao feel upon listening to this...

 Chapter 183: Identity (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 183: Identity (Part 2)</h4>

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Miao red at her, ¡°All the incoherent rambling. What exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, I just know that you are the smartest. No one in the Shen residence know me the best like you and even my Youngest Brother, Luo Qian, have a connected heart to me like you.¡± Luo Tan looked at Shen Miao with anticipation, ¡°I just have a wish that when you go to Great Liang, you will bring me as your Older Biao Sister apanying you to marriage.¡±

    Shen Miao almost fainted and said incredulously, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I have never been to Great Liang before.¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°One had heard that Great Liang is a great ce with lots of good food and things to y. This time Older Brother Ling and I came out to train in Ding capital. The more ces one visits the more one trains.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°It was obvious that it was you who secretly climbed into the horse carriage.¡±

    Luo Tan said, ¡°If one has the code of sisterhood then bring me along.¡±

    ¡°Not bringing.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s heart was set in stone.

    In the subsequent half a shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours), Shen Miao had witnessed Luo Tan¡¯s forms of pestering. Even though there was still Xie Jing Xing when she goes to Great Liang, Shen Miao also knew that it would not be smooth sailing. No one was able to say urately what would happen in the future thus there was no need to drag Luo Tan into it.

    After Luo Tan left, Shen Miao sighed and pulled opened the window. There was a hovering tree shadow outside, making the winter night cold and somber.

    She thought that Xie Jing Xing was so capable that he did not even give her a heads-up and just act on his own initiative to give her a ¡®marriage bestowment¡¯. Not considering the Imperial decree, currently he was not even seen. At such a time where exnation was needed, what was he trying to do? Running away after stirring everything up?

    Shen Miao shut the windows with a ¡®Pa¡¯ sound. Shameless.

    The sound mad Cong Yang rubbed his ears. One thought that Young Madam¡¯s period hase, that was why she was so moody...

    At the other side, in the courtyard of Shen Xin and wife, Shen Xin was also discussing about this matter with Luo Xue Yan.

    Shen Xin said, ¡°Go to Great Liang with Jiao Jiao?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan nodded her head, ¡°We are not at Jiao Jiao¡¯s side and if Jiao Jiao meet some troubles in Great Liang, with Heavens so high and Earth so wide, we would not know her grievances. In the beginning... Wasn¡¯t there also Young Lady that were married to other country that was harmed to dead by the husband¡¯s family but the people at this end did not know?¡±

    ¡°He dare!¡± Shen Xin was so angry but he immediately suppressed his anger, ¡°I can go but one fear that the Emperor would not allow it.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s voice was lowered, ¡°Now Great Liang¡¯s and Ming Qi¡¯s situation is so critical, if we also follow to Great Liang, the Emperor will definitely think that we are going to sumb... It is not appropriate. But is there really no other way?¡±

    Without a better option, Shen Xin turned his back towards Luo Xue Yan and looked at the calligraphy on the wall, lost in thoughts.

    That was the calligraphy of ¡®dedicating one¡¯s loyalty to the service of the country¡¯.

    He was loyal and he served the country but what did he gain? The Shen family emphasis on the Monarch rule all under Heavens. If the Monarch wanted the official to die, the official did not have a choice but to die. But why did he feel regretful at this moment?

    This Monarch had always guard against him, suppressed him and controlled him. Shen Xin did not think anything to it, even if the Monarch made used of him.

    But why harm his daughter?

    Was it that all the Monarchs under Heavens would treat loyal officials like that or was it only just this one? Shen Xin was thinking that if Emperor Wen Hui had a little resistance when he was in front of Prince Rui, or fought just a little for Shen Miao, he would not be this dissatisfied with Emperor Wen Hui as he was now. It was because Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s answer was clean and crisp, that because of thend under Heavens, Shen Miao was nothing at all that made Shen Xin felt that there was a lump in his heart.

    If Ming Qi was much stronger, was it that there was no need to submit oneself in front of Great Liang and just a Prince Rui would not be able to threaten a Monarch?

    Shen Xin suddenly felt a trace of hate towards Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s ipetence.

    He had not realise that in this transaction, he would have a indignant heart towards Emperor Wen Hui that was far greater than Prince Rui of Great Liang.

    He naturally also did not know that his change in mindset was also expected by others a long time ago.

    Luo Xue Yan also spoke, ¡°Why does Prince Rui suddenly want to marry Jiao Jiao? Great Liang does notck of this much of military power and even if it was for provocation, there was no need to be like this.¡±

    Shen Xin said, ¡°I will go and inquire about it tomorrow. Sleep first.¡±

    But tonight it was destined to be a sleepless night.

    *****

    Emperor Wen Hui had announced the Imperial decree in front of hundreds of officials in court and thus there was no need to hide. In just a short day, everyone in Ding capital knew about the matter. From officials to themoners, everyone were discussing about this matter.

    The Princess residence was overed in a sheet of solemnness.

    Princess Rong Xin sat on the main seat and could not help butughed coldly.

    How could she not see that this Zhi-er (aka newphew) of hers had such abilities?

    Xie Jing Xing had clearly viewed Shen Miao in a different light two years ago and after turning into Prince Rui, Princess Rong Xin had thought that with Prince Rui¡¯s identity, even if Xie Jing Xing think highly of Shen Miao, it would not be possible for him to be with Shen Miao in this lifetime. One did not think that Xie Jing Xing had such an ability to get what he wanted.

    In the afternoon, after Princess Rong Xin knew of this information, she went to the Pce to meet with Emperor Wen Hui. She knew that Emperor Wen Hui would not bestow Shen Miao a marriage for no reason and she must know the reason. Emperor Wen Hui still respected this Older Sister of his thus he told her the ins and out of it.

    Princess Rong Xin was unable to tell what her heart was feeling and only felt that her back was somewhat cold.

    That beautiful youth who would always call her ¡®Rong Yi¡¯ with all smiles. Far from the way she remembered, the current Xie Jing Xing had an air of unfamiliarity. He could lie for many years in order to get what he wants and he will seed at the end. That arrogant attitude, the fierce means, the unrelenting threat... He more like one who was upying the highest position.

    Princess Rong Xin¡¯s heart was somewhat afraid.

    She did not know if she should tell Emperor Wen Hui about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity.

    Even though she had told, nothing would happen. Since Xie Jing Xing dared toe, he was definitely prepared for everything.

    If she did say it out, at least the citizens of Ming Qi would know Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity and would not keep on saying that he was a ¡®heroic youth who died prematurely¡¯.

    Princess Rong Xin thought about it for a while and a picture of his childhood floated to his mind. She did not go out during the day and would have little contact with other that even some maids were not allowed to enter her room at night. At that time it happened to coincide with Fuma¡¯s (aka Princess Consort/Husband) death anniversary, she had caught a cold and was unable to get up on the second day. Her body was strangely cold and at that time, the five year old Xie Jing Xing went to the kitchens to bring a hot bowl of porridge and fed her spoon by spoon. He even pull a small stool over to sit by her bedside and read poems to her.

    Such a beautiful little boy who did such considerate little actions. As long as one was a female, It was not possible that one was not moved by it.

    As ten years passed, they were obviously not mother and son but their rtionship exceeded mother and son. So how did they reach to such a point?

    On one hand he was the country¡¯s enemy, on the other hand he was apanion for decades. Princess Rong Xin¡¯s heart suddenly feltden with grief.

    What was the better way to handle this?

    Princess Rong Xin did not know that these days, every single movements from the Princess residence was being watched and it was not only by one person. As their Princess residence did not have rtions with outsiders, the guards were rather ck that Princess Rong Xin¡¯s every move was almost monitored and tracked.

    In the residence of the Count of Ping Nan, Su Ming Lang watched as the maid served sweet steamed yogurt and rejected it properly, ¡°I am not eating. Bring it to Eldest Brother.¡±

    Currently Su Ming Lang had reached the age where he would be ¡®vain¡¯ andpared to the fair and round dumpling that he previously was, Su Ming Lang was more willing to be an adorable snow jade-like ¡®little gentleman¡¯. Thus although all these sweet things were fragrant, he had decided not to touch any one of it.

    However he suddenly thought about something and stopped that maid, ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t serve it to Eldest Brother. If Eldest Brother marry Older Sister Shen in the future, what can be done if Older Sister Shen despise Eldest Brother because he is a fatty?¡±

    The maid was somewhat speechless as he saw Su Ming Lang¡¯s little adult appearance and did not know what to do with the te she was holding. Su Ming Lang say it and sighed deeply, ¡°Since you are in great difficult, I will undertake this difficult job and eat it.¡± He then warned the maid fiercely, ¡°You are not allowed to tell my Mother that I snatched Eldest Brother¡¯s sweet steamed yogurt.¡±

    The maid, ¡°...¡±

    However in the room, Su Ming Feng had no mood to eat whatever sweet steamed yogurt. He was pacing back and forth in the room with an anxious expression.

    Su Yu looked at him sympathetically and patted his shoulders, ¡°Son, Father knows that you feel upset but this Imperial decree was personally handed out by His Majesty. Father is also helpless to it. One can only say that you are unfortunate and there is no fate with the Young Lady that you fancy. However it is fortunate that Young Lady Shen will be marrying to Prince Rui and definitely have to go to Great Liang. What the eyes don¡¯t see, the heart won¡¯t grieve. After some time you will forget about her.¡±

    Emperor Wen Hui had handed out an Imperial decree and Su Yu and Su Furen were most afraid that Su Ming Feng was unable to take this blow and after telling him very tactfully, Su Ming Feng locked himself in his study room. Su Furen was afraid that Su Ming Feng would take the easy way out (aka kill himself), so she specifically instructed Su Yu to go in to advise him.

    ¡°Father, can you not create problems for me?¡± Su Ming Feng said impatiently, ¡°I am not upset because of this matter.¡±

    ¡°Son, how could Father not know what you are thinking in your heart?¡± Su Yu said, ¡°It is a waste of youth if one is not a yer. Father also walk through life from your age. It is nothing. There are no shortage of grass in the world. You have to be a little open minded.¡±

    Su Ming Feng could no longer bear it, ¡°Alright. Father, I understand. I want to be along to think and would not find an easy way out. Can you let me stay alone for a while?¡±

    Seeing the always mild Su Ming Feng started to look annoyed, Su Yu also feared that by continue speaking, he would provoke that weak heart and thus said, ¡°In short, Father will work hard to find a fairy-like Young Lady for you to take as a wife. Don¡¯t be upset.¡± And he left crestfallen.

    After Father Su left, Su Ming Feng sat down in front of the study desk and felt inexplicable annoyed.

    Emperor Wen Hui suddenly handed out a decree to bestow marriage for Shen Miao? This made Su Ming Feng surprise after all it was only a short period back when Shen Miao was dragged to the Crown Prince with some rtions. How was it that today she was together with Prince Rui?

    Su Ming Feng did not have time to guess Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s mind as he was thinking about Shen Miao. Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing seemed to have a close rtionship two years ago and a few days back because of that Tiger Head Bracelet, Su Ming Feng was confident that there was some special rtionship between Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing. Su Ming Feng even suspected that Xie Jing Xing was alive.

    If one want to find information about Xie Jing Xing, one must y close attention to Shen Miao.

    But why did the matter of Shen Miao¡¯s and Prince Rui¡¯s marriage made him feel so uneasy? It seemed that something was going on and something was about to happen.

    This kind of strange premonition made Su Ming Feng feel very abnormal today. Just as he was being restless, someone had returned from outside. It was the informant that Su Ming Feng had sent out to arrange for people to monitor the Princess residence and Shen mansion. Su Ming Feng felt that perhaps Princess Rong Xin knew about something and there was no need to speak about Shen Miao.

    The informant bowed and greeted Su Ming Feng before saying, ¡°A few days ago, the matter that Young Master had instructed this subordinate to investigate as some progress.¡±

    Su Ming Feng¡¯s heart was delighted and he immediately sat up straight before asking, ¡°Quickly speak.¡±

    ¡°This subordinate¡¯s people had followed the Princess residence¡¯s guards and discover that there are people who kept on monitoring the movements of the residence of Prince Rui. If this subordinate did not guess incorrectly, it would be orders from Princess Rong Xin.¡±

    ¡°There seemed to be some guards from the residence of Prince Rui lurking outside the Shen mansion. One do not know if they were there to monitor or protect Fifth Shen Young Lady.¡±

    Su Ming Feng¡¯s brows furrowed. Why was it all Prince Rui? Princess Rong Xin was monitoring Prince Rui and now Prince Rui was monitoring SHen Miao?

    But he was clearly searching for clues on Xie Jing Xing.

    Could it be... A terrible thought shed through his head.

    Su Ming Feng¡¯s heart started to beat violently.

 Chapter 184: Betrothal Gifts (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 184: Betrothal Gifts (Part 1)</h4>

    These few days the Shen family was caught in a very strange mood. Because of Shen Miao¡¯s bestowed marriage, everyone seemed to be clouded with anxiety. Even though everyone was trying to express joy, but one could not hide the bleakness of it at the end.

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan would leave early and return homete daily, most likely they were searching of ways to get this marriage rescinded but they returned without sess. Upon some thought it was as so, since Emperor Wen Hui had concealed from the entire court of officials to write this decree, most likely it was to sever Shen Xin¡¯s intention of refusing. A Monarch¡¯s words were not of a joking matter and words spoken were like water that was sshed. In the previous dynasty there was a Princess who fancied a Zhuang Yuan (top scorer in the Imperial examinations) but that Zhuang Yuan already had a wife but it was because of the phrase of ¡®Monarch¡¯s words were not of a joking matter¡¯ that he divorced his wife and married another?

    Every time when Shen Qiu saw Shen Miao, he would have a conscience-stricken expression and these days he would often gift Shen Miao some rare treasures. He only said, ¡°Older Brother do not have any abilities and can only find these ythings for you.¡±

    Shen Miao was rather speechless with the Shen family¡¯s mood. She naturally knew that things were not that bad but she could not tell the Shen family so. If Shen Xin knew that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s real reason, one feared that there would even more trouble.

    In Ming Qi she has to think about the Shen family but on the contrary, it was not convenient for her to take action but once she was in Great Liang, it would likely be much easier to do many things by using Xie Jing Xing¡¯s name.

    She was rxed but the people by her side all thought she was pretended. When she was reading in the room today, she saw Bai Lu run in a hurry and said, ¡°Young Lady, Furen want you to quickly go to the main hall. The people from Prince Rui residence hade to send the list of betrothal gifts.¡±

    Shen Miao was startled. List of betrothal gifts?

    Xie Jing Xing was really extremely daring. He obviously knew that the Shen family did not want to see him and even hated him but he actually dare to send the list of betrothal gifts over. Wasn¡¯t this adding fuel into the fire?

    However thinking about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s absolutely unrestrained temperament, this was indeed something he could do.

    Upon reaching the main hall, one could see from afar that Luo Xue Yan was holding a long thing and beside Luo Xue Yan, Shen Qiu and Shen Xin was standing as they stretched their heads over. Luo Tan pursed her lips while Luo Ling¡¯s gaze becameplicated. In short, everyone¡¯s was behaving very strangely.

    When Shen Miao stepped into the room, she only then found out that other than the Shen family, there was someone else standing in the room. After looking clearly at that person¡¯s appearance, Shen Miao almost choked. Shen Miao had seen this middle aged man that had a big beard before, he seemed to be a guard that was always following Xie Jing Xing and Cong Yang would call him ¡®Tie Yi¡¯. From a nce, one could tell that he was a brave person with martial arts but today he deliberately wore a red robe and on it, there were gold embroidered peaches and clouds. Most likely it was bring out the cheerful atmosphere but Tie Yi¡¯splexion was dark so by wearing this attire, the heroisms were all covered up and on contrary, he look foolish.

    Upon seeing her, Tie Yi bowed at her and said seriously, ¡°Wang Fei (Prince Consort).¡±

    Trantor note: When the author refers to a position, I will be using Prince Consort. When it is referring to a person, like there, I will use Wang Fei instead.

    This time even Shen Qiu could not help but cough and red at Tie Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t call that inconsiderately.¡±

    Tie Yi simply did not pay any attention to him.

    Shen Miao wanted tough somewhat unfathomably. Was Xie Jing Xing trying to muck up the ce? Even if one were to send a list of betrothal gifts, he should find a happy and festive looking married woman to read. The residence of Prince Rui was so rich but only let Tie Yi, such a rough big male toe over. Wasn¡¯t this purposely making oneugh?

    Seeing that Shen Miao was being startled, Luo Tan called her, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, what are you standing there for? Quicklye over to take a look at this list of betrothal gifts.¡± She looked surreptitiously at Shen Miao, seemingly very excited with it.

    Shen Miao walked over.

    The list of betrothal was exquisitely done. It was made from scented wood, sprinkled with gold dust and there was an emerald cat eye on the front, making it very valuable. Just this list itself was already expensive. Even though Shen Xin and wife were not vain people, Prince Rui doing so would express the value of Shen Miao to him and their expression became better.

    Luo Xue Yan handed the list of betrothal gifts to Tie Yi and said, ¡°Read it.¡±

    In Ming Qi customs, the list of betrothal gifts would be ¡®sung¡¯ by the male side. The longer it was sung, the generous the betrothal gifts were and the more honorable the female side would be.

    Tie Yi was obviously not ustomed to do such a thing so he flipped to the first page and sang dryly, ¡°One yellow daylily, crab-apple flower and begonia bed. One ckwood three screen panel arhat bed. One set of yellow daylily pear wardrobe, bookcase and disy shelving. One pair of ck-eyed bean vases. One pair of conch iy yellow daylily pear desk. One speckled conch yellow daylily pear money chest. One pair...¡±

    The first page consisted of furniture which made everyone who heard it dumbstruck. Even if one were to put these many things in the current Shen mansion, it would not be enough. It was enough to ce in three mansions.

    The second page was disy items and one only heard Tie Yi singing, ¡°One incense aloewood Ruyi. One mountain peak jade Ruyi. One tin papermp. One gold gilded table clock One silver pocket watch. One green jade bamboo bonsai. One gold gilded hexagonal pot of plum blossom bonsai. One three coloured eighteen secionted serving te. One coloured dust jar for tea leaves. One barrel of pure privet wine. Bamboo and plum blossoms folding screen...¡±

    Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin also raised their eyebrows. This Prince Rui¡¯s list of betrothal gifts is rather ggenerous.

    However there was no time to be surprised as Tie Yi had continued to sing. The third page was daily necessities, ¡°Six boxes of boxwoodbs. Two boxes of bamboo brushes. One red sandalwood table. Sandalwood cub for gurgling, perfumed soap, satin canopy, ss bean hanging screen, eight mandarin duck tasseled cushions...¡±

    Everyone in the Shen family, ¡°...¡±

    Tie Yi continued onto the fourth page, ¡°One coat of silver rate, grey rat, sheepskin, pearl feathered each and twelve different cotton wadded coat. Thirty two sets of robes of silk, satin and cotton. One fox hide satin jacket. Twelve flower chiffon overcoat. Twelve sets of clothes with five fortune, phoenix, and thousands of fortune and flowers embroidered. Thirty pieces of top graded silk hide. Twenty bolts of pattern brocade. Ten bolts of Yun brocade. Ten bolts of Shu brocade. Twelve bolts of different coloured muslin. Thirty six embroidered satin quilt. Twenty pairs of embroidered shoes. Forty pairs of Jiang silk socks...¡±

    Luo Xue Yan could not help but asked, ¡°This... This Young Brother, could it be that you have taken the wrong list of betrothal gifts? This... This is not right.¡±

    How was this marrying a wife? This was like for a Princess instead. One feared that even a Princess would not be that detailed.

    Tie Yi spoke expressionlessly, ¡°It cannot be. There is only one list of betrothal gifts in the residence of Prince Rui. May Furen continue listening.¡±

    He started singing the fifth page of the list of betrothal gifts, ¡°One tray of coral, gold leaves, scented agarwood prayer beads. Four pieces of different types of green jade each. Four pieces of different type of white jade. Two pieces of different crystal essories each. Strings of pears, jadeite, coral...¡±

    The sixth page he sang was on antique, calligraphy and paintings, ¡°Four pairs of Zhi Jin porcin bottles. One pair of spring bs vase. One pair of Chen Hua ware bottle. One blue zed white plum blossom bottle...¡±

    The seventh page that he sang was all on the works of the four schrly arts.

    The eighth page that he sang was for servants and exclusive guards.

    The ninth page was on horses and carriages.

    The tenth page...

    Everyone in the Shen family, ¡°...¡±

    The more Tie Yi sang, the smoother it was. He sang with one long breath that was even better than those older students in the theater in Xiao Chun City. Every lingering note in every sentence made everyone feel as if they seemed to have taken a glimpse ofrge sheets of money. At the very end of thest sentence, he even suck in his tummy and breathe out deeply as he closed the list of betrothal gifts. Then he finally looked at Shen Miao.

    ¡°Storefronts and estates are not entered in the list of betrothal gifts because they are all in Great Liang.¡± Tie Yi smiled sincerely, ¡°His Highness has converted all of them to gold, which amount to ten thousands Jin of gold (1 Jin = 500g).¡±

    Ten thousand Jin of gold.

    Luo Tan could almost pass out.

    Tie Yi continued speaking, ¡°The mansions between the residence of Prince Rui to the Shen mansion were bought and will be included in it. Later on there will be someone who will send the title deeds over.¡± He respectfully handed the list of betrothal gifts to Luo Xue Yan, ¡°May Furen ept it.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan did not ept it.

    The entire room of people was as dumbstruck as wooden chickens. Luo Xue Yan dared not ept it.

    That was ten thousand Jin of gold and such a long list of betrothal gifts. Was their Shen family going to be the richest people in Ming Qi?

    Prince Rui did not move the entire treasury of Great Liang over right?

    Prince Rui¡¯s brain was not ill right?

    Shen Xin frowned but it was Shen Qiu who reacted first. He hesitated before cautiously probed, ¡°Does your Emperor know of the list of betrothal gifts that Prince Rui wrote?¡±

    Tie Yi was nked for a bit before remembering something and smiled, ¡°His Majesty does not value mere worldly possessions much and moreover this is not considered a big amount.¡±

    Seeing the thundering expression of everyone in the Shen family, Tie Yi continued, ¡°In the Imperial family of Great Liang, gold, silver and pearls could fill up Ming Qi¡¯s treasury instantly but is considered like sand and fine soil in Great Liang.¡±

    Everyone felt a deep veneration. It seemed that Great Liang was indeed rich and power. They were so such that the betrothal gifts could fill the entire treasury were only sand and fine soil in their view.

    Tie Yi again spoke, ¡°However may General and Furen rest assure, with regards to His Highness marrying Young Lady Shen, everything done is ordingly to Great Liang¡¯s Imperial family procedure.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin could only the ce their hearts down. Even though they were not short of money, they still paid special attention to Shen Miao¡¯s matter and followed all etiquette. They were moved but also sighed as the betrothal gifts that Emperor Wen Hui gave the Empress those years back was not even half of Shen Miao¡¯s betrothal gifts.¡±

    If it was a normal official who was marrying a wife, they naturally had to take into consideration and not gift more than that of the Imperial family. However Prince Rui was not a citizen of Ming Qi but Great Liang, thus naturally one did not have to consider to this level. Even if the gifts were much more valuable than the Imperial family, the Imperial family would not say anything. Since it was so, Shen Miao¡¯s betrothal gifts should be the grandest in Ming Qi since the founding of the country.

    Shen Xin¡¯s and Luo Xue Yan¡¯s heart finally had a trace offort. In any case since the Imperial decree could not be change, Shen Miao was destined to marry to Prince Rui. Perhaps marrying this grandly and extravagantly was a wish of many youngdies and at least was a form ofpensation for Shen Miao.

    Thinking of this, the ill will that they had of Prince Rui had dissipated a lot that they have more amiable attitude towards this big bearded man.

    Luo Xue Yan asked, ¡°However why was the age card not sent over?¡±

    Before getting married, one had to match all eight characters of birth. However because Shen Miao¡¯s marriage was special as it was bestowed directly by Emperor Wen Hui, this step was skipped.

    Tie Yi said, ¡°His Highness had already matched Young Lady Shen¡¯s eight characters and it is a couple that is made in Heavens, one that have been in the making for five hundred years. Since Furen request for the age card, one will bring His Highness¡¯s age card over.¡±

    The other party¡¯s attitude was filled with sincerity that one was unable to find anything wrong with it.

    Luo tan could not help but asked, ¡°When will the wedding be held? There was no indication of when it will be on in the Imperial decree.¡±

    Tie Yi smiled, ¡°The marriage request memorandum has beenpleted. His Highness will be returning to Great light after the end of the year so on the day of the return to Great Liang, it would also be the day that Young Lady Shen will be married over and there will be a red procession all the way to Great Liang¡¯s city gates.¡±

    This was as good as marrying out from Ming Qi to Great Liang with drums and gongs beating all the way. The ceremony and traditions would start from Ming Qi and upon returning to Great Liang, the citizens would be officially announced. This was considered as lifting Shen Miao to a very high and distinguish position as it was the same as announcing to the everyone under Heavens that Shen Miao had the identity of Prince Rui¡¯s consort.

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan exchanged a look and both of them saw the doubts in each other¡¯s gaze.

    For this Prince Rui to treat Shen Miao this meticulously, why did it looked like... It was really sincere andmitted to Shen Miao?

    How could it be possible? Shen Miao did not see Prince Rui for more than a few times.

    Luo Ling¡¯s gaze was so dark that the light was barely visible. He kept his head lowered as he looked at the floor, as if he could see a flower.

 Chapter 184: Betrothal Gifts (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 184: Betrothal Gifts (Part 2)</h4>

    The different people in the room had different expression but Shen Miao¡¯s reaction was on the contrary nd. She nodded her head and said to Tie Yi, ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    After Tie Yi left, everyone looked at each other. Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan had discovered some abnormalities. If Prince Rui¡¯s goal was to incite disharmony between the Shen family and the Imperial family of Ming Qi or make the Shen family unusable by the Imperial family of Ming Qi, then when the Imperial decree was handed out, Prince Rui had already aplished his motive.

    Since he had already achieved his goal then the other matters were no longer important. So why did he have to make a big deal out of this and even if one had so much money, there was no need to do this unless Great Liang¡¯s treasury was too small and could not contain any more money and brought it to Ming Qi and gift them with both hands to the Shen family for dowry.

    Wasn¡¯t this doing unnecessarily more?

    It was Shen Qiu that noticed this point and said angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t Prince Rui like a weasel going to pay it¡¯s respect to the hen, sure to be ill-intended? By sending so many things, does he think that our Shen family is greedy for wealth? We are marrying a Young Lady off and not selling a Young Lady. With so much money, what would others think of the Shen family?¡±

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan kept silent.

    This was also true. The Imperial family would also be red eyed upon seeing these betrothal gifts, not to mention ordinary people. What made others more amazed that it was gifted by Prince Rui of Great Liang, so even if others had some thoughts on these betrothal gifts, they dared not act rashly and only looked on and who knew how many more people in Ding capital would not be able to sleep. Even Shen Xin¡¯s opponents would vomit out blood.

    Luo Tan was in all smiles as she spoke, ¡°No matter the case, Mei Fu (Younger Sister¡¯s husband) is very generous. When a man is willing to spend money on a female, then that is considered a good man. Youngest Biao Sister have yet to marry over and he had already sent over so much things, if Youngest Biao Sister marry over, the food, clothes and treatment would not be anywhere bad.¡± Luo Tan¡¯s words had always been straight forward and direct and she did not know how to cover things up. It was just that the ¡®Mei Fu¡¯ words was painful to the listener.

    Shen Xin covered his head, ¡°Where can all these things be ced?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Luo Xue Yan started to get worried, ¡°There is not enough space in our mansion to put all these things. Just the storeroom itself would not be able to continue all the antiques and there are still furniture and textiles. One even have to build a granary in the residence to put all of it?¡±

    Shen Miao wanted tough out when she heard it but said, ¡°Didn¡¯t he bought all those mansions? After leaving, all those mansions are the Shen family¡¯s. Just buy some guards and ce all the things in? Or one could simply stay in the residence of Prince Rui.¡±

    Shen Xin shook his head, ¡°Yan Qing Lan is not a ce that we can live it.¡± That was the ce where Imperial families lived and if Shen Xin and them stayed there, who would know what would others think. Thinking of what Tie Yi said previously, pain shed in his eyes, ¡°Leaving after the year ends. Jiao Jiao, you...¡±

    After the year ends, Shen Miao would be going to Great Liang.

    Everyone in the room became quiet.

    Separation, specialty separation from family was always an unpleasant thing.

    When Shen Miao saw it, she was afraid that they would be emotional and quickly changed the topic, ¡°Prince Rui had sent so much betrothal gifts, how does one calcte the dowry?¡±

    Luo Tan was feeling a little thirsty and picked up the tea on the table to drink when upon hearing the words, she spurted out the entire mouthful of tea onto Luo Ling. However at this moment she was not concern if Luo Ling¡¯s clothes were dirty but said, ¡°Dowry? Heavens.¡±

    Everyone in the Shen family seemed to have been struck by lightning.

    Rationally speaking, how much betrothal gifts were sent would be around how much dowry was given. Even though it would not be more than the betrothal gifts, but it would not be much lesser than it, else when the young female entered the husband family, she would be suppressed by others. If the dowry was substantial that was even more than the betrothal gifts then she would be well regarded after marrying over. Thus the more favoured a youngdy was marrying over, the closer the betrothal and dowry would be.

    There was no need to say that Shen Xin doted his daughter but this dowry... Prince Rui gave the Shen residence so much betrothal gifts and if one had to give a close amount of dowry then even if the entire treasure of Ming Qi was emptied, it would still not be enough.

    Prince Rui had gave the Shen family a difficult problem.

    *****

    In the night, Shen Miao sat under the light and remembered during the daytime when Tie Yi held the long long list of betrothal gifts and sang, she could not help but wanted tough.

    Xie Jing Xing was being too unruly. He actually wrote so much betrothal gifts down. Shen Miao held her forehead. If someone else saw this list of betrothal gifts, one feared that the Shen family would be envied by everyone in Ming Qi. However at the end this list would definitely be known by others, it was just the matter of sooner orter.

    It was just that one did not know if Emperor Yong Le knew of Xie Jing Xing writing such a long list. As she thought about it, Shen Miao¡¯s heart was somewhat sad.

    In her previous lifetime when she married Fu Xiu Yi, Fu Xiu Yi did not gift such a generous betrothal gifts. Not to mention the Imperial family, even official¡¯s list of betrothal gifts were better. One could only say that it was ordinary. At that time Fu Xiu Yi said that the residence of Prince Ding was underprivileged and he himself prefer to be simple so there was no need to do it grandly and Shen Miao believed it. Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan feared that she would suffer from grievances and took out half of the Shen residence as dowry for her

    Those dowry at the end were used to help Fu Xiu Yi financially.

    Fu Xiu Yi wanted to win over this and that and one would need to use money to buy over others¡¯ heart. She had used all her efforts to n meticulously and did the ounting carefully and even the antique calligraphies and paintings in the Shen residence were pawned for money. Now thinking about it, after marrying to Fu Xiu Yi for so many years, it had always been her paying with the Shen family and Fu Xiu Yi had never reciprocated. Although in the matter of emotions, everything was done willingly and reciprocation was not required but as time passed, one¡¯s heart would turn cold.

    It was especially so after ascending to the throne, when Fu Xiu Yi treated Mei Furen and Fu Sheng generously, it was like a harsh p to her face.

    Now that she was marrying to Xie Jing Xing, she could not tell clearly how she was feeling in her heart. She was moved but it was not like as hot as per her previous life time but Xie Jing Xing had gave her more than she had imagined.

    It even made one somewhat look forward to this wedding.

    The window was knocked twice by someone and Shen Miao looked up and saw Cong Yong outside before she opened the windows. When Cong Yang saw her, he first greet her, ¡°Young Madam, Master instructed this subordinate to bring you over.¡±

    Shen Miao was stunned but in a shed she nodded her head straightforwardly, ¡°Alright.¡± Just nice she also have things to say to Xie Jing Xing.

    The different from the first time, this time when Shen Miao entered the residence of Prince Rui, she recognised the way better but the one who suffered was still Cong Yang as he kept one carrying haystacks for Shen Miao to ¡®climb¡¯ over the walls. In his heart he was thinking that the next time it was better to knock down all these walls to save all the troubles.

    When Shen Miao reached the residence of Prince Rui, all the servants in the residence saw her and stopped what they were doing and respectfully called out, ¡°Young Madam.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    Cong Yang said with joy, ¡°Young Madam, everyone like you very much.¡±

    Shen Miao only felt somewhat embarrassed and felt five different types of emotions in her heart.

    When she was led by Cong Yang to the inner courtyard of the residence of Prince Rui, from a far she saw a snow white ball of fur running towards her and cheerfully bit the corner of her robes.

    Azy voice sounded in the night, ¡°Jiao Jiao,e over here.¡±

    Shen Miao looked up and saw Xie Jing Xing leaning against the tree with both hands folded on his chest as he looked her her with a smile but not a smile... The white tiger at her feet was also not sure who he was calling.

    Shen Miao walked over to him and the white tiger followed with joy. This white tiger temperament was very friendly. Only after a few encounter, Shen Miao did not even tease it, but it even shook its head and wag its tail to her affectionately. If one did not know, one would have thought that this white tiger was raised by Shen Miao.

    She stood by Xie Jing Xing¡¯s side and asked, ¡°What is it are you looking for me for?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing raised his brows, ¡°Cloth cutting.¡±

    ¡°Cloth cutting?¡± Shen Miao was suspicious but before she could continue to ask, Xie Jing Xing suddenly reached out and pulled her into his embrace and lightly hugged her before letting her go.

    His actions were too fast and the hug was only for a short moment before he let go, making Shen Miao filled with annoyance but unable to say anything. If she said anything, it seemed like she was being calctive but if she did not speak out, it seemed that he had taken advantage of her.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°With your temperament, most likely you will not obediently embroider the wedding dress. I found the best seamstress but one do not know the measurement of your clothes.¡± He looked up and down at Shen Miao and said meaningfully, ¡°After hugging one would know.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°Audacious. Shameless.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing slowly replied, ¡°Oh? But you looked like you like it just now.¡±

    Every time this person spoke three sentences, he would be able to make another angry. Shen Miao said in sarcasm, ¡°Your means and methods are very high level that with one hug you are able to know the measurement. One must have done a lot of such stuff in the past?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her that Shen Miao felt her back shivering before his lips hooked up, ¡°Jealous? Then you can hug back.¡± He open his arms and put on a gentleman appearance.

    ¡°Who wants to hug you?¡± Shen Miao said in despised, ¡°Yes. I have something to ask you.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eye brows raised, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The list of betrothal gifts was received. Why did you send over so many betrothal gifts?¡± Shen Miao felt that it was funny when she thought about it, ¡°My Shen mansion could not contain all those things and moreover you sent over so much stuff that the Shen family would not be able to afford the same level of dowry. Are you deliberately finding for trouble?¡±

    ¡°Just this?¡± Xie Jing Xing said heedlessly, ¡°I still n to gift more.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡± She was just about to speak when one saw a guard running in from outside. Upon seeing Xie Jing Xing, his expression became one of great difficulty as he spoke, ¡°Your Highness, there is someone outside. These subordinates were stopping him but it was like he had gone crazy and kept shouting your name. In order to avoid causing misunderstanding, one had to temporary hold him down.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Xie Jing Xing asked.

    ¡°It is the Eldest Young Master of the Count of Ping Nan, Su Ming Feng.¡± The guard said.

    Shen Miao¡¯s head suddenly went up.

    At this moment in the front hall of Prince Rui residence, there was a young man that was tied up and his body was tied up as though it was like a scorpion and there was a piece of rag in his mouth as he red angrily at the guards by the side and still struggled in vain.

    That person was Su Ming Feng.

    Su Ming Feng had instructed people to monitor the residence of Prince Rui for a long time and also monitored the Shen mansion and Princess residence. However the longer the monitoring went, the deeper the suspicion was in Su Ming Feng¡¯s heart. He suspected that Prince Rui was that dead Xie Jing Xing and even though this kind of conjecture was outrageous and ridiculous, as time went by, not only did the thought not disappear, it became even more profound.

    Xie Jing Xing and Shen Miao had some rtions and now Shen Miao was bestowed marriage to Prince Rui. If Xie Jing Xing was Prince Rui then everything could be exined.

    Su Ming Feng had an attachment to Xie Jing Xing¡¯s matter that could not be understood by others. After all this was a childhood ymate that he grew up with. He had learnt a lot of things from Xie Jing Xing and the importance of Xie Jing Xing could be said that he impacted his entire life.

    No matter if Xie Jing Xing was or was not Prince Rui, Su Ming Feng had to personally investigate.

    He wanted to sneak into the residence of Prince Rui and take a look at Prince Rui when he took of his mask. At that time, the truth would be out.

    This was a insane move but Su Ming Feng felt that there was an undeniable reason. He was not that stupid that he went in directly himself but instructed his people to make a deration in the East and strike to the West. After the guards in front were distracted, he would take advantage of the chaos and sneak in.

    However Su Ming Feng did not expect that the guards of the Prince Rui residence were so proficient and caught him in a short time.

    He was dispirited but there was more disappointment. At this time Su Ming Feng thought that since he had been caught, as long as he did not admit to it, nothing could be done. Thus he struggled desperately and even announced his family, hoping that it would attract that Prince Rui¡¯s attention.

    Just as he was thinking, a bearded man who was d like a guard walked in from outside and stopped in front of him.

    Su Ming Feng¡¯s heart could not help but tighten. The bearded man gave a look to the surrounding people and someone came over to untie him and took off the rag in his mouth.

    ¡°Master wants to see you. Come with me.¡±

 Chapter 185: Shielding Oneâ€™s Shortcoming (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 185: Shielding One¡¯s Shoring (Part 1)</h4>

    Su Ming Feng followed the big bearded guard in and along the way, the servants of the residence of Prince Rui all looked at him with critical gazes, making Su Ming Feng feel ufortable all around.

    But thinking about it, there was no turning back on this matter. Since he had already offended Prince Rui, if it was not true, he could just return with a big apology. No matter what, Prince Rui had to give some face to official¡¯s family since this was the territory of Ming Qi.

    Now Su Ming Feng started to be apprehensive again. Prince Rui did not even put Emperor Wen Hui in his eyes so how would he put a lowly young master of the Su family in his eyes? Moreover the Su family was no longer in officialdom so to Emperor Wen Hui, the residence of the Count of Ping Nan had no value at all thus if something really happened, Emperor Wen Hui would not offend Prince Rui because of them.

    It was fortunate that there was a Second Young Master, Su Ming Lang, in the Su family. If something really happened to him, there would still be descendants in the Su family.

    But if Prince Rui took his anger out on the Su family, how would the entire residence end up in?

    On the way Su Ming Feng let his imagination run wild and his back gradually broke into cold sweat that he was not aware where the big bearded guard had brought him to until when the big bearded reminded, ¡°Gentleman Su, you have arrived.¡±

    Su Ming Feng then quickly recovered to his senses.

    This was the Inner courtyard of the residence of Prince Rui and there was a pond in the courtyard. In the winter night the wind that blew from the pond to oneself was really very cold. There was antern that was hang from the tree branch that allows one to see that there was a stone table in the garden. Two people were sitting in front of the stone table, seemingly a male and female, looking rather realistic.

    Su Ming Feng looked at the bearded man unconsciously and the bearded man said, ¡°His Highness is waiting in front. This one will withdraw first.¡± Finishing, he did not wait for Su Ming Feng¡¯s reply and turned around to leave.

    Su Ming Feng looked at that big bearded man¡¯s back and was thinking that the guards of the residence of Prince Rui were so arrogant, it was no wonder than Prince Rui had that kind of conduct. What kind of master would have what kind of servants as subordinates would follow the example of their superiors. Prince Rui was not respectful to Emperor Wen Hui, the guards of the residence of Prince Rui were not respectful to guests.

    Thinking about it, the only unbridled person in Ding capital was only the previous Little Marquis of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An.

    Upon walking nearer, one only then discovered that there was a white furry animal that was crouching under the table. At the beginning when Su Ming Feng saw its shape, he had thought that it was just a cat but when that cat-like thing heard his movements, it turned its head over and cried, revealing its white sharp teeth.

    It was actually a tiger.

    Su Ming Feng thought that even though it was a small tiger, the residence of Prince Rui actually raise a tiger in their house. This Prince Rui was indeed very unique.

    As he thought, he felt that Prince Rui and Xie Jing Xing were not very simr.

    As Su Ming Feng walked to the front of the stone table, Prince Rui¡¯s back was facing him thus Su Ming Feng saw the female that was sitting first.

    That female¡¯s brows were clear and appearance was graceful and dignified. As the familiar eyes looked over, Su Ming Feng called out hoarsely, ¡°Young Lady Shen.¡±

    It turned out to be Shen Miao.

    ¡°Young Lady Shen, why are you here?¡± Su Ming Feng could not help but asked.

    ¡°Young Master Su is managing really to wide.¡± The indifferent voice sounded and there seemed to be a slight annoyance in it, ¡°This Prince¡¯s Wang Fei is in one¡¯s own residence, what is wrong with it?¡±

    ¡®One¡¯s own residence¡¯ almost made Shen Miao unable to continue to drink. He smiled and nodded towards Su Ming Feng, ¡°Gentleman Su.¡±

    Su Ming Feng¡¯s gazended on Prince Rui¡¯s back that was facing him.

    He did itzily but his posture was unexpectedly tall. With the faint light of thentern, one was able to see the smooth lines of the gold threads that lined his cor.

    ¡°Your Highness Prince Rui.¡± Su Ming Feng said.

    Prince Rui did not speak. Su Ming Feng collected himself. As Shen Miao was here, he was no longer afraid. Thinking that he had almost forgotten that Shen Miao was currently considered to be Prince Rui¡¯s consort, it seemed that Shen Miao¡¯s and Prince Rui¡¯s rtionship was also not bad thus if Prince Rui had any intention to kill him, Shen Miao would not sit back and ignore it based on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s extent.

    Even though it was somewhat strange to have such a thought, Su Ming Feng gathered his courage and asked, ¡°Ming Feng¡¯s visit today is about a matter to ask.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    The simpler Prince Rui spoke, the more Su Ming Feng felt distressed. He spoke, ¡°Your Highness Prince Rui is very simr to one of Ming Feng¡¯s old firend but that old friend had been missing for many years. Ming Feng is to be so bold as to...¡± His heart shook, ¡°Ming Feng is to be so bold as to request Your Highness to take of the mask and let Ming Feng resolve the doubt in one¡¯s heart.¡±

    After saying these words, Su Ming Feng lowered his head and waiting apprehensively for the other party¡¯s answer.

    After some silence, some sound was heard even though it was like usual somewhat faint, as if it was carless voice but each word weighed more than a thousand Jin (1 jin = 0.5 kg) in Su Ming Feng¡¯s ears.

    Prince Rui asked, ¡°The old friend that you spoke of, is he called Xie Jing Xing?¡±

    Su Ming Feng¡¯s heart moved and there seemed to be a rush of ecstasy that burst out of it but in a blink of an eye he forced himself to calm down. Prince Rui had stayed in Ming Qi for a few months and Xie Jing Xing¡¯s reputation here was not small and was considered a heroic figure in Ming Qi. Since he was Xie Jing Xing childhood friends, perhaps someone had said this matter to Prince Rui.

    He said, ¡°Exactly so.¡±

    ¡°Xie Jing Xing is dead.¡± One was unable to hear any anger or joy in Prince Rui¡¯s voice, ¡°You said he had disappeared.¡±

    ¡°The world had said that he died in the battlefield with Northern Jiang and I have personally seen the corpse.¡± Su Ming Fengughed bitterly, ¡°But I am unwilling to believe it. Now with Your Highness¡¯s appearance, even though Su Ming Feng knows that this condition was very unreasonable, but there are some things in this world that one have to do one¡¯s best to aplish.¡± Su Ming Feng has nothing to hide towards Prince Rui. From Prince Rui¡¯s looks, Su Ming Feng felt that he was not one that will pester endlessly and was somewhat reasonable. Perhaps he would feel something in these words and would be particrly broadminded to it.

    The white tiger on the floor whimpered as Prince Rui stood up from the stone bench.

    He turned around and the mask gave out a cool dark glow in the wind. Su Ming Feng only then discovered that Prince Rui was half a head taller than him when he stood up.

    Xie Jing Xing was also taller than him by half a head.

    At that time that youth was hard bent onparing heights and because Su Ming Feng was half a head shorter, he had plead with Su Furen to give him half bowl of rice more every day, hopping he could exceed Xie Jing Xing. At that time Xie Jing Xing said rather despicably, ¡°You want to be a second Su Ming Lang?¡±

    As time passed, it seemed that everything was not changed but the blue sea had turned into mulberry fields and it was a thing of the past.

    Shen Miao was about to speak when Prince Rui said, ¡°You want to look at this Prince¡¯s face.¡±

    Su Ming Feng nodded his head.

    Prince Rui reached his hands out to the mask that was covering his face and took it off slowly.

    The curved eyebrows, tender peach blossoms eyes, bravely shaped nose and lips that had thezy smile, just like yesterday. There was a slight change in appearance that made that beautiful but mischievous youth be this familiar, sinister and handsome young man in front of him.

    But it was still him.

    Xie Jing Xing grinned said somewhat despising, ¡°See until one bes a fool.¡±

    Su Ming Feng felt his eyes suddenly became somewhat sour and he stepped forward before hitting Xie Jing Xing¡¯s shoulder with his fist, just like they did normally. He scolded, ¡°Brat. Keep on deceiving everyone and even me. Really don¡¯t have any sense of brotherhood¡±.

    Shen Miao could not hide the astonishment she felt in her heart.

    She did not think that Xie Jing Xing would remove his mask that easily in front of Su Ming Feng and admit to his identity. Just like how he did in front of Princess Rong Xin.

    Even if they were good friends or family, when one saw the sudden identity change, there might not necessarily be forgiveness. The more precious the rtionship was, the more one should not put it to test because the results of it would not be something that one could handle. For oneself, it was a profound torture that would never be obliterated.

    If it was Shen Miao herself, perhaps she would not be that outright. After all she dared not and do not have the courage to ept an unknown result.

    This point was something that she would always be inferior to Xie Jing Xing. He was very clear about what he wanted or did not want and even forces himself to a situation that he would not have any chance to hesitate at all.

    ¡°You. How did you bing Prince Rui?¡± Su Ming Feng patted his chest, ¡°Just now I was still thinking that if Prince Rui had the intention to kill me, I can only die here today.¡± He said, ¡°Now one¡¯s life is saved.¡±

    There was an unstoppable excitement in his voice.

    Xie Jing Xing stared at him, ¡°You have gotten stupider after not seeing for two years.¡±

    Su Ming Feng waved his hands, ¡°I know that you are not dead. A bad person will live a thousand years. For a person like you, you will live eight thousand years.¡± He then sighed, ¡°If it was not for Princess Rong Xing who looked for me that day and me seeing Young Lady Shen¡¯s Tiger Head Bracelet, one feared that one would be kept in the dark. Did you n not to see me?¡± He said in anger and sulky that he was not trusted.

    Xie Jing Xing shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Exactly so.¡±

    Su Ming Feng was furious but in the past he was often bullied by Xie Jing Xing so he was not angry at this moment and was only somewhat doubtful, ¡°It seemed that Young Lady Shen has long knew of your identity.¡± Heughed and looked at Shen Miao, speaking meaningfully, ¡°At the beginning I had felt that something was fishy. Now it seemed that you have gotten what you have wished. You really hid it well.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xie Jing Xing spoke impatiently, ¡°Your SaoZi (aka sister-inw) and me still have things to talk about.¡±

    Shen Miao and Su Ming Feng were shocked by the word ¡®SaoZi¡¯ at the same time. Su Ming Feng took a look at Shen Miao, ¡°Since you are still alive, why did you not say a word to me for these two years? Moreover it seemed that Princess Rong Xin is doubtful of your identity. Why did you not take the initiative to speak to her? And your Father...¡±

    ¡°Su Ming Feng.¡± Xie Jing Xing interrupted his words, ¡°I am Prince Rui of Great Liang.¡±

    The courtyard became silent.

    A slight sigh appeared in Shen Miao¡¯s heart. One had to take this step at the end.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity was destined for him not to have anyone standing by his side in Ding capital. No matter who was it, when they knew of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s true identity, they would always think of ¡®treason¡¯. No matter if it was the truth or predicament, no one cared. They only cared about the ¡®result¡¯ and ¡®deception¡¯.

    Princess Rong Xing doted Xie Jing Xing like a real son but at the end could not avoid the thought of guarding against him and deception. Naturally Su Ming Feng would be ecstatic in the short period upon seeing his old friend alive but at the end he would still walk to the moment of truth.

    That was the most exposed, cruelest and painful time for a person.

    Su Ming Feng looked at Xie Jing Xing and asked in puzzled, ¡°What are you talking about? Yes, you are now Prince Rui. Was it that something happened in the Northern Jiang battlefield that you had no choice but to use an interim stratagem? The identity of Prince Rui is indeed noble and it is not a good idea to have it for long. You have to...¡±

    ¡°I am Prince Rui of Great Liang.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    The long-winded voice stopped abruptly.

    The wind swirl up the leaves in the courtyard and the white tiger had already huddled back to its shack where it was set up. In the night where there was no moon or stars, only thenterns emitted a faint light.

    Su Ming Feng¡¯s gaze was double and he asked hesitatingly, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°My true identity is Prince Rui of Great Liang, not the son of the Marquis of Lin An, Xie Ding.¡± Xie Jing Xing said faintly, ¡°It is not an interim stratagem.¡±

    ¡°This is not possible.¡± Su Ming Feng blurted out, ¡°We have known each other for more than ten years and spent our youth together. Why do I not know?¡±

    ¡°The heir of the Xie family died upon birth. The real heir of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An is already dead.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°It is not me.¡±

 Chapter 185: Shielding Oneâ€™s Shortcoming (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 185: Shielding One¡¯s Shoring (Part 2)</h4>

    Su Ming Feng looked at Xie Jing Xing in a daze. As his words were somewhat confusing and he was also unclear about some matters, he asked, ¡°You meant that from the beginning you are not the son of the Marquis of Lin An and someone substituted a roon for the crown prince and brought you in. You grew up in Din capital but you are not a Ming Qi citizen. You are Great Liang¡¯s citizen and the younger blood brother of Emperor Yong Le of Great Liang. How could this be possible? This is just impossible.¡±

    When he was talking, he saw clearly Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression and he suddenly stop. On that familiar and handsome face, there was only the expression of indifference. Su Ming Feng understood Xie Jing Xing. When Xie Jing Xing was talking about serious matters, he did not like to repeat and when he was impatient, it would often be this expression.

    What he said was the truth.

    Su Ming Feng could not tell what his heart was feeling at this moment, as if it was blocked by a mass of cotton. Just now he felt the joy of seeing one¡¯s old friend was gone and what remained was empitiness and some inexplicable anger.

    He asked, ¡°When did you know about your identity?¡±

    ¡°From when one remembered things.¡± Xie Jing Xing replied.

    Su Ming Feng took two steps back.

    ¡°When one remembered things?¡± He asked, ¡°You have long knew that you are from Great Liang.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing did not express an opinion.

    Shen Miaomented in her heart. Why did Xie Jing Xing need to be this honest? In fact, the more he said so, the more Su Ming Feng would feel deceived and sometimes it would be easier to him and eptable for other when he said some lies.

    However Shen Miao asked herself, if it was her, one feared that she would also be as honest as Xie Jing Xing.

    There was really no need to deceive the people one was closest to.

    Sure enough, as Shen Miao expected, after Su Ming Feng heard Xie Jing Xing¡¯s reply, his expression became extremelyplicated. After the surprise, horror and suspicion, there was a deeply betrayed expression on his face. He coldlyughed and asked, ¡°Oh? Then why are you back now? Could it be that you are unable to take that Ming Qi is better than your Great Liang or you have ambitious intentions to step your phone here?¡±

    His words were harsh that even Shen Miao could not help but cast a sidelong nce. However she knew in her heart that from an outsider point of view, which was the clearest, for Su Ming Feng to know this much secrets, he would not be able to ept it and it was very easy to hurt the people that were closest to them.

    ¡°So what of it?¡± Xie Jing Xing said in a low anger and not only did he not smoothen Su Ming Feng¡¯s ruffled feathers, he actually calmly admitted it.

    Shen Miao wanted to speak but after thinking about it, she gave out. It was not gentlemanly to speak when watching a chess game so she would take it as though one was watching a show today.

    Indeed Su Ming Feng got even angrier. He yelled at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°I finally know what is a rebellious thief is and what a white-eyed wolf is. I thought that you are not close to the Maruqis of Lin An since young because of Princess Yu Qing¡¯s matter but now it seems that you clearly knew that you were not rted to them as the son of the Marquis of Lin An but enjoyed everything that the residence of the Marquis of Lin An had to offer, that even the two Shu sons of the residence of Lin An was not as good as you. You kept on saying that Princess Rong Xin is your family but you deceived her and make her suffer in pain upon your news of death. You treated me as your brother but concealed your identity for so many years. One feared that there was a reason to have a good rtionship with me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like Ming Qi and Ding capital but that it after all the ce that raised you. Birth is not as significant as raising one up. You have enjoyed everything that Ming Qi gave you but because still took drastic measures and be your Prince Rui of Great Liang. Your Great Liang is a rich nation with strong people and even has a strong military. You have abandoned everything in Ming Qi for wealth. Xie Jing Xing, you have no feelings or sense of justice, not worthly to be one¡¯s Di son and do not deserved to be a brother even more. Go back to your Great Liang.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Shen Miao stood up and interrupted Su Ming Feng¡¯s words.

    Su Ming Feng¡¯s words were just too hurtful.

    She turned to look at Xie Jing Xing and one the face that was no longer covered with a mask, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression was unobstructed. There was no anger, smile but his expression was nd as he looked at Su Ming Feng calmly. It was as if the person that Su Ming Feng was speaking about was not him and as if he did not care about what Su Ming Feng said.

    Suddenly in Shen Miao¡¯s heart, there were a few waves.

    She looked towards Su Ming Feng but there was a mocking smile on her face, ¡°Oh? Gentleman Su looked devoted to righteousness that inspires reverence and could not wait toe over and uphold justice. Unfortunately the white-eyed wolf that you call others, to me, you are also one.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was stunned.

    Su Ming Feng became angry with Shen Miao too, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You are a white-eyed wolf.¡± When Shen Miao was fighting with Mei Furen in the Inner Pce in her past lifetime, naturally she would had to be involve in war of words everyday. When it came to mocking people, even though it was not outstanding, she had learnt a lot of things from Mei Furen.

    She smiled gently and looked dignified andposed. The more she was like it, the more Su Ming Feng¡¯s rudeness was brought out. Her voice was soft and gentle, like drizzling rain, but each word and sentence were merciless.

    ¡°Before pointing the me to other, it it best to first take a look at oneself. Gentleman Su thinks that Prince Rui is a white-eyed wolf and felt that Prince Rui had made used of you. I would like to ask Gentleman Su that in the residence of the Count of Ping Nan, from young, how much did Xie Jing Xing helped you?¡±

    ¡°From you entered officialdom, you did not know how to socialise, it was Xie Jing Xing who fork out money to arrange matters. When you wanted to learn martial arts, it was Xie Jing Xing who help you to seek a Master. When the Emperor wanted to suppress the residence of the Count of Ping Nan, it was he who was by your side reminding you and persuaded the Count of Ping Nan to quickly retreat from the torrent. If this was not the case, do you think that there is still a residence of the Count of Ping Nan in today¡¯s Ming Qi? One fear that the grass on the gravestone would be one Zhang (1 zhang = 10 feet = 3.3m) high.¡±

    ¡°You spoke of Xie Jing Xing making use of you, using your rtionship to plot against the entire Ding capital but when one mention of Su Ming Feng, who would not know that you are Xie Jing Xing¡¯s childhood friend. From young, your health was weak but there was no one who dared to bully you. Do you think that it was based on the reputation of your residence of the Count of Ping Nan or because you have a close childhood friend in Ding capital that no one dared to provoke? The matters of the world is just this simple. Gentleman Su might fight that the words I speak are not nice to listen but since childhood, how many roads had Xie Jing Xing help you toy, how much help was given to your Su family? If this is the so-called making use then I also help that someone would make use of me. Gentleman Su, do you not say that?¡±

    She had a smiling expression but the words said were like raindrops drumming ceaselessly on the banana leaves and each answer had a slight chill to it, ¡°Gotten the benefits from others but turning around and giving a p before saying and ming others. If this is not a white-eyed wolf than what is? Gentleman Su, can I also not say that you do not have no feelings or sense of justice and is not worthy to be brothers? To me the person for giving you your current enjoyments, is it shameful or not?¡±

    Su Ming Feng was not one who knew how to fight a battle of words with females and moreover Shen Miao¡¯s words were all of ridicule but the truth that it made hisplexion turn to purple-red. In extreme anger and with Shen Miao¡¯s words, a roll of pictures floated up in his mind.

    In all fairness, Xie Jing Xing treated him indeed very good. If it was not good, Su Ming Feng would not had thought about it for so many years. Xie Jing Xing was arrogant, rude, unruly and did whatever he wanted to do, as if nothing could restrain him. Even though he said he was without feelings, but with regards to Su Ming Feng¡¯s matters, he would always help. For example, when someone bullied Su Ming Feng when he was young, Xie Jing Xing did not say another word and beat the other person up. Even if the person was a child of the Imperial family, there was no hesitation in the beating until the people around finally dared not bully Su Ming Feng.

    It was just that even though Xie Jing Xing did so much, he would nevere to im merits or even mentioning it and often had a bad attitude towards it. As time passed, people would remember his bad points and his good points was gradually forgotten.

    After Shen Miao said all of that, her heart was extremely carefree. She did not know why but when she saw Su Ming Feng using Xie Jing Xing, she felt the scene was very piercing to her eyes. Now that she had finished speaking, even though she was somewhat blushing, she did not regret it.

    Shen Miao thought that there was definitely no such thing of Xie Jing Xing having thoughts of making use of Su Ming Feng. Otherwise in the past lifetime when the Su family was sentence by Emperor Wen Hui for the entire n to be beheaded, no one collected the corpse of Su Yu and sons. Everyone was afraid of Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s anger and suspicion but only Xie Jing Xing stood up and buried them.

    The Xie Jing Xing at that time was already burden with the death of Xie Ding in battle and the residence of the Marquis of Lin An was in jeopardy. He himself also use his life to lead into a dangerous battle.

    Fu Ming¡¯s evaluation of Xie Jing Xing was loyal to brothers, being a true hero and follow his heart. A child¡¯s eyes would see the realest of things. Shen Miao had thought that Fu Ming¡¯s words were just the case.

    She however did not realise when she was speaking, after Xie Jing Xing was slightly surprised, his gaze fell onto her and there were was a delighted expression.

    Su Ming Feng looked at Xie Jing Xing and did not speak.

    His feelings wereplicated and sad. His good friend was not dead and still alive and this was something that could make one happy. However one did not know why but currently he was not happy at all.

    Xie Jing Xing nced at him, ¡°I do not owe you all anything.¡±

    ¡°If one were to calcte the debt, one had long paid back.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°The residence of the Marquis of Lin An is a tall tree that attracts the wind, thus the Emperor had the intention to suppress it. There are tens of thousands of soldiers in the Xie family army under the Marquis of Lin An. If there was love between father and son, coupled with the son continuing the father¡¯s mantle, the Emperor would not be able to sleep peacefully. The nearer one walk, the faster one dies. I still want to live a few more years so one protect the Marquis residence first for the Marquis of Lin An.¡±

    ¡°The gratitude for parenting has been exchanged for a safety of the Marquis residence, is it not worth it?¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his lips and asked.

    Su Ming Feng was speechless at the questioning.

    ¡°If I do not do that then Xie Ding, who was originally a sore eye of the Emperor, would one day die and the residence of the Marquis of Lin An would be charge with an unwarranted charge and would fall. Even though now the sons had died and there was no decedents, at least the residence of the Marquis of Lin An was still around and the Emperor let go of the Marquis of Lin An. When one mentioned about the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, it is still a clean and clear family.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled mockingly, ¡°One have the mother and son sentiment with Princess Yu Qing by name and because of this little rtions, what one could do is to preserve the dignity of the Maquis and residence of the Marquis of Lin An.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s handsome profile. He said it carelessly, as if all these things were not important at all but in all those years, all those unspoken words were only ced in his heart.

    Xie Jing Xing was a candid person but he was the least honest person. He candidly stated the genuine facts and truthful process but he was dishonest to his own heart. He did not mention the grievances he had suffered or the worries that he carried. In everyone¡¯s eyes, he yed with life and trifled without respect, as if nothing in the world could stump him. However when he was arranging all these matters, in order to preserve the clean name of the Marquis residence, he was forced to bear the reputation of ¡®rebellious¡¯, ¡®impudent¡¯ and ¡®no regards for one¡¯s elders¡¯.

    Su Ming Feng was dumbfounded when he heard it.

    ¡°Being in Great Liang is not as simple as being noble and wealthy like you think.¡± He looked at the icicle on the tree and said heedlessly, ¡°If it was you, you would have cried and return to look for your mother in a day.¡±

    Su Ming Feng¡¯s throat was suck when he heard those words.

    ¡°There nopletely uncalled benefits in the world. Whatever that was gained had to be fought for. Su Ming Feng, your days arefortable but you cannot look at me with the perspective offort. I have experience much more than you had.¡±

    He sighed softly but there was still a smile on his face. That pair of peach blossoms eyes were slightly curved and the eyshes were hang in a nice arc. From this angle, his brows were gentle and beautiful like it was a spirit that walked out from a painting but in those pair of eyes, there was no smile at all.

    It was as cold as winter.

    ¡°The most important point is that there is no nurturing but only expungement from Ming Qi to me.¡± He said.

 Chapter 186: Dropping A Visit (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 186: Dropping A Visit (Part 1)</h4>

    Su Ming Feng left staggeringly. When he left, he seemed to have experience a tremendous change that his soul was somewhat lost.

    Shen Miao initially wanted to say a few words to Xie Jing Xing but Xie Jing Xing had returned to his indifferent appearance and smiled as he urged her to return to the residence to rest, unwilling to mention about the matter. Shen Miao was helpless and could only go along with what he wanted to do.

    Some people liked to share their painful experiences to win the sympathy of others. However one would not be willing to share with others the thing that made one really upset as every time when one remembered about it, it would be stabbing oneself with a knife. For Xie Jing Xing type of person, most likely he was not willing to reveal his weaknesses to others so in the eyes of others, he was very strong and nothing was impossible for him.

    However Shen Miao heard something from his words, ¡®the most important point is that there is no nurturing but only expungement from Ming Qi to me¡¯.

    Even upon returning to the Shen mansion, Shen Miao was still thinking about this matter. What was the meaning that there was only expungement from Ming Qi to Xie Jing Xing? What floated in Shen Miao¡¯s mind was the events of thest lifetime.

    In thest lifetime the residence of the Marquis of Lin An still fell at the end. Xie Ding and Xie Jing Xing both died in the battlefield and the remaining brothers, Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu were promoted as officials and Madam Fang also rose as a result. How in this lifetime, even though the three sons of the Xie family were gone, Xie Ding was still alive. As long as Xie Ding was still there, the residence of the Marquis of Lin An was not considered fallen. If Xie Ding had the intention to remarry, there was a possibility to have another son at this age. Even though it would look rather miserable, butparing to the previous lifetime, it was already much better.

    The difference between thest lifetime and the current one seemed to have started two years ago. In the previous lifetime, Xie Jing Xing did not set off to Northern Jiang but only did so in a few years¡¯ time and with time being shifted earlier, it had led to some changes. Just what exactly cause Xie Jing Xing to make this decision?

    Because of her? Shen Miao was deep in thoughts. But what did Ming Qi do to push it?

    In thest lifetime when Shen Miao knew of the Xie family¡¯s matter, she would sigh. She had initially suspected if the Imperial family was involved in the matter but did not delve deeper into matters. Be it be rtions or reasonings, other than the father and son of the Xie family being a scoundrels, they were nothing but loyal to Ming Qi. If it was just because of being wary of their meritorious achievements that they were obliterated, then the Imperial family was just too ruthless and unfeeling.

    At this moment, a conjecture appeared in her mind.

    Assuming the Imperial family had already pointed the head of the arrow towards the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, then the death of the father and son of the Xie family in the battlefield would be the ending that the Imperial family nned for the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. Then because Xie Jing Xing took the initiative to request for the expedition in advance, the Imperial family¡¯s ¡®ns¡¯ were brought forward.

    The Imperial family had its wish fulfilled and made Xie Jing Xing ¡®die in the battlefield¡¯ but at this time Xie Ding was still alive. Not only that, Xie Ding still had two sons but the ambitions of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An that Imperial family felt had not yet disappear. Fortunately Xie Ding was unable to recover after Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death and thus there was no rush to carry out the ¡®n¡¯.

    Two yearster, the Shu sons of the Xie family die in an ident and since then Xie Ding had no possibility of changing his fortune, thus even if he was remained, there would not be any problems. The Imperial family then change their previous ns and even took the initiative to cate, to show kindness andpassion to the officials.

    If one said that Xie Jing Xing had anticipated everything that happened in the future, then the decision to go for the expedition two years ago was not a rash action. Just like what he told Su Ming Feng, it was the only way to protect the residence of the Marquis of Lin An.

    However all these were Shen Miao¡¯s thoughts and no one would know what the truth was. As she was thinking about it, she felt that it was better to find an opportunity to ask Xie Jing Xing about it. In the past life she did not delve deep into it but in this lifetime, she was just too curious about it.

    On this night, Shen Miao kept on thinking carefully over it, Su Ming Feng endured the suffering and naturally there were still others that had no mood to sleep.

    In the residence of Prince Ding, it was brightly lit the entire night.

    Fu Xiu Yi sat on the highest position and looked at the subordinate that came to report before slowly asking, ¡°Su Ming Feng went to the residence of Prince Rui?¡±

    The subordinate said, ¡°Exactly so. After exiting, the heir of the Count of Ping Nan seemed to have suffered an provocation and had a preupied appearance.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi waved his hands and the subordinate withdraw. The aide by his side came up to ask, ¡°For the heir of the Count of Ping Nan to go to the residence of Prince Rui in the middle of the night, could it be that there are some secret rtions with Prince Rui?¡±

    ¡°The residence of the Count of Ping Nan is no longer in the officialdom circle so even if Prince Rui wanted to find someone to cooperate with, he would not look for him.¡± Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°The Su family was originally a very good chess piece and if it was not at Su Ming Feng who suddenly became seriously ill and the Su family gradually withdrew from officialdom, one would not be at this step. However...¡± He continued, ¡°It is really fortunate for the Su family to escape from misfortune.¡±

    The aide said, ¡°Speaking of which, initially when the heir of the Count of Ping Nan was sick, it was really very strange. Because the heir of the Count of Ping Nan was sick, the Count resigned from his post and guradually retired that there was almost no news from them in Ding capital.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yiughed, ¡°Could it be that you really thought that Su Ming Feng was really sick?¡±

    ¡°May your Highness enlighten this one.¡±

    ¡°Su Ming Feng and Xie Jing Xing, of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, are best friends.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°It is indeed strange that the Su family would suddenly withdraw from officialdom. Especially Su Ming Feng, at that time it was when he was flourishing but suddenly he got seriously sick and no longer strove and directly resigned. It was said that he would not live past a few years but see, two years had pass and Su Ming Feng is living well in the residence of the Count of Ping Nan. This is obviously that he had wisent up for the sake of personal survival and quickly retreated like rapids. Naturally there was someone who reminded them. The residence of the Count of Ping Nan and the residence of the Marquis of Lin An always had good rtions. Other than having one¡¯s good friend reminding, other people would most likely be unwilling to meddle with other¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± The aide unconvincing asked, ¡°There is still the Marquis of Lin An, Xie Ding, in the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, so why the one that warned them is Xie Jing Xing and not Xie Ding?¡±

    ¡°It is difficult for Xie Ding to save himself.¡± Fu Xiu Yi took a sip of tea. ¡°Xie Ding is proud and arrogant and would often be impudent in front of Imperial Father due to the military power he held. Imperial Father had long had the intention to remove it. If Xie Ding was a little smarter, he would have exercised restraint but take a look, has he ever exercise restraint in Ding capital? It is Xie Jing Xing that one cannot underestimate.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said as he squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Xie Jing Xing also acted arrogantly and unbridled?¡± The aide said, ¡°When anyone in Ding capital mention about Xie Jing Xing, everyone would know that he was a stubborn and daring person.¡±

    ¡°Yes but don¡¯t forget one point.¡± Fu Xiu Yi replied, ¡°From the beginning, he did not enter officialdom.¡±

    ¡°Everyone said that it was because of Xie Ding that Xie Jing Xing did not enter officialdom and deliberately dyed his purpose in life but I did not think so. During the Chrysanthemum banquet, when Xie Jing Xing dealt with his two Shu younger brothers, he had exhibited martial arts skills that mad one admire from the heart. He is a worldly talent but was not willing to disy it. What is this called? This is concealing oneself.¡±

    ¡°How many years Xie Ding have live? And how many years Xie Jing Xing live? Xie Ding had lived for so many year but was still blinded by the residence of the Marquis of Lin An¡¯s riches and glory but even though Xie Jing Xing was at such a young age, he was able to judge and size up the situation. Xie Jing Xing is the scariest person in the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. So the person who warned the Su family was not Xie Ding but Xie Jing Xing and only Xie Jing Xing.¡±

    The aide looked towards Fu Xiu Yi, ¡°Is your Highness viewing Xie Jing Xing too highly? Even if Xie Jing Xing reminded the Su family, it cannot prove anything.¡±

    ¡°What cannot be proven?¡± Fu Xiu Yi looked at him and asked, ¡°How about adding the Xie family army?¡±

    ¡°Xie family army?¡± The aide was puzzled and immediately thought of something before looking at Fu Xiu Yi in shock, ¡°Your Highness means.¡±

    ¡°In short, the scariest in the residence of the Marquis of Lin An is not Xie Ding but Xie Jing Xing.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°When this person is young of age, he already had the ambition and brainds so if he was given power, the Ding capital would only be up in chaos. With him around, one would not be able to swallow down the residence of the Marquis of Lin An.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately Xie Jing Xing is already dead.¡± After the aide heard Fu Xu Yi¡¯s words, he sighed in relief, ¡°The current residence of the Marquis of Lin An can no longer make any waves.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°Towards a dangerous enemy, one must always kill when it had not fully grown uet. But.¡± He changed the topic, ¡°I am now curious as to why did Su Ming Feng mix with Prince Rui?¡±

    ¡°Not only that.¡± The aide continued his words, ¡°Princess Rong Xin seemed to be investigating Prince Rui. Su Ming Feng¡¯s people were also monitoring the Shen mansion, seemingly monitoring the every movement of the Fifth Shen Young Lady. Princess Rong Xin is also like so.¡±

    ¡°Su Ming Feng, Prince Rui, Princess Rong Xin and Shen Miao.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°There must be some special rtionship between these people. Especially between Shen Miao and Prince Rui now that they were bestowed marriage by Imperial Father. I am understands Imperial Father¡¯s temperament very clearly and he is one that would not hand things that one have ims over. The Shen family is already an object in Imperial Father¡¯s back and Imperial Father will not give this advantage to outsiders so how would one bestow her to Prince Rui to be a Prince Consort unfathomably? From this view, this is an uneconomical transaction for Ming Qi.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness means.¡± The aide muttered to himself irresolutely.

    ¡°This marriage is requested on the initiative of the side of Prince Rui. Not only that, Prince Rui must have used some method to force Imperial Father to make this decision.¡± Fu Xiu Yi suddenly smiled strangely, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange? Previously I suspected that there was an unusual rtionship between Prince Rui and SHen Miao but felt that Prince Rui is not one who would change the world ns for a female. However from the current situation it seemed that I am wrong as Prince Rui have real feelings for Shen Miao. Thus he would rack his brains to obtain an Imperial decree.¡±

    ¡°In this world there is no matter that will happen without reason. Su Ming Feng and Princess Rong Xing had never left Ding capital for an entire life so it is not possible for them to know Prince Rui. However their attitude towards Prince Rui seemed to be as if they were familiar with him. Moreover Prince Rui and Shen Miao only encountered a few times so how would he take such a step for her? Could it be that Prince Rui hade to Ming Qi before?¡±

    The aide was shock, ¡°Your Highness mean that Prince Rui previously came to Ding capital and met them and had some rtionship with them?¡±

    ¡°It is naturally not possible toe over brazenly.¡± Fu Xiu Yi smiled, ¡°Perhaps we have been deceived from the beginning or that Prince Rui had been living in Ding capital as a citizen of Ming Qi from the beginning. Otherwise why would he need to wear a mask? One heard that everyone in the Imperial family of Great Liang was shockingly beautiful so why does Prince Rui not dare to show his true face?¡±

    ¡°I think that he has a face that we will definitely recognise.¡±

    The aide was silent, as if this news had shock him so much that he could not say a single word.

    Fu Xiu Yi smiled, ¡°But all these are just my own guesses and it is not urate now. It is alright as I have sent people to continue monitoring. It is just that now one look forward even more to Prince Rui¡¯s secret.¡± He paused for a while before suddenly remembering and asked, ¡°How is Pei Lang doing?¡±

    The aide was startled and recalled for a bit, ¡°Still refuses to loosen his mouth.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi smiled, ¡°Continue. Just don¡¯t let him die.¡± He then said, ¡°The people that the Shen family found all have really hard bones. One really envious.¡±

    The aide heard it and his entire body felt a chill but he dared not say anything and only respectfully withdraw.

 Chapter 186: Dropping A Visit (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 186: Dropping A Visit (Part 2)</h4>

    The Shen family finally epted the fact that ¡®Shen Miao would be marrying to Prince Rui¡¯ and since the marriage had been settled, the request of marriage was sent and the list of betrothal gifts had been prepared so the female side had to show their attention to this marriage. Even though Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan did not agree for Shen Miao to marry Prince Rui, if they did not prepare well, other people would feel that they did not value Shen Miao.

    Even with hisst breath, Shen Xin would not be willing to let others look down at his daughter. It was just that the list of betrothal gifts that Prince Rui had sent over was just too shocking that preparing the dowry had be a problem.

    Originally Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan both had military lineage and due to the military merits in the early years, they had receive many rewards. Both of them were not in Ding capital for most of the year thus other than the portion that was given to Old Shen Furen and the public fun, they did not touch the rest. There were only two children in the residence and Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan was not bias to any, dividing everything to half. This was in fact considered very broad minded.

    However in the two years in Xiao Chun City, they had invested a lot of money into the Luo family army and thus the Shen family¡¯s wealth was not as substantial as before. But everything was med on the list of betrothal gifts that Prince Rui sent. Even when the Shen family was in their heyday, it would also be difficult to carry it on their backs.

    Previously Shen Qiu still felt that Prince Rui was bragging as this list of betrothal gifts was enough to marry ten high-ranking noble families¡¯ daughters. It might be that Prince Rui was joking with the Shen family but on the second day, Tie Yi moved two chest of gold geese by the orders of Prince Rui, almost scaring Shen Qiu to stumble.

    That was something that even the Empress Dowager would treasure but Prince Rui gift it as a ¡®good omen¡¯ and just ce it in a random box to send it over.

    After that, everyone believed that Great Liang was really rich and Prince Rui was really squandering money like dirt. This list of betrothal gifts was not a joke and Shen Miao¡¯s dowry had be a big problem.

    Shen Qiu took the initiative to give Shen Miao his portion of the money, that was left to him to marry a wife, and said, ¡°One cannot be short-sighted. How could one let Younger Sister¡¯s dowry be lesser than half of what Prince Rui¡¯s list of betrothal gifts? If one reached Great Liang, others would look down. Our Shen family¡¯s Young Lady is the best and Prince Rui gifting such betrothal gifts, whereas our dowry is so little, one does not know if he would look down. One cannot be muddleheaded. The very most one can pawn the antiques in my room. Even though we are poor, we cannot lose face.¡±

    Shen Xin seemed to be taking it into consideration.

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    The Shen family was in any case considered one of the richest family in Ding capital but why from Shen Qiu¡¯s mouth, it seemed that it was very improvised and one had to pawn the things in the house to make up the dowry?

    One did not fear that others wouldugh their heads off upon hearing it.

    Because it was the end of the year, the big and small matters in Ding capital was much more rxed and Shen Miao¡¯s marriage was bestowed by Emperor Wen Hui. Perhaps Emperor Wen Hui knew that the Shen family had a lot of dissatisfaction about the marriage in their hearts, he specially gave Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan a period of leave so that they could apany Shen Miao and only return after Shen Miao¡¯s marriage waspleted.

    Naturally Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan were happy as their minds were all focused on Shen Miao even without the Emperor¡¯s approved leave. Shen Qiu and Luo Ling were in the army and upon reaching the end of the year, there would not be much work thus these days they were in the residence, helping Luo Xue Yan on New Year¡¯s stuff or helping Shen Miao around.

    The entire family was in the hall chatting leisurely, with the freshly made snacks by the chef and the charcoal burning brightly. Luo Tan smiled towards Shen Miao, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, once the year is over, you will be married off. Even though it is not possible to embroider one¡¯s wedding dress now, you still have to prepare something for yourself. You should get the embroidery maidens over to quickly measure and speed up the process to finish the dress.¡±

    When the females in Ming Qi were to be married, they would embroider their wedding dress. Generally when the engagement was done early, they would start to embroider a few years ahead. Those who settled their engagementter would instruct the tailor to make a wedding dress before stitching a few patterns on it, to symbolise that it was personally done. Like that, there would signify harmonious intention.

    The Shen family originally was not anxious about Shen Miao¡¯s marriage as they wanted to start looking for suitable young talents after the year was over and at that time it was just suitable for Shen Miao to start embroidering her wedding dress. Who knew that Emperor Wen Hui would hand out an Imperial decree and it disrupted everything. It was impossible for Shen Miao to personally embroider a wedding dress thus nothing could be done.

    Luo Xue Yan smack her head and said worriedly, ¡°I have almost forgotten about this matter these days. Tan-er is right, Jiao Jiao¡¯s wedding dress have to be prepared. I am not familiar with Ding capital¡¯s embroidery maidens soter I will ask those closer Furens where the best clothes and jewelry can be bought. Jiao Jiao¡¯s wedding dress cannot be done sloppily.¡± After finish speaking she looked at Shen Miao and smiled, ¡°Jiao Jiao¡¯s stature is slip and would look good in a wedding dress.¡±

    When Shen Miao heard about it, what appeared in her mind was that day when Xie Jing Xing pulled her into his embrace and the sentence that he said ¡®after hugging one would know¡¯. She could not help but felt that her face was a bit hot.

    Shen Qiu asked, ¡°Younger Sister, why is your face so red? Should a physician be called over to take a look?¡±

    Luo Ling¡¯s gaze shed but he kept his head down and did not speak a single word.

    Luo Tan was smilling and spoke to Luo Xue Yan on what kind of patterns to be embroidered on the wedding dress to make it festive and saw a servant running in from outside, ¡°Furen, Master, there is someone at the door requesting for a visit.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t one already said that these days guest are not wee? Aren¡¯t the main doors closed?¡± Shen Xin said unpleased, ¡°Why did you not refuse?¡± He wanted to enjoy a few days of peace left and thus rejected everyone as he did not want to see everyone whoe to Shen mansion.

    The servant was almost in tears, ¡°It¡¯s. It¡¯s His Highness Prince Rui of Great Liang.¡±

    Luo Tan¡¯s eyes widen and Shen Qiu stood up instantly and ask murderously, ¡°What is he here for?¡±

    The servant said, ¡°This lowly one did not ask.¡±

    Before thest word fell, one heard a low pitch voice that sounded from behind the servant.

    ¡°To gift a wedding dress.¡±

    Behind the servant, a tall and straight figure emerged. The servants in the Shen mansion might not be eye-catching but each one of them were considered proper and upright and after following Shen Qiu for so long, they also had some traces of heroism. However aspared to the person behind, it was like there was some dirt on their faces.

    The purple gold robes were swaying as his smile had some traces ofziness but it did not repulse others and seemed to be somewhat cynical. However the silver mask gave out a slight cold which made him look somewhat deep and unpredictable. Even if one was unable to see his appearance, the outline of his face was good to look at. In particr when one walked leisurely over, elegantly and nobleness made one unable to turn their eyes away from the strong light.

    He said, ¡°Prince Rui.¡±

    Even the person reporting their name was so arrogant and impudent.

    Shen Qiu almost pulled out his sword. He mmed his hand onto the table and the tes on the table that had snacks shook. He asked, ¡°You are Prince Rui?¡±

    Prince Rui nodded his head.

    ¡°Why are you marrying my Younger Sister? What conspiracy are you plotting?¡± Shen Qiu shouted.

    Luo Tan¡¯s jaw almost fell out. Shen Qiu¡¯s hostility towards Prince Rui was just too great. Even though everyone had such thought in their hearts, it was too rude to directly ask someone about it.

    ¡°Jiao Jiao is gentle, sensible, dignified and generous. I have been admiring greatly and requested the marriage earnestly. Fortunately the Emperor is broadminded and was not insulted.¡± He slowly said with a smile.

    Shen Miao could not help be shiver. She was really not used to hearing Xie Jing Xing using such a gentle tone to speak. One had known that at the beginning when they were not familiar, every time Xie Jing Xing see her, it was all sounding her out, treating her indifferently and ridiculing.

    Shen Xin and Shen Qiu suddenly became furious. Prince Rui¡¯s remarks was praising Shen Miao on the surface but also said that he had admired Shen Miao and the more he said the worst it became. What did it mean that the Emperor was broadminded and was not insulted? Other people might not know but they knew it clearly that it was obviously Prince Rui that forced Emperor Wen Hui to pass the Imperial decree. The broadminded of the Emperor was forced and not being insulted? Who was not being insulted?

    Shen Qiu and Shen Xin were like two cannons and there was only a shortage of a spark before they blew up. This Prince Rui had done all the bad things and for what reason did hee over to wag his wolf¡¯s tail.

    However Luo Xue Yan¡¯s gaze soften.

    How a female view a male and how a male view another male were different. When a female view a male, one would look at the details. Prince Rui did not use ¡®this Prince¡¯ but use ¡®I¡¯. When referring to Shen Miao, he did not use ¡®Fifth Shen Young Lady¡¯ but instead use ¡®Jiao Jiao¡¯. If it was just for the military power of the Shen family, Prince Rui had already achieved his goal and this was not necessary. Regardless of whether this moment was sincere or an act, it was very good that he wa willing to spend the effort to it. For instance with Fu Xiu Yi, when Shen Miao was initially admired Fu Xiu Yi, at one end Fu Xiu Yi made Shen Miao sway but he did not stay away or reject but also did not ept and was not willing to spend effort to please. Thus the Shen family was not willing to let Shen Miao be together with Fu Xiu Yi. Not only because Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s identity would pull the Shen family into the water, it was because Fu Xiu Yi did not love Shen Miao at all.

    If one love another, one would be willing to put in effort for her. If one was not willing to spend a little effort then what would be expected for the future?

    As Luo Xue Yan sized Prince Rui up, she saw that Prince Rui was willing to spend effort and it was already much better than she had though. What more was if one were topare about appearance and temperament, it was difficult for Prince Rui to give others a bad feeling.

    Compared Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s breezy attitude and air of a Prince of being sleek, smooth and evasive, Prince Rui waszy and unbridled but one could see the true nature. For such true nature to be present from an Imperial family, it was even more valuable. Luo Xue Yan hoped that the husband that Shen Miao married to, would not put a false face when interacting with Shen Miao.

    She said, ¡°Your Highness Prince Rui.¡±

    ¡°My name is Yuan and the style name is Jing Xing.¡± Prince Rui said, ¡°Furen can call me Jing Xing.¡±

    Shen Miao almost choke on the tea.

    Luo Xue Yan was somewhat surprised as the people in the Imperial family were most particr with regtions. Even between blood brothers, one would often pay attention to this and that. For people in Great Liang to be in Ming Qi, it was considered to be very noble guests moreover Prince Rui was the blooded Younger Brother of Emperor Yong Le. One did not expect that he would let others call him by his styled name.

    Only when one¡¯s rtionship was extremely close, could one let others call their styled name.

    Luo Xue Yan¡¯s gaze of Prince Rui soften even more as she said, ¡°Jing Xing, sit down first.¡± He then instructed Jing Zhe, ¡°Serve the tea.¡±

    Shen Qiu and Shen Xin immediately looked at Luo Xue Yan in shock. They did not expect Luo Xue Yan to treat this Prince Rui this good in such a short time. When Luo Ling saw it at the side, he looked at him with some attention.

    ¡°Jing Xing.¡± Luo Tan suddenly said, ¡°Is this not the name of Ding capital¡¯s residence of the Marquis of Lin An¡¯s heir?¡±

    Shen Miao was holding the teacup but her heart was somewhat weak.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s daringness could cover the entire Heavens. He actually dared to say his little name here. Was it he had felt that since Su Ming Feng and Princess Rong Xing had already known his true identity, there was no issues having a few more people know about it? Moreover anything rted to his identity would lead to another¡¯s suspicions and not only Xie Jing Xing did not avoid it, the still bring it up out rightly.

    Even if one was drinking tea, Shen Miao felt that she was getting drunk.

    Shen Qiu felt indignant in his heart and seeing that Luo Xue Yan letting Prince Rui sit down and instructed the servants to serve tea, he became unhappy and said after listening to Luo Tan¡¯s words, ¡°Correct. Prince Rui must not know who the heir of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An is right?¡±

    Prince Rui turned his head to look at him, ¡°Oh? Who is that person?¡±

    ¡°He is also called Xie Jing Xing and is the eldest Di son of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. Everyone say Southern Xie, Northern Shen, their Xie family are like our Shen family, Ming Qi¡¯s military lineage aristocratic families. Xie Jing Xing is the Xie family¡¯s Little Marquis and he is a rarely seen young talent. Just one person and with a single stroke, he was able to flip over countless of people and one did not even mention about his civil and military skills, he also have a handsome and wless face. He is considered a young talent that all of Ming Qi respected and one would exim good when hearing of him.¡± Shen Qiu sighed, ¡°Unfortunately Heavens is jealous of heroic geniuses. He fell early on in the battlefield in Northern Jiang.¡± He changed the topic of conversation and looked at Prince Rui provocatively, ¡°One do not know what is Your Highness Prince Rui¡¯s feeling about this person of the same name? Comparing to that person with both matchless military and civil abilities, what are your chances of winning?¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hearing Vice Marshal Shen¡¯s words, it seemed that one admires this Little Xie Marquis?¡± Prince Rui slowly asked.

    ¡°That is of course.¡± Shen Qiu said it so vehemently and ignored Luo Xue Yan¡¯s eye signals but saw Shen Xin¡¯s encouraging gaze and continued, ¡°He is the hero in my heart that no one can rece.¡±

    Shen Miao supported her forehead.

    If possible, she really wanted to pretend that she did not know Shen Qiu.

    Looking at Xie Jing Xing, he must be feeling extremely rejuvenated.

    Trantor: Dying of secondhand embarrassment for Shen Qiu and my hands are itching to take a needle and pop XJX¡¯s big ego that has be even more inted.

 Chapter 187: Wedding Dress (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 187: Wedding Dress (Part 1)</h4>

    Shen Qiu praised everything of Xie Jing Xing in Prince Rui¡¯s face. For ordinary people who waspared like this, they would not look good. Even though Prince Rui wore a mask, making others unable to see his face, everyone could clearly see that the corner of his lips were slightly hooked up and his voice was warm and courteous. The most important thing was that eye expressions could not lie and in Prince Rui¡¯s eyes, there was some delight.

    Shen Qiu spoke till his mouth was dry but not only did he not see Prince Rui¡¯s unbearable expression, he seemed to be very agreeable and said, ¡°Since it is so, it is really a pity.¡±

    Shen Qiu was greatly dispirited but his heart was more vignt towards this Prince Rui.

    Luo Xue Yan however was very satisfied. She was after all not as childish as Shen Qiu and not as picky as Shen Xin, this or that was also not good. Seeing that Prince Rui was not even angry at Shen Xiu¡¯s nonsense, Luo Xue Yan felt that in this short time of interacting with Prince Rui, she felt that Prince was was not bad. He looked very clear and gentle and his words were not of an act. Even though there was arrogance, it made one feel good.

    It was said that the more mother-inw looked at son-inw, the more satisfied she would be. Prince Rui quickly son the top spot at Luo Xue Yan¡¯s side and in Luo Xue Yan¡¯s heart, he was moreposed than Su Ming Feng, more straightforward than the Crown Prince and more magnanimous than Feng Zi Xian. Luo Ling was family so there was no need to mention about him.

    No only was Luo Xue Yan satisfied with Prince Rui, Luo Tan was also very satisfied with this MeiFu. Her mind was filled with bizarre things and asked Prince Rui a lot of novelty things of Great Liang. This Prince Rui had no patience with Emperor Wen Hui in the tribute banquet ande and leave as he wanted but with Luo Tan, he would answer all questions. Previously Luo Tan considered about Prince Rui saving Shen Miao but now felt that only Prince Rui could match up with Shen Miao, ¡°I see that MeiFu and Youngest Biao Sister are verypatible. Only MeiFu¡¯s good nature would be able to match with Youngest Biao Sister¡¯s character.¡±

    When the word ¡®MeiFu¡¯ was spoken, the entire room was quiet. Prince Rui was after all a member of the Imperial family and Luo Tan¡¯s identity was notparable. Luo Tan had a straightforward personality and did not realise what she had said. Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin however were unconsciously looking at Prince Rui¡¯s reaction.

    The corner of Prince Rui¡¯s lips hooked up and he willingly ept her views, ¡°Many thanks for Older Biao Sister¡¯s profound affection.¡±

    Older Biao Sister.

    Shen Qiu was flustered and exasperated, ¡°Who is your Older Biao Sister? Don¡¯t anyhow call!¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Qiu, what are you talking about?¡± Luo Tan red at him and said with a smile, ¡°About that, I am younger than you so it is weird for you to call me Older Biao Sister. It is better for you to call me Younger Biao Sister.¡±

    Shen Qiu stared at Prince Rui angrily. This person took advantage of a good looking face and an identity to gain likes from females and Luo Xue Yan and Luo Tan fell into that person¡¯s trap. It was indeed hateful.

    Luo Ling saw the chaotic in front of him and felt that it was somewhat funny. However as he smiled, he thought about something and could no longer smile but looked at Shen Miao with bitterness.

    Just as Shen Miao was thinking of Luo Tan¡¯s words, her heart felt somewhat unfathomable. Just what kind of wrong impression did Luo Tan had on Xie Jing Xing She did not know that Xie Jing Xing was mocking and ridiculing her in the beginning and every time she encountered him, it was like one was walking on a tightrope as she was not able to grasp the other¡¯s mind at all. If Luo Tan saw that Xie Jing Xing would not even change his expression when assassinating someone, one feared that she would not be able to say those words.

    Shen Xin saw that Luo Xue Yan and Prince Rui was getting closer as they chatted and his heart did not feel good. He purposely coughed twice and interrupted their conversation forcibly, asking Prince Rui, ¡°Didn¡¯t you said that you are gifting a wedding dress? Is it now you feel that our Shen family¡¯s tea is good to drink and deliberatelye over to drink?¡±

    Luo Xue Yan heard his unkind words and red at Shen Xin before turning over to Prince Rui and used a gentle tone that she had never use on Shen Xin for decades, ¡°Jing Xing, today you made a special trip over to gift Jiao Jiao a wedding dress?¡±

    ¡°The Imperial decree came down suddenly so I guessed that Jiao Jiao do not have time to embroidery her wedding dress. Fortunately when one came to Ding capital, Imperial Older Brother had allowed me to bring the best tailors along so that if one encounter a youngdy that one fancies, one can gift her the best wedding dress under Heavens when one marry her back.¡± She smiled lightly and his pair of eyes became as gentle as spring, ¡°The wedding dress ispleted after three months, thus one brought it over to let Furen take a look.¡±

    Three months? Shen Miao was startled and suddenly thought of a few days back when Xie Jing Xing hugged her and said that he wanted to measure clothes. Now that the wedding dress actually started to be made three months ago, one fear that at that time he had already gotten her measurements so what the need for that action. Indeed he spouted nonsense again and she actually believed him and let him take advantage of her. Shen Miao red at him angrily and Xie Jing Xing smiled gently.

    When Luo Xue Yan saw those little actions, her heart was even more happy. Now that this marriage could not be change, she could only turn it around tofort herself. Who knew that when she saw Prince Rui today, she felt that he was not bad as a person and was very much relief. Now that she saw the actions of these two people, it was a fight in jest between a coupled. Her daughter put on a matured and elderly air, that there was no innocence and bright personality of a young female. It was only in front of this Prince Rui that she portrayed a young female side and that Prince Rui looked like he was very fond of Shen Miao. Perhaps this marriage was predestined by Heavens.

    In Luo Xue Yan¡¯s heart, Prince Rui¡¯s position was a thousand more levels higher than Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s.

    Just as she was thinking, Shen Qiu call out from the sides, ¡°Three months? The Imperial decree was clearly handed down recently. You are clearly lying. Could it be that you are a prophet and knew that you will be marrying Younger Sister three months ago? And how do you know of Younger Sister¡¯s measurement? No matter how good a wedding dress is, Younger Sister will not wear an unsuitable wedding dress.¡±

    Shen Miao also looked at Xie Jing Xing. She wanted to hear how Xie Jing Xing would reply to Shen Qiu¡¯s question.

    Xie Jing Xing was indeed a master as he only said, ¡°Three months ago one happened to see Jiao Jiao on the streets and barely caught a glimpse of a passing beauty. One was then determined to marry none other than Jiao Jiao. Imperial Older Brother only let me gift wedding dress to the female one fancied but had not request to gift it after marriage. Fortunately one manage to marry.¡± Speaking. Till the end, his voice was very delighted as he swept a look at Shen Qiu, but it was filled with provocation.

    In the area of talking, Shen Qiu was not an opponent of Xie Jing Xing at all. These words made Xie Jing Xing look good and made himself unable to carry on.

    ¡°As for the measurements.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled gently, ¡°When one have the mind to find out, it would be found.¡±

    He gestured for Tie Yi to step forward. Tie Yi sprinted out and after a while ran in with arge box and ce it on the table.

    That box was somewhatrge and seemed to be made from incense wood, from which a faint scent of pear blossoms appeared, making one¡¯s heart ache. Everyone involuntarily surrounded the table, thinking that the wedding dress was most probably in it.

    Although Shen Miao was usually calm, her heart that some expectations.

    Every stitch and thread of the wedding dress in thest lifetime, was embroidered by her as she was very meticulous with the marriage to Fu Xiu Yi. She wanted to have brightly coloured decorations and gorgeous designs as a female¡¯s most beautiful moment was when a female became a bride. But Fu Xiu Yi was still hiding himself from others at that time and seek for simplicity and that the marriage not to be publicised. Thus she could only put away the desire to be morous and embroidered the wedding dress in a simple style with a in pattern.

    However one was still a female who was filled with yearning for the future and fond of affection. Thus she thought of a way to embroidered lotus with dark red threads on the red outer skirt and sew small peach blossoms in the muslin dress. Because the muslin dress was inside of the outerwear, others would not be able to see it. The lotus on the red skirt were sown with red threads so normal people would not be able to see it at all. The entire clothing was still simple overall.

    However in her heart, she was very proud of her little designs. She had thought that at night in the bridal chamber, when the couple were whispering sweetness, she would let Fu Xiu Yi guess and see if Fu Xiu Yi was able to guess what kind of flower designs there were on the wedding dress. Fu Xiu Yi would finally see the dexterous side of her and slowly fall for her.

    But till the end, themps burned bright and she waiting in the bridal chambers the entire night till the red candles dried out and her heart became icy cold due to the wait but Fu Xiu Yi did note. On the second morning, she was then informed that on the night before Fu Xiu Yi was druck and spend the night in the study. She did not sleep for the entire night but had to enter the Pce to greet the Emperor and Empress thus making a fool of herself, embarrassing Fu Xiu Yi.

    After giving her the cold shoulder for two to three months, Fu Xiu Yi then touched her.

    That wedding dress was only the beginning of her suffering. From the grievance she took on first night after marriage, the countless of grievances began to pile up.

    Shen Miao had always thought that one¡¯s heart would eventually feel the warm when one treat another well. Even if one did not like another, because of all those things that were done without reciprocation, one would be moved. However there were such a type of people that enjoys everything that others gave to them but also dislike it when others did not do well.

    That wedding dress, that consist of all Shen Miao¡¯s youthful hidden intentions, became forgotten at the end. The sentence that she wanted to ask ¡°Husband, look carefully at my wedding dress, do you discover anything¡± had not be asked in her entire life. She wanted to show others the wedding dress was never seen in an entire lifetime.

    She was so distracted that it was only when Luo Tan¡¯s shocked exmation pulled her out from her memories.

    She saw Luo Xue Yan reaching out and slowly took out the clothes from the box so that everyone could take a look.

    The action was extremely cautious, as if one was afraid of spoiling it.

    It was in a very bright red and the silk was very thin, as if the brocade had thousands of thin silk threads that were intertwined. And after being cut but the best tailor, there was not an inch more or an inch less.

    In the bright red fabric, there was fine and dense glittering golden light. One did not know if it was dusted with golden dust or what but these golden glittering things were mixed in it, making the entire clothing seem to be shining.

    The red beautiful robes were made from Hai Jiao brocade that was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wind and flows like red crimson clouds. Other than embroidering the red robes with gold, twelve different colours were used to embroider the Dragon and Phoenix design. The golden Dragon was powerful and the colourful Phoenix was charming. If one were to look deeper, the eyes of the Dragon and Phoenix were small ck precious stones and the dragon scales and phoenix fathers were all made of thin slices of cat eyes that were sown on individually.

    The red skirt and red pants were actually one and the colours were chaste and the width of it was wide that when a slight breeze pass, it would be like an immortal floating. One thoughts were also spend on these as there were lotus that were embroidered along the corner of the robes to represent auspicious wishes.

    One could not even mention about the scarf over the ceremonial robe. Fment patterns were embed on the edges and there were hundred of pearls that were sprinkled all over, dazzling everyone eyes. The Zi Sun Dai (Offspring Bag ¨C auspicious wedding bag to symbolise having lots of children) was made of go that it could reflect evil spirits.

    The thing that attracted others the most was that Phoenix crown.

    Precious jewels decorated the gold crown one round and on the edges of the gold crown, there were twelve precious stones. Each stone was decorated by six pears and each gems were separated by flowered pearls. There were six extended fans and each fan had one golden dragon, two precious stones, three flowered pearls and countless of pears decorating. Shen Qiu even inconsiderately counted and found that there were a hundred precious stones on the entire Phoenix crown and the ruby that were found in the Phoenix¡¯s eyes were even more valuable.

    Luo Xue Yan took out that heavy Phoenix crown and one was unable to tell what one¡¯s heart was feeling. Even if this Prince Rui was putting up an act, it was totally beyond one¡¯s expectations. One fear that just this Phoenix crown was what all the females in Ming Qi dreamed of and it was not inferior in any respect to the Empress¡¯s Phoenix crown. She open her mouth in rm, ¡°Jing Xing, is Jiao Jiao¡¯s Phoenix crown somewhat not appropriate?¡±

 Chapter 187: Wedding Dress (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 187: Wedding Dress (Part 2)</h4>

    The animal on the crown was a Phoenix and the Phoenix is the king of all birds thus only the Empress or Princess were allowed to wear it. Even though Shen Miao married Prince Rui and would be Rui WangFei, she had not reach to the level of a Princess. The animal on the top of the crown should be a coloured pheasant instead.

    Prince Rui smiled, ¡°Rest assure Furen, Imperial Older Brother know of this Phoenix crown. In our Imperial family of Great Liang, there are only us two brothers. Jiao Jiao married into the Imperial family, she would be part of the Imperial family so she worthy to bear the Phoenix.¡±

    Shen Xin looked thoughtfully at Prince Rui and Luo Xue Yan still wanted to say something when one heard Luo Tan eximing, ¡°What beautiful embroidered shoes.¡±

    Luo Tan carefully too out one embroidered shoe from a wooden box and ce it on her palm.

    This embroidered shoe was very exquisite. It was also red colour but on the shoe there was a small Phoenix embroidered on it and because there was not much surface on the show, it was very difficult to embroider an entire Phoenix, moreover there were gemstones that was embellished on the small feathers of the Phoenix. The soles of the shoe had patterns, with blooming lotus blossoms that symbolises the blooming of lotuses in every step. On the top of the shoe, there was tworge round shark pearls of the Southern Seas.

    When Shen Miao saw it, she was slightly stunned.

    The shark pearl of the Southern Seas were very precious because the harvesters would only pick pearls from shallow waters and it was not easy to salvage from deep sea. Only the most skilful of pearl harvesters would be able to entire to the lightly deeper area of the sea. Thus it was not easy to encounter such shark pearls like these.

    Shen Miao remembered that the current most favoured Consort Xu Xian only had one and wore it on her head to show that she was different. However one did not know that the two pearls in front was casually ce on the feet.

    If she were to know, one did not know how furious Consort Xu Xian would be.

    Shen Xin was silent for a moment before spitting out a sentence slowly, ¡°You are considerate.¡±

    With such an arrangement, such a delicate wedding dress, it could be said to be unique and unmatched in the whole of Ming Qi. Prince Rui need not have to take this step at all. However he had done it and in any cause, this would let Shen Miao be envious and not ridiculed during her wedding.

    Prince Rui smiled, ¡°As long as Jiao Jiao is happy.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved. Looking at that exquisite and beautiful Phoenix crown and that exquisitely dainty and ravishingly beautiful red embroidered shoes and thinking that when such clothes were worn, it would definitely be extremely beautiful.

    In her past life, she had never worn such gorgeous clothes before.

    In the previous lifetime when she had married to Fu Xiu Yi, he had not done well and dressing simple and in became her usual habit. Afterwards when Fu Xiu Yi ascended to the throne, she had be a hostage in Qin country and there was no need for any gorgeous clothings. Thenter when she returned, there was an additional beautiful and intelligent Mei Furen in the Pce and it would be bringing trouble to herself if she were topete with Mei Furen on being charming and beautiful. Even much after, as an Empress, she had to wear in a dignified and elegant style and wear old and darker colours. She was obviously a young female butpared to Mei Furen, she looked like she was much older than Mei Furen.

    Counting it, her youth seemed to have endedpletely on that night when she married to Fu Xiu Yi and what followed was suffering and her being forced to grow up quickly.

    Xie Jing Xing was dispatched by Heavens to fulfil her long-cherished wishes. Shen Miao was unable to helpughing in her heart. It was like Xie Jing Xing had unknowingly helped her to make up for all her regrets.

    This was perhaps a type of fate in life.

    After the wedding dress was revealed, even the ever picky Shen Qiu had nothing to say.

    In all fairness, even if it was Shen Qiu, he was not able toe out with such detailed, delicate and elegant wedding dress. Even though he would give all his thoughts and everything to the youngdy he loved, but unable to do it was unable to do it. Prince Rui was able to do it because he was Prince Rui and nothing more.

    Shen Qiu could not help but look at Shen Miao. If Shen Miao followed such a person like this and would enjoy glory, splendour, wealth and rank for an entire lifetime and this Prince Rui¡¯s temperament was as good as his performance today, then Shen Miao¡¯s lifetime would be worth it.

    After chatting for a while more, Luo Xue Yan warmly invited Prince Rui to stay to eat. Prince Rui did not refused and smiled, ¡°But I would like to have some words with Jiao Jiao and do not know if Furen would allow.¡±

    Shen Qiu immediately warned, ¡°What do you want to say to Younger Sister? It is the same as telling me. Let¡¯s go. We will go to the courtyard topare notes by exchanging some moves.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan pulled Shen Qiu by the ears to move him aside and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could Prince Rui bepared with such a rough person like you?¡± She then looked at Prince Rui and could not stop smiling, ¡°Then let Jiao Jiao bring you to the room to chat. Don¡¯t talk for too long as it would be time to eat soon.¡±

    Shen Miao and Shen Qiu, ¡°...¡±

    Mother, do you still remember who was your biological children?

    The more Luo Xue Yan looked, the more she felt that Prince Rui was good. A grand Prince of First Rank of Great Liang still specially asked for her opinion about talking to Shen Miao, it could be seen that he knew his manners. Luo Xue Yan was thinking of letting Shen Miao and Prince Rui spend more time together and those looks and small gestures that those two had were seen by her. A female understood what a female thought and Shen Miao obviously felt some interest with Prince Rui as she had never look at Luo Ling, Su Ming Feng and Feng Zi Xian like that.

    This kind of joyous little bickering sweethearts were as depicted in the novels.

    Luo Xue Yan eagerly went to instruct the kitchens. Even though Shen Miao was quite speechless, she still looked at Xie Jing Xing and said, ¡°Follow me to my courtyard.¡±

    Shen Qiu anxiously wanted to follow but Shen Miao turned back and said, ¡°Eldest Brother, you better not go.¡±

    Shen Qiu widen his eyes incredulously, ¡°Younger Sister.¡±

    ¡°Older Biao Brother.¡± Luo Tan tugged the corner of his clothes, ¡°The couple have sweet nothings to say so why a grown man like you listen to it for?¡± She looked at the absent-minded Luo Ling, ¡°If you want to exchange blows, then look for Older Brother Ling.¡±

    Luo Ling recovered to his senses and smiled bitterly but still said, ¡°If Older Biao Bother wants to exchange blows, I naturally will apany.¡±

    Today it was Shen Qiu first time to be rejected but all the female in the house and felt greatly wronged in his heart. He naturally had to test Shen Miao¡¯s future husband properly. How could one let flowery talk and a face that could not be seen clearly person deceive him? Indeed females were easy to deceive. He looked at Shen Xin and said unhappily, ¡°Father, just let that fellow go like this?¡±

    Shen Xin hung his head down, and one did not know what he was thinking, he then looked at Shen Qiu when he heard it and said, ¡°After the meal, go and exchange some blows with him and test his martial arts skills.¡±

    Shen Qiu¡¯s eyes brighten and rubbed his fists together, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sure enough, Shen Xin and him were together in it. He must let Prince Rui see clearly that it was not so easy to marry the females in the Shen family.

    Shen Miao brought Xie Jing Xing to her own courtyard. Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang were tidying up the nts in the entire courtyard with some servants and when they saw Shen Miao leading a male back, they jumped in shock. It was only when Gu Yu and Jing Zhe greeted Prince Rui then the rest of the servants recovered to their senses and quickly greeted.

    Shen Miao directly brought Xie Jing Xing back to her room.

    She was not afraid to be seen by others. Anyways it was not Xie Jing Xing¡¯s first time in her room as he woulde over for tea and snacks every three to five days. He had long been familiar to the paths in the Shen mansion. However when she turned her head around, she saw Xie Jing Xing looking around everywhere and could not help but be annoyed, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time so what is there to look?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time entering from the main doors.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled and sat in front of the table before looking and speaking to her, ¡°The feeling of entering from the main doors is different.¡±

    Shen Miao ridiculed, ¡°Are youining that previously you did not have a proper title and it was not appropriate?¡±

    ¡°Smart.¡± Xie Jing Xing said as he drank tea.

    ¡°That is created by you. No one invited you.¡± Shen Miao said with gritted teeth.

    Xie Jing Xing was in all smiles as he looked at her, ¡°Furen treats me very well. Older Biao Sister is also good.¡±

    Shen Miao rolled her eyes in her heart. That was because they did not see the cruel side of Xie Jing Xing. If they saw it, they would not treat him so well.

    She asked, ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡±

    ¡°The thing that you requested me to investigate. One have investigated clearly for you.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    ¡°Investigate?¡± Shen Miao was too busy these days and had forgotten what matter she had requested Xie Jing Xing to help and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Pei Lang¡¯s news.¡±

    Shen Miao suddenly came into realization and recalled that there was no news from Pei Lang these days and now became anxious, ¡°What was investigated? Is it that something happened to him?¡±

    ¡°You are very worried about him.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eye brows raised.

    ¡°He is one that works for me.¡± Shen Miao frowned.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xie Jing Xing shrugged his shoulders, ¡°He is now not in a very good state. Fu Xiu Yi seemed to have discovered his indentity and locked him in the underground prison of the residence of Prince Ding and is torturing him to tell him the truth.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart slightly tightened, ¡°Is he still alive?¡±

    ¡°Fu Xiu Yi did not get the answer he wanted so he would not let him die so easily.¡± Xie Jing Xing said and then stared at Shen Miao, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to worry that he will betray you.¡±

    ¡°He will not.¡± Shen Miao replied.

    Xie Jing Xing frowned slightly.

    Shen Miao had thought that even though Pei Lang was one who was too inhumanly rational but with regards to loyalty, there was nothing to pick on him. In the previous lifetime when he was working for Fu Xiu Yi, he was only loyal to Fu Xiu Yi. Pei Lang was a brilliant talent thus afterwards Prince Zhou and a bunch of other people wanted to pull him away from Fu Xiu Yi. Prince Zhou had the upperhand at that time and could give Pei Lang much more than Fu Xiu Yi could but Pei Lang was never moved.

    Pei Lang was a very principled person and it was higher than anything in his heart. Just like in the past lifetime when he was assisting Fu Xiu Yi, he had put in all efforts to help Fu Xiu Yi sit firmly on this position and used everyone who was by Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s side, which also includes her. Even thoughter because of Fu Ming and Wan Yu, Shen Miao knelt down to beg Pei Lang for help, Pei Lang was not moved by it and just look on as the Shen family fell. Perhaps he had even had a hand in it. However Shen Miao had never doubted Pei Lang¡¯s loyalty.

    Speaking of which, Fu Xiu Yi was impatient when dealing with her and after marriage, he was most of the time cold towards her. Other than the asional care and greetings that showed his responsibilities as a husband, most of the time Shen Miao would be alone in the residence of Prince Ding. Shen Miao wanted to be like by Fu Xiu Yi and knew that Fu Xiu Yi valued Pei Lang deeply so she consulted Pei Lang, hoping that Fu Xiu Yi would have a whole new level of respect for her.

    Pei Lang taught her patiently and there was not a time that he was annoyed. Most of the understanding that Shen Miao had towards the Ming Qi¡¯s political issues, other that asionally hearing from Fu Xiu Yi, were from the teachings of Pei Lang.

    Pei Lang was her teacher in Guang Wen Tang but in a matter of fact, he was considered her teacher in the residence of Prince Ding.

    Thus Shen Miao would not doubt that Pei Lang would betray her.

    ¡°Fu Xiu Yi have a lot of means.¡± There was a rarely seen trace of anxiety on Shen Miao¡¯s face, ¡°Especially for those who betray him. Once such a person like this was found, he would never give him any trust and would personally kill the person at the end. Since Pei Lang had been discovered by him, in order to obtain the answer at the moment, Fu Xiu Yi would perhaps keep him alive but it does not mean that he would not do other things to him. Perhaps all his limbs were gone.¡± Shen Miao had a cold sweat.

    Shen Miao had personally seen how Fu Xiu Yi treated people who betrayed him. Shen Miao had also personally seen what kind of ce the underground prison was like.

    Most likely from that time onwards, other having feelings of love, she had some traces of fear of Fu Xiu Yi.

    After all this person was gentle and warm in front of others but behind others was so ruthless. It made one give birth to a sense of chill.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze became sharp, ¡°How do you know how he treat the people who betrayed him?¡±

    If it was in the past, Shen Miao could also heard that there was something wrong with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words but at the moment, her mind was not at this and could not care less about it. After some thought, she then looked towards Xie Jing Xing, ¡°You have ways to save him right?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing withdrew the hand that was holding the teacup, ¡°Reason.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him. His gaze was sharp and there was no retreat at all, making one¡¯s heart shrink.

    ¡°Because there is no reason to watch with folded arms.¡±

 Chapter 188: Rescuing (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 188: Rescuing (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Because there is no reason to watch with folded arms.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Xie Jing Xing was silent.

    Shen Miao knew it herself that her reason was not justified. In the eyes of others, before cooperating with Pei Lang, she did not have any interaction with Pei Lang even though there was a name of him being a teacher and her a student in Guang Wen Tang, not a few words were passed between them on normal days. When one was not familiar with another but still gave important responsibilities to him and did not have a trace of doubt at all, in another eyes, this was naturally very strange.

    Particrly Xie Jing Xing was not a careless person and paid great attention to details that others neglected, making one feel timid with his acute sense.

    However there were many things could not be understood. She could not speak about the things in her previous lifetime. Not only others would not believe, even she was unable to convince herself.

    Shen Miao thought that Xie Jing Xing would continue probing but he nodded his head, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shen Miao was startled and release a sigh of relief.

    The most satisfying thing about working with Xie Jing Xing was that before he was a friend, Xie Jing Xing would think of ways to learn all the secrets of another but upon bing friends, he would respect others and not force one to speak of things they did not want to.

    Of course, perhaps he would be able to figure things out through his own methods.

    ¡°However.¡± Xie Jing Xing muttered, ¡°There are many guards in the residence of Prince Ding. It is not simple to rescue someone under Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s eyes.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved, ¡°You want to personally take action?¡±

    ¡°Else?¡± One could not hear anger or happiness in his tone of voice but there was some inexplicable feelings, ¡°The person that you personally request to rescue, how could I dare to make a mistake?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him hesitantly. Currently Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity was already a headache because of Princess Rong Xin and Su Ming Feng but fortunately these two people had slight affection for Xie Jing Xing in the past but there was none with Fu Xiu Yi. If Fu Xiu Yi knew of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity, if he did not take the opportunity to stir up matters then Shen Miao would have wasted so many years of knowing him.

    ¡°You... Be more careful.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I do not want to be a widow shortly after marriage.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°How could you curse yourself like this?¡± He then smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will not be a widow.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡± Forget about it. This person was definitely ying with her when he said those words. Xie Jing Xing was such a cautious person and would not personally take action. She had thought too much.

    After talking for a while more, the servant by Luo Xue Yan¡¯s side came over to inform them that it was time to eat. Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing walked out and the entire meal was eaten very harmoniously. Xie Jing Xing would even coax the then Princess Rong Xin, who was unwilling to be close to anyone, till she was happy much less the forthright and joyous Luo Xue Yan. He was knowledgeable and eloquent that even Luo Ling was unable to help but be attracted by some of his perspective.

    Even a discerning person like Shen Xin was unable to say anything. Shen Qiu remembered what Shen Xin said to him in the afternoon, to let him exchange blows with Prince Rui for learning purposes, so during midway of the meal, he threw out a sentence loudly, ¡°Today one had eaten too much so MeiFu,ter apany this Eldest Brother and exchange blows. One cannot just sit in the house all day and our family males should always be active.¡±

    The chopsticks in Shen Miao¡¯s hands stopped and Luo Xue Yan scolded, ¡°Shen Xiu, your skin is itchy is it? Do you want Mother to exchange some blows with you?¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡± Shen Qiu said in grievance, ¡°You better not meddle in matters of us youths.¡± He then looked at Prince Rui and suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh. Almost forgotten to ask. MeiFu, do you have martial arts skills?¡±

    ¡°Have slight knowledge of it.¡± Xie Jing Xing looked at him and smiled.

    Shen Qiu said seriously, ¡°Then that is good. Since you are in the Imperial family, one thinks that the martial arts teacher would not be bad. Don¡¯t worry. Eldest Brother will give in to you. However this Eldest Brother is one that worked in the army and would often exchange blows with soldiers without caring how heavy one¡¯s blows are. If one is careless...¡± He cupped his hands together, ¡°One hope that MeiFu would forgive this one time.¡±

    His words of ¡®Eldest Brother¡¯ sounded close but his words were of shame but his tone of voice and expression was joy and eager to try it out. One felt that if this meal was not finished at this moment, he would have immediately dragged Prince Rui to the field to exchange blows.

    Luo Tan and Luo Ling stood by and watched the fight. Luo Tan was very curious as to what level Prince Rui¡¯s martial art skills were at. Themon people knew very little about Prince Rui of Great Liang and previously only knew that everyone in the Imperial family of Great Liang had a beautiful appearance and this Prince Rui was of no exception. However as for everything else, he was very mysterious. His martial arts were not specifically mentioned by others so one did not think it was outstanding.

    However Luo Tan believed her instincts. Thest time when she went to the residence of Prince Rui to request Prince Rui to help, she felt that Prince Rui was a powerful person.

    What kind of scenario would it be when Shen Qiu went head to head with Prince Rui? Luo Tan had been a master of being a busybody, which was an ideal onlooker.

    Luo Xue Yan was so angry that she could not wait to go up and beat Shen Qiu up but Prince Rui was present and she need to maintain her air of being a matriarch of the household. She could only look towards Shen Xin and said in a threatening tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you care?¡±

    Who knew that the usually obedient Shen Xin did not even lift his eyelids and swallowed a mouthful of food before showing a look as though all this were worldly matters, ¡°What is there to care? Matters of the youth should be resolved by themselves.¡±

    Shen Miao could see it in an instant. How would Shen Qiu have such a courage and challenge Luo Xue Yan¡¯s patience for numerous times? It was obvious that he had Shen Xin behind him supporting. Shen Xin wanted to test Xie Jing Xing¡¯s martial arts?

    Shen Miao looked up at Xie Jing Xing who was by her side. He seemed to have noticed her gaze as Xie Jing Xing¡¯s head turned to the side as his lips hooked up.

    How could this person have such skills like this that gifting a wedding dress and lead others to want to give a crushing defeat. Shen Miao really admire it greatly.

    With Shen Xin¡¯s approval, Luo Xue Yan did not block it this time as it would seem that she was unreasonable. Thus after the meal, Shen Qiy could not wait as he pull Xie Jing Xing to the open space at the Shen mansion¡¯s courtyard.

    Luo Xue Yan feared that something would happen and could only follow on. Naturally Shen Xin wanted to go and since Luo Tan dragged Luo Ling to watch the fun, even if Shen Miao did not want to go, she had to go. The courtyard was surrounded by a circle of people, making it looked like one was watching apetition.

    Luo Xue Yan had already secretly warned not to create any incident and that he should be gentle as Prince Rui was a schr and the children of the Imperial family did not suffer so he should not treat him like he did to those soldiers and scare him.

    Those words entered Shen Qiu¡¯s left ear and exit from his right ear. He rushed over to lift a roll of weapons and asked, ¡°Which one does MeiFu want? You can choose first.¡±

    He said it in an extremely magnanimous manner.

    Upon seeing those weapons that were taken out, there were long spear, halberd, smashing iron bar, daggers, swords, giant hammer... There were even a fewrge axes.

    At the first nce, it was extremely heavy and a weapon that was difficult to wave around.

    Luo Xue Yan was so angry that she was not willing to look.

    Prince Rui¡¯s gaze was slightly startled.

    Shen Qiu saidcently, ¡°MeiFu, these weapons are extremely bnced. Just pick any weapon you like, in anyways this Eldest Brother will give in to you.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    One did not know why but Shen Qiu was not one with many thoughts, he had the cold and iron blood of a military person should have on worldly matters. However whenpeting with Xie Jing Xing, he became clumsy, almost like a child.

    Shen Mao could almost guess how funny her own Eldest Brother was in the eyes of Xie Jing Xing.

    Xie Jing Xing took a nce at those weapons and picked a short dagger from it.

    ¡°This?¡± Shen Qiu was startled as he did not expect Xie Jing Xing would pick a short dagger and said profoundly, ¡°MeiFu have a good eye but a chun (1 Chun = 1 inch) shorter means a chun more risk. Not many people would dare to carry this dagger. Do not choose it because it is light. Why not choose this sword? Although it is a little rusty, it is not heavy and you will be able to wield it.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks to Eldest Brother.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°I want exactly this.¡±

    Shen Qiu snorted, ¡°Then don¡¯t me this Eldest Brother for not giving you any face when dealing with you. The weapon you chose is really to inferior.¡±

    The corners of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips was pulled.

    Even though he was wearing a mask, but the smile on his lips always seemed to carry a littleziness and ridicule, making it easy for one to be angry. Shen Qiu immediately picked up a long spear and pointed its head at Xie Jing Xing.

    Luo Xue Yan hid her face.

    ¡°May Eldest Brother please.¡± Xie Jing Xing was very polite.

    ¡°Boast without shame.¡± Shen Qiu attacked with the long spear first.

    After so many years has passed, the young Vice Shen General had be a veteran General Shen and was envied by countless number of people in his life. He had won countless of victories and was known as the God of War and respected and worshipped by all martial arts practitioners... But he could clearly remember this afternoon that had a warm sunlight. This had be the memory... And shame that he could never eradicate for the many years in the future.

    Everyone did not see clearly what was going on but Shen Qiu rushed forwards and both of them were up in a bundle. However they quickly parted and Shen Qiu¡¯s spear was on the floor while the dagger that Prince Rui was holding was steadily locked on Shen Qiu¡¯s neck.

    Everyone in the Shen family, ¡°...¡±

    Prince Rui losen his hand and turned the dagger around before looking at Shen Qiu with a smile but not a smile, ¡°Many thanks to Eldest Brother for letting one win.¡±

    Those words made Shen Qiu¡¯s face turn purple red instantly.

    Everyone in the Shen family looked at one another as that did not understand what it meant. Luo Tan muttered, ¡°Older Biao Brother... Lost?¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    In the younger generation of Ming Qi, if Shen Qiu¡¯s martial arts was second, no one would dare to call themselves first. Firstly Shen Qiu was personally thought since young and every generation of the Shen family had the experience of war and there were many martial arts books that were kept in the house thus Shen Qiu was considered to have umted profound knowledge. Secondly, when Shen Qiu was young, Sen Xin had brought him by his side to the battlefield and recognised the swords and knives. With this two points, Shen Qiu¡¯s martial arts were all of substance and there was no unnecessarily moves.

    But Shen Qiu¡¯s spear was disarmed by Prince Rui and Prince Rui¡¯s dagger was on Shen Qiu¡¯s neck. No matter how one see, Shen Qiu had no way out.

    Shen Qiu gritted his teeth and even though his heart was unwilling, he could only say, ¡°One ept the lost.¡±

    Luo Tan had already took the led to p her hands, ¡°MeiFui is so powerful to be able to beat my Older Biao Brother. You are Ming Qi¡¯s number one...¡±

    Luo Ling quickly covered Luo Tan¡¯s mouth. Luo Tan was after all Shen Qiu¡¯s Younger Biao Sister but for her to encourage outsiders, one feared that Shen Qiu would be more upset when hearing it. He then looked at Luo Xue Yan uneasily. Thinking of her son losing to outsiders, Luo Xue Yan¡¯s heart must not befortable but who knew that when one look back, they saw that Luo Xue Yan had quickly walked over to Prince Rui¡¯s side and said, ¡°Jing Xing, your martial arts skill is this good?¡±

    ¡°One have been practicing martial arts since childhood but it is all stylish moves.¡± Prince Rui smiled, ¡°It cannot bepared to Eldest Brother strong blows. One is ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Young people do not need not always be humble.¡± Luo Xue Yan said, ¡°If one has an ability to be proud of then one should be proud. Then it would be like a youth.¡±

    Shen Miao said silently in her heart. Xie Jing Xing was already the first in terms or pride, if one let him be more prouder of himself then he would have ascended to Heavens...

    This meal could be said that the guest and host were happy eating. Luo Xue Yan and Luo Tan asked Xie Jing Xing a lot of martial arts questions. Xie Jing Xing had a modest attitude and seemed to know everything which made Luo Xue Yan pleasantly surprised. After Xie Jing Xing left, everyone dispersed while Luo Xue Yan kept on murmuring, ¡°Prince Rui, this child, looked not bad. Don¡¯t mention about his identity, just base on character, courage and character, it is the world¡¯s best.¡±

    ¡°Who can see what he looked like under the mask?¡± Shen Qiu said, ¡°Mother is being too bias. What if there is a scar on his face and it looks very ugly? Then again, how could one be able to see one¡¯s character? I see that he is nothing much at all.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡± Luo Xue Yan said, ¡°One have a stomach full of schrly literature. Even though I am unable to see the face of this child, his temperament is not bad. Even if one¡¯s face was not that good looking, one¡¯s temperament can make up for it. Besides, the bridges I have walked are more than the roads you have walked. Character can be seen in one¡¯s eyes and cannot be faked.¡±

    Shen Qiu snorted, ¡°This is biasness.¡±

    ¡°Shen Qiu. It is enough for today.¡± Luo Xue Yan swept a look at him and remembering of what had happened before, her anger burst out, ¡°What kind of intention do you have of targeting others on everything? Have the time to be jealous of another¡¯s martial art, might as well practice your martial arts skills. Only exchange a few moves and the dagger is on your throat. Aren¡¯t you ashamed when this was spoken out?¡±

    Shen Qiu quickly said, ¡°I know. Mother, I will now look for Father to practice. Immediately. At this moment.¡± As he said, he quickly fled away.

    Luo Xue Yan stared at the wooden box on the table. Shen Miao¡¯s wedding dress is in it and thinking of how valuable it was, it was better to be locked so that she could be rest assured. She then moved the box to the storeroom but saw that there was a doubleyer on the cover of the box.

    Her heart became suspicious and she opened it up. A little booklet wrapped in red cloth suddenly fell out.

 Chapter 188: Rescuing (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 188: Rescuing (Part 2)</h4>

    At the other side, Shen Qiu was talking to Shen Xin.

    ¡°Father, that Prince Rui skills is definitely umted more than a few years. From appearance, it should be umted since young. Otherwise it would not be possible for him to win me within a few moves.¡± Shen Qiu thought for a bit and continued, ¡°In addition his moves are all very vicious and could not bepared to those soldiers. It is reasonable to say that the Imperial family need not need to be like so.¡± Finishing he that said hatefully, ¡°This time I have taken it too lightly. The next time I must beat him up till he have a new respect for me.¡±

    Shen Xin waved his hands, ¡°Alright, you are not his opponent.¡±

    ¡°Father.¡± Shen Qiu turned pale with fright, ¡°You did not mean that because of my one mistake you take me lightly? I really lowered my guard this time and who knew that even though he looked like a good looking white-face schr, he hid his real talent. I...¡±

    ¡°These are the things he hid?¡± Shen Xin interrupted his words and a trace ofplex expression appeared on his face.

    ¡°Father?¡± Shen Qiu did not understand, ¡°What do you mean by that? Could it be that there are still things that he is hiding from us? Is he a good person or not?¡±

    ¡°Alright. You go out.¡± Shen Xin said, ¡°Don¡¯t indulge in flights of fancy and practice your martial arts well.¡±

    Shen Qiu, ¡°...¡±

    He only lost once. Why did is looked like he had be schr who had no strength to truss a chicken?

    Shen Qiu left angrily. He nned from this day forth to spar with others in the training field every day. But... When Shen Qiu left, he could not help but look back at Shen Xin.

    Why did Father looked like he was very worried?

    Shen Xin was indeed very worried. This worried was gradually magnified in his heart that it had almost reached to the point where it could not be concealed. He wanted to do something to divert his attention but the more he did that, the more he would think about this matter.

    But he could not talk to anyone as he did not know how big the impact would be if he told someone.

    He let Shen Qiu test out Prince Rui¡¯s martial arts skills and the intention behind was to see if Prince Rui was qualified to be a son-inw of the Shen family. Before today, Prince Rui was only a name on the Imperial decree of Emperor Wen Hui, thus the Shen family had no expectation on his abilities. They regarded Prince Rui as one who had malicious ambitions and that Shen Miao¡¯s marriage was not fair.

    But looking at Luo Xue Yan¡¯s happy interaction with Prince Rui today, per Shen Xin¡¯s understanding of his wife, Luo Xue Yan was very satisfied with Prince Rui.

    If Prince Rui already started to satisfy Luo Xue Yan then once could not treat Prince Rui as simple as a name on the Imperial decree. He must be the son-inw of the Shen family and had to go through different types of critical and demanding tests.

    Martial art was one of it. One did not request for exceptional martial arts skills but had to be able to protect Shen Miao¡¯s safety. As a husband of a female, if one¡¯s wife encountered danger, at least one must be able to protect her safety.

    Shen Xin thought it like that but unexpectedly some other things came out in this test.

    The few younger generations were unable to see clearly but Luo Xue Yan and he could see clearly. It was especially so for Shen Xin that each moves that both of them made could be seen clearly by him. Shen Xin had once seen someone using the move of locking the dagger to the throat that Prince Rui used.

    Xie Ding.

    The Shen family and the Xie family did not see eye to eye in court for generations as the Shen family paid attention to the rules and regtion with the troops while the Xie family focus on surprise attack and did not followmon sense. Their ancestors had fought for so many years and upon reaching Shen Xin¡¯s generation, it was so natural that one did not know why the two big aristocratic family were at odds with one another.

    The one that understood you the most was not friends but your enemy and this saying was very trues. Shen Xin had been secretlyparing with Xie Ding since youth. The Shen family had the Shen family spear which will kill everything within its surrounding. The Xie family did not have the Xie family spear but Xie Ding¡¯s dagger move of locking the dagger to the throat was envied by others. It was most suitable for assassinatingmanding General. Thinking about it, it was indeed terrifying to suddenly have a dagger at one throat even when one was fighting on horseback with a spear in one¡¯s hand.

    Just based on this move, Xie Ding almost won all the time.

    Xie Ding did not pass down this move to anyone but his only Di son, Xie Jing Xing. He even did not pass it down to his two Shu sons. When Xie Jing Xing was young and was exchanging blows with other, he used this move before and at that time Shen Xin coincidentally happened to be at the scene and was surprise by the fact that Xie Jing Xing was able to execute this move so ferociously at such a young age. He even made a slight change to Xie Ding¡¯s original move and it became even more vicious.

    When Prince Rui and Shen Qiu were sparring, this move was used.

    Or it could be said that the move that was used was after Xie Jing Xing had slightly changed it and the angle was exactly the same. One did not know if it was done intentionally or not as it was much slower that it was originally, which was almost an deliberate attempt to let Shen Xin see it clearly.

    Shen Xin could not hide the shock and horror when he saw that moment. Other than to cover it up with silence, he did not know what else to think.

    Xie Jing Xing was already dead two years ago in the battlefield in Northern Jiang. But how would Prince Rui of Great Liang would know about the locking the dagger to the throat move? Especially when it was the exact same moves?

    Even if another one did the same action, the same tricks, there would be a little difference but Prince Rui¡¯s and Xie Jing Xing¡¯s figure at that moment merged together and there were of no difference to Shen Xin¡¯s eyes.

    Then a strange thought burst out. Could it be Prince Rui was Xie Jing Xing?

    Xie Jing Xing was already dead.

    Shen Xin on one end felt that his thought was ridiculous and a joke but at on another end unable to restrain himself to think about this thought. He even felt that during the exchange between Shen Qiu, Prince Rui¡¯s moves were that slow that it seemed that it was deliberately done to let him see clearly.

    Could it be that Prince Rui wanted him to see this fact?

    Shen Xin¡¯s heart was in doubt but it was not good to talk to another about this. Thinking about it, it was better to investigate first before take a better look at a clearer picture.

    After all he was not willing to see Shen Miao hurt. If Prince Rui was Xie Jing Xing then the various entanglements would not be that easy.

    *****

    As the days passed, there was only a few days left till the end of the year. For ordinary people, the end of the year was the happiest period because it was always better to treat oneself better after an entire year. By eating, drinking and ying well, one would be happy every day. The happy days were short lived thus one would feel that one suffered a loss.

    However for Pei Lang, each day passed slowly. Everyday his body was toss around and a small piece of flesh would be grinded and the next day, it would be continued on. Sometimes he could not wait for a quick death than being tortured this slowly.

    He did not know how long he had been locked in the underground prison in the residence of Prince Ding. Other than the guards who were tormenting, even Fu Xiu Yi did note over. The daily increasing torture made it painful for him as both of his legs were dripping wet with blood and sweat. He had heard that after today, the bones at his kneecap would be smashed.

    Once one¡¯s kneecaps were smashed, one could only kneel and wait on others of the rest of one¡¯s life. To those who were proud, like Pei Lang, it was undoubtedly a nightmare of a lifetime. Fu Xiu Yi indeed knew the weakness of human nature. For a young man who had a full promising life to look forward to but had to kneel in the future to live, even if one were to live on for a day, one¡¯s life would bepletely destroyed that it was better to die instead.

    Strangely, even at such a time, Pei Lang did not n to sell out Shen Miao.

    Even though he rationally persuaded himself to speak of it as it would be a release after he spoke about it. Even if one were to die, it was better than going through this endless continuation. He was not considered friends with Shen Miao and it was only Shen Miao threatening him with Liu Ying and he had no choice but to work for Shen Miao. Even though Shen Miao was one speak fiercely, she had never take action upon innocent people. Even if he really betrayed her, Shen Miao would definitely not implicate the innocent Liu Ying.

    After all, such torture like this was indeed too painful.

    Even though one¡¯s reasoning was as such, every time when was about to loosen his mouth, he would keep it shut at the end. It was as if after saying it, he would havemitted a unpardonable crime. Pei Lang was thinking could it be that in the past lifetime he had owed some big debts with Shen Miao? Else how would he be able to willing to suffer so much for her?

    It was just that... After such a long time, no one came to save him. Pei Lang¡¯s heart was somewhat disappointed.

    Shen Miao most likely had forgotten about him or it could be that in her game of chess, sacrificing an insignificant piece was not enough to ce it in her heart.

    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard outside piping up. He did not know what was going on but only knew that there was lots of shouting and noise before sound of broken things were heard.

    The heat wave almost attacked him.

    Someone shouted out, ¡°There is a fire! A fire!¡±

    Fire?

    Pei Lang¡¯s heart was startled. This was Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s underground prison and normally only Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s close confidants and prison guards woulde over. No one else woulde. Because of the strict surveince, there was no mistake made normally. However one did not expect that there would be a fire but most likely it would be extinguished soon.

    However this time Pei Lang had guessed incorrectly. Not only the fire was not extinguished, it had grown bigger and some ck smoke even entered. Those cluttering footsteps outside were getting weaker, as tough it was further and further away.

    Pei Lang¡¯s prison cell was the furthest away so on normal days one would not be able to see it and it was as if he was separated from the rest. When the fire was raised, there was none inside but when the fire in front got bigger, it would separate the inside and outside into two and the deeper it was, the dangerous it got. Generally, there would not be anyone who would dare to enter.

    This was much less for Pei Lang. There would not be anyone in this world who would risk their life to save him.

    Seeing the waves of heat rolling, Pei Lang seemed to have experience this before, as it he had seen it somewhere and a feeling of relief appeared in his heart.

    Just like this then... Ending like this was also good.

    Just when he closed his eyes, one heard an unfamiliar voice in front of him, ¡°Oh? Dead already?¡±

    Pei Lang opened his eyes in shock and saw a ck d person standing in front. That person¡¯s face was covered with a ck cloth, making one unable to see the person¡¯s features clearly. Only a pair of bright and vibrant eyes was revealed and it was not at all panicking in this ferocious fire. Seeing that Pei Lang did not answer, he seemed to be impatient and directly open the door with a key, that one did not know where he got it from.

    This person actually came to rescue him.

    Pei Lang could not believe in his heart but this appearance and attire could not be for anything else.

    However Pei Lang¡¯s heart moved. Why did this person¡¯s eyes so familiar?

 Chapter 189: Sustaining Injuries (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 189: Sustaining Injuries (Part 1)</h4>

    Shen Miao lit amp in the night as she wanted to tidy up the books that Shen Qiu had sent over during the day. Shen Qiu always felt that she likes reading and thinking that she would be marrying off, he had instructed people to search for single publications. Some of these single publications recorded the big events of the previous dynasty but some were also romance novels. Shen Miao had nned to gift these novels to Luo Tan and Feng An Ning and keep those books on previous dynasties, as they would perhapse to use in the future.

    Just as she was tidying up, she heard some movement outside her window. She was not ustomed to be waited upon at night so normally Jing Zhe and Gu Yu would retire early and would not be appearing at this time. She looked towards the window but there was no one. After thinking for a bit, Shen Miao open the doors and walked to the courtyard to take a look.

    She was not afraid that there were bad people as there was still Cong Yang in this courtyard. If it was someone bad, Cong Yang would have long taken action. Who knew when she walked into the courtyard, she saw someone standing under the tree. She was startled and took two steps forward with thentern and found that it was Xie Jing Xing.

    Xie Jing Xing did not wear his purple long robe and instead changed into an entire body of ck clothes. When he was wearing his purple robes, he was a noble gentleman but when wearing ck, there was some air of a cold blooded austere around him. Azy smile was hanging on his face as always and watched as Shen Miao walked up.

    Shen Miao felt that something was wrong with Xie Jing Xing but she was unable to say what was wrong. She stood by Xie Jing Xing and asked, ¡°Why stand here?¡±

    If it was in the past, one feared that Xie Jing Xing would have long self invite and entered her room to drink tea.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips was raised and before Shen Miao could talk, Xie Jing Xing suddenly fell towards her.

    Shen Miao unconsciously supported him but felt arge area of wetness behind him. Using the weak light from thentern to look, it was shocking to see arge patch of blood. Because winter was too cold, one¡¯s sense of smell was not sensitive and one could only smell the strong stench of blood when Xie Jing Xing fell onto her.

    She called out softly, ¡°Cong Yang.¡±

    No one around answered. Cong Yang seemed to be absent.

    Shen Miao was somewhat anxious. Currently in this kind of moment of anxiety, this Cong Yang disappeared at such a time. She dared not rm others as she did not know where did Xie Jing Xing came from with a body of wounds. She half supported and half hugged Xie Jing Xing to her room and let Xie Jing Xing lie on her bed before wanted to invite a doctor over.

    Just as she was about to leave, Xie Jing Xing seemed to wake up for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call anyone.¡±

    Shen Miao was stunned and squatted down beside him to ask, ¡°What about your injury?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing struggled to take a bottle of medicine from his clothes and before Shen Miao could ask, he fainted away.

    Shen Miao made a decision in that short moment. There was still some hot water in the room that she used to was her hands at night. She poured the hot water out and found a clean handkerchief to wet it and after some hesitation, she slowly untied Xie Jing Xing clothes.

    Under the light, the young man¡¯s bother was well-proportioned and slender, seemingly containing strength. Shen Miao unfathomably felt her face was somewhat hot and she did her best to move quickly.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s clothes were mostly stained withrge patches of blood. Some of the blood had already dried and stuck onto the flesh that with the cold wind blowing, it had seemed to be integrated with him. Every time Shen Miao touches it, Xie Jing Xing would slightly frown, as if he felt ufortable unconscious.

    For theck of a better option, she could only look for a silver scissor and heat it up with the fire before carefully cut his clothes apart.

    It was not that Shen Miao had never seen a man¡¯s body before. Taking Fu Ming for example, she had seen it many times but it was different from facing Xie Jing Xing¡¯s. Currently in order to protect Xie Jing Xing, she did not call Jing Zhe or Gu Yu at all and it was somewhat awkward to hold onto Xie Jing Xing¡¯s clothes by herself.

    But quickly the awkwardness on her face dissipated and what reced was serious expression.

    There were many knife wounds on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s body and these wounds were not too deep but there were numerous cross cuts. Even though they were not fatal, but Shen Miao let that with these many wounds, just by bleeding, one¡¯s blood would be drain off. She dared not be careless and immediately used her handkerchief that was wet with hot water to clean the blood traces around before sprinkling the medicine powder onto the wound. After unable to find clean cloth, Shen Miao could only use a chest binding cloth that she newly made to wrap his wounds. Shen Miao had never bandage others before but had seen Shen Qiu¡¯s soldiers doing it like this so she followed suit. Even thought it was a bit ugly, the bleeding was stopped.

    She then took out a few pills from the cupboard for supplementing vital energy. That was bought by Luo Tan for her, saying that when a female¡¯s periodes, her vital energy would make one not look good and by eating this, one¡¯s vital energy would be better. Even though Xie Jing Xing did not have a period but he had bleed a lot so this should be supplemented. Shen Miao smashed the pill up and used hot water to dissolve it before feeding it to Xie Jing Xing.

    After finishing everything up, the night was so deep that domesticated animals were not making any noises. Xie Jing Xing was lying on the bed with threeyers of binding cloth wrapped around him, making it look weird no matter how one look.

    Shen Miao pursed her lips and nned to turn Xie Jing Xing over and also check if there are any other wounds on his body.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s top was wet but his pants were dry so Shen Miao only suspected that his waist, abdomen and back was injured. When she flipped Xie Jing Xing, she identally touched Xie Jing Xing¡¯s tight and Shen Miao seemed to be burned by fire. Just as she was about to retract her hand, she suddenly felt that something was not right.

    The skin under her hand was hard and not like the skin that was not injured before but felt like it was a thickyer of scaring. Her heart moved and she untied Xie Jing Xing trousers but saw that there was a terrible scar deep in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s belly.

    Compared to those crisscross wounds from earlier, this was very different. Even though there was many wounds today, they were not deep and thus was not fatal. The scar in front was winding and twisted and very dark in colour as it was an old injury. But even after so long, the scaring was so deep, it was enough to show that when he was injured, the wound was so deep that one could see the bone. It was shocking at sight.

    When Xie Jing Xing was in Ming Qi, one did not heard that he had suffered any injuries. Could it be that he sustained these injuries in Great Liang? Shen Miao was suspicious but she discovered that there were other wounds and all the big and small wounds were so deep that the bone could be seen. Even though the wounds were healed, it made other¡¯s heart ufortable. How did Xie Jing Xing live with so many life and death situations?

    She did not realise that she had touched Xie Jing Xing¡¯s legs and still wanted to continue feeling. The person on the bed groaned and grabbed her wrist. Shen Miao¡¯s face started burning up till it was red as she thought that Xie Jing Xing was awake and misunderstood that she was taking advantage of him. She unconsciously looked at Xie Jing Xing but saw that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips were closed tightly and his brows were clenched but his eyes were not opened, seemingly not awake.

    Shen Miao breathed a sigh of relief. Even though she had many question on those scars, she dared not carry on feeling. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s clothes were all torn by her and Shen Miao could only use arger piece of cloak for Xie Jing Xing to wear and wrapped him tightly. Fearing that Xie Jing Xing would have a fever before his wounds were healed at night, she moved a stood over and sat in front of the bed.

    One did not know when she fell asleep like that.

    The morning light was slightly dim and the rooster begin to cry. When Shen Miao woke up, she had discovered that she was sleeping on the bed and was covered in a thick nket. She clearly remembered that she was sitting in front of the bed watching over Xie Jing Xing but did not expect to fall asleep halfway. Most likely she was too tired that she was not even aware of being moved by others.

    Her next unconscious move was to turn around and get up. Seeing that the room was empty and there was no sight of Xie Jing Xing, she was in a daze before hearing aughter behind her, ¡°Looking for me?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing wore arge middle coat over. One did not know where did he found a middle clothes and he just finish washing up as there was a bead of water that flow down from his chin to his clothes. Shen Miao was looking at him in astonishment. Xie Jing Xing was so injured that he was almost unconscious but now it seemed to be full of energy that one was unable to see the critical situation he was in yesterday night.

    She asked, ¡°Is your body alright?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head, ¡°Indeed the pill to supplement vital energy is effective. Older Biao Sister did not deceive me.¡±

    ¡°Pill to supplement vital energy.¡± Xie Jing Xing frowned, ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°It is to supplement vital energy and blood for females.¡± Shen Miao said without any change of expression, ¡°During a female¡¯s period, one pill is taken and one¡¯s body would not feel that weak. Yesterday night I saw that you had shed a lot of blood and thought that there would be ack of blood and fed you three pills.¡± She smiled gently and looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°For you to recover this quickly, it seems that it is all credited to it.¡±

    The smile on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips froze.

    When Shen Miao saw him in shock, her heart could not help butughed. However she was unable to s smile because Xie Jing Xing had seisurely said, ¡°Oh? In that case then consider touching mest night as reciprocation.¡±

    Seeing Shen Miao startled, Xie Jing Xing smiled had be ambiguous, ¡°Yesterday night someone was touching till somewhere.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s expression changed from green to white and back from white to green as she said angrily, ¡°You were awake?¡±

    ¡°Unable to speak but one is still conscious.¡± Xie Jing Xing walked to the front of the table and sat down. After grooming, he felt that it was more like his residence and even poured a cup of hot tea for himself before looking at Shen Miao with a smiled.

    Shen Miao hesitated for a bit before asking as she stood still, ¡°What is with the injuries? What exactly happened yesterday?

    ¡°Doing some things for you.¡± Xie Jing Xing said it casually, ¡°It is better not to go to the residence of Prince Ding the next time.¡± He stretchedzily, ¡°Fu Xiu Yi really has a lot of different patterns that even I cannot swallow it down.¡±

    ¡°You went to the residence of Prince Dong?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°You went to the underground prison of the residence of Prince Ding?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze shed, ¡°Your knowledge of the residence of Prince Ding is not at all little and even know that there is an underground prison.¡± He said, ¡°Correct. I went there for a walk yesterday night and resue your Pei Lang out in passing.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him stunned.

    He did not expect that Xie jing Xing would personally rescue as Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity was sensitive and Fu Xiu Yi was not one who could be fooled easily. Once Fu Xiu Yi discover any clues, Xie Jing Xing would inevitable have a lot of troubles. Shen Miao requested Xie Jing Xing¡¯s help as she knew that there were many talented people around Xie Jing Xing but did not think that Xie Jing Xing would put himself in danger.

    Shen Miao could not tell the feeling in her heart but if it was the residence of Prince Ding then Xie Jing Xing¡¯s entire body of injuries would be justified.

    Fu Xiu Yi was a very cautious and paranoid person and because he also had many enemies, Prince Ding would put on an appearance, that it was impervious to criticism. As for the underground prison of the residence of Prince Ding, those who were locked there were all important criminals that were deemed so by Fu XIu Yi. Most of the spies from his enemies would be send here and as the prison was hidden, that ce held a lot of secrets of the residence of Prince Din. It could be said that Fu Xiu Yi had spent a lot of effort to protect he underground prison which exceeds that of the residence of Prince Ding.

    Under such circumstances, Xie Jing Xing went to infiltrate the underground prison himself and even rescued someone. It was already difficult to stay alive.

    Seeing Shen Miao in a daze, Xie Jing Xing turned his head to the side and looked at him suspiciously before asking, ¡°Why you did not ask if your Gentleman Pei is alive or dead?¡±

    Shen Miao recovered to his senses, ¡°Is he still alive?¡±

    ¡°Alive and kicking.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyebrow rose, ¡°Not even a spark hasnded on him.¡±

    Shen Miao caught the keyword in his words, ¡°Fire?¡±

    ¡°I set a fire to the underground prison of the residence of Prince Ding.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Roots are eliminated when weeds are destroyed.¡±

 Chapter 189: Sustaining Injuries (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 189: Sustaining Injuries (Part 2)</h4>

    Shen Miao suck in a mouthful of cold air. If the underground prison of the residence of Prince Ding was burned down then Fu Xiu Yi would definiately chase and kill the arsonist. The people who were locked in the underground prison had secrets that Fu Xiu Yi wanted to know but the fire that Xie Jing Xing set off will hid those secrets from Fu Xiu Yi forever. How would Fu Xiu Yi let Xie Jing Xing off easily when his loss was this great?

    At such a time, Shen Miao could not help but admire Xie Jing Xing. She had thought that her guts were great but that was due to the memories she had of the previous lifetime that made her dare to do such things but Xie Jing Xing always did whatever he wanted. Even if he prated into Heavens, he would also find that the Heavens was not secure.

    Shen Miao was silent for a while before asking, ¡°He is now in the residence of Prince Rui?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Gao Yang is treating him.¡±

    She felt somewhat strange upon hearing it. Gao Yang was treating Pei Lang so why did Xie Jing Xing not let Gao Yang treat him and instead came to her courtyard with injuries? Could it be that Xie Jing Xing though that her medical skills were higher than that of Gao Yang?

    However she had questions on hand that she wanted to rify. She looked at Xie Jing Xing for a while and Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°What are you looking at me for? I am not this kind if it was not for you...¡±

    ¡°How did the injuriese out? Shen Miao interrupted his words.

    ¡°There are a lot of guards at the residence of Prince Ding and Fu Xiu Yi has a number of suicide soldiers.¡± It was rare that Xie Jing Xing would exin it to her, ¡°It is not convenient to have too many people and only one person can enter.¡±

    ¡°Not this.¡± After Shen Miao was silent for a moment, she asked, ¡°Your old wounds looked very deep. Are those injuries sustained in Great Liang?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was startled and did not speak.

    ¡°One did not hear any information in Ming Qi that your life is in danger.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°It looked like it was an injury that was sustainedst year. How did it came about?¡±

    ¡°Care about me?¡± Xie Jing Xing looked at him with a smile but not a smile, ¡°Small matters, not worth mentioning.¡±

    ¡°I want to know.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hang down, ¡°Be it preparation for Great Liang. You cannot just let me go there unprepared and face apletely strange ce and people.¡±

    This reason was very reasonable and high-sounding but Shen Miao knew that the reason of why she wanted to know where these wounds were sustained had no rtion to that.

    Other than the hatred she had in her past life, Xie Jing Xing deeply understood her but at Shen Miao¡¯s end, there were a lot of areas where she did not understand Xie Jing Xing. In the past she feared to know because the more secrets she knew about a dangerous person like Xie Jing Xing, the more dangerous it would be for her. Now she took the initiative to know more about Xie Jing Xing.

    Xie Jing Xing looked at the tea in front of him and smiled, ¡°Injuries sustained from Northern Jiang.¡±

    Shen Miao suddenly looked up.

    Xie Jing Xing said ndly, ¡°There are Imperial family¡¯s people in the Xie family army. In the beginning to Northern Jiang, because of changes to the n, I had to restore my Great Liang identity in advance. However it is also true that there was an ambush in the Xie family army.¡±

    ¡°The people of Northern Jiang and the Imperial family had coordinate outside and inside offensive and set up a conspiracy and it was originally targeted at Xie Ding. However because I had requestedmander, it was changed to me. That day I had some precaution up but did not expect that the trusted confidant of Marquis Xie were the Emperor¡¯s people and he schemed against me. Even though Great Liang¡¯s Mo Yan Army came to rescue secretly, I was seriously injured. Imperial Older Brother used the ruse with another. Actually I was taken back to Great Liang for recovery and could only get out of bed after half a year of rehabilitation.¡± He looked at Shen Miao and smiled disapprovingly, ¡°urately speaking, it was sustained in Ming Qi.¡±

    A wave washed over Shen Miao¡¯s heart but in a sh she woke up to reality.

    She was thinking of how could Xie Jing Xing be wounded? So it was like that.

    Many things had changed from the previous lifetime and now and the Xie family¡¯s father and son was one of it. In the previous lifetime it was Xie Ding that went for the expedition first and the army was defeated and he was dead. Afterwards the residence of the Marquis of Lin An declined and Xie Jing Xing took the Imperial decree and set off for another expedition but had an ending of having a thousand arrows pierce through his heart. Not mentioning that Xie Jing Xing did fake his death, the one key point that certain was that it was the Fu family that nned early on for the residence of the Marquis of Lin An to have the father and son to die in the battlefield.

    Because of some changes in this lifetime, one did not know why did Xie Jing Xing changed his mind and went on the expedition in advance. The Emperor initially wanted to deal with the Marquis of Lin An so one took the situation and changed it to Xie Jing Xing. When Xie Jing Xing died, one did not expect that the Marquis of Lin An would be ruined at a stroke that the Imperial family need not have to take further action.

    Like this, it would be aligned to the sentence ¡®there is no nurturing but only expungement from Ming Qi to me¡¯ that Xie Jing Xing said to Su Ming Feng.

    Ming Qi indeed expunge Xie Jing Xing. The Marquis of Lin An after all had made great contributions to Ming Qi but the bow was cast aside when the birds were gone. Once an official had performed great meritorious services, the Emperor could not wait to suppress them. Even though Shen Miao had long knew about it, the Imperial family was definitely rted to the decline of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An in the past lifetime but it was different to hear it personally from Xie Jing Xing.

    If even Xie Ding¡¯s confidant was a spy of the Imperial family, then each move in the residence of Lin An would be seen by Emperor Wen Hui. As Xie Jing Xing was not close to Xie Ding when young, perhaps at the beginning he knew that the Imperial family people never left the residence of the Marquis of Lin An even though he was unable to confirm who the spy was.

    Perhaps there were people of Emperor Wen Hui that was managing Madam Fang, Xie Chang Chao but currently Xie Chang Chao and Xie Chang Wu were both dead, making Madam Fang almost copse and since there were no sessor to the residence of Marquis of Lin An, Emperor Wen Hui would no longer have any thoughts of touching the residence of Marquis of Lin An.

    Shen Miao looked at Xie Jing Xing again but her heart was congratting the new lease of life.

    The life Xie Jing Xing had in Ming Qi was indeed not as great as Su Ming Feng had imagine. Perhaps at the beginning when Great Liang sent Xie Jing Xing over, they valued the residence of the Marquis of Lin An¡¯s status and thinking of Princess Yu Qing¡¯s sudden death, the Marquis of Lin An would dote on this son even more. However one did not think that there were hidden dangers in this seemingly splendid Marquis residence. Xie Jing Xing, living in the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, might not be happier than living in an ordinary family. On the contrary, one feared that from his youth, he had already been forced to ept a life that many adults could hardly adapt to.

    Fighting, scheming, mutual deception, hypocritical show of affection from the Imperial family and the murderous intention hidden in the bliss.

    If in the Northern Jiang¡¯s battlefield, Great Liang did note to rescue or if there were dy in timing, the current Xie Jing Xing would really be a cup of Earth.

    Xie Jing Xing saw Shen Miao¡¯s expression and even though she tried to keep calm, there were some waves in her breathing. His lips hooked to a smile and his hand reached across the table and stroked her head, ¡°What are you scared of? Upon reaching Great Liang, with me around who would dare to touch you?¡±

    ¡°There is also an Imperial family in Great Liang.¡± Shen Miao had felt that things were not that simple.

    Xie Jing Xing disapproved, ¡°I am also the Imperial family.¡± He retrieved his hand back and said unperturbed, ¡°Other than Imperial Older Brother, you do not need to fear anyone. Even if you see Imperial Older Brother and angered him, just tell me and I will be able to ensure your safety.¡±

    ¡°Great Liang is my territory, whoever dared to bully you is going against with everything under Heavens.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°In the future, the tough straits in Ming Qi will not be mentioned else it would hurt one¡¯s self-esteem.¡±

    Heughed teasingly but Shen Miao felt a little sour in her heart.

    How could it hurt one¡¯s self-esteem? It was just that the past was not considered happy and not worth mentioning. After suffering for many bitter years, the Imperial descendant that should have enjoyed no worries and filled with innocence but was indeed living a life of an ant under the pressure of another country.

    After speaking some more words, the skies brighten and seeing that it was almost time for Jing Zhe and Gu Yu to wake Shen Miao up, Xie Jing Xing then left.

    After Xie Jing Xing left, one did not know where Cong Yang pop up from. Shen Miao red and him before asking, ¡°Why are you not presentst night?¡±

    Last night Xie Jing Xing was injured and in such a critical situation, Cong Yang disappeared and now that he appeared, he had already left.

    Cong Yang¡¯s apologetic voice sounded, ¡°Young Madam, it was unfortunate that there was a task yesterday and this subordinate thought that one would be back quickly but who knew that there were some dys in the middle. Upon returning, it was already morning of the second day.¡± His expression was of annoyance but sincere as he asked, ¡°Does Young Madam have anything to instruct?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Shen Miao waved her hands and closed the window before walking away.

    Cong Yang jumped back up to the tree, feeling very wrong in his heart. Yesterday night Master had instructed him not to make a noise so Cong Yang could only stay on the tree the entire night and did not even cover himself with a nket. One did not know what Master and Young Madam did in the room. Thinking about it again, Master only suffered a slight injury but still came all the way to the Shen mansion in a rush and did not even let Gentleman Gao stop the blood and instead let it flow to the entire body just to make Young Madam¡¯s heart ache.

    The pitiful one was him, being blown by cold wind for the entire night, still being med by Young Madam and Master did not give any reward at all. Howe no one heart ache for him?

    At the other end, Xie Jing Xing was walking on the road towards the residence of Prince Rui.

    Gao Yang had already made changes to all the residences between the residence of Prince Rui and the Shen mansion that there were no wall obstructions between the residences and it had almost became a long serious of big courtyards.

    The cold wind in deep winter was heavy and his loose fitting middle clothes was only arbitrarily covered with a ck cloak. With the contrast of ck and white, it made his face look paler.

    He did not wear a mask but his expression was not as rx as it usually was. The beautiful and always arched peach blossoms eyes were rather cold and heavy and there was a trace of indifference.

    He after all lied to Shen Miao.

    Among those vertical and horizontal wounds, other than those from Northern Jiang, there were some from Great Liang.

    The wound from Northern Jiang was of course given by Xie Ding¡¯s most trusted Vice General in the thousands of Xie family army. That one wound was so deep that one could see the bone and afterwards when he was recuperating in Great Liang for half a year, it was said that he almost unable to pass this hurdle. At the end it was Gao Yang who did his utmost to save him from the hands of the King of the Netherworld. Gao Yang had said that if that wound was just higher by a Li (1 Li = 1 cm) or if he was sent a momentter to Gao Yang, one would not be able to save his life at all.

    Other than Gao Yang, Emperor Yong Le and his confidants that knew of his injuries, no one outside knew about it. After appearing in Great Liang, he was still the grandly dress and perfect looking Prince Rui.

    It was just that it was not an easy matter to have a Prince of the First Rank suddenly appearing in the Imperial family. Even if Emperor Yong Le used the Imperial might to suppress it, everything in this world was rted to interests. The appearance of Prince Rui would cause some people¡¯s interest to be impacted. Thus, there were endless of sneak attacks, assassination and conspiracy and the means were extremely difficult to distinguish.

    It was not that there was no moments of life and death and that it was so dangerous that one¡¯s life was on the line. He had suffered a lot of injuries. The fight in Great Liang was more dangerous than Ming Qi after all his identity was hidden in Ming Qi and the Imperial family was targeting the entire residence of the Marquis of Lin An and not him alone. In Great Liang, all the danger came from the title Prince Rui and all the small and big hidden attacked wanted his life.

    And after every time when the dangerous period was over, he would appear in court on the second day and was still that smiling andzy Prince Rui. After a long time in the hearts of everyone, Prince Rui was one who had deep schemes and scary abilities. They no longer make rash moves and they would show respect and fear to him. In their hearts, they could not wait for Prince Rui to die but had to nod one¡¯s head and bow in front of Prince Rui.

    That was what Xie Jing Xing wanted at the risk of his life.

    He had used two years to seat steadily on the identity of Prince Rui of Great Liang and there was no one who dared to doubt him, challenge him or scheme him. Those assassination attempts during the snowy nights and traps that were set in court were just like the dark clothes he wore yesterday, all being cut up.

    Standing under the light was a person who was forever elegant and dirt free.

    Shen Miao had said, ¡°Be it preparation for Great Liang. You cannot just let me go there unprepared and face apletely strange ce and people.¡±

    In this winter morning, Xie Jing Xing walked slowly and as his green boots stepped on the snow, a squeaking sound was made and the ice crystals swayed from the tree, just like gems were hung.

    A faint smile floated on his lips.

    What was there to prepare?

    Anyways he would clear all the troubles before then.

 Chapter 190: Face Off (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 190: Face Off (Part 1)</h4>

    On this day, there was an uninvited guest that came to the residence of Prince Ding.

    The oing person brought a long spear and looked martial and heroic. From one look, one could that it was a person who had been though arduous training in the battlefield. The brows were resulted and as the person stood firmly at the doors of the residence of Prince Ding, one felt that the visit was ill-intended.

    The guards at the gate stopped this burly big man but this big man said, ¡°Take me to see Prince Rui.¡±

    This person have an unfriendly tone of voice but the people of the residence of Prince Rui were used to it and even the servants was somewhat arrogant. As if one did not take this, they still respectfully said, ¡°Without any invitation, His Highness will not see outsiders.¡±

    Just the big man about to get angry, a shocked voice was heard from inside, ¡°General Shen.¡± When one look up, it was Tie Yi who strode over. After walking over, he red at that guard and respectfully said, ¡°General Shen, the servant is not sensible and hope that you are magnanimous enough to forgive. This subordinate will bring you now to see His Highness.¡±

    That guard¡¯s eyes widen. Most likely he only now understood who ¡®General Shen¡¯ was and looked at the other person with suspicion as it seemed that he did not expect that the other person woulde at this time.

    Shen Xin had a stomachfuls of anger. These days he toss and turn restlessly in bed and every time he thought about the suspicion he made a few days back, he was unable to sleep well. One had thought that as time went by, this matter would gradually fade away but did not expect that as time went on, one¡¯s heart was unable to let it go.

    Shen Xin was one that did not like to stir matters up thus whenever he had any doubts, he must clear it up, not to motion that this was a matter rting to Shen Miao¡¯s lifelong event. Thus he finally decided to make a trip to the residence of Prince Rui. No matter what was the result, he must understand everything.

    Who knew that when he arrived, there was a guard that did not have eyes and made his already uneasy heart be unhappy.

    Fortunately Tie Yi could see the situation and saw that Shen Xing seemed to be somewhat unhappy and thought of ways to open up his mind. He said thattely everyone in the residence of Prince Rui was busy about the matter of the marriage so that Shen Miao would be married grandly and Ming Qi would not lose face.

    As Shen Xin followed Tie Yi, it was indeed like what Tie Yi had said. Everyone in the residence of Prince Rui was putting up decorations and making it very festive. No matter what, the people in the residence of Prince Rui had valued this marriage heavily and it was something that made onefortable and thus Shen Xin¡¯s heart was better.

    After arriving at the door of a room, Tie Yi stopped and said, ¡°This subordinate cannot enter His Highness¡¯s study room. One had already reported so General Shen can go on in directly.¡±

    Shen Xin was thinking that in a while, the conversation he would have with Prince Rui was very private and could not be heard by outsiders. If the servants were unable to enter the study room then it would be much more convenient. At the same time there were some doubts in his heart. Prince Rui did not allow servants to enter and only let him enter alone, could it be that he would be taking care of himter? However in a turn of a moment, he changed his mind. With Prince Rui¡¯s abilities that he should with Shen Qiu, it would not be a situation that he would be in a position that he had his hands bound and unable to do anything.

    Although he thought of so many things, Shen Xin¡¯s face was still calm as he lifted his foot to enter. However he saw a white furry thing dashing out the door and upon a clearer look, it was a white tiger. It was just that its body was still small and was whining as it rushed over.

    Shen Xin almost unconsciously shed his spear at it.

    It was Tie Yi that immediately carried the white tiger away then Shen Xin took a deep breath and pushed the door to enter.

    In the room, Prince Rui was sitting on the chair reading. His sitting posture was not straight and insteadzy as he flip the pages casually as if he was only taking a casual look at it and not reading it seriously.

    Shen Xin frowned, ¡°Prince Rui.¡±

    Unlike Luo Xue Yan, even though Prince Rui had warmly let the Shen family call him ¡®Jing Xing¡¯ and Luo Xue Yan indeed did so, Shen Xin was unable to do so. Males were different from females. Female could use their intuition to judge whether a person was friendly or malicious but males could not rely on intuition. Especially Shen Xin, he preferred to do things based on evidence.

    Prince Rui looked up and ced the book by the table side. Shen Xin saw that it was a military book and it was a military book that was difficult to understand that was usually understood by older Generals. Prince Rui was currently twenty two and to read this kind of books, it was either he was putting up an act or hiding his real knowledge.

    Before he personally visited Prince Rui, in Shen Xin¡¯s eyes, Prince Rui had the name of being Emperor Yong Le¡¯s blooded younger brother and thus was an idle Prince that acted loosely and rudely. However after that day when he sparred with Shen Qiu, Shen Xin always felt that Prince Rui was not that simple.

    Perhaps this was a male¡¯s intuition.

    ¡°May General Shen apany me to y a game of chess.¡± He did not call out ¡®Master Shen¡¯ or other more intimate address and it felt that there are different meanings to it.

    Shen Xin said, ¡°I do not know how to y chess.¡±

    ¡°War chess.¡± Prince Rui raised his hand and ce the chess board on the table and passed a jar of white pieces to Shen Xin and kept the jar of ck pieces to himself before saying, ¡°General Shen and I use this board as a country, chess moves as boundaries, chess pieces as soldiers and battle in a game. How of it?¡±

    When Shen Xin heard about it, he was filled with energy and seeing that the other party was young, he felt dissatisfied at being taken lightly and said, ¡°y then y.¡±

    Two of them set the chess pieces up and started to y.

    Unlike the appearance of Prince Rui, the chess style of Prince Rui surprised Shen Xin as the other party was young but had a shrewd and ruthless air of someone older. It was very troublesome for one¡¯s mind when paying war chess as every moved needs to be thought about seriously before it is made. But when Prince Rui yed, he seemed not to use much time to think and just ce it as he wished. Seeing the seemingly easily ced pieces, if one were to look at it seriously, one would have discovered that it was ced very cleverly.

    Shen Xin¡¯s war chess was not bad butparing to Prince Rui, it actually became disadvantageous. Shen Xin seemed to have a wrong illusion, as if Prince Rui had already yed this chess before, else how would Prince Rui knew where he would be cing his next piece at?

    When the game ended, the oue was naturally not unexpected that Shen Xin lost.

    Shen Xin waved his hands, ¡°Another round.¡±

    ¡°It would still be the same.¡± Prince Rui said.

    ¡°What is the meaning of it?¡± Shen Xin frowned.

    ¡°You will lose.¡± He said.

    Shen Xin had lived for so long, Emperor Wen Hui had to give him enough face and other than Luo Xue Yan, no one else dared to speak to him like this. He became angry immediately and was just about to detonate when he saw Prince Rui saying lightly, ¡°One feared that for General Shen toe to the residence of Prince Rui today, it would not because of chess.¡± He asked with his lips hooked, ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Shen Xin¡¯s angry words were stuck at his throat.

    Prince Rui always seemed to have a kind of ability that after making one very furious, he would divert the topic without a trace, as if nothing was said before. This ability was just like one person and that was the Marquis of Lin An, Xie Ding, when he was young. Every time when Xie Ding and Shen Xin quarrelled, he would always be this frivolous. Shen Xin had an honest temperament, and would be serious every time but would be yed like a fool by Xie Ding.

    Thinking about Xie Ding, he remembered of the purpose ofing to the residence of Prince Ding. Once Shen Xin thought about this, he did not have any thoughts of being furious with Prince Rui. He looked at Prince Rui¡¯s eyes and did not let the smallest of change in Prince Rui¡¯s smile go as he asked slowly, ¡°Previously when you are sparring with Shen Qiu in the Shen mansion, where did you learn the locking the dagger to the throat move from?¡±

    Hearing that, Prince Rui smiled, ¡°General Shen is referring to the locking the dagger to the throat move? I have deployed it slowly and thought that General Shen had saw it clearly. Could it be that there is a need to show it to General Shen again?¡±

    Shen Xin was startled and his heart was tossed around. Prince Rui indeed deliberately did it.

    Like he said, that day that locking the dagger to the throat seemed to have deliberately slowed down, like it was deliberately letting him see what it was. At this moment when he heard Prince Rui admitting to it, Shen Xin was unable to speak about what kind of feeling he had but he became more suspicious as he asked, ¡°You know that it is called locking the dagger to the throat. How did you learn it?¡±

    ¡°Have long know about it.¡± Prince Rui saidzily, ¡°Didn¡¯t General Shen saw it before?¡±

    Didn¡¯t General Shen saw it before?

    Shen Xin¡¯s brain crashed and it seemed like a lighting had sted his heart and he could not help but tremble.

    In many years before, on the streets of Ming Qi, he had identally saw the heir of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. Xie Ding¡¯s Son had used this move against others and he was thinking at that moment that this move of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s was much more powerful than that of his father¡¯s.

    Now Prince Rui said, ¡°Didn¡¯t General Shen saw it before?¡±

    Prince Rui had never been to Ming Qi before and Shen Xin had never seen anyone else using this move.

    A storm burst in Shen Xin¡¯s heart and at this time, he was so overwhelmed for a moment that he did not know if he should portray an expression of shock or appalled but his heart was instead calm. During these days he had been sleepless but at this moment when everything was confirmed, his suspicions were correct.

    He asked, ¡°Are you Xie Jing Xing or not?¡±

    Prince Rui took off his mask.

    Shen Xin suck in a mouthful of cold air.

    The rtions between the Shen family and the residence of the Marquis of Lin An had never been good but because of that, Shen Xin had the best understanding of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. Xie Ding had son that was born to restrain him and even though Shen Xin appeared very pleased, he secretly admired Xie Jing Xing and felt that even though this youth was a bit stubborn, he had the kind of truthfulness and freedom that many noble gentlemen did not have.

    Thus Shen Xin clearly remembered Xie Jing Xing¡¯s appearance.

    The person in front was even more mature and handsome but there was still a shadow of his former self between his brows and Shen Xin understood in that moment. All the things that were bothering him seemed to have an answer.

    He said, ¡°What is going on here? Should you not exin it?¡±

    His tone was like an older generation disciplining a younger generation. So much so that Shen Xin felt a ridiculous illusion that this was like he was helping Xie Ding to discipline his son.

    Xie Jing Xing smile gently and poured a cup of tea for Shen Xin, ¡°May Father-inw drink some tea and slowly listen.¡±

    In the next half a shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours) Shen Xin had heard a shocking secretly that he had never thought of from Xie Jing Xing¡¯s mouth.

    Shen Xin had never thought that Xie Jing Xing actually turned out to be Great Liang¡¯s Prince of the First Rank and his life experience was so bizarre and rough. He even did not think that Xie Jing Xing would have such guts that after being Prince Rui of Great Liang, he actually dared to strut to Ming Qi that openly and not fear that once his identity was exposed, what kind of troubles he would bring to himself.

    After hearing Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words, Shen Xin¡¯s heart was filled with anger, resentment, remorse, hesitation and all the variousplex emotions were mixed together. However he quickly understood what decision he should make at this moment. He said, ¡°Since you have this identity, Jiao Jiao cannot marry you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Xie Jing Xing asked.

    ¡°Your objective is not just toe to the Ming Qi tribute.¡± Shen Xin¡¯s words were unrelenting and merciless as he continued, ¡°Great Liang¡¯s ambitions would not stop here and there would be a day where Great Liang would take action against Ming Qi. At that time, you will meet us with troops. If Jiao Jiao marry to you, what kind of difficult position are you putting her in? Could it be that she have to make a decision between you and Ming Qi? Even if I defy the Imperial decree, I will not let Jiao Jiao be such difficulty.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw is too worried.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled without a care, ¡°She know of my identity and knew clearer than yourself of the situation she is facing. Perhaps you should think about the rtionship between the Shen family and Ming Qi.¡±

    Shen Xin heard that there was hidden meanings to his words and his brows tightened as he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 190: Face Off (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 190: Face Off (Part 2)</h4>

    Xie Jing Xing snapped his fingers and his eyes fell onto the chess board that the game was just finished. Most of Shen Xin¡¯s white chess pieces had been swallowed up on the chess board whereas Xie Jing Xing¡¯s ck pieces were filled on the board. Shen Xin had lost terribly but it seemed that this game was not intense. Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°The game one yed with Father-inw was me using the identity of Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family to y with Father-inw. Didn¡¯t Father-inw discover it?¡±

    Shen Xin suddenly looked up and said angrily, ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Weather it is nonsense or not, both of us are clear.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s smiled suddenly disappeared and thezy expression was put away. What was left was a somewhat harsh and sharp look, ¡°What attitude Ming Qi have of the Shen family, I do not believe that Father-inw did not see it before. In fact, if it was not Shen Miao who deal with it on the sly, the Shen family would not be able put safety before matters of principle. I am not one with a Buddha¡¯s heart but is not willing to see Shen Miao protecting your Shen family but you all do not know anything about it. She is only a youngdy but she be a bad person. I cannot bear it.¡±

    The beard by Shen Xin¡¯s lips were straight but he was able to grasps the pivotal meaning in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words and questioned closely, ¡°What happen to Jiao Jiao? What is the meaning of your words? Exin to me.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw and Mother-inw are often stationed in the Northwest region and have hearts that are filled with everything under Heavens so naturally you would be too busy and unable to look after Shen Jiao Jiao but I am fortunate enough to know. What kind of good people do you think that Shen family¡¯s Second and Third households are? At the beginning they ganged up with Prince Yu of the First Rank and wanted to send Shen Miao to Prince Yu¡¯s bed and even used a bewitching incense. How did Shen Yuan die? How did Ren Wan Yun go crazy? How did Shen Gui and Shen Wan get into trouble? How about Jing Chu Chu and Jing Guan Sheng? Its alright if the Shen family schemed against Shen Miao but the Imperial family of Ming Qi had never have any qualms in taking your head.¡±

    ¡°When you withdraw to Xiao Chun City at the beginning, who do you think was dealing with it that the Su Yu of the Su family suddenly appeared personally and seed by a lucky stroke to let the Emperor to give a way out? Was it really a coincidence that the Shen family would withdraw safely every time?¡±

    Shen Xin seemed to be stuck by lightning.

    These matters had happened upon his and Luo Xue Yan¡¯s return to Ding capital and he too was suspicious that there was somethings that were not right but every time he investigated, nothing would be found out at the end and afterwards as there were too many matters in army, he did not have much time to be entangled in to and thus thrown it to the back of his mind.

    Shen Miao did not mention it so Shen Xin had neglected it. Now to hear about all these things from Xie Jing Xing, Shen Xin could not tell if he was shocked or angry and just became speechless.

    ¡°For the Second and Third household of the Shen family to walk to such a point, it was all Shen Miao¡¯s ns. General Shen should not me her for being vicious and merciless. If she did not do so then the grass at her gravestone would be more than a Zhang (1 Zhang = 10 feet = 3.3m) high.¡± The words from Xie Jing Xing¡¯s mouth was sarcastic but his eyes were so sharp that it did not allow one to breath. He said, ¡°Perhaps Father-inw is considered a good General to everyone under Heavens but I felt that it is otherwise for Shen Miao. I do not know why she ce all these matters on herself to carry as if she owed the Shen family. Even though I view that General Shen is not a good father, the Shen family is very lucky to have raise a daughter like Shen Miao.¡±

    ¡°In order to help you all manage, she had thought of thousands of ns and hundred of tactics to protect the Shen family. The Imperial family of Ming Qi is one of which she have to deal with in the future so when General Shen said that Shen Miao would be in a difficult situation, I do not understand if you really understand Shen Miao.¡± He said it coldly and mockingly.

    Shen Xin sat on the chair and at this moment he suddenly did not have any expression.

    ¡°On the contrary, although my friendship with Shen Jiao Jiao is not too deep, in any case we have suffered from the same pains and sorrows. Together hearing of good people having short nights anding out of ns during the night. I have saved her life and resolve her distress situation.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I marry her?¡±

    Suddenly an unbounded exhaustion appeared in Shen Xin¡¯s heart. That Shen Miao that Xie Jing Xing mention was not what he was familiar with. Even those matters that Shen Miao had experienced were something that he was totally unaware of. Just like what Xie Jing Xing said, to his daughter, he only knew how to dote but did not have the basic understanding of. Just what was he doing all these years?

    He looked at the remaining chess pieces on the chess board. After looking for a long time, till his eyes began to feel sour, he then said lightly, ¡°Tell it all to me.¡±

    ¡°All matters of Jiao Jiao that you know, tell all of it to me.¡±

    *****

    When Pei Lang was awake, he was at an unfamiliar ce. There were many well-dress maids that were supporting him to drink the medication. In Pei Lang¡¯s memory, before he fainted, he was at the underground prison in the residence of Prince Ding and a ck d person rescued him from the fire. Perhaps because he was rescued, he was still alive now.

    He did not know who was the person who rescued him and did not know why did that person want to rescue him. After asking the maids that were serving him, he only knew that this was the residence of Prince Rui.

    Pei Lang was faintly aware that Shen Miao might have some friendship with Prince Rui but he did not know where the friendship between the two persons were at. He thought that Prince Rui would not keep him here for no reason and if he were to keep him here, it would definitely due to Shen Miao. Shen Miao did not give up on him and thinking about it, his heart was slightly moved.

    It was as if everything that he has persisted were worthwhile in this moment. Even though Pei Lang did not understand where did this inexplicable idea came from.

    Just as he was thinking, the doors of the room opened and a young man walked in from outside. Carrying a medical box and sitting down in front of him, as if he wanted to take his pulse.

    Pei Lang initially did not look carefully and thought that it was a doctor that was invited by the residence of Prince Rui. When he saw clearly that doctor¡¯s appearance, he was slightly startled before calling out immediately, ¡°Imperial Physician Gao.¡±

    His action was too big and touched the wounds on his body thus winching at the pain. Gao Yang quickly pressed his wound and said, ¡°Don¡¯t need to be this surprise. Be careful of aggravating the injuries.¡±

    Pei Lang looked at Gao Yang and a lot of thoughts appeared in his mind. Gao Yang was the youngest Imperial Physician in the Imperial Medical Institute and no one could say clearly of the level of his medical skills. However the Imperial family like this young Imperial Physician a lot and it was most likely because he knew how to speak and would always make Emperor Wen Hui happy. In addition to his handsome features, it made him look much more pleasing to the eyes of the Consorts then those old men.

    Since he was an Imperial Physician in the Pce then one would not treat others outside the Pce for no reason, let along this was the residence of Prince Rui. Pei Lang¡¯s first thought was that could it be that Prince Rui had requested Emperor Wen Hui to borrow Gao Yang but this thought was quickly rejected by Pei Lang. Even though one cherished doctors with high medical skills in Ding capital, Gao Yang would not be the only one and Prince Rui need not need to insist on Gao Yang and alert the Imperial family.

    Then the second possibility was that Gao Yang have some secret friendship with Prince Rui.

    This possibility was as shocking as setting the world on fire. He looked up at Gao Yang and his gaze was somewhat doubtful but he still put on a gentle and elegant smile as he asked, ¡°How is Imperial Physician Gao here?¡±

    As Gao Yang took Pei Lang¡¯s pulse, he said, ¡°Prince Rui called me over to take a look at you so I came over.¡± As he was feeling his pulse, he said, ¡°It is almost stable. But previously Prince Ding had used torture on both of your legs and the muscles and bones were harmed. I have to give you acupuncture else both of your legs would be crippled not long after.¡±

    Pei Lang was stunned. Fu Xiu Yi was really vicious towards him and seemed to hate people that betrayed him. Even though he did not want his live, he did not think of keeping him. Thus he did not care much of one¡¯s physical disabilities. In face if no one saved him during that big fire, ordingly to Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s instructions, his kneecaps would be dig out in these few days.

    Hearing Gao Yang¡¯s words at this moment, even though Pei Lang was always calm, he could not help but feel like he had gain a new lease of life in his heart.

    ¡°Fu Xiu Yi is really cruel.¡± Gao Yang took out a row of golden needles from the medical box and rolled up his sleeves before slowly applying the needles on him as he said, ¡°One could not see the ruthlessness in his heart from his appearance.¡±

    Pei Lang¡¯s heard moved. Gao Yang was after all Ming Qi¡¯s official and an Imperial Physician who specialised in treating the Imperial family but he actually called Prince Ding¡¯s name and not only that, when he spoke of Fu Xiu Yi, there was no traces of respect in his tone, as if this was an insignificant person. With Gao Yang¡¯s identity, he was not cautious which made this somewhat strange.

    Gao Yang did not even life his head as he concentrated on inserting needles for Pei Lang when he suddenly said, ¡°Do you want to ask what kind of rtionship do I have with Prince Rui?¡±

    Pei Lang paused and smiled, ¡°Is Imperial Physician Gao willing to tell this one?¡±

    ¡°Not to hid it from you, I am Prince Rui¡¯s people.¡± Gao Yang said.

    This time it was Pei along that did not believe it. He was in total shock of Gao Yang¡¯s identity but what was most shocking was that Gao Yang told him of this secret without hiding anything. Then what was Gao Yang considered? A spy that Great Liang sent to Ming Qi to spy on the Imperial family of Ming Qi? For what reason? To poison Emperor Wen Hui?

    Or was it that he was simply bought over by Prince Rui and became a traitor?

    ¡°Are you surprised why I would tell you such a big secret?¡± Gao Yang seemed to be able to guess Pei Lang¡¯s thoughts and continued speaking.

    ¡°Correct.¡± Pei Lang said frankly, ¡°I indeed do not understand.¡±

    ¡°What is so difficult about it?¡± Gao Yang smiled, ¡°A big fire was set in the residence of Prince Rui and after the fire is extinguish, Fu Xiu Yi will sent people to look for the corpse and would not be able to find yours. Fu Xiu Yi is not a fool and will know that someone had rescued you and the person who did that had set fire to his underground prison. Fu Xiu Yi will ce this entire ount would on your head naturally. By angering the residence of Prince Ding, only the residence of Prince Rui in the entire Ming Qi could protect you. Whether you are willing or not, you are tied to the residence of Prince Rui and since it is as such, we are all insiders so what secrets cannot be said?¡± Gao Yang looked up and smiled at Pei Lang, ¡°We are all ants in the same boat.¡±

    Pei Lang did not know what had happened that he was forcefully tied together and even ¡®ants on the same boat¡¯ was used. His heart was not gloomy but also not depressed. However he quickly caught the key point in Gao Yang¡¯s words, ¡°The fire in the residence of Prince Ding was set by you all?¡±

    Gao Yang, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Pei Lang breath in a mouthful of cold air. That underground prison was considered the most important ce in the residence of Prince Ding and all the people locked up was considered very useful to Fu Xiu Yi. To be burned down with a fire, Pei Lang was able to guess that Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s heart was erupting in angry mes. There was actually a person under Heavens that would do such a thing. Gao Yang was correct with his words, in the entire Ding capital, the only ce that Fu Xiu Yi was afraid off would be the residence of Prince Rui and only the residence of Prince Rui could protect him.

    Pei Lang hesitated for a moment but still asked the question that he wanted to be answered in his heart, ¡°Did Prince Rui rescue me?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise who would have such an ability to rescue you?¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°No one would dare to take such a risk.¡±

    ¡°But why would he rescue me?¡± Pei Lang asked probingly, ¡°Because others request him to do so?¡± He did not know if Gao Yang know about Shen Miao¡¯s matter and thus dared not speak of Shen Miao as he feared that he would bring trouble to Shen Miao.

    Gao Yang looking at him profoundly and inserted a golden needle into his knees. Pei Lang frowned slightly and heard Gao Yang speaking, ¡°Correct, because our WangFei requested.¡±

    ¡°WangFei?¡± Pei Lang was startled. He had not heard that Prince Rui had a consort and did not know what rtions Prince Rui Consort would have with him and asked, ¡°Why did WangFei?¡±

    ¡°Most likely it was because of the teacher and student rtionship with you.¡± Gao Yang smiled thoughtfully, ¡°Rui WangFei after all was your student before.¡±

    Pei Lang, ¡°She is?¡±

    ¡°Shen Miao.¡±

 Chapter 191: Secret (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 191: Secret (Part 1)</h4>

    In this start of the year in Ming Qi, it was considered happy but also not very happy.

    The happy thing was that the entire family was gathered together and the unhappy thing was that once the New Year was over, Shen Miao would be marrying to Great Liang. As the time passed and the day approaches, everyone in the Shen Family were so busy that their feet did not touch the ground. Shen Miao¡¯s dowry would include guards, servants, maids and even which roads the Great Liang¡¯s horse carriages would be taking had to be prepared.

    Even though the dowry Shen Xin prepared for Shen Miao was notparable to the betrothal gifts Xie Jing Xing gave, it was very substantial. He did not give shops ornd because it could not be used in Great Liang, furniture were not brought due to the wearing the horses and carriages and other than some rare and precious jewelry, everything else was changed into taels of silver. In another country, other things perhaps were dispensable but taels of silver were indispensable. It was much more convenient to have silver on hand.

    Initially Shen Xin and wife had prepared enough money for Shen Miao but Shen Qiu secretly pulled Shen Miao to the side and took out a thick wad of notes from his sleeve, ¡°These are notes that can also be used in Great Liang.¡± (aka cashier¡¯s cheques) He then said embarrassedly, ¡°Eldest brother do not have extra things and only have these silver notes for you. Hope that Younger Sister do notin it being little.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at the crumpled silver notes that Shen Qiu was holding and a warm current passed her heart. Shen Qiu was after all a young man and those soldiers in the army worked hard for him so Shen Qiu should naturally return the favour and treat them a meal or something. Shen Qiu¡¯s sry was not enough at all and most of it was rewards from previous military achievements. Shen Miao was touched that he did not keep it for when he set up a family and instead gave it to her, ¡°Eldest Brother, the money that Father and Mother gave can feed one for an entire lifetime. Why do you give this to me?¡±

    ¡°Father¡¯s and Mother¡¯s are Father¡¯s and Mother¡¯s. Eldest Brother¡¯s is Eldest Brother¡¯s. How could what I give you the same as what Father and Mother give?¡± Shen Qiu became anxious and pushed the silver notes into Shen Miao¡¯s hands and left without even turning around. Shen Miao did not know if she shouldugh or cry as she watched his retreating back and thought to instruct Mo Qing to secretly return it back to him when there was an opportunity.

    Just as she was thinking, she saw Shen Xin walking in from outside, ¡°Jiao Jiao, Father have some things to talk to you. Come, let¡¯s go to the study.¡±

    When Luo Xue Yan heard it, she wanted to follow, ¡°Just nice, Mother also has some words to pass to you.¡±

    ¡°It would not bete for Furen to speak after a while.¡± Shen Xin said, ¡°Let Jiao Jiao and me say a few words alone.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan snorted but did not follow in. She thought that Shen Xin wanted to secretly give some money or something else to Shen Miao and thus did not think much.

    Shen Miao followed Shen Xin to the study and Shen Xin instructed the servants to guard the door outside before letting SHen Miao sit in front of the table and brought some snacks and tea for Shen Miao to eat. After sitting down opposite Shen Miao, he then sighed deeply, ¡°In a few days, Jiao Jiao will be marrying off. I nned to let Mo Qing follow you to Great Liang.¡± After pausing, Shen Xin continued speaking, ¡°Even though Prince Rui is Emperor Yong Le¡¯s blood younger brother, and have someone of a status in Great Liang, there are a lot of matters in the Imperial family and some matters are not as simple as it looks. At that time, you must not suffer grievance. If someone bullies you, go and tell Prince Rui. You are one that Prince Rui married back with thousands of gold so he has to protect you. Don¡¯t carry it by yourself and let him handle it.¡±

    Shen Miaoplied.

    ¡°If Prince Rui cannot protect you, you need not be afraid as there is still Father and Mother. I have selected a few people in the Shen family army that are not ordinary even though they cannot bepared to Mo Qing. They would be dressed up as guards that are part of your dowry to bring over. Anyhow, one cannot let yourself be in a disadvantage.¡±

    Shen Xin was teaching and guiding untiringly and after Shen Miao thought about it, she finally could not help but asked, ¡°Father, do Mother and you have thoughts of leaving Ming Qi?¡±

    Shen Xin was stunned and looked at Shen Miao speechless.

    Since the words were spoken, Shen Miao would say everything out, ¡°Since I will be married to Great Liang, the Emperor would definitely be estranged with the Shen family. Even though Father and Mother are brave Generals, the Emperor would not value you in the future. The Monarch¡¯s mind has always been difficult to guess and even the Emperor have other intentions then why not follow me to Great Liang on the pretext of worrying. Just let the military power go since if one stay in Ming Qi, there might be a day where the military power would be taken back.¡±

    She spoke tactfully and if it was before, after hearing Shen Miao¡¯s words, Shen Xin would certainly be confused. But after that day where Xie Jing Xing spoke to him for a long time and then listening to Shen Miao¡¯s suggestion, Shen Xin immediately understood. He could not help butugh bitterly, so it turned out be it covertly or overtly, his daughter had already warned him so many times. Why did he not take those words to heart? Was it because of the Shen family¡¯s training of being loyal to the country? Or was it he did not trust from the bottom of his heart that Shen Miao¡¯s words were true?

    Shen Xin said, ¡°The Imperial family wants to suppress the Shen family and fearing of the military power in my hands, they would not let the Shen family leave Ming Qi that easily. Moreover, they still want to use the Shen family to control you.¡±

    Shen Miao was startled. All along she was apprehensive towards Shen Xin and would not make Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family¡¯s indifference too clearly. It was not because she felt that Shen Xin was stupidly loyal but because Shen Xin was taught by Old General Shen since young to be loyal to the Monarch and dedicate himself to the service of the country. To make one overthrow the thing that one revered for so many decades was a long process that at the end, some people would not be able to do it in their lifetime. However Shen Xin¡¯s words seemed to have prated through it.

    Shen Xin said, ¡°Father knows of Jiao Jiao¡¯s concern but Father cannot leave.¡±

    ¡°If Father makes up your mind and some means are used, one can be able to leave.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°The What a good scheme. Heaven family wants to use the Shen family to control me or use me to control the Shen family. They are not afraid that they would suffer a double loss.¡± Saying till the end, there was some viciousness in her brows and her tone became sharp.

    Shen Xinughed out loudly, ¡°One used to feel that Jiao Jiao is too soft and does not seemed to be like a Young Lady of my military lineage family. Now seeing you like this, like this Father, there is some heroic sense. Not submitting to force and heart is firm. Very good.¡± He drank a mouthful of tea and said, ¡°Jiao Jiao is so intelligent so it is not difficult to find a way out but how about the future?¡±

    ¡°Future?¡± Shen Miao was doubtful, ¡°What future?¡±

    ¡°Jiao Jiao.¡± Shen Xin suddenly said, ¡°The Heaven family view the Shen family as a thorn in the flesh so even if there is one day Ming Qi is flourishing, the Shen family will still be the fish on the chopping board that anyone could ughter.¡± Shen Xin gave a big sigh, ¡°Our Shen family are straight and do not fear of crooked shadows that one do not even fear death. It is just that one is not willing to see your Mother, Eldest Brother and even you to be implicated and even more reluctant to see the cleanliness of the generations of the Shen family and the loyalty that your Grandfather and ancestors to be insulted by others.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s entire heart was beating loudly. She had guessed what Shen Xin was about to say but she somewhat dare not believed it.

    In the next moment one heard Shen Xin¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°This loyal servant of the Heaven family, I, Shen Xin, no longer want to be one.¡±

    Shen Miao looked up suddenly and said, ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°Jiao Jiao do not need to persuade me.¡± Shen Xin smiled heartily, ¡°Even though your Father, I am loyal, I would not be loyal to people who have hearts of wolves and lungs of dogs. And would not bet the entire family¡¯s life in. Moreover one could clearly see that if our Shen family follow you to Great Liang, if one day Great Liang attack Ming Qi, themoners under Heavens would scold our Shen family for being rebels and traitors and would also scold you for giving sor to the enemy. We cannot carry such an unfathomable dirty reputation.¡±

    ¡°Moreover if we remained in Ding capital and you marry afar, if there is a day where Ming Qi¡¯s and Great Liang¡¯s troops meet, you should not make an appearance. You are only a female and live like a duckweed as one is alone in a foreign country, everything is not of one¡¯s own volition so themoners would not me you. Our Shen family will be in Ming Qi and it would not be possible to collude with Great Liang and naturally it would be unwarranted for one to carry those reputation.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°Like that then could it be that Father wants to use to Shen family army to represent Ming Qi to go to war with Great Liang?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shen Xin smiled, ¡°Before that, His Majesty would take action against the Shen family. Even if the Emperor do not take action, I have ways to let him take action against the Shen family.¡± Shen Xin looked at the tea on the table, ¡°The Heaven family is full of suspicion and only some actions needs to be taken before the Emperor would hear some empty rumours. The Emperor is already jealous and fear the Shen family for very long and would definitely not be able sit still and take action.¡± He said it sarcastically. After going to the battlefield for Emperor Wen Hui for so many years, protecting the country, risking life and limb but as long as some vile character say some rumours to Emperor Wen Hui, he would forget the loyal that the official had shown and did not hesitate to eliminate the other party.

    Once there was a threat to his Imperial throne or there was a little doubt, Emperor Wen Hui would not leave any future problems for himself.

    ¡°Upon waiting till that day,¡± Shen Xin¡¯s gaze suddenly became solemn, ¡°On the day when the Imperial family is unjust and heartless to the Shen family, it will be the time for the Shen family to rise up in arms.¡±

    Not willing to smear the Shen family name but not willing to sacrifice the people because of one¡¯s innocence and be the victim of the despicable Imperial power, thus one had to let all themoners under Heavens see clearly it was the Imperial family that was heartless to the Shen family, thus the Shen family became disloyal.

    Perhapsparing to the Imperial family, the Formidable Great General with heroic and meritorious achievements had much higher prestige in the eyes of the people of Ming Qi. Shen Xin wanted to make use of this point topete with the Imperial family.

    This was the Shen family¡¯s counterattack against Ming Qi¡¯s Heaven family.

    But Shen Miao¡¯s thoughts at this moment were not about this. She was thinking that this was not the Shen Xin¡¯s style of action.

    The Shen family was straightforward and honest, saying as it was and would not y or scheme with people¡¯s heart. Other than being on the battlefield, most of the time they would be as clean as a piece of white paper. This was the reason why from Shen Miao¡¯s rebirth, she took everything onto herself. First the Shen family could not scheme people¡¯s hearts and second, she feared that her current appearance would be considered as sinister, treacherous and vicious in the eyes of the Shen family.

    However what Shen Xin was currently doing was nning a scheme at the background. It was not possible for Shen Xin to take the initiative to do so, unless he had heard something from someone or someone had made a request. The first thing Shen Miao thought of was a person, Xie Jing Xing.

    She looked at Shen Xin and wanted to speak but for a moment she was speechless.

    Shen Xin seemed to have seen her internal entanglement and patted her head with a smile, ¡°I used to feel that Jiao Jiao did not grow up but afterwards when Jiao Jiao stayed in Ding capital alone, Jiao Jiao grew up. I used to feel that as a Young Lady, it is not good to be so matured but now, Father is very happy.¡± He spoke with a gentle smile, ¡°Like this, even if Father and Mother is not by your side, Jiao Jiao can still protect yourself.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Father, if the Shen family cannot protect oneself then write to Great Liang. I am the daughter of the Shen family, I will find a way.¡±

    ¡°These are things that men should do. You are a youngdy, do you really treat yourself like a boy?¡± Shen Xinughed, ¡°But our Jiao Jiao is the best Young Lady in the world. Thinking about it, it is a loss to marry off to Prince Rui.¡±

    Shen Miao felt her nose was sore and it seemed that from this moment on, she clearly understood that in this lifetime, after rebirth, she would be leaving her family.

    ¡°Even though this person Prince Rui is deceitful and vicious, he is considered trustworthy. Since he promised to marry you, he will protect you. If you like him, don¡¯t need to have any apprehension. Like what you like, do what you want to do.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Shen Miao said softly.

    Shen Xin looked at Shen Miao and after looking for quite a while, he then said with a smile, ¡°After a few years. Just after a few years, Father promises you that one will definitely go look for you.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled slightly, ¡°I will wait for Father.¡±

 Chapter 191: Secret (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 191: Secret (Part 2)</h4>

    From that day when Shen Xin and Shen Miao had the long secret talk onwards, Shen Xin¡¯s and Shen Miao¡¯s rtionship seemed to be closer and Shen Miao would often watch Shen Xin practice in the courtyard. It made Shen Qiu angry but he only said, ¡°Lately Younger Sister sticks to Father all day that one do not care about me anymore.¡±

    Shen Miao felt that there was some secret tatict understanding between Shen Xin and herself and that Shen Xin had be the person who understood her most in the Shen family thus there was no scruples when she spoke. Most of the time she would be advising Shen Xin to be wary of the Heaven family since she had stayed in the Pce for so long in herst life time and had some understanding of Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family. When she told Shen Xin, he was very surprised as he did not know where Shen Miao learned all these from. Naturally Shen Miao pushed all the credits to Xie Jing Xing without any hesitation which then provoked Shen Xin to be more wary of Xie Jing Xing. With such trickery and schemes, one could not be underestimated and have to be on guard against, else he would be counting money for him after being sold off.

    Speaking of Xie Jing Xing, Shen Miao did asked him if he had said anything to Shen Xin. Xie Jing Xing did not admit nor did he deny it. Seeing his attitude, Shen Miao understood in her heart. When talking about what would happen to the Shen family in the future, Xie Jing Xing said that he still had ns in Ming Qi¡¯s Ding capital and nothing would happen to the Shen family. With this words of his, Shen Miao was assured.

    In a turn of an eye, time had flew to the night before the marriage.

    On the next day, Shen Miao will be married off from the Shen family and the sedan carriage would go round the entire city and the ceremony would bepleted festively before leaving Ding capital gates, leaving Ming Qi in grandiose as it heads towards Great Liang.

    The things that should be brought were brought, the people that should be following were also followed. Shen Miao did not forget about Pei Lang at all. Currently with Pei Lang¡¯s identity, it was very dangerous for him to remain in Ding capital as Fu Xiu Yi would dig three Che (1 Che = 1 foot) to the ground to look for him. It was better to let Pei Lang hide in the marriage entourage and head together to Great Liang.

    Shen Miao had thought that even if it was because of Liu Ying, Pei Lang would not agree easily to go to Great Liang and had nned to persuade him but she only mentioned it in the letter and Pei Lang agreed to it straightforwardly that he agreed to go to Great Liang. This made Shen Miao doubtful and thought that it might be Xie Jing Xing that persuaded Pei Lang but then felt that most likely Xie Jing Xing would not do such a thing. Whether Pei Lang stay in Ming Qi or go to Great Liang, whether he was dead or alive, most likely Xie Jing Xing would not even put it in his thoughts at all.

    Shen Miao will be marrying tomorrow but other than the entire Shen residence having a sleepless night today, naturally there were others that had no mood to sleep.

    The Princess residence was one.

    Princess Rong Xin returned to the room after a walk and all the servants were dismissed by her. She only feared that her abnormal behavior would be suspicious to others.

    Ever since discovering that Prince Rui¡¯s identity was Xie Jing Xing, even though Princess Rong Xin had many doubts, she had never taken the initiative to go to the residence of Prince Rui to question Xie Jing Xing. She knew that the Heavenly family had many ears and eyes and even though she was now only a Princess who has no worldly cares, it did not mean that there was no one watching her every move. If those people sense someone and discovered Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity, what could be done then?

    Princess Rong Xin still had some old feelings with Xie Jing Xing. She was vignt with him, suspected him but did not forget the many moons ofpanion and also unable to forget that during those lonely days, it was Xie Jing Xing that came over to talk to her and pass the difficult times of being a widow.

    Human¡¯s emotions were veryplicated as there was no pure love or hate. If one could distinguish love and hate clearer then many things would be easier. The most difficult was theplication of love that one was not able to harden one¡¯s heart but unable to not be affected.

    Tomorrow Shen Miao would be marrying off and tomorrow Xie Jing Xing will be leaving Ming Qi¡¯s Ding capital. The next time Xie Jing Xing step onto Ming Qi after this return to Great Liang, it could be the time where both armies would meet or that hee to tten the Ding capital of Great Liang.

    Princess Rong Xin was the YiMu of the past Xie Jing Xing but also the Princess of Ming Qi. In front of the country and family, one had to always make the choice. What was more that there were elements of deception in this family rtions.

    After a while she walked to the front of the table to sit down and took out a brush and paper. She dipped the brush in the ink and was about to write on the paper when she stopped the brush just above the paper, as if she was very tangled up.

    When this letter was written, when this letter was sent, no matter if no one knew of Xie Jing Xing or he would be med by tens of thousands of people or perhaps even fall into danger, one thing could be for sure that once this letter was finished, it meant that she had made a choice. All the past sentiments of her and Xie Jing Xing would disappear at this moment.

    From a close family to a hated person, be it for Princess Rong Xing or Xie Jing Xing, it was a painful matter. Princess Rong Xin dared not think about the result but she had no other choice.

    She also did not expect that previously when she heard about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s death, she almost followed him but now personally pushed Xie Jing Xing to a possible dead route.

    She gritted her teeth and finally wrote the letter quickly.

    In the residence of the Count of Ping Nan, Su Yu and Su Furen were looking at Su Ming Feng¡¯s closed study door and looked at each other in dismay. Su Ming Feng had lived for twenty over years and for the first time liked a youngdy. It was a pity that this marriage was not fated. Previously with the Crown Prince pressurizing, the Su family was willing to take the risk of offending the Crown Prince and let Su Ming Feng marry Shen Miao first but who knew the Crown Prince matter passed and now a Prince Rui came attacking from thin air.

    For a person like Shen Xin who loved his daughter that much, at the end could only obey the Imperial decree and let his Di daughter marry far away to Great Liang, much less that status of the residence of the residence of Ping Nan was much lower than the General residence.

    Su Furen signed and said, ¡°The n now is only to wait as the days passes and Ming Feng woulde to understand and forget the Young Lady of the Shen family.¡±

    ¡°It is easier said than done.¡± Su Yu shook his head, ¡°Ming Feng¡¯s personality is like mine, longsting emotions. To change affection and forget the Young Lady of the Shen family, one feared that it would not be that easy.¡± He looked at Su Furen, ¡°It is useless for us to stand here. It is better for us to go back first and let Ming Feng think about it.¡±

    Su Furen red at Su Yu, ¡°Feelings is not a pieces of meat that fall off from your body, you don¡¯t even know about heartache. This is my son, seeing his heart hurting is more painful than cutting my flesh.¡±

    ¡°Then you too don¡¯t go in to persuade him. He don¡¯t listen so isn¡¯t it the same?¡± Su Yu said in grievance. He then saw Su Ming Lang hugging a thick copybook for calligraphy as he walked past.

    As Su Ming Lang aged, the liveliness during his childhood was finally put away and gradually became the second Su Ming Feng. However Su Ming Lang was a little more snobbish then the gentle and courteous Su Ming Lang. Even now when he saw his parents, he would put on airs of an adult which mad Su Yuint openly and discretely that Su Ming Lang was now no more adorable.

    Su Yu called him, ¡°Ming Lang.¡±

    Su Ming Lang stopped and walked over to the two of them before greeting his parents.

    ¡°Your Eldest Brother has suffered a blow today and is currently not in a good mood. Father has an important thing to hand over to you. Go to your Eldest Brother¡¯s study and talk to him to persuade him.¡±

    Even though Su Ming Lang¡¯s temperament had some changes, he was still very close with Su Ming Feng. Upon thinking, it was true as Su Ming Lang maturedte and looked as round as a meatball when young thus being teased by his friends or scolded by Su Yu. It was Su Ming Feng that would protect him every time and also plead Su Yu for leniency. Su Ming Lang was one that would think of those who dug the well when one drank the water, thus he still remembered that his Oldest Brother treated him well when he was little.

    Su Furen also said, ¡°Yes. Yes. Ming Lang, go and ask your Eldest Brother to teach you to right or perhaps y cards with you. In all, don¡¯t let him be idle.¡±

    Su Ming Lang looked at the couple and said old fashionably, ¡°You want me to persuade Eldest Brother not to be upset about Older Shen Sister¡¯s marriage right?¡±

    Su Yu and Su Furen, ¡°...¡±

    Su Ming Lang looked at thentern that was still lit in the study, ¡°We brother want to speak of things close to one¡¯s heart so if Father and Mother have nothing to say, do leave first. I will not let Eldest Brother throw himself into the river.¡±

    After half a beat, Su Furen then said, ¡°Then thanks Ming Lang.¡±

    Su Ming Lang stepped towards Su Ming Feng¡¯s study and he pushed open the doors with great difficulty. He saw Su Ming Feng sitting on front of the desk with aplicated expression. These days, this expression often appeared on his face.

    Su Ming Lang climbed onto the nearest chair to Su Ming Feng and sat properly before looking at Su Ming Feng, ¡°Eldest Brother, if you like, go and fight.¡±

    Su Ming Feng, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°A true man should have the courage to ept the consequences of one¡¯s action.¡± Su Ming Lang encouraged him with a solemn attitude, ¡°As a brother, I will definitely support you. Since you like the Young Lady of the Shen family then go and snatch the bride over. Anywayspared to the whatever Prince, Eldest Brother is much better.¡±

    Su Ming Fengugh in spite of himself when he understood what Su Ming Lang was saying and shook his head, ¡°What does her marrying to who has anything to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Then why are you upset?¡± Su Ming Lang asked curiously, ¡°Do you not like Older Shen Sister?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Mother¡¯s nonsense words. When did I like her?¡±

    ¡°But you still send people to investigate secretly Older Shen Sister.¡± Su Ming Feng used, ¡°If this is not like, what is?¡±

    Su Ming Feng shook his head, ¡°I did not do this because of like but because.¡± He suddenly stopped speaking and aplex expression appeared on his face.

    Su Ming Lang looked at him, ¡°Eldest Brother, you look really strange now.¡±

    ¡°Second Younger Brother.¡± Su Ming Feng suddenly said, ¡°Do you still remember Xie Jing Xing of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An?¡±

    ¡°Older Xie Brother?¡± Su Ming Lang said, ¡°Of course I remember. Is that Eldest Brother¡¯s best friend? Eldest Brother said that Older Xie Brother left for a faraway ce and will not be returning so in the future I must not mention about Older Xie Brother. Why is it brought up today? Eldest Brother, is Older Xie Brother returning to Ding capital?¡±

    Su Ming Feng shook his head, ¡°No.¡± He asked, ¡°You also think that he is my best friend?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Ming Lang said, ¡°Even though Older Xie Brother is fierce, his mouth is bad and always like to bully me, but he treats our family rather well. Didn¡¯t Eldest Brother say before that Eldest Brother is the youngest (aka maknae) of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An and Older Xie Brother is Eldest Brother¡¯s Eldest Brother.¡±

    Su Ming Feng was silent.

    Su Ming Lang looked at him curiously, ¡°Is Oldest Brother quarrelling with Older Xie Brother?¡±

    Su Ming Feng stood up, ¡°No. I need to go out. Ming Lang, stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    The night of Ding capital covered everything and in the Princess residence and the residence of the Count of Pin An, the darkness was like an undercurrent waves tumultuous crashing against the reef under the calm water.

    In the residence of Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi was sitting on the highest position.

    His appearance looked a little haggard and this made his handsome appearance somewhat inferior. In the period before, arge fire burn down the underground prison of the residence of Prince Ding and Fu Xiu Yi almost smashed everything that could be destroyed in the room. However before the raging anger was fully vented, the oing news made him even more angry. It was that Pei Lang¡¯s body was not found in the underground prison.

    Obviously Pei Lang was rescued and one naturally knew that the fire was set by the person who rescued Pei Lang.

    To be so tant and daring to behave atrociously in his residence of Prince Ding and most importantly ruin the thing that he valued, Fu Xiu Yi was determined to dig three Che (1 Che = 1 foot) to the ground to find Pei Lang and the person behind Pei Lang. He thought that it was the Shen family people but at the end of the investigation, it had nothing to do with the Shen family at all. Upon further investigation, the clues were cut and there were no trace at all.

    One could only imagine the fire in Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s heart.

    And tomorrow it would be the marriage of Shen Miao and Prince Rui and after tomorrow, Shen Miao would be following Prince Rui to Great Liang, thus it would not be possible to know about the secret behind Prince Rui. How would Fu Xiu Yi be willing to see the opportunity disappearing right in front of him?

    Just at this time, the guard that Fu Xiu Yi sent to investigate matters came in and greeted Fu Xiu Yi before speaking, ¡°Your Highness, there is movements in the Princess residence and the residence of the Count of Pin Nan.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°How is it?¡±

    The guard took two steps forward and bent down to whisper two sentences to Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s ears. Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s looked shocked before immediately expressing great joy.

    ¡°The Heavens is helping me. Immediately instruct people to follow two of them. Don¡¯t let any little thing go.¡±

    The guardplied and left. Fu Xiu Yi lean back to the back of the chair and a self-satisfaction smile slowly floated on his face.

    ¡°Prince Rui. The Princess Residence. The residence of the Count of Ping Nan. Shen Miao.¡± He said, ¡°This Prince wants to see what kind of untold secret you have.¡±

    Trantor note: Shen Miao and all readers can fight for XJX for all I care... I only need 1 Su Ming Lang in my life!!! SU MING LANG!!!! NOONA HEARTS YOU!!!

 Chapter 192: Marrying Off (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 192: Marrying Off (Part 1)</h4>

    On the eight day of the first month, it was a rare auspicious day in the calendar that it was good for marriage, funeral and also to start on a journey. Just as the sun rose, Shen Miao was quickly awoken by Jing Zhe and Gu Yu to start dressing up.

    Initilly Shen Miao had thought that no matter what happen, she would not be able to sleep the night before but who knew when the day arrived, she slept especially soundly. It was as if she had returned to her carefree childhood times.

    Because of the good sleep, her face looked more translucent and bright. Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang brought some exquisite cakes and each one were make tiny. Bai Lu said, ¡°Young Lady eat some to fill up the stomach fist. The wedding ceremony is cumbersome today, one cannot be hungry on the way.¡± She then picked a bowl of porridge, ¡°This is the winter porridge that Furen personally made early in the morning. One will be lucky and everything will go ording to one¡¯s wishes upon drinking it!¡± ??Shen Miao picked the bowl up and slowly drank it.

    One¡¯s heart was somewhat emotional upon thinking of how one raised children.

    In the previous lifetime she was married to Fu Xiu Yi because she made a fuss and threw tantrums with her family, forcing Shen Xin to agree as he had no other way. But there were more people who came for the excitement than to give blessings. Luo Xue Yan was so angry with her that she fell ill and could barely finish the marriage ceremony, so how would she have the mood or energy to make porridge???Unlike now, everyone in the residence was filled with joy and were all working hard for her. Shen Miao vaguely felt that this marriage seemed to be excellent.

    After finish eating, Luo Xue Yan came in and a middle-aged woman followed behind. This female¡¯s appearance was not outstanding but made other¡¯s gaze be attracted to her. The clothes she wore were exquisite and it made one remember her at the bottom of one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°This is Mei NiangZi (direct trantion: Wife Mei).¡± Luo Xue Yan smiled, ¡°She is here specially to be your auspicious NiangZi.¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly surprised.??Mei NiangZi was a very famous person in Ding capital. She was born in an official family but started a business despite the opposition at home. What more was that the business was selling of rouge, perfume, clothes and jewelry. There were numerous delicate females that were raised in Ding capital and those youngdies of official families were not short of money as long as their love of beauty was satisfied.

    Mei NiangZi¡¯s rouge, perfume, clothes and jewelry were precisely the best and unique. Even though Mei NiangZi was a merchant, no one dared to underestimate her.

    However the most outstanding craftsmanship of Mei NiangZi was putting on makeup for other. There was once a Prince in Ming Qi who was marrying a Consort and that Consort had some friendship with Mei NiangZi, thus Mei NiangZi became her auspicious NiangZi and people said that Prince Consort¡¯s appearance was most probably the most beautiful since the founding of Ming Qi.??However, for Mei NiangZi to be another¡¯s auspicious NiangZi, it was all because she had some friendship with the other party and others did not have such good luck. For so many years, Mei NiangZi had not been any one else¡¯s auspicious NiangZi.

    Shen Miao was surprised as she smiled, ¡°I did not think that Mei NiangZi would be willing to do me the honour.¡±

    Mei NiangZi smiled, ¡°May WangFei not say such things. When this servant saw WangFei, one felt a fate and wanted toe over to seek some auspiciousness and thicken one¡¯s face toe over. If WangFei does not despise this servant¡¯s skills, this servant¡¯s heart is satisfied.¡±

    These merchants¡¯ mouths were all powerful as they could speak to both humans and ghosts. Shen Miao naturally did not believe the words of fate. She was thinking that it could be that Shen Xin gave this Mei NiangZi arge sum of money but after thinking for a bit, this Mei NiangZi was not short on money that she even do business ording to her feelings so why would she care about these worldly benefits???Just as she was thinking about it, Mei NiangZi had stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°WangFei, the hairstyle of a bride is veryplicated. One request for the wedding dress to be worn before this servant can put up the makeup on you.¡±

    Luo Xue Yang quickly urged Shen Miao over.

    After changing the clothes, styling of the hair, putting on jewelry thenyers of powder were ced.??As Mei NiangZi put on the makeup for Shen Miao, she smiled as she said, ¡°This servant have seen numerous youngdies over these years and manydies of officials¡¯ families have also bought jewelry and powder from this servant thus this servants had seen all the youngdies in Ding capital but no one couldpare with WangFei¡¯s bearing.¡± She smiled and said to Luo Xue Yan, ¡°Furen mustn¡¯t me this servant from speaking too much. WangFei don¡¯t look simr with Furen. Furen is straightforward and refreshing but Wang Fei looks poised and noble that even those Pce¡¯s nobles are also inferior inparison.¡±

    Hearing others praising her daughter, naturally Luo Xue Yan would be happy but the topic touched on the Pce so Luo Xue Yan said modestly, ¡°How could it be that good? It is only that Jiao Jiao is naturally unflustered and more simr to her father.¡±

    ¡°One cannot say that.¡± Mei NiangZi said as she drew Shen Miao¡¯s eyebrows, ¡°Even though some people¡¯s status are noble, they do not have that kind of bearing in their bones and only put up an act. After removing their clothes and taking the jewelry off, there are no difference between them and ordinary folks. Some people are however different, even with coarse clothes and without anything else, just sitting there, they are still of higher position. I see that WangFei is thetter.¡±??She smiled, ¡°It is only the fate of the rich and noble. But Furen can be rest assured today, there would not be coarse clothes. With such a great wedding dress and all these great jewelries, if I, Mei NiangZi do not give WangFei a good makeup, one would be smashing my signboard. One has to let WangFei be the first in Ding capital!¡±

    As Shen Miao let Mei NiangZi go on, she listened to Mei NiangZi¡¯s words and felt that this Mei NiangZi seemed to be quite good at observing people. She felt interested and listened to their conversation carefully.

    This bride¡¯s makeup took an entire half a shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours) to put up.

    Even though it looked like a thinyer of powder, one had to use a small brush made of sheep fur for application and rouge naturally had to be put up so that the brows would look like the new moon, lips like flower petals and the most beautiful thing that made one feel had to be the eyes. Shen Miao had a pair of naturally clear and distinctive eyes that looked like a newly born deer but today Mei NiangZi drew a slight hook at the end of the eyes that made her look more graceful with the same purity.

    There was some feeling of being the Mother of everything under Heavens.

    Luo Xue Yang was shocked at the sudden thought that jumped into her mind. Mei NiangZi smiled, ¡°Currently there is nothing else to do now. After a while the people who are here to top up the dowry will arrive. Furen canpany WangFei first while this servant search for some fragrant leaves to make some for WangFei to wear.¡±??Luo Xue Yanplied.

    Shen Miao sat in front of the table as Luo Xue Yan looked at her charming daughter. She was happy but reluctant and could only hold on firmly onto Shen Miao¡¯s hands, ¡°Jiao Jiao, today you will be marrying off. Mother has some words to tell you.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Mother do speak, I will listen.¡±

    ¡°When a daughter is married off, a mother would always have a few words to instruct. However at the beginning when Mother married to your Father, your WaiZuMu had passed away and Mother only have older brothers and no sisters. The few SaoSaos were young so no one said such things to Mother.¡± Luo Xue Yang was a bit embarrassed, ¡°So these things are all what Mother came out myself and is not sure if it is right or wrong. However, one have to still tell you about it.¡±??¡°The way of getting along between husband and wife is all in the honesty. For so many years with your Father, one do not have any secrets with each other. If upon discovering that the other party have secrets, don¡¯t rush to question and wait and be patient as he will tell it to you.¡± Luo Xue Yan patted Shen Miao hands lovingly, ¡°Mother know that your temper is stable and it is a good thing as you will not be affected by matters outside but emotions cannot be resolved by tolerating. If you like him, you will care about his every move and would involuntarily follow one¡¯s heart to take action and one would not be stable.¡±

    ¡°Be more frank, be more straightforward, don¡¯t be shy and don¡¯t be scared. That is your husband, the person that you will spend a lifetime with.¡± Luo Xue Yan paused and said, ¡°Jing Xing had promised me that after you, there will not be any concubines or TongFangs and honestly speaking, I do not trust him. As a member of the Imperial family, how could one¡¯s inner courtyard only consist of one female? It is just that since matter is as such, one can only take a step at a time.¡±??Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hang down and she heard Luo Xue Yan continue speaking, ¡°But our Shen family¡¯s daughter will neverpromise. If your husband has other female in the inner courtyard, you can be jealous, can quarrel with him. All those nonsense magnanimity, are all dog shit. That are all the unfair conditions that the world bound females with. If there is such a day, you do not need to view him as your husband in your heart, since you cannot manage another¡¯s heart, one can manage one¡¯s heart. With regards to others, if you want to separate, Father and Mother will help you.¡±??Shen Miao first looked at Luo Xue Yan with surprise before she could not help butugh in her heart. Yes. There were no concubine or TongFang in the Luo family and Luo Xue Yan¡¯s living environment made her decided that one life would be spent as a couple. Luo Xue Yan¡¯s words would be shocking to other¡¯s ears but was especially warm in Shen Miao¡¯s.

    Luo Xue Yan would always consider about her feelings and would not let her feel grievances. As for other people, what did they have to do with her?

    Thinking again about Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s birth mother, Consort Dong Shu, who kept requesting her for this and that. Requesting her to be magnanimous and after not long of marriage, she had taken the initiative to arrange a secondary consort for Fu Liu Yi. The contrast could not be clearer.

    Luo Xue Yan suddenly took out a booklet from her sleeves, ¡°Jiao Jiao, this... Keep this well. After the entire wedding ceremony ispleted then find some free time to read it.¡±

    Shen Miao was somewhat curious and took it as she asked, ¡°What is this?¡±??Luo Xue Yan¡¯s faced redden and she spoke vaguely, ¡°Things that you need to understand.¡± Seeing that Shen Miao was about to open it, she quickly pressed Shen Miao¡¯s hands down, ¡°Don¡¯t look now! Later... Later when you are alone, then look at it.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head and was about to ask a few more things when she saw Luo Xue Yan¡¯s unnatural face and suddenly understood. Her face also because hot.

    Spring drawings (*cough* do I need to exin this?). She did not see this before as the Shen family was in an entire mess when she married in the past life that even this little booklet was forgotten. Afterwards on the day of marriage Fu Xiu Yi did not consummate marriage, much less mention about this.

    Even when she and Fu Xiu Yi consummate marriage, it was done in a rush and Fu Xiu Yi was extremely perfunctory. Even though Shen Miao had never seen spring drawings, afterwards she had heard of others speaking about it and of couples studying together during their newly wedded life but these were things that she had not experience before.

    One had not expect that upon marrying again, even the regrets of the past life would be fulfilled.??Just as Luo Xue Yan and Shen Miao was somewhat embarrassed, there were footsteps from outside. Luo Tan pulled Feng An Ning in and seeing that Luo Xue Yan was present, she said, ¡°GuMu, we are here to top up the dowry for Youngest Biao Sister!¡±

    Luo Xue Yan was embarrassed and seeing both of them here to get her out of the situation, she sighed in relief and smiled, ¡°Then you all should talk a while. I will go out for a while first.¡±

    When Luo Xue Yan left, Luo Tan went one round of Shen Miao and eximed, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, you are just too beautiful today! It is almostparable to fairies!¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±Feng An Ning was always picky and had a temperament of picking bones in eggs but this time she also nodded her head, ¡°It is the first in all of Ming Qi.¡± After being given the cold treatment by Shen Qiu, Feng An Ning hade her much lesser but this time because Shen Miao was marrying off, even though she feared Shen Qiu in her heart, she gathered her courage toe over.

    ¡°One heard that it was Mei NiangZi that auspicious NiangZi.¡± Feng An Ning said, ¡°No wonder it is so pretty that even I cannot recognise you.¡±

    ¡°Youngest Biao Sister is already good looking from birth.¡± Luo Tan was in all smiles before she took out a small box from her back and said, ¡°This is what I gift to you!¡±??Shen Miao opened the box and saw a metal lump toy inside but did not know what it was. Shen Miao had not yet spoke when Feng An Ning took the lead to ask, ¡°What is this? It is just ridiculous for you to give this thing to Shen Miao!¡±

 Chapter 192: Marrying Off (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 192: Marrying Off (Part 2)</h4>

    ¡°What do you know? This thing is called apass!¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°This is different from those used in the army that that only point at the rough area. This is something that was gotten from the Eastern sea and is what the boating teams use. Older Brother Ling brought ten back and wanted the craftsmen to make more for the army. It was not an easy task to request one. If you don¡¯t want than never mind!¡±

    Shen Miao quickly closed the little box, ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    Luo Tan pouted her lips, ¡°I just feel that Youngest Biao Sister does not short of anything and Prince Rui gave such a big betrothal gift and there is just nothingck at all. By gifting jewelry or something, it is notparable to Prince Rui and one would only invite trouble for oneself so it is better to gift something practical. Keep thispass since you are not familiar in Great Liang and one day you are lost, this woulde in hand.¡±??Shen Miao said, ¡°That makes sense. This is more special than gold and silver jewelry.¡±

    Luo Tan proudly looked towards Feng An Ning, ¡°Eldest Young Lady Feng, what are you gifting? Take it out and let us open up our eyes. If it is jewelry then it would not be fun anymore.¡±

    Feng An Ning red at her and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°What of apass? Even if our Feng family have nothing, I would not gift such children toys.¡±

    She opened up her own little box and took out a small bottle, ¡°There are three Gui Yuan pills. Do you know of Gui Yuan pills? It is something that the previous dynasty physician make to renew lives and valued with cites.¡± She put the bottle and box onto Shen Miao hands and said with dislike, ¡°Your temperament is not likeable that there are being seeking to kill you in Ming Qi, so much less Great Liang. If there are any unexpected misfortune, then eat one Gui Yuan pill as it will save your life.¡± Then she added, ¡°However it is said that the troublemaker would life for a thousand years, so you should live for a long time.¡±??Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Many thanks.¡± Feng An Ning spoke as if with odds but her intentions were good. Shen Miao knew that the Gui Yan pills were precious that Fu Xiu Yi previously had one Gui Yuan pill and it was used to bribe an aide that he really wanted to bring over to his side. One pill was worth a talent so one could see how valuable it was. At one time Feng An Ning brought three pills over, she was indeed very generous.¡±

    When Feng An Ning heard those words, her eyes became red, ¡°With this goodbye, one do not know if one would be able to meet up in this lifetime. You don¡¯t have any friends in Ming Qi and since I know you, naturally I cannot make you loose face and gift you things that you cannot show off...¡± As she speak, she sobbed but still wanted to continue, ¡°It is not that I cannot bear to let you go but it is because I feel that gifting you such a big gift but you are not able to top up the dowry when I get married, this is just too uneconomical...¡±??Shen Miao was between tears andughter, ¡°If you get married, I will get someone to send you your gift and will write to you from time to time. I will not let you gift it in vain.¡±

    Feng An Ning then was slightly better.

    Shen Miao suddenly remembered something and took out a letter from her sleeves and said to Feng An Ning, ¡°Now there is a letter. After today ends, read this letter then let your Eldest Brother read it.¡±

    Luo Tan and Feng An Ning was startled at the same time before Luo Tan smiled, ¡°Could it be that Youngest Biao Sister feel sorry for Eldest Feng Brother? At that time you did not agree to Eldest Feng Brother¡¯s proposal and specially wrote a letter to express one¡¯s apologies?¡± After finishing she shook her head, ¡°But why let An Ning read it?¡±??¡°Don¡¯t bother about this.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°If there are any trouble in the future,e to the Shen mansion and look for my Eldest Brother. My Eldest Brother will definitely help.¡± Shen Miao had remembered that the Feng family¡¯s ending in the previous life was not good and Feng An Ning married to a beast in human shape and at the end died before her prime. Now in this lifetime, she was considered friends with Feng An Ning and could only write all those reminders for the Feng family. If Feng An Ning bring it out, one feared that Master Feng would think that Feng An Ning was acting wilfully but if Feng Zi Xian bring it out, it would be different. Feng Zi Xian had already entered officialdom and Master Feng trusted Feng Zi Xian¡¯s talent and would treat this matter seriously.

    As for Shen Qiu, since Shen Miao was not in Ming Qi, one could only let her Eldest Brother help to take care of the Feng family.

    When Feng An Ning heard it, her face became red and she muttered, ¡°So fierce, who wants him to help...¡±

    But these words were not heard by Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao did not have sisters and had few friends in Ming Qi so most of the people who came to top up the dowry was doing it because of Luo Xue Yan and those youngdies wanted to please Shen Miao. Most of the things that were gifted were jewelry and when one meet up, the jealous and admiring people all praised Shen Miao¡¯s wedding dress and makeup.

    After all these females finished speaking, the auspicious time had arrived and the entourage that came to bring the bride had reached the front doors of the Shen mansion.??Luo Xue Yan and Mei NiangZi came into the room and Mei NiangZi covered Shen Miao¡¯s head with the veil. Both Shen Miao¡¯s hands were supported by these two people as she slowly walked out.

    The main doors of the Shen mansion were exceptionally lively today.

    The streets of Ding capital was empty so that they coulde over to see the Shen family marrying their daughter off. The entrance of the Shen mansion was surrounded by so manyyers that water could not even pass and themoners were all talking about it.

    ¡°The Fifth Young Lady of the Shen family is really marrying off in a grand style. Look at the horse carriages outside, they are not what ordinary people use and look like for those extremely favoured consorts.¡±

    ¡°Look at the sachets that are use to reward, it is all loose silver and not copper coins. From that one can tell that this wedding is different from ordinary ones.¡±

    Another person interjected, ¡°How could it not be grand? First one do not even need to say that the Shen family is originally well-regarded, one also have to see who Fifth Young Shen Lady is marrying. That is Great Liang¡¯s Prince of First Rank. One heard that Great Liang is wealthy and did not believe it at first but seeing this, one can only believe that it is true. A Prince of First Rank of Great Liang marrying a wife and the entire thing is done much grander than when our Emperor marrying. Isn¡¯t this pping our Emperor¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°Hey. These words cannot be said indiscriminately. As long as one¡¯s heart understands, it is enough.¡± A middle-age female said, ¡°One heard that the Prince Rui of Great Liang gave ny nine sets of betrothal gifts but one do not know if it is true or not.¡±

    ¡°Hey. Quick look, it is here!¡±

    In Ming Qi¡¯s marriage customs, it was necessary to ¡®send betrothal gifts¡¯. On the day of marriage, someone would bring each chest of betrothal gifts over to the bride¡¯s maiden family and let everyone take a look and also let the surrounding people see clearly. Thus when the betrothal gifts are more generous, both sides would feel good. By gifting so much betrothal gifts in front of the world, the bride would feel good and the groom would feel pride, making it a joyous event.??Thus, in order to have face, some people would deliberately carry over empty boxes as betrothal gifts on the day of marriage.

    However it was not like so today.

    That was because each chess of betrothal gift was wide open so that everyone could see what was inside clearly.

    Antiques, painting, jewelry, furniture, pearls, precious stones, clothes, silver... Everything that should be here was here and each chest was pressed tightly and filled to the brim that even a little water was unable to sip in. Almost all the people watching were red eyed.

    However no one hared to take action. One feared that even the most arrogant of thieves and robbers would not dare to act rashly. The soldiers were wearing thick armour, had precious swords on their waists and looked imposing with orderly steps as if if there was any one¡¯s heart that were against thew or discipline, they would immediate drag them out to kill.??Such fiercely made one dared note forward and everyone spontaneously opened up a path and let these people who were carrying the betrothal gift pass.

    There were some who were curious and counted with their fingers, ¡°One, two, three, four...¡± The long entourage did not seem to reach the end and the voice in the crowd counted till it became tired. Until the veryst one, someone shouted out, ¡°It is ny nine chests! Ny nine chests of betrothal gifts!¡±

    Ny nine chests of betrothal gifts!

    When the Crown Prince married the Crown Prince Consort, there was only fifty eight chest and this was almost half more. But Prince Rui was the Great Liang¡¯s Prince of First Rank, so if the Great Liang¡¯s Emperor marries, how grand would everything be? However regardless of the Emperor of Great Liang, currently Shen Miao¡¯s marriage was even grander than the Emperor of Ming Qi.

    The crowd could not help but burst into exmation. It was conceivable that after Shen Miao¡¯s grand marriage today, one feared that no one in Ming Qi could surpass such a scene.??There were some young females that were of the age to marry in the crowd, not to mention those officials¡¯ daughters that came to top up the dowry, that were looking on with red eyes. Which female did not look forward to a grand wedding? Females were always somewhat vain.

    However who could have guessed that Shen Miao, that stupid one in the Shen family, who was notparable with one¡¯s own Tang Older Sisters, was always ridiculed and always dismissed by Prince Ding, would be married so well?

    Everyone knew that Fu Xiu Yi was indifferent to Shen Miao at that time but Shen Miao became even braver and she became the joke of everyone in Ding capital.

    Therefore even when the old man on the frontier lost one¡¯s mare, who could have guessed that it was a blessing in disguise? Who would be clear of things that would happen in the future?

    Someone said, ¡°At the beginning didn¡¯t Fifth Shen Young Lady admired His Highness Prince Ding? One feared that she would feel fortunate now. Everyone knows that His Highness Prince Ding has always been simple and if Fifth Shen Young Lady married to His Highness Prince Ding, one feared that it would not even reach a hundredth of this procession.

    These words were coincidently heard by Fu Xiu Yi, who was in the crowd. A trace of anger floated onto his face but it was quickly suppressed.

    His simplicity was done for everyone under Heavens to see and it was all for the sake of having a good reputation. If he heard people spoke as such before, Fu Xiu Yi would be happy as this meant that he had seeded but to hear it today that Fu Xiu Yi was simple, there was an angry feeling in Fu Xiu Yi. It seemed to say that he was far inferior to Prince Rui.??The investigator that he had sent out yesterday had not returned yet and Fu Xiu Yi knew that the matter was a failure. He instructed his people to look for the whereabouts of his subordinates and at the same time could not help but participate in Shen Miao¡¯s marriage.

    He also wanted to see how arrogant could this Prince Rui of Great Liang be.

    He however did not expect that Prince Rui really dared to do so.

    Using such a grand style, it would only make the Imperial family of Ming Qi seemed petty. This was none other than pping the face of the Imperial family. The awful thing was that one could not say anything about it because Prince Rui was not Ming Qi¡¯s citizen and Ming Qi¡¯s regtions could not be used to manage him.??He looked back at the doors of the Shen mansion and saw Shen Miao walking out with the help of Luo Xue Yan and Mei NiangZi. Shen Miao was stepping over the braziers and carefully lifted her foot so as not to burn the dress.

    Her action was very careful and slow as if she was extremely serious about this matter. The people surrounding were amazed at how this wedding dress was shimmering and swaying but Fu Xiu Yi felt a feeling that was difficult to specify in his heart.

    He suddenly felt that this scene was very annoying to his eyes.

    But why was this so? Towards Shen Miao, Fu Xiu Yi had a strange feeling in his heart. At the beginning when Shen Miao chased him, he hated stupid people but only thought of using the Shen family¡¯s military power and thus used her. Afterwards there was suddenly a day when Shen Miao no longer chase him and Fu Xiu Yi then discover that he did not understand Shen Miao one bit at all. Shen Miao was not stupid and was very cunning.??The Shen family was also very peculiar. They were obviously a chess piece in his hand but one did not know from when onwards it had escaped from his hands and now at the other side of the board, facing against him.

    But at this moment, Fu Xiu Yi suddenly had an impulse to kick the brazier over because he felt that this scene was incorrect, like something was wrong with it.??Just as he was somewhat unable to restrain himself from this unfathomable idea, there was a suddenmotion in the crowd. He turned back to look and saw that the crowd automatically parted to form a small road and the one leading at the front was a person with bright clothes and an angry horse.

    That person pulled the reins, with bright red robes that were as hot as fire and galloped over from afar. The clothes were fluttering but it had an appearance of elegance and warmth, as if it could burn one¡¯s eyes.

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    That person pulled the reins and stopped one step away from Shen Miao. When the horse mmed its hooves onto the ground, those people watching were shocked.

    The young man sat high up on the horse and the silver mask was slightly tinted red due to the bring red robes. He did not say anything and leaned slightly forward on the back of the horse and extended a hand towards the bride.

    He then opened his mouth in azy but irresistible manner.

    ¡°Here to marry you. Shen Jiao Jiao.¡±

 Chapter 193: Parting (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 193: Parting (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Here to marry you. Shen Jiao Jiao.¡±

    His tone of voice was careless but his hand gesture of reaching out was however serious. Such an arrogant,wless and unbinding manner made others felt that everything seemed to have quieted down and this male¡¯s appearance was deeply engrave o everyone¡¯s heart, making it unforgettable.

    Everyone was silent.

    Shen Miao¡¯s head was covered and could not see anything thus she could only hear the sounding front in front of her. She instinctively looked up and in the next moment felt that her hand was being lifted up and something was worn around her fingers.

    It was a slightly cool and soft feeling that made her somewhat stunned.

    The people around however breath in a cold breath.

    In all dynasties, Princes of the First Rank would have their own thumb rings and this thumb ring was not just an essory as it was an important symbol of their identity. By using this thumb ring, one would be able to freely order one¡¯s subordinate. Naturally no matter where the Imperial rtives went, everyone would recognize them and there was no need to use this thumb ring but one had never seen a Prince of First Rank giving his thumb ring to another.

    What was gifted was not only a thumb ring. This meant that Prince Rui had given arbitrary power to Shen Miao to instruct his subordinates. Once Shen Miao had this thumb ring, there was no difference between facing her and Prince Rui.

    This was giving up his power to another and the person who he gave to was a female.

    One had seen others dote on their wives but one had never seen such doting. The young females surrounding were just too envious of it. Even though Prince Rui was wearing a mask, he was a noble and generous, thus there would be birds and bees flying around. Shen Miao was not a national beauty so she would be despised by Prince Rui very soon.

    Who knew that the groom would directly p their faces. In this world, it was most likely the first time one doted on one¡¯s wife like this.

    Why was it that it was the Fifth Young Shen Lady that had such fortune? One did not know what blessings had she cultivated in her past life.

    However be it was unfortunate or blessings, everyone had not thought about Shen Miao¡¯s experience in her past life.

    Prince Rui ced the thumb ring onto Shen Miao hands and his thin lips hooked up before he leaned over slightly and kissed the back of Shen Miao¡¯s hand.

    The feeling was slightly numbing and naturally Shen Miao guessed what it was and could not help but redden her face. Fortunately there was a veil covering her head and others was unable to see her.

    Prince Rui got up and Mei NiangZi quickly sang with a smile, ¡°Bringing the betrothal gifts and the dowry is carried out.¡±

    After all the dowries were moved, the mother had to personally feed rice dumplings to the bride.

    The dumplings were made small sized and there was a mixture of peanuts, lotus seeds and sesame seeds as it has the meaning of giving birth early. Luo Xue Yan took the small spoon as Shen Miao slightly lifted the corner of the veil and swallowed the dumpling that Luo Xue Yan fed. Luo Xue Yan¡¯s eyes were somewhat moist, ¡°Jiao Jiao, after marrying, one must not take grievances.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart also moved, ¡°I understand Mother.¡±

    Shen Xin turned his back around and quietly wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. He was a male and had led countless of generals and soldiers thus it was unspeakable for one to tear in front of others. However he was feeling very upset in his heart. Towards Shen Miao, Shen Xin always felt that he had owed her too much, especially after the conversation with Xie Jing Xing he only then knew that all along they thought that Shen Miao was raised in a warm nest but did not know that there were snakes, bugs, rats and ants in the nest. In those many moons, unknowingly she had grown up.

    Before he had the chance topensate or to do anything, Shen Miao had married off. From the crying baby to the little girl who started to talk to the current youngdy who was wearing a wedding dress, Shen Xin felt a lot of emotions.

    Shen Qiu walked over as the brothers¡¯ of the bride had the responsibility to carry the bride up the wedding sedan.

    Shen Miaoy on top of Shen Qiu¡¯s back as Shen Qiu walked exceptionally slow. As he walked he said softly, ¡°Younger Sister, you are too thin. The next time when I see you after you are married to Great Liang and you are thinner than today, I will get it even with Prince Rui.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Quickly give birth to a niece for me. A nephew is also alright.¡± Shen Qiu¡¯s voice was soft and silly, without any of the bravery and hot blood in the battlefield, ¡°I will visit you.¡±

    Shen Miao buried her head in Shen Qiu¡¯s neck and spoke to him like when she was young, ¡°You must.¡±

    When Prince Rui, who was on the horse, saw this scene, his brows and heart jumped.

    After Shen Qiu carried Shen Miao onto the wedding sedan, Mei NiangZi started singing.

    ¡°The grand events under Heavens is like the joy of marriage.

    ¡°ÌìÏÂÖ®Ê¢ÊÂ£¬ÄªÈç»é¼ÞÖ®Ï²¡£

    The gentleman do not ask about saints. With a basket of food and adle to drink, one would not have worries and always have joy that there would not be any vition towards the groom in three months.

    ¾ý²»ÎÅÊ¥Õß£¬Ò»óìÊ³£¬Ò»Æ°Òû£¬ÔÚÂªÏï£¬ÈË²»¿°ÆäÓÇ£¬Òà²»¸ÄÆäÀÖ£¬ÈýÔÂ¶ø²»Î¥ÈÊºõÀÉ¾ýÈçÊÇ¡£

    The Fifth Lady of the Shen family also have beauty. In the beginning NuWa (creator of humans in mythology) mend the skies with thousands of stones, the restoration did not stop there and continued in this graceful female.

    ºÇÃÀÔÕÉò¼ÒÎåÄïÒ²¡£Å®æ´Ö®³õ£¬Á¶ÍòÊ¯ÓÚ²¹Ìì£¬ÐÞ×Æ×ÆÓÚÆä±í£¬»¯ÝèÝèÓÚÆäÀï£¬ÕæÄËñºñ»Ö®ÊçÅ®Ò²

    The Heavens birth people and each living thing has its principle. The groom has a majestic appearance and have an elegant bearing that is unchangeable even in front of numerous of people. The Fifth Lady of the Shen family is a citizen of Ding capital of Ming Qi, has tender sentiments and cherish memories. She is soft-spoken, warm, extraordinary and charmingly refined. Her appearance is dignified and able to hold one¡¯s bearing envoys are notparable.

    ÌìÉúŸAÃñ£¬ÓÐÎïÓÐÔò¡£ÀÉ¾ýÒÇ±íÌÃÌÃ£¬¾ÙÖ¹ÓÐÈôÑãËþ£¬ËäÉæÜ¿Ü¿Ö®ÖÚ¶ø²»¸ÄÆäÕæ¡£Éò¼ÒÎåÄïÕß£¬Ã÷Æë¶¨¾©ÈËÊÏ£¬³¢ÒÔ»³¹ÅÈáÇé£¬ÎÂÍñÏÍÊç£¬¾øÊâÀëË×£¬ÑýÒ±æµ¶¼¡£ÆäÃ²Éñ¶Ë×¯£¬¾ÙÖ¹ñæ³ÖÓÐ¶È£¬×ÝÊ¹Î÷×ÓÖ®ÈÝÓÌÎ´ÄÜ¼°Ò²¡£

    The marriage today is good and as a both married, may they be in conjugal love and inseparable.

    ½ñÈÕ½áÇØ½úÖ®ºÃ£¬½á·¢Îª·òÆÞ£¬¶÷°®Á½²»Àë¡£

    One day that was started, two surnamese in mutual harmony, more than three celebrations, with four tools of beauty and may the family prosper five generations running.

    Ò»Ñô³õ¶¯£¬¶þÐÕºÍÐ³£¬ÇìÈý¶à£¬¾ßËÄÃÀ£¬ÎåÊÀÆä²ýÕ÷·ï²·¡£

    The six rituals arepleted, the seven virtuous acts are concluded, assembling all eight sides, in harmony with nine songs, a perfect ten like the admired Luan (mythical bird rted to the phoenix).

    ÁùÀñ¼È³É£¬ÆßÏÍ±Ï¼¯£¬´Õ°ËÕß£¬¸è¾ÅºÍ£¬Ê®È«ÎÞÈ±ÏÛð½ºÍ¡£

    A pair of lovers leaving a small shadow. A perfect marriage that was made from numerous advisors.¡±

    Ò»¶ÔèµÈËÁôÐ¡Ó°£¬ÎÞË«¹úÊ¿µÞÁ¼Ôµ¡±

    ¡°Lift the wedding sedan. The wedding ispleted.¡±

    Mei NiangZi¡¯s voice was filled with joy and was loud and clear. Her voice was also great when singing that when she finished singing, everyone was apuding and cheering. The servants that were preparing outside started to scattered gold tted copper coins to the streets. It looked good as one group came up to speak auspicious things while another quickly picking up the money in joy.

    The entire even was extraordinarily lively.

    Shen Miao sat in the wedding sedan and even though she could not see what was going on outside, she could hear everything clearly. The liveliness and joy made her heart pick up.

    Sheforted herself. This was not her first time on a wedding sedan, so why her nervourness appear again? Her hands was somewhat shaking and as she looked down, she saw the white jade thumb ring. Its colour was bring and smooth that she could not help but reach out to touch it.

    The sedan bearers outside started to lift the wedding sedan. The sedan bearers that Xie Jing Xing found were naturally good. The sedan was lifted stably and did not sway at all.

    Prince Rui sat on a big horse and was right in front. There was arge flower that was made from red silk ion the horse that was very delicate but his attitude was veryzy but elegant. Everywhere he went, themoners cheered andughed.

    This was actually valued. Even though Prince Rui was not a person of Ming Qi and the current rtions between Great Liang and Ming Qi was currently very delicate, themoners seemed to have respect for Prince Rui. Perhaps it was because the other party was generous, perhaps some felt that his appearance made one feelfortable, in any ways Prince Rui marrying was enough to bring joy to tens of thousands ofmoners.

    Behind Prince Rui, it was the wedding sedan that the sedan bearers were carrying and at both sides, the entourage was throwing prosperity money. One had heard that Prince Rui would be walking one round the city during the marriage and to scatter money like this the entire way, it was just too generous.

    Further back, it was the Shen family¡¯s dowry group. The Shen family was after all not as crazy as Prince Rui and the chests were managed well. Everyone counted and found that there was a total of fifty sets, exactly half of the bethrowal list that Prince Rui sent over and this was not considered little at all. One had to know that when the Crown Prince married his consort, the dowry was only forty two sets and the Shen family had an additional eight. The most important this was that the Shen family was not a merchant family. Although they were generous, they were not considered very wealthy.

    With this kind of behavior, it was enough to show the position Shen Miao had in the hearts of Shen Xin and wife.

    Behind the crowd, Luo Xue Yan was riding with the drowy and secretly turned her head over to say to Shen Xien, ¡°Is it good to be like this?¡±

    Shen Xin said, ¡°Since he dared to give, we will dare to ept. Anyways with his betrothal gifts of ny nine sets, our residence cannote out with so much dowries but any lesser would also beughed by others.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan could not speak.

    There were fifty sets in Shen Miao¡¯s dowry and twenty of those were from Prince Rui. That day when Prince Rui came over to gift a wedding dress, a booklet dropped out from the box holding the wedding dress. Upon Luo Xue Yan¡¯s closer look, it was rted to Shen Miao¡¯s dowry.

    Prince Rui also knew that his betrothal gifts were just too shocking and that the Shen family would not be able to match the dory thus he simply resolve the dowry issue himself. Even though there were only twenty sets, these twenty sets were packed up to the brim. Thus like this, Prince Rui had given the Shen family a hundred and neen sets of betrothal gifts.

    It was precisely because of this that Shen Qiu¡¯s impression of Prince Rui turn for the better. Since the other party did not hesitate to spend money on Shen Miao¡¯s marriage, he was indeed a straightforward person.

    The streets were filled with drums and gongs, making it very festive. Fu Xiu Yi was mixed in the crowd but he did not continue following. He only felt that this entire scene was conspicuous and his face turned cold as he turned around and walked away from the wedding sedan.

    Naturally there was Emperor Wen Hui, who was as ufortable as Fu Xiu Yi. Emperor Wen Hui had heard from his subordinate¡¯s mouth that Prince Rui made this wedding so magnificently that it was even grander than him, an Emperor. This was pping his face. The grander Prince Rui held it, the more Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family looked mournful.

    Of course this was not what Emperor Wen Hui felt the unhappiest about but that he was very unwilling with this marriage. If Prince Rui did not use the few cities along the border to threaten him, he would not make such a move. He was obviously unwilling to grant this marriage to Shen Miao but had to pass the decree onto Prince Rui¡¯s hand. The extremely useful chess piece of the Shen family was considered wasted like this.

    When Emperor Wen Hui mentioned of Prince Rui¡¯s marriage today, what appeared in his mind was the scene where Prince Rui was in the Imperial study threatening him and his felt his chest being stuffed up and could not even breathe, thus automatically felt upset. He instructed the pce¡¯s eunuch ept the auspicious gifts that Prince Rui sent and closed the doors before returned to Yang Xin Dian to lie down, not allowing anyone toe to disturb.

    The marriage ceremony would bepleted in Ming Qi thus the wedding sedan was carried one round around the Ding capital but marriage was a matter of both sides. Prince Rui¡¯s family was in Great Liang and originally after the wedding sedan go round the city gates, it had to go directly out of the city but Prince Rui insisted onpleting all the ceremonies in Ding capital.

    As for the bowing to the parents, it was held at the main altar in Ding capital.

    The main altar in Ding capital was only used when the Emperor conferred an Empress and not to mention this was another thing that Prince Rui request Emperor Wen Hui to provide. No matter how unwilling Emperor Wen Hui was, he could only agree to it.

    On the altar, Mei NiangZi supported Shen Miao out of the wedding sedan carefully and followed behind Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin who were sitting at the other end of the altar.

    After bowing to the Heavens and Earth, bowing to the parents, the couple then bow to one another.

    This was Ming Qi so Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin naturally could receive both of couple¡¯s bow but Prince Rui¡¯s Imperial Father and Imperial Mother had departed from the mortal world for many years thus both of them could only sprinkle wine on the ground and treat it aspleted.

    At the end it was the husband and wife who would bow to one another and the ceremony waspleted. This was announcing from then onwards, Shen Miao is the Consort of Prince Rui. When one marry a chicken, one followed the chicken and if one married a dog, one would follow the dog. She was now a person of Great Liang.

 Chapter 193: Parting (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 193: Parting (Part 2)</h4>

    In everyone¡¯s cheer andugher, far away from the crowd, Ji Yu Shu was conversing with the person beside him.

    ¡°Ah. One really did not think that Third Older Brother would actually marry Young Lady Shen.¡± He signed deeply, ¡°Two years ago, I was able to see that Third Older Brother treated the Fifth Shen Young Lady somewhat different and did not think that now she would be my SaoZi. However this is good. I had thought that with Third Older Brother¡¯s temperament, ordinary youngdy would not be control him but Fifth Shen Young Lady is different. With her around, I will rest assure.¡±

    Just opposite him, the person standing was wearing the servant uniform of the residence of Prince Rui and his appearance was ordinary but it was Pei Lang who had his features concealed.

    Pei Lang at the end agreed to follow Shen Miao to Great Liang. Just like what Shen Miao had mentioned, he hadpletely offended Fu Xiu Yi and could no longer say in Ming Qi and not to mention that it was not good for himself, he perhaps could have implicated Liu Ying. Fu Xiu Yi had many eyes and ears around and perhaps one day would have discovered his background so it would be better for Liu Ying and himself to go over to Great Liang. By taking the firewood from under the cauldron, when Fu Xiu Yi discovered anything, nothing could be done.

    On one hand it was for Liu Ying¡¯s good and on the other hand, Pei Lang did it because his heart wanted to do so.

    As for knowing about Prince Rui¡¯s true identity of Xie Jing Xing, that was a matter few days ago. He was in the residence of Prince Rui recuperating from his injuries and when he was in the courtyard at night, he coincidently say Prince Rui¡¯s back facing him and went up to great before he saw Prince Rui¡¯s real face.

    Prince Rui did not wear a mask.

    Pei Lang knew that with Prince Rui¡¯s personality, if he wanted to conceal anything, it would not be taken lightly like this. It was very obviously that he deliberately showed Pei Lang his face ¡®identally¡¯. Perhaps he was using his identity to make certain things clear.

    Now Pei Lang understood why Prince Rui did what he did.

    Pei Lang had been persuading Shen Miao to think carefully about the marriage with Prince Rui as Shen Miao¡¯s understanding of Prince Rui, a Great Liang Prince of the First Rank, was just too shallow. But now that Prince Rui had be Xie Jing Xing, a lot of matters were different. Xie Jing Xing and Shen Miao knew one another and seemed to have some friendship.

    Since Shen Miao had long knew that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity was Great Liang¡¯s Prince of the First Rank, the rtionship between the both of them was not usual.

    He looked up at the pair who was wearing wedding clothes. With the male¡¯s talent and the female¡¯s appearance, it was a unbeatable match and there was a feeling of sourness in his heart.

    For Shen Miao kind of person, even though she scheme against others and used everything that could be used by her side, she was however an extremely stubborn person. Once she had made her mind on something, no one could change it. Just like her hating Fu Xiu Yi, she could use all means and methods and even risk her life to draw a clear line with Fu Xiu Yi.

    In fact, if she was not willing, no one was able to force her.

    His gazended on Prince Rui.

    After creating such a big ruckus, forcing the Imperial family of Ming Qi to take every step back, who in the entire world under Heavens would believe that Great Liang would be forced to relinquish to the middle ground.

    She was a golden phoenix that would fly to nine Heavens and he was the true dragon that would call for rains and winds.

    Ji Yu Shu looked at him and patted his shoulders as he spoke sympathetically, ¡°A gentleman will always pursue a gentle and graceful female. Gentleman Pei need not be too upset. Upon our return to Great Liang, with Gentleman Pei¡¯s style, there would definitely be numerous females who would admire you and at that time I will get Young Lady Shao Yao to introduce some sisters to you.¡±

    Although Ji Yu Shu still remembered that it was because of Pei Lang that he was locked up in the prison tower for a period of time, but seeing Pei Lang this sad, he was unable to throw stones when he was down.

    Pei Lang was startled at others being able to see the mood in his heart but was unable to remove his eyes on the pair.

    Ji Yu Shu sighed in his heart.

    Gao Yang would also be following them to return to Great Liang but because he was Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial Physician on paper, he had to tidy matters of his identity up. If Emperor Wen Hui knew that Gao Yang swept away all the precious herbs from the Imperial Medical Institute and brought it back to Great Liang, one did not know what kind of wondrous expression would there be.

    After all these were done, all theplicated ceremonious etiquette waspleted meticulously, it was already in the afternoon and time to leave the city.

    Shen Miao marrying Prince Rui, was considered as ¡®marrying afar¡¯. Going out of the Ding capital gates of Ming Qi, from then onwards, she was a person of Great Liang.

    Naturally everyone in the Shen family followed up.

    Luo Tan however did not go and said that because Shen Miao was not willing to bring her to Great Liang, she was sulking. Today she had followed her around Ding capital but was unwilling to face the goodbye scene. Everyone was helpless with her and could only let matters be.

    In the Princess residence in Ding capital, Princess Rong Xin was sitting restlessly in her room.

    ¡°Your Princess Highness, Prince Rui¡¯s wedding procession almost reached the gates of the city.¡± The person who came to report said.

    Princess Rong Xin waved her hands irritably and instructed the servants to withdraw. She fell onto the chair and bit his lips uneasily.

    In that letter, she had revealed Xie Jing Xing¡¯s true identity and she had sent the letter to the hands of Emperor Wen Hui. This was her responsibility as the Princess of Ming Qi.

    Since ancient times, loyalty and righteous had been difficult to choose as there was only one choice between family and country. Even though there were inextricably closeness between Xie Jing Xing and her, like a mother and son, but the distance between both countries med this feelings unpure.

    If Xie Jing Xing die because of this, Princess Rong Xin would be upset but if she did not do anything and let Xie Jing Xing bring this secret back to Great Liang, Princess Rong Xin would regret it.

    So at the end, she chose to personally cut of her love and affection.

    As so what would happen after Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity was exposed, Princess Rong Xin had an understanding of this Imperial Older Brother of hers. Perhaps because of Great Liang¡¯s power, he would not let Xie Jing Xing die, but it was possible for him to ruin his reputation and make tens of thousands of people resent him. With such a bad reputation, even if he returned to Great Liang, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s future days would not be well.

    Princess Rong Xin chose to use a letter to exin everything and did not personally see Emperor Wen Hui as it seemed that from this way, she would be able to minimise her betrayal. As if the person who betrayed Xie Jing Xing was not her.

    But why did Emperor Wen Hui not acted upon it?

    At present the carriage and entourage almost arrived at the city gates and afterwards Shen Miao would disembark from the wedding sedan and enter the horse carriage before leaving Ding capital and head to Greaet Liang with Xie Jing Xing. It was not Imperial Older Brother¡¯s behaviour to drag matters on.

    There was some doubts in her heart and most of it was uneasiness but Princess Rong Xin was unable to take the initiative to go out to see what was going on.

    After all she could not face Xie Jing Xing, or to be urately say, unable to face him.

    ¡°Go and check it out again.¡± She instructed another subordinate.

    The wedding sedan of Rui WangFei had reached the city gates and Mei NiangZi hadpleted the job of what a prosperitydy should do. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu then helped Shen Miao out from the wedding sedan.

    Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan kept on reminding Shen Miao, ¡°Great Liang is different from Ming Qi. When over there, you must remember to take care of yourself. When it is cold, wear more clothes and one must take care. You have to write back frequently. If you suffer any grievances, you must tell us.¡±

    Shen Xin then turned his head and spoke a few words to Xie Jing Xing.

    Both of them knew of each other¡¯s identity clearly and since Xie Jing Xing told him everything honestly, Shen Xin¡¯s impression of him changed. He instructed Xie Jing Xing not to let Shen Miao be bullied in Great Liang, regardless of situation and Xie Jing Xing naturallyplied.

    Shen Qiu threatened that if the next time he saw Shen Miao and she was thinner or in a poorer condition, he would bring the Shen family army and razed the residence of Prince Rui.

    Prince Rui just snorted at it.

    If it was not Luo Xue Yan who was holding him back, one feared that Shen Qiu would have fought with Xie Jing Xing on the spot.

    The time had arrived and Shen Miao spoke to Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan a few more words. She now would be leaving Ding capital and even though she want to manage things in Ming Qi, the far distance would not allow her to do so thus she could only say a few more words now.

    Luo Xue Yan wiped away her tears, ¡°Jiao Jiao, you must write back.¡±

    The curtain of the carriage was let down and a long toon of guards followed behind, carrying the heavy dowry, marching forward with an imposing manner.

    At the forefront, Xie Jing Xing was sitting on a horst but the horse was always by the carriage side and from time to time, would be by the curtains, talking to Shen Miao.

    That made Jing Zhe and Gu Yu giggle about it.

    The roads were naturally very far and it would take a few months of travel from Ming Qi to Great Liang. It the past life, she also left the city gates and went on the journey to Qin country. However the horse carriage of a country¡¯s Empress was not asfortable as the one she was currently in and at that time the servants and pce maids that were brought along were scarce, needless to say about protecting her like this or apanying her in conversations.

    There was some joy in Shen Miao¡¯s heart.

    When it was evening, it was time to find a ce to rest and just as one was thinking about it, the entire entourage suddenly stopped.

    Shen Miaos heart tightened. There were often bandits on the roads outside the cities so could it be that they had encountered bandits? But after thinking about it, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s subordinates were all highly skilled in martial arts and with therge number, one fear that even if they encountered bandits, they would be able to beat them.

    Even though she was not afraid, there were some suspicion in her heart. She took off her veil and lifted the curtains at the carriage. When Jing Zhe and Gu Yu eximed in shocked, Shen Miao had jumped off the carriage.

    However one saw Xie Jing Xing stopped the horses in front and stood in the middle of the road and a ck caped man was holding the reins of a horse and stopped in front.

    He said, ¡°Hey. As brothers, aren¡¯t you owing me a packet of prosperity money?¡±

    That was Su Ming Feng¡¯s voice. Most likely in order to hide from other ears and eyes, he had worn a cloak so that others would not be able to see his features. As the road so far away, he hade over way earlier and with such distance, one do not fear that others would be able to hear this conversation.

    Shen Miao was slightly startled but Xie Jing Xing had already flipped over and disembark from the horse before walking up to Su Ming Feng. Su Ming Feng took a letter out from his sleeves and mmed it onto Xie Jing Xing¡¯s chest, ¡°My gift.¡± He then said softly, ¡°The letter that the Princess residence sent out was stopped by me.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips was raised to a smile, ¡°But one is thankful.¡±

    Su Ming Feng was startled and his tone of voice became angry, ¡°It is good that you know, your hands and eyes cover the skies and one fear that there are people lurking all over the ce that every single move in the Princess residence would not pass your eyes. Even if I did not stop the letter yesterday, you will have a way to retrieve it.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing did not deny it.

    ¡°You...¡± Su Ming Feng grasped Xie Jing Xing¡¯s cor and his action was that of punching someone, making Jing Zhe and Gu Yu jump in shock but Tie Yi and the rest did not go forward to stop.

    Su Ming Feng suddenly loosen his hand and said angrily, ¡°Jerk.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eye brows rose, ¡°I am very happy that you are willing to send me off.¡±

    Su Ming Feng was silent before speaking after a while, ¡°It is thest time.¡±

    ¡°Send you off thest time.¡± He looked up, ¡°Loyalty and righteous cannot be both aplished but this time I chose righteous. After this time, you and me are no longer brothers.¡±

    He said, ¡°I know your ns so one do not need to persuade me or retain anything. Both you and me will eventually reach the point where we would be soldiers at opposite sides. After seeing one another again, we would be enemies and there would not be any emotions of the past.¡± He was serious and said word for word, ¡°But now, you are still Su Ming Feng¡¯s brother.¡±

    There were some things in the world that would render one helpless. Due to destiny, the people dearest would be the most unfamiliar person and when one gained anything, one had to give something up. What was retained would be the most precious.

    Shen Miao seemed to have saw through the two youths in front and saw that many years ago, a pair of figures that would stroll on the streets of Ding capital and would poke fun of the teacher when his back was turned.

    Su Ming Feng slowly clenched his fist and put it in front of Xie Jing Xing.

    This was an action that they often do when they were young. The boys in Ding capital would often use this action as a testimony to their brotherhood. Su Ming Feng felt that this action was very chic when he was young and would get Xie Jing Xing do it with him. Afterwards when they grew older, he felt that this action was too corny and stopped.

    Xie Jing Xing looked at him and he suddenly smiled. After shaking his head, he stretched out his arm and touched him.

    Su Ming Feng looked up andughed out, ¡°Delightful.¡±

    He then flip to the horse that he came on and said to Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Once this day passes, both of us are no longer brothers. However, the sun has yet to set and the moonlight has not shone, so you and I are still best friends.¡± He whipped the horse¡¯s belly and the horse neighed. Su Ming Feng turned the horse¡¯s head and left.

    ¡°Today I will congratte you once again. From this day forth, may you have no worries of clothes and food, may you have lots of children and grandchildren. May all your guest be of exalted rank and have may happy returns to eternity.¡±

    The voice of the always refined youth was straightforward and the end of the sentence gradually disappeared in the evening sun and one could only see a back view.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s brows and lips were smiling but his eyes gradually cooled down before he got up the horse again.

    He shouted, ¡°Depart.¡±

 Chapter 194: Concealing (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 194: Concealing (Part 1)</h4>

    Shen Miao had left Ding capital for more than a month.

    One did not know Prince Rui¡¯s wedding entourage was currently at but it was sure that one would not be able to catch up with it. In this month, the grandeur of the ten Li (1 Li = 1 mile) of the dowry had not stopped at all. The storytellers in the restaurant would speak of the grand asion of the day Prince Rui married Rui WangFei and as usual the seats would be fully upied as the storyteller would shake his head as he retell while the guest felt the same.

    After all such a scene was not something that anyone could afford.

    After Shen Miao became Rui WangFei in a shake of her body and followed Prince Rui to the faraway Great Liang, two things happened in Ding capital.

    First was that Feng Xian Pawnshop, that had been opened in Ding capital for so many years suddenly closed down and the manager to the attendents disappeared overnight. Feng Xian Pawnshop and the few stalls were all sold to others cheaply and one heard that the manager¡¯s family of Feng Xian Pawnshop had some emergencies and required money thus they left so suddenly. These made people somewhat sad as it was a pity for Feng Xian Pawnshop¡¯s business as the things that were pawned were very valuable thatmoners could not afford. However they were here for so long thus it was difficult for someone to not feel right.

    It was only after the ownership was changed before themoners discover it. After so many years no one had seen the appearance of the manager of Feng Xian Pawnshop.

    The second thing was that the Formidable Great General Shen Xin had been promoted after Shen Miao gotten married and was in charge of the Yu Ling Army of the Imperial court.

    On the surface it was a promotion but in reality it was not. First of all, it was only the power to transfer order and no power to train or drill troops. It was only an empty shell of a position. Even though it was more generous General title, but everyone knew that Shen Xin had been training the Shen family army all the time and the Shen family army was his closest army thus when it was changed to Yu Ling Army, which were the Emperor¡¯s people, one feared that Shen Xin could really move them.

    So those who had eyes and brains new that Emperor Wen Hui was guarding against Shen Xin. Shen Miao had married to Great Liang and Shen Xin was one who doted on his Di daughter, with the current Great Liang and Ming Qi¡¯s delicate situation, if Shen Xin sided his daughter and secretly sought refuge with Great Liang and did something bad to Ming Qi, it would not be good.

    Although Shen Xin had been Ming Qi¡¯s Great General for so many years and his loyalty could be seen from Heavens and Earth, it was a pity that since history, Monarchs were full of suspicions and he was an official. One could only me him for being unlucky.

    The people in court could see it clearly but themoners were crying out against the injustice for Shen Xin as the Imperial family was truly too unfeeling. It was clearly a marriage bestowed by Emperor Wen Hui but now because of this matter, ce the me on Shen Xin. It was truly frustrating.

    Emperor Wen Hui would not care about these things. Currently he was putting all effort to please the Qin Emperor as he did not know why but Great Liang always made him feel unease, as if it was an existing danger. At least with the alliance of Qin country, he would not be restless every day.

    The residence of Prince Ding was not very happy recently.

    Fu Xiu Yi had a sullen expression as he said, ¡°It had been a month and there is still no information on Pei Lang¡¯s whereabouts. Could it be that he flew to the skies? If one is alive, one have to see the person and if one is dead, one have to see the corpse, if he is not found, all of you do not need to return.¡±

    The spies that were belowplied and Fu Xiu Yi waved his hand in annoyance, ¡°Get out.¡±

    The few people withdrew out.

    He sat back down and pressed his forehead with a somewhat unhappy expression.

    The people who rescued Pei Lang had burned down his underground prison and previously he did not think of it before but these days, it was not convenient for Fu Xiu Yi to do anything. Many of the people in the underground prison had other purposes for him but that fire had burned all of it cleanly. One could only imagine the annoyance in Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s heart.

    What was most frustrating to him was that there was not a trace of clue to Pei Lang¡¯s whereabouts to this moment. Fu Xiu Yi had always thought that his ears were smart and eyes were clear in Ding capital but if one was unable to find the whereabouts of a person, it could only show that the other party¡¯s means were more brilliant than his own. With such an opponent, it was not something to be happy about.

    Fu Xiu Yi had always suspected that the person behind Pei Lang was the Shen family but after investigating, all the Shen family¡¯s doubts were ruled out. But if it was not the Shen family then who would it be?

    ¡°Your Highness, there are no sightings of Pei Lang in the Ding capital at all. Could it be that Pei Lang had already left the city?¡± The adviser said to Fu Xiu Yi as a reminder.

    ¡°Not possible.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said, ¡°There are my people in the city gates guarding and these days there were portraits of people who left the city so it was just impossible for Pei Lang to get through safely.¡±

    When the advisor heard it, he frowned and did not know what else to say.

    ¡°However some people do not need portraits.¡± Fu Xiu Yi suddenly said, ¡°When Prince Rui married a consort and left the city, the guards and solders of the residence of Prince Rui left the city, there was no one that stopped them.¡±

    The advisor¡¯s eyes brighten, ¡°Could it be that Pei Lang had mingled into Prince Rui¡¯s entourage and had gotten out together with them?¡±

    Fu Xiu Yiughed coldly, ¡°The residence of Prince Rui is so arrogant so how would one be able to mingle into it? Moreover Pei Lang do not have any rtion with Prince Rui so on what basis.¡± He suddenly stopped his words, ¡°Rtion.¡±

    At this moment, Fu Xiu Yi suddenly thought about a matter. All these time he had regarded Pei Lang as the ¡®Shen family¡¯s¡¯ people and the one who made the decision in the ¡®Shen family¡¯ was Shen Xin but he had neglected one point. Actually looking from many matters, be it intentionally or unintentionally hindering his great cause, they all were rted to Shen Miao.

    If the ¡®Shen family¡¯ and ¡®Shen Miao¡¯ were viewed separately then Pei Lang was not loyal to the ¡®Shen family¡¯ but to ¡®Shen Miao¡¯ then everything would make sense.

    Pei Lang was Shen Miao¡¯s people and Shen Miao was now Rui WangFei and those little previous unclear rtions with Prince Rui, Prince Rui would help to save Pei Lang, based on the consideration of Shen Miao.

    Then Pei Lang would have rtions with Prince Rui.

    Fu Xiu Yi stood up abruptly and the more he thought about it the more he felt that there was this possibility. In the entire Ding capital, to have the ability to set fire to the residence of Prince Ding¡¯s underground prison and could still escape sessfully and not leave any clue, there was only this mysterious Prince Rui that could do so.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Fu Xiu Yi mmed his hand on the table. He had always wanted to know what secrets was Prince Rui hiding but on the night before Shen Miao married, all the spies that he had sent out did not returned and it was likely that they were discovered and eliminated. If not he would have known Prince Rui¡¯s deeply hidden secret.

    Just when he was frustrated, he saw a guard entering in a rush from outside. This person was Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s confidant and he quickly came forward and took out a letter from his embrace, ¡°The Princess residence send out a letter to the Pce. This subordinate intercepted the letter and made a copy. May Your Highness take a look.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s heart moved as he quickly took the letter. With regards to the matter of Prince Rui, Princess Rong Xin¡¯s behaviour was very abnormal. Fu Xiu Yi had the intention to enquire about it but ever since Prince Rui and Shen Miao left the capital, be it Princess Rong Xin or the residence of the Count of Ping Nan, there was nothing special as what was supposed to happen every day was per usual, so he could not take action.

    Princess Rong Xin had been widowed for many years and was not close with Emperor Wen Hui and it was rare for her to even enter the Pce in a year, much less writing a letter. It was fortunate that Princess Rong Xin kept away from Pce matter for many years so that Fu Xiu Yi was able to easily duplicate her letter this easily.

    Fu Xiu Yi took out the letter and could not wait to start reading. First his expression was only somewhat anxious but as time went on, his expression changed.

    As if he was extremely shocked and the extreme anger that he had made his five facial features distorted. When the advisor at his side saw him as such, he did not even dare to breath loudly and in a momentter, Fu Xiu Yi suddenly ce his hand on the table before flipping the teapot on the table violently.

    The tea from the overturn teapot sshed onto the floor and the advisor and confidant were shocked. Till now Fu Xiu Yi was considered one who did not disy joy or anger and even though there would be angry moments asionally, it would not be exposed that much. It seemed that this was the first time he lost control of himself.

    Fu Xiu Yi only spit out a ¡°Good¡± word and threw the letter to the advisor face. The advisor epted it and was shocked upon reading it.

    In Princess Rong Xin¡¯s letter, one thing was mentioned and it was about Prince Rui. Everyone knew that because Princess Rong Xin had a very good rtionship with Princess Yu Qing that she took great care of Xie Jing Xing that Princess Yu Qing gave birth to. For Xie Jing Xing, she did not even hesitate to fall out with the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. Two years ago when Xie Jing Xing died in the battlefield, Princess Rong Xin was very upset about it.

    Naturally Princess Rong Xin understood Xie Jing Xing and in the letter, Princess Rong Xing mentioned a sensational matter. Princess Rong Xing felt that Prince Rui of Great Liang and Xie Jing Xing were very simr.

    This was unfounded. To suddenly mention that Prince Rui of Great Liang was simr to someone who was head for more than two years, the first reaction would be that it was simply ridiculous. However Fu Xiu Yi had already monitored the Princess residence for such a long time and had discovered early on that Princess Rong Xin was being abnormal thus Fu Xiu Yi could almost certainly confirm that what Princess Rong Xin spoke of was the truth.

    There was no need to doubt. That Prince Rui of Great Liang true identity was Xie Jing Xing.

    The advisor¡¯s hand almost was unable to hold on to this letter. What did Xie Jing Xing being Prince Rui represent? It represented that Xie Jing Xing had yed the entire Ming Qi in the palms of his hands. If when Xie Jing Xing was the heir of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, he had already had private dealing with Great Liang, then one feared that Great Liang was well aware of everything that happened in Ming Qi.

    ¡°Your... Your Highness.¡± The advisor looked towards Fu Xiu Yi as a hint of fear appeared in his eyes.

    Fu Xiu Yi slowly calmed down but if one looked carefully, his hands seemed to be trembling a little.

    ¡°Since Xie Jing Xing did not die then the matter of Xie family army in Northern Jiang must have been exposed.¡± He said slowly.

    There were people of the Imperial family that were mixed in the Xie family army and it was Xie Ding¡¯s confidant that gave Xie Jing Xing a deadly stab. Since Xie Jing Xing did not die, it was most likely he had investigated the matter clearly. This meant that Xie Jing Xing had fully seen everything that they did to the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. This time in Ming Qi tribute, was what Xie Jing Xing did revenge?

    Fu Xiu Yi held onto the table.

    The advisor was at a loss of what to do and paused before speaking, ¡°Since the Princess had already send this letter to the Pce, there would be some actions once His Majesty know about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Fu Xiu Yi interrupted his words, ¡°Xie Jing Xing had already left Ding capital for more than a month. Imperial Father fear Great Liang¡¯s power and would not dare to oppose him. If Xie Jing Xing had not left, one would be able to use the people under Heavens to provoke disputes but unfortunately it was toote.¡±

    The advisor also sighed, ¡°Whey did the Princess not bring this letter out earlier? If one was a step earlier, it would not be helpless as the current situation.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi took a nce at him and seemed to be unhappy with his subordinate stupidity. The advisor was flustered by his look when he heard Fu Xiu Yi speaking, ¡°Stupid fool. The Princess definitely had thought of informing Imperial Father and perhaps had done so the night before the wedding. However at the end, like my people, it was stopped by Xie Jing Xing.¡±

    Although he did his best to control his anger, he could not hide the annoyance in his eyes, ¡°Xie Jing Xing hide it too deeply.¡±

    ¡°That Shen family?¡± The advisor asked.

    ¡°Continue monitoring.¡± Fu Xiu Yi sneered, ¡°I want to see if the Shen family is ignorant of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity or was putting up an act for all these years.¡±

    At this moment, everyone in the Shen mansion did not know that such a matter arose in the residence of Prince Ding.

 Chapter 194: Concealing (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 194: Concealing (Part 2)</h4>

    Ever since Shen Xin was promoted in the army, because he did not have tomand soldiers, he did not go to the Ministry of Defence daily. Shen Qiu was still in his post and was a small leader in the army garrison with Luo Ling. The days passed much rxed than previously.

    Luo Xue Yan and Shen Xin were in a discussion, ¡°Why not after some time we propose to His Majesty to return to Xiao Chun City?¡± Luo Xue Yan signed, ¡°At least in Xiao Chun City, one¡¯s time would not be as ruin as currently.¡±

    Shen Xin shook his head, ¡°The Emperor retained us in Ding capital in order to guard against the Shen family¡¯s movements thus it would not be possible for us to return to Xiao Chun City. By remaining in Ding capital, we will be a pawn to restrain Jiao Jiao and it would be idea for the future.¡±

    Luo Xue Yan felt vaguely that Shen Xin words were somewhat strange, seemingly suggesting something. Just as she was about to ask, she heard Shen Xin sighed, ¡°Speaking again, there is no news of Tan-er. If one were to return, I dare not meet Father-in-Law and Older Jiu.¡±

    ¡°That is also true.¡± When this matter was mentioned, Luo Xue Yan felt her head aching, ¡°I have already sent people to send the letter to Jiao Jiao but it is just that Jing Xing¡¯s subordinates are quick and one do not know if they are able to catch up, moreover time is required for the to and fro. There is no news till now and this made my heart restless.¡±

    On the day when Shen Miaopleted the wedding ceremony and left the city, Luo Tan did note to send of as she said that she was sulking because Shen Miao was not willing to bring her to Great Liang and could not bear to witness the separation scene. Luo Tan had been somewhat wildful in the Shen family so everyone was helpless. Moreover on the day when Shen Miao left the city, it was alreadyte in the evening when they returned and Luo Tan¡¯s maids mentioned that Luo Tan had already slept. Luo Xue Yan thought that Luo Tan¡¯s heart was not feeling too good and thus did not disturb her.

    It was not that Luo Xue Yan did not care about her niece, it was just that even though Luo Tan had courage, no one had thought that Luo Tan would take such a big step. At the beginning Luo Tan quietly followed Shen Xin and the rest to Ding capital and it was because they were family and it was still in Ming Qi. However this time, from Ming Qi to Great Liang, it waspletely a foreign country. The people apanying were all Prince Rui¡¯s people and since Luo Tan did not know any of them, most likely she would not dare.

    Who knew that this youngdy of Luo family had a temperamental personality and dared to travel thousands of Li (1 Li = 1 mile) by herself. It was until the second day when Luo Tan was unwilling to step out a single step with an excuse of not feeling well did Luo Xue Yan finally released something was wrong. When she went to look for her, she only saw Luo Tan¡¯s maid kneeling down in trepidation with a letter, begging for mercy.

    Fine. Luo Tan straightforwardly left a letter indicating that she would be following Youngest Biao Sister and headed to Great Liang where the food and clothes were fine and the marketce was so crowded that people rubbed shoulders with another.

    Luo Xue Yan jumped in shocked and quickly instructed people to chase but Shen Miao had already left one day ago and Prince Rui¡¯s group were not ordinary at all. Their speed was extremely fast that one did not know when one would be able to catch up. With no news for a month, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan were still worried about the matter.

    ¡°One can only hope that thetter is in Jing Xing¡¯s hands so that Jing Xing can send some reliable people to send Tan-er back.¡± Luo Xue Yan said.

    It was the evening again and the entourage of horse carriages would have to rest at this timing. Shen Miao naturally would be arranged to a house along the way to rest but Luo Tan was miserable.

    She mingled in the coarse male team horse carriages of the residence of Prince Rui. Since young she had live with the Luo family and did not have any delicate or arrogance temperament of a young female so when she disguise herself as a male, it was realistic and no one discovered her identity for a period of time. However she would be suffering every night. The horse carriage team of coarse males were not like Shen Miao, a WangFei, who had their own room and ten over big males slept in a room together. A few people slept on the bed, a few on the floor and a few people would join up tables to sleep.

    Luo Tan was not squeamish about such things, be it bed, table or floor, she could bear all of it. The only thing she was unable to tolerate was to sleep with over ten unfamiliar big males. The snoring and sleep talking of them, all kind of odours and at times some male would put their leg on her, was harder to endure than killing her. If Luo Lian and Madam Ma knew about it, one feared that they would break her legs.

    What made Luo Tan felt most fearful was showering.

    No matter how rough she was normally, she was unable to be like these men and not bathe for ten over days or could not tolerate each time when they saw ake, all the men would jump into it together to bath. Previously there were a couple of times that others almost push her in, scaring Luo Tan so much that she almost screamed but in a sh of inspiration, she said that she had very ugly scars on her body and was unwilling to let others see it. Even though those coarse males find that she was overthinking matters, they no longer forced her anymore.

    Today there was a hot springs at the back of this farmhouse and the water in the hot springs looked very clear. During the evening, the hoarse males had already went in but she did not. At this moment the moon was up and there was no one watching thus Luo Tan brought her clothes and sneaked out.

    She groped about in the dark and walked to the side of theke and looked around. It was alreadyte at night and everyone was fast asleep that even those who wake up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet would note this far away. Luo Tan felt assured and took off her clothes and went into the water with her tudou (aka olden times undergarment).

    The hot springs was very warm andfortable and Luo Tan had not bathed this fortunately for a long time. She would always sneak out at night when there was no one to heat up water to shower. It was very troublesome thus she felt very fortunate at this moment.

    Looking at the moon in the skies, she had thought that since it had been more than a month, it seemed that Luo Xue Yan¡¯s side did not catch up so one feared that it was not possible to catch up. Even if they really caught up, it was not possible to go back and since it was so, should she rify it with Shen Miao? Youngest Biao Sister has a sharp mouth like a knife but bean curd like heart, so she would not do much to her. As such she would be able to sleep in Shen Miao¡¯s room and do not need to bath behind people¡¯s back with great difficulty.

    Just as she was thinking, she suddenly heard footsteps that were getting nearer to her. Luo Tan jumped in shock as she feared that someone was approaching. She somewhat did not know what to do but dare not remain motionless. Hearing that the footsteps were very near, she grabbed her clothes which was by the rocks and immerse her entire self into the water.

    Luo Tan knew how to swim but keeping one¡¯s head under the water was not an easy thing to do. Those footsteps stopped by the hot springs and did not leave after some time. Luo Tan gradually felt extremely difficult in keeping her breath and wanted to rise to the surface badly but she was only wearing a tudou (aka olden times undergarment). If she rise to the surface, one feared that her innocence would be ruined.

    No matter how loud one was, at this moment, Luo Tan also has to take care of her own reputation.

    She was as stubborn as the Luo family¡¯s personality and as that person did not leave from the side of the hot springs, Luo Tan refused to get up and struggled in the water. It was just that as time passes, Luo Tan¡¯s eyes was somewhat blurred and her brain was somewhat dizzy. As such she felt that she was going to be buried here and felt sad for herself thinking that because of protecting her reputation, she had to sacrifice herself here. It was a pity that she did not go to Great Liang before.

    Hearing someone vaguely speaking, ¡°Swimming skills are not bad. Are you intending to suffocate yourself to death?¡±

    Luo Tan¡¯s heart moved and she could no longer hold that breath and violently rose up to the surface. However she was still rational and only revealed her head from the water but her body was hidden in the hot springs. It was fortunate the steam from the hot springs would not let others see her body clearly else Luo Tan would be embarrassed to death.

    ¡°Oh?¡± That person said, ¡°Thought that you will stay in for a little longer.¡±

    Luo Tan red at that person but was stunned when she saw clearly the other party¡¯s features and said nkly, ¡°Doctor. Doctor Gao?¡±

    Who would the youth, who was squatting on the side of theke with a pinkntern on his hands that was looking at her with all smiles, if he was not Gao Yang? In such a cold day, only he had the interest in fanning himself with that fan that never leave him. Thatzy gesture made one fill with annoyance when seeing him.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Luo Tan could not help but asked.

    Gao Yang smiled but did not say anything.

    Luo Tan¡¯s heart was whispering to her. The other party was an Imperial Physican of Ming Qi but currently appeared in this ce that was so far from Ding capital. Could it be that a house visit be located in such a faraway ce? She asked, ¡°Doctor Gao, you even ept a patient at such a faraway ce? Is it that the sry that the courts are providing to you is that little that you would go to such lengths?¡± In her words, there were unconcealed sympathy for him.

    Gao Yang was stunned by Luo Tan¡¯s words and could only speak half a momentter, ¡°It is not like you are thinking.¡±

    Luo Tan looked at him, ¡°Then why are you here?¡±

    Gao Yang stared at her in a calm and unruffled manner in the midst of chaos, ¡°Then why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I.¡± Luo Tan said just and forcefully, ¡°I am apanying Older Biao Sister for Youngest Biao Sister¡¯s marriage, to apany her to Great Liang.¡±

    Gao Yang almostughed out. It was amazing that she could think of that. He said, ¡°Oh? A few days back I encountered someone that seemed to be from Shen mansion with a letter for Rui WangFei. It was just that the person did not know where Rui WangFei¡¯s location and asked me for direction.¡±

    Luo Tan was shocked, ¡°You let him see my Youngest Biao Sister?¡±

    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders, ¡°No. I saw that he was covered in dust and looked exhausted, so I let him rest at my side before leaving.¡±

    Luo Tan breathed a sigh of relief before she immediately became nervous, ¡°Doctor Gao, you must not let this person see Rui WangFei.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He is a bad person.¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°He wants to frame me. You mustn¡¯t let him do so.¡±

    Gao Yang smiled, ¡°Frame you? Frame that you sneak to the horse carriage of the residence of Prince Rui and followed to Great Liang?¡±

    ¡°What to do?¡± Gao Yang was somewhat distressed, ¡°If I send this person to Prince Rui, you will be send back to Ding capital and it would be possible done tomorrow.¡±

    Luo Tan blurted out, ¡°No.¡± After following for so long with great difficulty and sleeping with those martial arts people for a month, she refused to ept giving up at this moment. She looked at Gao Yang determinedly, ¡°What can be said in order for you to keep this secret for me?¡±

    Gao Yang said, ¡°This is right. You should say this sentence early on, then I do not need to waste my time with you here.¡±

    Luo Tan, ¡°...¡±

    Why did she feel that Gao Yang was waiting for her to say that sentence?

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Luo Tan asked.

    Gao Yang took a nce at her, ¡°Firste out.¡±

    It was only then Luo Tan remembered that she only wearing a Dudou while talking to Gao Yang. Even though nothing could be seen, she still felt somewhat awkward and in an instant, her cheeks turned red. It was fortunate that it was dark and Gao Yang could not detect it.

    She said, ¡°My clothes are wet and I am unable to go out. Help me to find for clothes.¡± In order to hide from the oing people just now and fearing that her identity was discovered, she could only dive into the water with her clothes and now her clothes were wet. One could not wear these clothes out.

    Gao Yang thought of a moment and started to undress. Luo Tan was so shock that her face started to lose colour, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Gao Yang took of the clothes and handed it slowly to her, ¡°Only to give you clothes. What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Turn around.¡± Luo Tan felt that Doctor Gao was especially annoying today. Sparing with him was like her being yed.

    Gao Yang turned around and said, ¡°There is nothing worth seeing.¡±

    Luo Tan did not hear this sentence and came out from the water before hiding behind the rocks and quickly changed to Gao Yang¡¯s clothes. Gao Yang¡¯s clothes was somewhat big for her but at this moment she could not care less.

    After wearing it, Luo Tan only then said to Gao Yang, ¡°Now you can turn around.¡±

    Gao Yang only then turned around in all smiles.

    ¡°Say then. What is your conditions?¡± Luo Tan asked.

    ¡°How do you sleep in these few days?¡± Gao Yang instead asked a question.

    ¡°Sleep with the rest.¡± Luo Tan answered in a manner of fact.

    ¡°In the future sleep in my room.¡±

    ¡°For what reason?¡± Luo Tan was angry, ¡°It is improper for male and female to have any physical contact.¡±

    ¡°You are a female?¡± Gao Yangughed.

    ¡°You are correct. You are not a male.¡± Luo Tan immediately retorted.

    Gao Yang said softly, ¡°That messenger is still in my room now.¡±

    ¡°Sleep. Sleep. Sleep.¡± Luo Tan quickly said, ¡°I will go to sleep immediately.¡±

    Gao Yan waved his fan as he left and Luo Tan followed behind.

    Why did she find that the current Gao Yang was a different person than the easy to bully Doctor Gao?

    It seemed that one¡¯s true nature was revealed.

 Chapter 195: Bridal Chambers (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 195: Bridal Chambers (Part 1)</h4>

    The journey was very long and after three months, they finally reached Great Liang.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s team of carriage and horses were very fast. If it was ordinary people, one feared that it would take half a year. Shen Miao was able to reach Great Liang this year to the capital of Great Liang, Long Ye.

    From thest lifetime and this lifetime, Shen Miao had never gone to Great Liang before. In her impression, Great Liang was a wealthy country and one heard that Long Ye was also very prosperous. When Fu Ming was studying, he had said to her before that if there was a day, he would want to go to Long Ye to look at how flourishing it was and if Great Liang was as good as the books had imed to be.

    Currently time could not be turned back and Fu Ming and Wan Yu had turned into dust but she had brought Fu Ming¡¯s wish and stepped into the Long Ye city of Great Liang.

    During these days, Shen Miao had long changed out of the wedding dress that she wore during the ceremony and Xie Jing Xing specially prepared clothing for her that was made ording to the grade for a Great Liang¡¯s Wang Fei of First Rank. Their entourage stopped at the gates of Long Ye and when the guards at the gate saw Xie Jing Xing, they let them enter without even looking at any token. These entourage was sorge that it drew the attention of everyone on the streets.

    Themoners said loudly, ¡°It is His Highness Prince Rui of First Rank that return with WangFei.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved. It seemed that themon people here knew of the ins and outs of Xie Jing Xing marry a wife in Ming Qi and they were not surprised at all. It was most likely Xie Jing Xing had already spread the news in Great Liang early on.

    As for Xie Jing mentioning that Emperor Yong Le long knew about this matter, Shen Miao did not believe it.

    Just as she was thinking, the curtains of the horse carriage opened up and Xie Jing Xing rode his horse to outside of it, ¡°Want to look at Long Ye¡¯s scenery?¡±

    At this time he had already taken down the mask on his face. Most likely in Great Liang there was no need to hide his identity and his expression was different from that in Ming Qi. Thatzy arrogant expression had slightly dispersed and there were some sharpness to his expressions.

    Shen Miao looked outside.

    Exactly as the books recorded, the scenery of Long Ye was very different from Ding capital. Even though Ding capital was very lively, it was only bustling due to the wealthy families. How would any normal family be able to enter the restaurants? On the streets of Long Ye, the ordinary people were walking around with smiles on their face.

    Shen Miao had noticed that the materials that themoners wore were good and their expressions and looks were very healthy and it seemed that everyone was living well. Shen Miao thought in her heart that Great Liang¡¯s people indeed leave in peace and the things that was passed around were not lies at all.

    Long Ye was also very big. The buildings in Ding capital were exquisite and gorgeous but themercial shops of Great Liang was majestic and elegant and had some impressive air. Shen Miao had been to Qin country before but Qin country did not make one¡¯s heart yearn like Long Ye.

    Even though she was very knowledgeable, she could not help but look with curiosity as she took in everything.

    When Xie Jing Xing saw her as such, he said with raise eyebrows, ¡°Don¡¯t need to be anxious. In the future when there is time, I will bring you out to shop. Yong Le is not small so one have to take it slowly to get familiarize.¡±

    His voice was not deliberately soft so themoners that was nearby looked curiously at Shen Miao and said, ¡°His Highness Prince of First Rank treats WangFei very well and dote this much.¡±

    ¡°It is of no wonder that when His Majesty wanted to bestow a marriage to him previously, he decline. So he had a special liking for WangFei.¡±

    ¡°WangFei is also very beautiful and look very matching.¡±

    ¡°After a while she can give birth to little heirs.¡±

    Shen Miao also heard all these words and in a sh her face became red. Themon people in Yong Ye seemed to be very kind that most of the things discussed were congrattions or praises. Shen Miao did not feel awkward at all. All the while she had felt that human nature was originally evil and people would alwaysment on things that they did not know about but did not know that thesements was enough to ruin a person¡¯s life. Coming to Long Ye and marrying Xie Jing Xing, she was after all Ming Qi people, thus she thought it would be just like previous and there would be a lot of criticisms but not only did she not hear any, she did not feel surprise but inexplicably moved in her heart.

    At the back of the entourage, Ji Yu Shu said to Gao Yang, ¡°Third Older Brother really put in a lot of effort. In order to let themon people in Yong Ye ept SaoZi, he had long began to release rumours.¡±

    ¡°It is difficult for a hero to pass the hurdle of a beauty.¡± Goa Yang shook his fan and gave a long sigh, ¡°And what about it?¡±

    ¡°It is just that His Majesty would definitely be angry and there are also those youngdies from those families that are deeply affectionate with Third Older Brother. This time SaoZi have to suffer.¡±

    ¡°What is there to be scared of?¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°Shen Miao is not an ordinary person. It is not confirmed who is torturing who.¡± After finishing, he sighed, ¡°Now that one has return to one¡¯s original position, one somewhat missed the days spent in Ming Qi.¡±

    ¡°Who say one don¡¯t?¡± Ji Yu Shu also signed and patted Gao Yang¡¯s shoulders and said in somewhat of a difficulty, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Great Liang¡¯s Imperial Pce covered a wide area and numerous of side halls were connected together with golden zed tiles and red pirs and walls. Most likely the Imperial family loved gold and red colours as the entire Pce was very imposing.

    The stone lions at the doors were majestic and proud, the dragon throne was made from gold, with golden dragons hovering. The head of the dragon was at the back of the chair with two red jewels as its eyes and the dragon tails were wrapped around the arm rests. The tails were vividly carved in detailed as if at the next moment it would fly out from the throne and sore into Nine Heavens.

    At this moment there was no one in the empty court and only the man who was sitting on the dragon throne. He sat straight and majestically but one did not know why, at this moment the sun was about to be extinguished but there was no candles lit and when the light grew darker, that majestic back figure looked extraordinarily lonely.

    The ttering sound of footsteps were heard in the main hall and a female came over slowly, dragging the long dress train as she wore the nine phoenixes crown on her head with a soft smile and headed step by step towards the male who was sitting on the dragon throne.

    She said, ¡°Your Majesty sit here alone again and did not tell ChenQie.¡±

    That male only then rose his head and seemed to only saw the oing person, ¡°So it is the Empress.¡±

    Empress Xian De smiled gently, ¡°What matters is Your Majesty troubled about?¡±

    ¡°Jing Xing has returned today.¡± Emperor Yong Le patted his heart, ¡°And he brought back that Ming Qi female.¡±

    ¡°Zhen had told him countless of time to break contact with that female. Not only did he not listen, he intercepted Zhen¡¯s people and even marries that female back to Great Liang and brought her back to Long Ye to be the official consort.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty do not like Shen Miao?¡± Empress Xian De¡¯s voice was soft.

    ¡°Not my n so one¡¯s heart will be different.¡± Emperor Yong Le only said nine words (it would be eight words in Chinese).

    The nine words however represented his meaning. Not Great Liang¡¯s people so one would not do anything loyal to Great Liang.

    ¡°Your Majesty does not like Shen Miao but Jing Xing likes.¡± Empress Xian De said, ¡°Else he would not marry Shen Miao back to Long Ye from so far away and would not gift ny-nine sets of betrothal gifts and would not have arranged a good reputation with all themoners under Heavens.¡± After pausing she then said, ¡°And would not have even rebelled against Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Seductress.¡± Emperor Yong Le said heavily but anger was suppressed in his voice.

    ¡°Perhaps Shen Miao really have some extraordinary points.¡± Empress Xian Deforted, ¡°Jing Xing has always been a chile who has his own opinion. Your Majesty had chosen that many beauties but they did not even enter his eyes. Now he actually willing to take such steps for Shen Miao, there must be some reasons. Your Majesty is not willing to trust Jing Xing once?¡±

    ¡°It is not that Zhen do not trust Xing Xing. It is that Zhen do not trust Shen Miao.¡± Emperor Yong Le said.

    ¡°But Your Majesty do not have any ways right?¡±

    Emperor Yong Le looked at the other part with some dissatisfaction, ¡°The Empress want to say that Zhen is ipetent?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Empress Xian De smiled, ¡°From the beginning Your Majesty have never been able to steel one¡¯s heart towards Jing Xing so Jing Xing would be this unrestrained and would act first and reportter. Naturally he also understand in his heart that Your Majesty would not really punish him in anger.¡±

    ¡°You are correct.¡± After a long while Emperor Yong Le replied, ¡°But there is not more time.¡±

    ¡°It does not matter who Jing Xing marries as Zhen do not want to control him but he cannot bring variables back. That female¡¯s identity is too special. If Jing Xing believes her words then in future would bring changes to the situation in the future. Zhen will never allow such changes to happen.¡±

    ¡°There is no more time.¡± Emperor Yong Le¡¯s voice because very serious, ¡°For the sake of the country, Zhen can sacrifice everything and harden one¡¯s heart.¡±

    Empress Xian De¡¯s brows slightly wrinkled.

    ¡°Zhen let him marry the official consort and Zhen can also let him bring in a secondary consort.¡± After speaking he stood up and walked down the longdder and out of this quiet hall.

    Empress Xian De stood at the same spot and her gaze was somewhat pained but afterwards she sighed and followed out.

    There was only one Prince of First Rank in Great Liang and it was Emperor Yong Le¡¯s younger blood brother, Prince Rui of First Rank. This Prince Rui¡¯s identity was very mysterious as it was said that when young he had been travelling round with abled people. Thus from young, no one had seen how this Prince Rui of First Rank looked like. One feared that even Deng GongGong who followed Emperor Yong Le the longest also knew nothing of this Prince Rui of First Rank.

    It was until two years ago when it was suddenly reported that Prince Rui of First Rank had returned to Long Ye and at the praying altar, themoners also saw the true appearance of this Prince Rui of First Rank. He was indeed beautiful and unparalleled elegant and magnificent. All the hearts of Long Ye¡¯s females were attached to this Prince Rui.

    However for a Prince Rui of First Rank suddenly appearing, everyone would be skeptical at first and said that it could be that this was an impersonator but after thinking about it, the Imperial family was so strict and harsh in protocol so it would not be the wrong person. Moreover the appearance of Prince Rui was so beautiful like thete Empress Dowager and had some simrities with Emperor Yong Le. The Xie family of Great Liang¡¯s Imperial family was all beautiful and this was a fact that was nailed down without a doubt.

    When this Prince Rui returned to Yong Ye and regained his identity of Prince of First Rank position, he immediately went to court with high ranking officials. Some of the officials objected to it saying that this Prince Rui of First Rank had not touched matters of the court for so many years and was ignorant of all matters on Great Liang so how could one let him participate in the court? Wasn¡¯t this making a fool out of things? Emperor Yong Le flew in a rage and punished the officials who created the most vicious few officials but most of the officials opposed to it and Emperor Yong Le could not punish all of them.

    Afterwards it was still this Prince Rui that personally took action and handled a number of difficult task that the court had been unable to solve and those opposing voices became weaker. They said that the other party knew nothing about court matter so how could one obviously have knowledge of it? One did not participate for many years but one had the abilities so it could only be exined that one was a genius.

    In short, in the eyes of Great Liang¡¯smoners, he was a youth who had a good temperament and abilities and the most important thing was he was also very rich.

    For instance this residence of Prince Rui of First Rank was as gorgeous as the Imperial Pce after renovation.

    However Emperor Yong Le was a wise sovereign and was very tolerant of this younger blood brother of his thus he did not me Prince Rui about this matter. It was just that themoner who passed by would often drool as they stared asionally at the main gates of the residence of Prince Rui, thinking which unmarried daughter of which family would have such good fortune to enter this Prince residence to be the Consort. This was even better than entering the Pce to be a Consort.

    Who knew that after much guessing, Prince Rui of the First Rank would actually marry a Young Lady of Ming Qi as his wife.

    When Shen Miao stepped into the main doors of the residence of Prince Rui of First Rank, a group of uniformed guards stood at attention and greeted her, ¡°Weing WangFei.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands were on Shen Miao¡¯s waist as he instructed everyone, ¡°Carry in the stuff in. Is the bridal chamber read?¡±

    ¡°Replying to Your Highness, it is all arranged.¡± A fifty plus year old steward looking person came running in from inside. He had a kind features as he said, ¡°May WangFei please look through.¡±

    ¡°One has suffered.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    ¡°Not at all. Not at all.¡± The old steward smiled, ¡°It is good that Your Highness has returned.¡± He then raise his eyes to size up Shen Miao with curiosity.

    Shen Miao faintly felt that the status of this steward was not low, else Xie Jing Xing, this kind of nasty person, would not have spoken nicely thus she lifted her head to smile slightly when meeting the other party¡¯s gaze.

    That steward seemed to feel somewhat ttered and his face became red in an instance.

    Xie Jing Xing pulled Shen Miao and headed in with dissatisfaction, ¡°Stop looking already.¡±

 Chapter 195: Bridal Chambers (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 195: Bridal Chambers (Part 2)</h4>

    When Shen Miao reached the bridal chambers that the steward mentioned that it was ready, she could not help but felt her tongue was tied.

    Seven or eight people was able to sleep on that bed and the pillows was covered with a soft nket, with everything in bright red. Disregarding that since a bridal chamber would always be that festive, but what was the meaning of having a ¡®spring painting¡¯ pasted on the walls of the bridal chambers?

    And there was also a variety of incense burner around.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°It is better for me to find another ce to sleep.¡±

    ¡°What is the matter Furen?¡± The steward asked, ¡°Please speak of any dissatisfaction you have of this room. This old servant will instruct others to change.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing swept a nce at the old steward, ¡°What nonsense is pasted on the walls? Tear it down.¡±

    ¡°This cannot be done.¡± The old steward insisted, ¡°All these are very meaningful, after all this is part of Your Highness¡¯s and Furen¡¯s marriage. One had heard that both of you have yet to enter the bridal chambers. Since it is the first time in the world, there would always be some doubts. This old servant had search for these for a long time.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    The servants in the residence of Prince Rui of First Rank was just too direct in terms of their words. Even though she was not a shy and delicate youngdy, when one hear such unconcealed words, one would still blush.

    Xie Jing Xing put down the dagger in his hands and stared at the old steward. His eyes seemed to be able to kill others as he said, ¡°Many thanks Tang Shu.¡±

    ¡°But there is no need to teach.¡± He gritted his teeth, ¡°I know.¡±

    Tang Shu was startled and said immediately, ¡°But there is no end to learning.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her sleeves and left. This was a conversation that one really could not listen to.

    She had experienced the chaos with the soldiers and horses this day. When Shen Miao came over, she did not show any delicate side and moreover Long Ye was really an outstanding ce so there really nothing to be picky about. The servants here treated her very respectfully but the calling of ¡®WangFei¡¯ still made her somewhat embarrassed.

    She was after all not used to listening to it.

    Even during dinner Tang Shu also specially cooked some light side dishes to the tastes of Ming Qi¡¯s Ding capital¡¯s people for her. In the afternoon, Xie Jing Xing left and most likely he was also very busy during the day after all this was not like Ming Qi. The Xie Jing Xing that returned to Great Liang was the ¡®Prince Rui of First Rank¡¯ that was busy with official matters.

    After washing up, the skies were already darkened and Shen Miao returned to the bridal chambers. It was not that she was willing toe here but because other than this bridal chamber, there was no other rooms that was prepared for her in the residence of Prince Rui of First Rank. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu continue toe over to serve her and Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang were also promoted to top ranked maids.

    As Jing Zhebed Shen Miao¡¯s hair, she said, ¡°Beforeing to Long Ye, this servant was thinking that one is unfamiliar with thend and people here and there was some fear in one¡¯s heart. One did not think that aftering her, one felt rest assured. The people of the residence of the Prince of First Rank treats Young Lady very respectfully. It seemed that Gu Ye had taught them well.¡±

    ¡°Still call Young Lady?¡± Gu Yu said, ¡°One should start calling Furen.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes. Yes. One should call Furen.¡± Jing Zhe quickly changed her words and continued, ¡°No wonder everyone said that Great Liang is good. From the looks of it today, it is worthy of its reputation. Not to mention Furen, even this servant like this ce a lot.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Shen Miao teased her, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ding capital good? Why like this ce more?¡±

    Jing Zhe thought about it, ¡°It is not that it is not good but one felt that the people here treat Furen much better. Once Furene to Long Ye, it is with the identity of the WangFei of First Rank. This is a good start thus one feel that it would get better and better in the future.¡±

    Shen Miaoughed. When one was in Ming Qi, the Second and Third household of the Shen residence had hearts with ill-will and Old Shen Furen did not have a good intentions towards the Eldest household. Her circumstances and the Shen family¡¯s circumstances were very dangerous. It seemed that from the eyes of the maids, her life was not at all easy. In addition with the rumor of her being an idiot, one¡¯s heart was filled with disagreement.

    It was different in Long Ye. She married over with the title of Rui Wang Fei of First Rank and with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s attitude to her, the people surrounding would not dare not to respectful. A good start should always make one satisfied. People would unconsciously choose to forget one¡¯s past and choose a new beginning.

    It was just that Shen Miao did not find that it would get even better in the future. Not mentioning about Ming Qi¡¯s side, one feared that the ns that Xie Jing Xing were executing were not be simple. Great Liang¡¯s dangerous situations were not necessary lesser than that of Ming Qi. One feared that it woul be even more dangerous and moreplicated.

    It was difficult to disembark after riding a tiger and a dragon was not a tiger. Currently she could only thicken her skin to push forward.

    However in her heart, it had been a long time since it felt rxed and lively.

    Just as she was thinking about it, she heard Jing Zhe and Gu Yu speaking, ¡°Greetings to Your Highness.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes looked up and saw Xie Jing Xing walking in. Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Withdraw.¡± Jing Zhe and Gu Yu quickly withdrew.

    He walked to the front of the table to sit down and waited for Shen Miao as sheb her hair and said, ¡°Is one getting used to it?¡±

    ¡°There is no problem.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Long Ye indeed lived up to its reputation.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing poured tea for himself, ¡°But you need to keep your spirits up.¡±

    Shen Miao was suspicious, ¡°What other matters happen to you again?¡±

    ¡°Imperial Older Brother had handed a decree to call you and me into the Pce.¡± He said, ¡°Imperial Older Brother is one who is old fashioned and is very dissatisfied at me marrying a wife so most likely he would frighten you about it.¡±

    Shen Miao red at him, ¡°Oh? Very dissatisfied at you marrying a wife? You indeed took action behind his back and lie to my parents that he had long agreed.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°Just a n of convenience. Besides if he was dissatisfied with you, so what? There are so many people under Heavens that are not satisfied with you, that in Ming Qi there were like a school of silver carps that are moving down a stream. You cannot just send them on their way.¡± He said in azy posture with a gesture of decapitation.

    Shen Miao alsoughed, ¡°Are you suggesting something to me?

    ¡°One did not.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Our Xie family is different from the Fu family people and would not fight within our kins.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°One did not see that you all are people who have loyalty and righteousness.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe?¡± Xie Jing Xing asked.

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°From ancient times the Imperial family had been emotionless and the family rtions one currently have is was because there was not entangled interest between both of you. Or it is to say that if one stood at a different side or one day when your position was different or perhaps in order to snatch something or protect ones thing, one would take action. At that time there would not be any mention of brothers.¡± Even though she tried her best to speak calmly, she could not help to reveal her hate towards it in her voice.

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her for a long time and Shen Miao seemed somewhat ufortable with his stare, ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±

    He shook his head and sighed as he smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to believe in the rtionships in the Imperial family.¡±

    Shen Miao pursed her lips and did not speak. One could not me her for not believing as she lived in the depths of the Pce in her previous lifetime and as the mistress of the six Pces, she had seen many things that no one knew. In this world, a female¡¯s life was suffering and it derives from many sources. Even when Mei Furen fought with her, it was all for a male¡¯s favour. However the males in the Pce were different. She had seen Princes who doted one¡¯s concubine the day before and the next day would gift the same concubine to an advisor in order to pull them over to their side. She had also seen males who in order to bnce the forces of all parties, would ept apromise and let one¡¯s childhood sweetheart be a Pin Qi (or equal wife) and marry an high-ranking official¡¯s daughter with an eight-manned sedan. Males abandoning females like worn out shoes and males may not be able to take swords for brothers or being noble and benevolent. Instances of fighting between brothers and fighting between father and son weremon.

    Seeing so much of these kind of things, Shen Miao found it hard to believe that there were family love in the Imperial family. Perhaps there were but it was just that she refuses to believe it.

    ¡°In the future you will understand.¡± Xie Jing Xing shook his head and changed the topic, ¡°Imperial Older Brother is an alright person and is also a good Emperor. It is just that for you, it would not be possible to be friends.¡±

    Shen Miao thought that only Xie Jing Xing was able to say Emperor Yong Le as such.

    ¡°You do not need to be afraid when he threatens you. With me around, no one would dare to touch you.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Imperial Sao is not bad and one can be friends with. There would be opportunities in the future for you to talk with her.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved as Xie Jing Xing seemed to be exining some things to her.

    ¡°You are not going tomorrow?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Why? Feeling scared alone?¡± Xie Jing Xing saw her raising her eyebrows and said, ¡°I will go with you. It is just that Imperial Older Brother would definitely send me away. You do not need to put what he say to you in your heart and treat it as a dog fart.¡±

    Shen Miao was silent for a long time, ¡°Understand.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled and held her chin up to look at her, ¡°Shen Jiao Jiao.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Felt that after you arrived in Long Ye, you have be much more obedient.¡± The smile in his eyes was stirring and filled with ill intentions, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this husband would not abandon you.¡±

    Shen Miao took a deep breath and pick up theb on the dressing table before standing up, ¡°I want to sleep. When are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Leave?¡± Xie Jing Xing raise his eyebrows, ¡°Why should I leave my bridal chambers?¡±

    Shen Miao eyes were wide open and Xie Jing Xing stood up to lie onto the bed.

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t this kind of thing be of tacit understanding? Didn¡¯t those fake couples in those novels would have one sleeping in the study and the other sleeping in the bridal chambers? How could Xie Jing Xing be like this?

    She said, ¡°Then I will go out to sleep.¡±

    Before the voice finish, her arms was pulled and before Shen Miao could stand steadily, she fell suddenly onto the bed and a pair of powerful arms held her and embraced her.

    Shen Miao¡¯s nose was filled with the green bamboo scent on the male¡¯s body but as his chest went up and down from breathing, she dared not lift her head to look at the other party¡¯s expression.

    One did not know how much time had passed when Xie Jing Xing¡¯s low voice sounded from the top of her head.

    ¡°Two months.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She raised her head unconsciously and her eyes met with a pair of peach blossoms eyes that was smiling but not smiling. However there was some extremely aggressive intention that made Shen Miao¡¯s heart jump uncontrolled.

    Xie Jing Xing hugged her and saidzily, ¡°Give you two months. I would not tolerate it after two months.¡±

    Shen Miao was stunned and the corners of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up with a smile of evil intentions, ¡°Being a gentleman was never my good point. I have never been a good person.¡±

    Shen Miao jumped up and said, ¡°I will go to the study to sleep.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing grabbed her and said, ¡°I will go out to sleep.¡±

    Shen Miao dared not look at his eyes.

    Previously in Ming Qi, there was after all still people in the Shen residence so Xie Jing Xing would not dare to be unbridled. However currently in Long Ye, there was no one she was familiar with and the most important point was that there was no way for her to refuse. Xie Jing Xing and her were husband and wife so whatever that was done were all right.

    Xie Jing Xing pushed open the door and seemed to be very happy when he left.

    Shen Miao patted her heart as it was still beating violently. After Xie Jing Xing left Ming Qi and returned to Great Liang, he had indeed be more unbridled. It was as if there was still some restrain when in Ding capital but currently he showed his original side of him to Shen Miao at this moment.

    How did married couples in this world get along with one another? Shen Miao had thought. In her previous life, from the beginning to the end, she did not know how real couples truly got along thus in this lifetime, she was experience in every other matters but with regards to this, she was as ignorant as a child.

    After a long while, Shen Miao recovered to her senses and simply used the quilt to over her head and copsed.

    There would definitely be a road when the carriage reached the mountain. Other matters could be depended on the route that she took in her past lifetime but for this matter, one could only go with the flow in this lifetime.

 Chapter 196: Emperor Yong Le (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 196: Emperor Yong Le (Part 1)</h4>

    In the morning of the second day, Shen Miao would be following with Xie Jing Xing to the Pce to see Emperor Yong Le. Because this was the first meeting, she had to wear the official clothes of the grade of what a WangFei of First Grade should wear. When Xie Jing Xing came out, SHen Miao could not help but be startled.

    Great Liang¡¯s and Ming Qi¡¯s court attires were definitely different. Ming Qi¡¯s style geared towards delicate and beauty while Great Liang geared towards noble bearing. Xie Jing Xing wore a purple gold robe with embroidered Qilin and the official hat and green agate belt, it looked extremely imposing. The usual frivolous appearance was shed off and now he appeared to be somewhat unapproachable.

    Shen Miao had a meal with him before boarding the carriage to the pce. Because of yesterday¡¯s matters, Shen Miao had felt somewhat ufortable but Xie Jing Xing seemed to be very satisfied with her appearance and when they were in the carriage, he mentioned it in a vile manner.

    Shen Miao thought that this person really had no scruples because he was in Great Liang but because it was the first time meeting Emperor Yong Le, her heart was somewhat heavy but because of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s teasing, it became much more rxed.

    The residence of Prince Rui of First Rank was not far from the Pce and one did not know if this was done deliberately by Xie Jing Xing. When the guards of the Pce saw Xie Jing Xing, they released their carriage immediately. As Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were Shen Miao first ranking maids, they followed behind Shen Miao but dared not even breath loudly and walked carefully, fearing that any discourteous action would bring trouble for Shen Miao.

    The pce maids and eunuchs of Great Liang¡¯s Imperial Pce were all doing their work with their heads lowered but when Shen Miao walked passed, she could feel some inquiring gazes on her. Since it was her first time in the Imperial Pce of Great Liang, perhaps everyone was talking about what kind of wife did Xie Jing Xing marry. Themoners were tolerant of her but people with official positions were different. In addition, Xie Jing Xing had a sensitive identity and if Shen Miao did not guess incorrectly, the position of the Consort of Prince Rui was one that a lot of people would fight for.

    Her every move and action were not only representing that she was Rui WangFei but also represent the demeanor of the Shen family of Ming Qi.

    Thinking as so, Shen Miao could not help but straighten her back even more and look more dignified. Unconsciously she had brought out the bearing of her past lifetime as an Empress.

    Xie Jing Xing noticed her action and smiled meaningfully before whispering to her ears, ¡°No need to be this nervous. You are almost asparable as the Empress.¡±

    Shen Miao red at him. What kind of time this was? Xie Jing Xing was still this cheeky. There were many eyes and ears in the Pce and most likely there were Emperor Yong Le¡¯s people. If Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words were carried into the ears of Emperor Yong Le, would she be given a name of a beauty who brings disaster? Thinking of the being a virtuous and respectable Empress in the past lifetime, she had not been an troublesome and disastrous beauty before.

    Just as she was thinking about it, Xie Jing Xing took her hand and Shen Miao quickly struggled to break free, ¡°Someone will see...¡±

    ¡°What would be the matter if someone sees?¡± Xie Jing Xing was not happy, ¡°Do one need others agreement for this Prince to hold WangFei¡¯s hand?¡±

    Shen Miao wanted to say something when she saw that she had walked to a side hall with Xie Jing Xing and there was a fat eunuch who stood outside the door. When he saw both of them, he said, ¡°Greetings to Your Highness Prince of First Rank, His Majesty and Her Ladyship have been waiting for a long time.¡±

    One did not know if it was intentional or not but he did not greet Shen Miao.

    ¡°Deng GongGong, this is this Prince¡¯s beloved wife.¡± Xie Jing Xing did not let this matter pass and push Shen Miao forward, ¡°Why are you not greeting?¡±

    Shen Miao rolled her eyes at Xie Jing Xing in her heart. This Deng GongGong apparently got an order from his master to treat her as such. Other than Emperor Yong Le which other master could there be? Even if this was Emperor Yong Le¡¯s thoughts, not only Xie Jing Xing not go along with others, he deliberately brought it out. Was he here today for a quarrel?

    Deng GongGong¡¯s smile remained unchanged and immediately changed his tune and said to Shen Miao, ¡°So it is Your Ladyship WangFei. This servant did not have eyes. May Your Ladyship WangFei forgive oneself.¡±

    Shen Miao was different with Xie Jing Xing. She smiled gently, ¡°It is of no problems.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing swept a look at Deng GongGong, ¡°Fine. Imperial Older Brother is not satisfied with me like this then why call me toe over?¡± He then smiled, ¡°If it was not WangFei that persuaded me today, who want toe over to see him?¡±

    Deng GongGong and Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    Shen Miao pulled his sleeves and Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°What is there to be afraid? Being the matriarch of my residence of Prince Rui of First Rank, one do not need to be afraid of others. Don¡¯t worry, whoever bullies you, this husband will take it out for you.¡±

    His voice was not concealed or lowered, making the responsive and smart Deng GongGong unable to hide the awkwardness. Suddenly a cough was heard from the main hall and Deng GongGong was sharp and said, ¡°May Your Highness Prince of First Rank and Your Ladyship Wang Fei follow this one in.¡±

    Shen Miao was pulled by Xie Jing Xing and followed in.

    She lowered her head all the way and did not raise her head. It was the first encounter and one would follow all propriety. Shen Miao knew that Emperor Yong Le did not like her much and thus was not willing to make any mistakes in these details and could only be perfect. She was only able to see the smooth marble on the flow that was engraved with cloud patterns and the top was covered with a soft wool nket.

    ¡°ChenDi greets Imperial Older Brother.¡± Xie Jing Xing saidzily and even his gestures were barely passable.

    Xie Jing Xing could be that impudent but Shen Miao could not. However she did not go down on her knees and bend her back to greet, ¡°ChenFu greets Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°You are Shen Miao?¡± After a while, a majestic low voice rang out, ¡°Lift up the head.¡±

    Shen Miao lifted her head up.

    The age of the male that was sitting on the highest seat was not considered too old and looked like he was in his thirties. His brows and eyes were sharp, his nose was high and lips thin. He looked seven to eight tenths simr to Xie Jing Xing. However Xie Jing Xing¡¯s features were soft while his expression was sharp thus the beauty and handsomeness ratio was extremely well blended. The middle age male in front, most likely due to the high position that he was sitting for a long time, did not have any gentle bearing andpared to Xie Jing Xing¡¯s stubbornness, he was even more upright. His had a deep gaze that when looking at another, it would be somewhat cold as if one could see through to the bottom on one¡¯s heart.

    Although these two brothers looked simr in appearance and were all elegant and noble, their temperament were as different as the North and South. Xie Jing Xing looked like a gentleman who went around to y and had a type of cynicalziness in dealing with everything but this person was extremely rigorous to oneself and would not let oneself off in any moment.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart felt very strange. She had not thought that the wise Emperor Yong Le throughout the ages would have such young appearance and also looked so handsome. It was very different from a head of white hair than she had imagined to be.

    When she was sizing Emperor Yong Le, Emperor Yong Le was also sizing her up. Emperor Yong Le¡¯s gaze was very sharp and there was also a sense of pressure. He had a cold look on his face, as if he would burst in fury the next moment. If it was an ordinary female that he was sizing up, one feared that she would be so scared that one cried. However Shen Miao was different from ordinary youngdies. When she was facing Fu Xiu Yi before, Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s cold expression to her was much more colder.

    Seeing that she still remained calm, a sharp gaze shed in Emperor Yong Le¡¯s eyes but Xie Jing Xingzy voice was heard in the main hall, ¡°Has Imperial Older Brother seen enough? If one look longer, ChenDi will be ufortable.¡±

    Shen Miao was startled and was unable to hide it in her heart. She had always guessed what was the rtionship between Xie Jing Xing and Emperor Yong Le would be like and was also faintly aware that these pair of brothers were more sincere than the brothers in Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family but she had not expect that Xie Jing Xing would dare to say such things to Emperor Yong Le. Moreover Emperor Yong Le did not seemed to be angry at all.

    In the Imperial family, there were many rules and regtion and each person¡¯s status was subtle thus it was just impossible to have a rtion like ordinary brothers. It was already a luxury that bothers were not fighting and were on friendly terms. Moreover Xie Jing Xing was in Ming Qi for so many years but currently it looked like he was living with Emperor Yong Le since young.

    ¡°Jing Xing, BenGong will also be angry with your words.¡± Aughing voice was heard and Shen Miao¡¯s gazended on the female by Emperor Yong Le¡¯s side.

    One had thought that this person should be Emperor Yong Le¡¯s wife, Empress Xian De of Great Liang.

    Empress Xian De looked younger than Emperor Yong Le and she was wearing a pomelo green embroidered robes with a wide belt. This dressing was considered very in and simple but she had a dignified appearance and with one look one could tell she was a female who was well-educated by arge family and was intelligent and calm. She was sitting by Emperor Yong Le¡¯s side smiling towards Xie Jing Xing.

    Shen Miao remembered that Xie Jing Xing once praised Empress Xian De. There were not many female that Xie Jing Xing would praise as he was so critical and for Empress Xian De to be of them, there naturally be something special. Even if Xie Jing Xing not mentioning it, Shen Miao would still have a good impression of Empress Xian De because she had a graceful and calm bearing that even Shen Miao, who was an Empress in her pass lifetime, would feel inferior and ashamed.

    ¡°Jing Xing¡¯s wife, the Young Lady of the Shen family in Ming Qi.¡± Empress Xian De nodded her head and smiled warmly, ¡°BenGong has always be curious what kind of Young Lady would make Jing Xing curb his heart. Now upon looking, one understood. Jing Xing has good eyes.¡±

    Shen Miao repeatedly reply that she didn¡¯t dare.

    Empress Xian De¡¯s praises however made Emperor Yong Le dissatisfied. He red at Empress Xian De and seemed to be somewhat unhappy but he only said solemnly, ¡°Ming Qi¡¯s and Great Liang¡¯s rules and regtions are different. Since you have married and be Great Liang¡¯s people, rules and regtion of Great Liang must be kept.¡±

    ¡°Imperial Older Brother.¡± Xie Jing Xing interrupted his words, ¡°This ChenDi will naturally teach the rules and regtion. If one is unable to teach, Imperial Older Brother need not have to worry, the people of the residence of Prince Rui of First Rank will be looked after by ChenDi. It is better for Imperial Older Brother to manage your own matters.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing protected Shen Miao to this level and did not even give Emperor Yong Le any face in front of Shen Miao at all. Emperor Yong Le was finally angered and said, ¡°You protect your wife this much? And don¡¯t even allow Zhen to say a single word? Why not Zhen give you this position to sit?¡±

    ¡°Forget about it.¡± Xie Jing Xing waved his hands without any care, ¡°Keep this position for yourself as ChenDi is not interested. It is just that it was so difficult for ChenDi to marry a Young Lady and if you intervene again and one¡¯s wife run away, what should ChenDi do? Be lonely for the rest of one¡¯s life?¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    If Xie Jing Xing were brothers with Fu Xiu Yi and spoke to Fu Xiu Yi those words, one feared that he would be dead seven to eight times.

    Emperor Yong Le stood up and looked at Shen Miao. That long was filled with threats before he turned around and left with a brush of his sleeves. After walking halfway and seeing that Xie Jing Xing was still standing by Shen Miao¡¯s side and had no intention to follow, he was suddenly angry again, ¡°Roll over to Zhen here.¡±

    Xie Jing Jing was helpless about it and said to Empress Xian De, ¡°Imperial Sao, will hand Jiao Jiao over to you.¡± Then he said to Shen Miao, ¡°After matters are settled, I will pick you up.¡±

    After Xie Jing Xing and Emperor Yong Le left, Empress Xian De then smiled gently and stood up to walk over to Shen Miao, ¡°The room is rather stuffy. Since you have note to the Imperial Pce of Great Liang, BenGong will bring you around.¡±

    Shen Miao quicklyplied.

    Empress Xian De was a good person and seemed not to put on any air of an Empress. Both of them went to the Imperial Gardens to stroll around and on the way there, Empress Xian De asked if she was used to Long Ye. The conversation was intimate like talking to one¡¯s Eldest Sister, which made one¡¯s heart feel smooth.

    ¡°Ever since Jing Xing returned to Long Ye, BenGong had never seen him being interested in any youngdies. One had thought that most likely it was not possible for him to like any youngdy and did not think that he would marry a wife in Ming Qi. Even though it was somewhat surprising, but one¡¯s heart was veryforted. Otherwise BenGong would really worried that he would not find a youngdy for his entire lifetime and be alone.¡±

    When Shen Miao heard those words, she smiled and said, ¡°How could the Prince of First Rank be alone? When he was young in Ming Qi, there were many Young Ladies that liked him so no matter what he would not be alone.¡±

    Empress Xian De shook his head with a smile, ¡°Then have you seen him being particrly good to anyone?¡±

    Shen Miao was startled.

    Empress Xian De then carried on herself, ¡°Jing Xing and the Emperor looked like different people but in fact both brothers are the same. The Emperor looked cold on the surface and his temperament is also cold. Jing Xing looked warm and easy to talk to but his temperament is also cold. Most likely they themselves are clear that their identities are special and should not think about things that one should not think of.¡± She looked at Shen Miao with a smile, ¡°One thinks that Jing Xing had told you about his secret so this is not a secret.¡±

    ¡°That kind of child had to hide himself and live like this since young. Be it hiding one¡¯s identity or emotions, one¡¯s self control had been gradually developed but one¡¯s heart also harden. This is a good thing to the Imperial family but to himself, it was not a good thing. BenGong had always thought that if Jing Xing was the same as the Emperor then it would be too unfair. It was fortunate that he was luckier than the Emperor and met you.¡±

 Chapter 196: Emperor Yong Le (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 196: Emperor Yong Le (Part 2)</h4>

    Shen Miao listened to Empress Xian De¡¯s words and her heart was somewhat hesitant. In the short time of interacting with Empress Xian De, Empress Xian De had a personality that one would like on first look. Unlike the usual deliberate fawning, Empress Xian De was those quiet ones that would make others feel veryfortable. She seemed to live genuinely and not like a female in the Inner Pce.

    But what was the meaning that she said that Xie Jing Xing was luckier than Emperor Yong Le¡¯s fortune?

    This was too difficult to answer thus Shen Miao could only listen quietly without speaking.

    ¡°His Majesty deeply entrust Jing Xing.¡± Empress Xian De said, ¡°He hopes that Jing Xing can livefortably and happy but does not hope that Jing Xing would change his original aspiration because of greed andfort. His Majesty lived in hardship so if His Majesty hurt you because of this matter, you mustn¡¯t me him.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°ChenFu is not qualified to ce any me to the decision of His Majesty.¡± She looked at Empress Xian De, ¡°Is it that Your Ladyship have something to say to ChenFu?

    Empress Xian De smiled before sighing, ¡°Just now when one first saw you, BenGong felt a familiar feeling in you. You are a smart youngdy and BenGong know that it is easy for a smart person to see something fixated. If you cannot resolve it, then the knot in one¡¯s heart cannot be untied.¡±

    Shen Miao slightly frowned. She faintly felt that there was another meaning to Empress Xian De¡¯s words.

    ¡°His Majesty view Jing Xing very important and with regards to Jing Xing marrying, even though His Majesty agreed, one¡¯s heart is after all not happy. Jing Xing naturally have ways to resist His Majesty¡¯s decisions but you are different. You are a youngdy of Ming Qi¡¯s and in Great Liang, there would be many ces that are restricted.¡± Empress Xian De said, ¡°BenGong like you a lot but BenGong is His Majesty¡¯s wife and BenGong cannot change His Majesty decision and can only hope that you will feelfortable.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°What is His Majesty going to do?¡±

    Just as Empress Xian De was about to speak, a charming female voice came from behind, ¡°Older Sister has such good spirits today and stroll in the Imperial Gardens.¡±

    Shen Miao and Empress Xian De turned their heads together and saw that from the other end of the small hallway, some pce people were supporting a female dress in pce clothes over. This female was wearing a silver red and purple robe with agate jade on her head. It was the beginning of spring but she dressed more beautiful that spring. As she walked nearer, one discover that this female had a beautiful face but one did not know if it was this dressing made her seemed slightly impetuous.

    She came over enchanted and greeted Empress Xian De but there was a careless appearance, seeming not putting Empress Xian De in her eyes.

    ¡°Oh. So it is Younger Sister Consort Jing.¡± Empress Xian De said ndly.

    Shen Miao was thinking in her heart that this Consort Jing looked like she was in her early twenties and could be at the position of a Consort. It was either her family was extremely prominent or was extremely favoured. However Shen Miao felt thatpared with Empress Xian De, other than being younger and beautiful, this Consort Jing seemed to be inferior to Empress Xian De and one was unable to see what other points were there that was worthy of Emperor Yong Le¡¯s favour.

    That Consort Jing seemed to only notice Shen Miao then and asked, ¡°This person is unfamiliar. Which Furen is this?¡±

    Currently Shen Miao had already dressed as a married female andbed a married female¡¯s hairstyle. Thus even though her face was delicate, one would not consider her as an unmarried youngdy of an official.

    ¡°This is the Furen of Prince Rui of First Rank, Rui Wang Fei.¡± Empress Xian De did not seemed to want to introduce Shen Miao to Consort Jing and thus her words were simple.

    When the words were spoken, Consort Jing¡¯s expression changed. When she heard those words, she called out in astonishment, ¡°Rui WangFei?¡± Then she looked up and down of Shen Miao to size her up.

    It was different from Emperor Yong Le¡¯s careful examination gaze, not to mention different from the kind hearted observation from Empress Xian De. This person¡¯s gaze was extremely rude, as if she was sizing some ything. After finish looking, she snorted and spoke somewhat ill-intentioned, ¡°One had initially thought that what kind of great national beauty would one be that it made Prince Rui of First Rank marry back to Great Liang despite the far distance. Now from this look...¡± She smiled harshly, ¡°It is most likely my eyesight is not good and unable to see anything special.¡±

    Shen Miao did not know how was she embroiled with this one and so cautious that she was not willing to speak. Empress Xian De ¡®s expression was however somewhat cold, ¡°The people that Consort Jing sees as special are even lesser than less.¡±

    Shen Miao was somewhat surprised that Empress Xian De would be furious at Consort Jing for her and felt that this kind of Empress Xian De was simr to Emperor Yong Le.

    It was just that the sarcastic words that Empress Xian De spoke was not effective and one did not know if Consort Jing understood it or not. Consort Jing looked at Shen Miao and suddenly smiled, ¡°It seem that Older Sister has good rtions with Rui WangFei and would stroll around the gardens together. One do not know what kind of private words did one have with Rui WangFei? After all things have to be said since it is Rui WangFei of First Rank¡¯s first time here and there must be many things that one do not know.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at Consort Jing.

    Consort Jing smirked, ¡°One think it is so. His Highness Prince Rui is busy very day so where would there be time to speak to Rui WangFei about matters of Great Liang? Speaking of which, some days ago, my Fourth Younger Sister was still asking when His Highness Prince Rui would be returning. She said that she had learned a song and wanted His Highness Prince Rui to give her some pointers.¡±

    Empress Xian De said angrily, ¡°Consort Jing.¡±

    Shen Miao suddenly came onto realization in her heart. She was wondering why Consort Jing would target her for no rhyme or reason. So this was like that. Thinking of when Xie Jing Xing was in Ming Qi, he was well like by youngdies and now in Great Liang, with the identity of Prince Rui, there would be even more oriole and swallows flying around. She only reach here for a moment and was already hated by others.

    Consort Jing was smiling as she looked at Shen Miao, ¡°If Rui WangFei is bored, one can invite my Fourth Younger Sister over to the residence. My Fourth Younger Sister has always like to make friends and if Rui WangFei has nothing to do, it is good to have more sisters.¡±

    More sisters? Shen Miao heartughed coldly. More like having more sisters in the inner courtyard.

    One had thought of dealing with it lightly but her eyesnded on the white jade thumb ring that Xie Jing Xing gave it to her and suddenly Shen Miao changed her mind. She smiled, ¡°One fear that this would not work.¡±

    Consort Jing was startled and Empress Xian De was also stunned, seemingly did not think that Shen Miao would say so.

    ¡°His Highness has handed over everything of the residence of Prince Rui over to me to managed, from the big matters of themon funds to small matters like revenue from shops, servants and guards, the invitations from those whoe over, one is too busy with matters inside and outside that one fear that there is no time to entertain guests.¡± Shen Miao smiled warmly and seemed to be a little apologetic, ¡°Since onee over for the first time and His Highness trust this ChenFu, ChenFu dared not let His Highness down. If Fourth Young Lady likes, one can look for His Highness for a meet. ChenFu will not have time.¡±

    These words made Consort Jing dumb and speechless but a fire was burning in her heart.

    Shen Miao¡¯s words looked warm and mile and spoke that she did not have time to apany guest but in fact it was just a bringt show. Look at how Prince Rui of First Rank dote on her that he handed all matters of the residence of Prince Rui of First Rank to Shen Miao to manage. This was naturally because there was only Shen Miao, the only mistress in the Prince residence so one would dote on one person but there was no need to even pass all the management of shops, maids and guards over to her right? It was better to say that Rui WangFei of First Rank also manage Prince Rui.

    Rui WangFei of First Rank had changed the way of showing how high her position was in the Prince residence.

    Shen Miao was busy with official matters and also secretly trampled on Consort Jing¡¯s Fourth Younger Sister, indicated that she had nothing to do all day and ran around to other family¡¯s residence to cause trouble. This was not considered a good thing.

    The corner of Empress Xian De¡¯s lips slightly rose.

    Consort Jing was so angry that the colour of her face turned green.

    Originally Shen Miao was not one who would be enemies of others, especially when she was unfamiliar with the people and matters here. It was just that Consort Jing had provoked the anger in her heart. If she did not pushed back viciously, in the future everyone would be stepping on her head.

    With the correct conditions of Heavens, timing, interest and people, and with Xie Jing Xing supporting her, if she were to let it go, she would be a fool.

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°One heard that a kindhearted person would always feel the same. For Your Ladyship Consort Jing to be so worried of ChenFu¡¯s loneliness and want to look for some sisters to apany ChenFu, one think that one felt the same. Most likely Your Ladyship Consort Jing has also times when one is lonely. Why not in the future look for a few more sisters toe to the Pce to sit? Like that Your Ladyship Consort Jing would be joyous.¡±

    Consort Jing was so angry that she almost could not breath.

    Shen Miao¡¯s words was saying that Consort Jing let Shen Miao invite her Fourth Younger Sister to the residence for a sit and wanted to increase the number of ¡®sisters¡¯ in the inner courtyard. Shen Miao was also a smart person and immediately return it back to let Consort Jing add a few more ¡®sisters¡¯ in the Pce.

    Consort Jing gritted her teeth with hate. Sue was currently at her prime but it has been for a number of years. There were so many female candidates that entered the Pce every year and the favour of a Monarch was the most precious. If there were a few ¡®sisters¡¯ that could cause cities and countries to fall, then where could she stand?

    This Rui WangFei¡¯s mouth was really sharp.

    Empress Xian De howeverughed, ¡°Since Younger Sister Consort Jing is lonely, then it is easy to handle. Tomorrow I will mention this to His Majesty that these days the Pce is somewhat deserted and it is time to add a few more new sisters.¡±

    Consort Jing was quickly anxious, ¡°Not lonely. I am not lonely.¡± Empress Xian De¡¯s position of the Empress was very stable and naturally it would not matter to her to add in a few sisters but Consort Jing was at the period where she was most favoured thus she feared that the favour would be shared.

    Shen Miao was grateful to Empress Xian De for pushing the boat along. Even though Empress Xian De only spoke about it, she said seriously, ¡°Your Ladyship Consort Jing must not deny it. Since one cares for ChenFu, ChenFu should also return a peach with a plum.¡± She said it like Consort Jing should instead thank her.

    ¡°Chi.¡± From not far away, a chuckle was heard. A few people turned back to look and saw Emperor Yong Le and Xie Jing Xing standing at the back of the garden from don¡¯t know when. Because they were concealed by the trees, no one discovered their figures and one did not know how much they have heard.

    Emperor Yong Le looked indifferent and one was unable to see any anger or joy as he said, ¡°Prince Rui of First Rank, this wife of yours really have s set of fangs.¡± It was at the end somewhat unpleasant so one thought that the deliberate teasing of Consort Jing by Shen Miao and Empress Xian De were all heard.

    Consort Jing ran towards Emperor Yong Le in grievance, ¡°Your Majesty...¡±

    Xie Jing Xing walked over and pat Shen Miao¡¯s head, as if to praising that white tiger in his inner courtyard and said with great please, ¡°Jiao Jiao is really sensible and know how to be activelypassionate towards others.¡± He then swept a nce at Emperor Yong Le, ¡°Since Consort Jing wants to have sisters then Imperial Older Brother should go along with it. It is not that the Pce cannot afford to raise an idler.¡±

    When Consort Jing heard it, her heart was anxious and panicking. She bit her lips and looked towards Emperor Yong Le with a pitiful appearance.

    Shen Miao wanted tough. Consort Jing came over to bare her fangs and brandish her ws but she did not have brains. Now it seemed that it was them that joined hands to bully Consort Jing. One did not know why did Emperor Yong Le support this kind of female.

    Emperor Yong Le said, ¡°Since when do you want to manage Zhen¡¯s matter?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Imperial Older Brother¡¯s consort is also managing this ChenDi¡¯s consort?¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his eyebrows and looked at Consort Jing. He had a beautiful and handsome appearance and would often smile idly, the females in the Pce liked this appearance of his but they all knew deep in their hearts that this Prince Rui of First Rank could not be provoked.

    Her eyes were sharp and his tone of voice was m but one could not help but feel cold.

    He said, ¡°Consort Jing, are you sure you want this Prince to listen to your Fourth Younger Sister¡¯s song?¡±

    Consort Jing shivered.

 Chapter 197: Aristocratic Families (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 197: Aristocratic Families (Part 1)</h4>

    Consort Jing was used to tyrannise in the Pce. Even though she was arrogant and brainless, no one would dared to touch her that even Empress Xian De would not be bothered to care about her. One did not expect that she would have a bone with Shen Miao, or to say that she have a bone with Prince Rui.

    No matter how clever and eloquent Shen Miao was, Consort Jing had the ability to punish her with a crime and it was alright to just find any charge. However she could not afford to offend Prince Rui.

    When Prince Rui just came to Long Ye, the officials in court had all opposed to it and would hinder him openly or discretely. Everyone saw his stubborn andzy appearance and thought that he was just a devil incarnate. No one knew that this person only use two years to make those officials avoid him, like a mouse seeing a cat, that they did not dare to provoke at all. Consort Jing¡¯s father also warned her not to be an enemy of Prince Rui.

    No matter how wilful Consort Jing was, she dared not confront Prince Rui. Emperor Yong Le had no way to deal with Prince Rui, much less a Consort like her.

    She smiled reluctantly, ¡°Your Highness Prince Rui is so busy, how would there be time to listen to Fourth Younger Sister¡¯s music?¡± She then turned to Emperor Yong Le for help, ¡°In the future, ChenQie will teach and guide Fourth Younger Sister so Your Highness Prince Rui must not be bothered with it.¡±

    ¡°This Prince do not have the time to be bothered with it.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled and held Shen Miao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°WangFei also do not have the energy. When Consort Jing is free, it is better to think of ways to share Imperial Older Brother¡¯s worries.¡±

    Consort Jing bit her lips and looked at Emperor Yong Le awkwardly.

    Emperor Yong Le¡¯s face became heavier. No matter what, it made him unhappy that Xie Jing Xing kept on humiliating his consort. Perhaps previously he did not mind but now he did not wish Xie Jing Xing to stand up for Shen Miao. What kind of appearance of doting was this bing to? He coldly asked Shen Miao, ¡°Rui WangFei, is this what you mean?¡±

    Shen Miao bowed docilely, ¡°The wife follows the husband.¡±

    Empress Xian De looked at Shen Miao somewhat surprised. It seemed that she did not think that Shen Miao would be so stubborn in front of Emperor Yong Le and suddenly thought of something and smiled as she shook her head.

    When Emperor Yong Le heard it, he stared silently at Shen Miao for a long time. His gaze could be described as somewhat fierce but Shen Miao¡¯s head was bowed. One did not know if it was ying dumb or one did not see it and always kept a gentle look and turn a blind eye to this gaze.

    Xie Jing Xing pulled Shen Miao up and said, ¡°If Imperial Older Brother have nothing else to say then ChenDi will leave first.¡± He continued, ¡°As newlyweds, us, husband and wife, have a lot of things to do.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    Emperor Yong Le said, ¡°Remember what Zhen had said to you.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said with a smile but not a smile, ¡°Orh.¡±

    It was just that ¡®orh¡¯ word did not sound like one had ced Emperor Yong Le¡¯s words to heart.

    After Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing left, Emperor Yong Le seemed to be extremely unhappy and with a brush of his sleeves, he did not bother with Empress Xian De and Consort Jing and left on his own. When Empress Xian De and Consort Jing saw it, they knew that Emperor Yong Le was furious and did not follow him.

    Consort Jing looked at Empress Xian De and said, ¡°Older Sister and Rui WangFei¡¯s rtionship is rather good and kept on speaking for her just now. If one do not know about it, one would think that both of you had already known one another.¡±

    ¡°Rui WangFei is educated, rational, intelligent and wise. Naturally she is lovable.¡± Empress Xian De gently smiled.

    ¡°Older Sister don¡¯t forget, she is a Ming Qi¡¯s people.¡± Consort Jing said harshly, ¡°For Ming Qi¡¯s people whoe over to Great Liang, who would know what schemes she has in her heart. Since Older Sister want to help her then don¡¯t drag oneself into the water. When His Majesty start to me, even Older Sister would also be med.¡±

    ¡°Since one is married to Great Liang, then one is Great Liang¡¯s people. Could it be that Consort Jing is also going to be suspicious of the residence of Prince Rui? Prince Rui and Rui WangFei are husband and wife and are of one.¡± Speaking of eloquence, how could Consort Jing be the Empress¡¯s opponent?

    Consort Jing smiled coldly, ¡°Older Sister as usual speak fluently and has great trust is ced on Rui WangFei. It seems that one is firm in standing on the side of Rui WangFei.¡±

    Empress Xian De did not say anything.

    ¡°But what to do?¡± Consort Jing suddenly smiled, ¡°Older Sister is able to help her for this moment but will not be able to help her for a lifetime. There will not be only one female in the residence of Prince Rui. Even if there is no opportunity for my Fourth Younger Sister, there would be someone else who will have a chance.¡± As she looked at Empress Xian De¡¯s face, Consort Jing continued, ¡°Looking at His Majesty, he really do not like that Rui WangFei.¡±

    Empress Xian De said, ¡°The matter of the residence of Prince Rui is not something that you and me can intervene. Prince Rui of First Rank have his own mind.¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister also do not dare to volunteer.¡± Consort Jing said with a smile, ¡°One only wanted to advise a word with Older Sister. Older Sister is not Buddha, even if one had a kind heart and helps everyone, one have to see if one have the ability to do so. Older Sister¡¯s today is Rui WangFei¡¯s tomorrow.¡± After finishing, she then put on the air as she said previously and walked away proudly with the maids.

    The gentle smile on Empress Xian De gradually sank and a glimmer of grieve appeared in her eyes.

    In the carriage, Shen Miao asked, ¡°What did the Emperor said to you?¡±

    ¡°Some trivial matters of court.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    Shen Miao knew that if it were truly trivial matters then Emperor Yong Le would not have specifically called Xie Jing Xing over to talk. She need not require thinking to know that it must be rted to her. Emperor Yong Le¡¯s attitude was clearly seen that he did not like Shen Miao and did not like that Xie Jing Xing valued Shen Miao greatly. Perhaps it was because of Shen Miao¡¯s identity that was too sensitive or perhaps... Emperor Yong Le had a better choice.

    Seeing Shen Miao not speaking, Xie Jing Xing turned his head over and pinched her face, ¡°But today you made me take a second look. One seemed to have not seen such a ferocious appearance like this for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Ferocious?¡± Shen Miao retorted.

    ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Xie Jing Xing sighed and seemed to be recalling, ¡°At the beginning in Ming Qi, when one saw you in Wo Long Temple, I had thought that the Young Lady of the Shen family is truly ferocious and one do not know which family¡¯s Young Master would have the bad luck in the future and marry this tigress back.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him calmly, ¡°Do you want a quarrel?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips were raised and he said, ¡°This is then right. This is then someone from my Xie family.¡±

    Shen Miao was being teased by him like this and all the dissatisfaction of Xie Jing Xing concealing Emperor Yong Le¡¯s works were all dispersed like clouds, ¡°It is fine that you do not tell me what the conversation between the Emperor and you was but who is Consort Jing? The Emperor seemed to be favour her a lot, it just that...¡± She pondered on the words to use, ¡°From my perspective, it is nothing special.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing almostughed out. Previous Consort Jing said that Shen Miao ¡®did not look anything special¡¯ and now she use the exact phase back. She was spiteful. He said, ¡°Consort Jing is the Di Eldest Daughter of General Lu. General Lu... Just take it as he is the equivalent to the position of your Shen family in Ming Qi.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes rose. So it is a family with military power. No wonder Emperor Yong Le was particrly tolerant of her.

    Great Liang is different from Ming Qi. There are very few militarymanders in Ming Qi thus the Shen and Xie family could hold half of the country. Great Liang¡¯s military and civil positions are equal and there is no deliberate biases. Thus there are many militarymanders and it is difficult to centralise it. General Lu was one of those that have a number of soldiers under him and because of this... He is somewhat arrogant.¡± When Xie Jing Xing spoke till there, there was a hit of coldness that shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Seeing what kind of attitude Consort Jing have in the Inner Pce, one would know what kind of attitude the Lu family have in Long Ye.¡± Shen Miao said. What the woman in the Inner Pce represent, was not often just a female as they still had the backing of the family n¡¯s reputation and power. When the family n was powerful then the more fearless one was. It was most likely not possible to just base on favour. Just like the her in the previous lifetime, if there was not the Shen family behind her, one feared that Fu Xiu Yi would not even give her a look. Fu Chen, who was born from Mei Furen, was able to threaten the Crown Prince, other than because Mei Furen has exceptional means, it was because of that brilliant and intelligent brother that earned his own merits.

    Thinking of Mei Furen, Shen Miao was suddenly stunned. In the previous life, Mei Furen appeared years after Fu Xiu Yi ascended to the throne and when she headed to Qin country. This lifetime one did not know if Fu Xiu Yi was able to ascend but Shen Miao had already reached Great Liang, so will Mei Furen still appear?

    Xie Jing Xing did not notice Shen Miao¡¯s distraction and praised, ¡°Not bad. Consort Jing is arrogant, the Lu family is impudent and Imperial Older Brother have the intention to suppress but one have to slowly carry out the scheme.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t there be checks and bnces?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    Xie Jing Xing shook his head, ¡°The Lu family is the Late Emperor¡¯s people. Imperial Older Brother has already cleaned up the rest of the people that the Late Emperor left behind, other than the two families, the military Lu family and the civil Ye family. The Lu and Ye families¡¯ roots were deep andplicated as they have many followers so if one pull the roots up, one fear that it would only hurt the Imperial family. Imperial Older Brother cannot be impatient and they knew of this and thus dared to behave without fear.¡±

    Shen Miao frowned. Xie jing Xing and Emperor Yong Le were brothers and the Late Emperor was their birth father. Why did Xie Jing Xing call him ¡®Late Emperor¡¯ and not ¡®Imperial Father¡¯? Moreover like what XIe Jing Xing said, the Lu and Ye families were the Late Emperor¡¯s people and even though there would be different officials during different Monarch rule, Emperor Yong Le was the rightfully seeded the Imperial position and these old officials of two dynasties should do their best to work for him. Why does it seem that the Lu and Ye families have rebellious intentions and Emperor Yong Le had the heart to suppress their ambitions?

    Could it be that the Late Emperor was not willing to see Emperor Yong Le governing the country? Or was it the Lu and Ye families had disloyal hearts after the Late Emperor passed on?

    Shen Miao sense that she had discovered some secret matters.

    Suddenly she felt it was somewhat ridiculous. In Ming Qi, the Shen and Xie families did one¡¯s duty and was sincere but the Imperial family was mistrustful that even if there were no daughters of the Shen and Xie families in the Pce, the Imperial family still tried to suppress them. In Great Liang, the entire thing was reversed. The treacherous officials were arrogant but the Imperial family could only ept apromise and slowly scheme.

    ¡°Which family does the Empress belong to?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°The Ke family.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°The Ke family is a family of historians.¡±

    Shen Miao was startled, ¡°Historians have little power and have no real power. For the Emperor to be willing to

    marry a Young Lady of a Historian¡¯s family and establish as an Empress, it is enough to show that the Emperor loves the Empress.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing did not speak.

    ¡°But...¡± She then said, ¡°Since the Empress is in one¡¯s heart then why would one let Consort Jing be disrespectful to the Empress? For Consort Jing to dare to be disrespectful to the Empress, it would be obviously been influenced by the Emperor.¡± If Emperor Yong Le loved the Empress, because of the favour towards the Empress, no matter how arrogant Consort Jing is, she would not dare to be disrespectful. But Consort Jing dared to be this rude and argue with the Empress, she obviously knew that Emperor Yong Le would not me her for it.

    Since one was not marrying her for power then why did one unable to do the simplest of protecting her?

    Xie Jing Xing smile ndly, ¡°Imperial Older Brother is different from me.¡± He then patted her head again, ¡°Imperial Sao is different from you too.¡±

    Shen Miao waved his hands away, ¡°So the Fourth Young Lady of the Lu family admires you?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was stunned and smiled immediately, ¡°Why are you still jealous?¡±

    ¡°But there is still one strange thing.¡± Shen Miao said to herself, ¡°If the Lu family wanted to dominate the courts or have their ambitions revealed, they had already send a daughter into the Pce so the goal is aplished. So why would they send over another youngdy? Moreover.¡± Shen Miao looked at him, ¡°Even if it is given, why is she sent to you? You are only Prince Rui of First Rank and not the Emperor. It cannot be that the Lu family daughters want to control your Imperial family brothers in the palm of their hands.¡±

    She looked up and paused. Xie Jing Xing was looking at her deeply and she was unable to understand the meaning of that gaze. Before she could ask, Xie Jing Xing hand pulled her in front and hugged her waist with both hands before burying his head onto Shen Miao¡¯s shoulder to half hug her.

    He said lowly, and a grumblingugher was heard by her ears, ¡°If one goes on like this, I would not have any secrets in front of you.¡±

    Secrets? Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved. Did she said something right?

 Chapter 197: Aristocratic Families (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 197: Aristocratic Families (Part 2)</h4>

    ¡°You still have secrets from me?¡± She deliberately asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you also have secrets from me?¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    She paused. Xie Jing Xing loosen his hands and stared at her eyes with the corners of his lips hooked up but his eyes were firmly locked onto her and made her somewhat breathless.

    He said, ¡°How about exchanging? My secrets for your secrets?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart violently trembled but she reacted very quickly and turned her head over, ¡°I then do not want to know your secrets.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing gave an ¡°oh¡± beforeughing, ¡°Anyways you have the ability to investigate it correct?¡±

    Shen Miao turned her head back and did not speak while looking at him.

    Xie Jing Xing saidzily, ¡°You have the ability to investigate my secrets. For your secrets... Do you think I would know or not?¡±

    In a sudden moment, Shen Miao was in a somewhat confused state.

    The secret she had was the secret of her past life. But she had no courage to tell it to anyone that even to Shen Qiu, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan, she remained silent over it and dare not reveal a single trace of it.

    Not to mention when one spoke of such strange matter, would one consider her as crazy? One feared that no one would believe her when she said it and was even more afraid that others would look at her differently.

    Too stupid. Too weak. Killed her own children and family. Would they me her? Shen Miao dare not try.

    Then if Xie Jing Xing knew that she had married before and also became Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s wife and even put in effort for Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s empire, how would he view her?

    Shen Miao had thought that she would not care about how others would look at her but at this moment she suddenly felt fearful. She did not want Xie Jing Xing to look at her like how he would to an enemy.

    Her strange expressions were all seen by Xie Jing Xing. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes were deepen but he sighed and held her in his embrace.

    ¡°I do not like to force. If you do not want others to know, I will not ask.¡± He said.

    ¡°But don¡¯t let me wait for too long.¡±

    *****

    Upon returning to the residence of Prince Rui of First Rank, Xie Jing Xing quickly went out again. He would always have many things and Shen Miao did not ask about it. Currently she was not even clear about the situation in Great Liang. The exnation that Xie Jing Xing gave her about the Lu and Ye families made her understand that Great Liang and Ming Qi was not that different. Even though it looked on the surface that the country was rich and the citizen was at peace, but one feared that there were many undercurrents that were moving under the peace. It seemed that because Great Liang was even bigger, there were more people who had more ambitions.

    After all, from Emperor Yong Le¡¯s and Xie Jing Xing¡¯s attitude towards their father, it was very strange. It seemed that there were many origin to this too. Shen Miao thought of Ming Qi when she first met Xie Jing Xing, Xie Jing Xing seemed to be searching for something all around. It was also the same in the General residence and just nice encountered her setting up a fire in the ancestral hall. In the secret chambers of Prince Yu, Xie Jing Xing and Gao Yang seemed to have gotten something.

    But what exactly was that thing?

    Shen Miao had thought that it was a kind of map on military defence but thinking about it, the map of military defence would most likely not be ced in the secret chambers of Prince Yu of First Rank. As to what exactly it is, at the moment it was not known.

    Thinking about it, she thought about another thing.

    Pei Lang had followed Xie Jing Xing¡¯s entourage all the way to Great Liang. The main reason to let hime to Great Liang, was to avoid Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s pursuit. She also brought Liu Ying along and settled her down but Pei Lang... Pei Lang looked honest but he had a proud heart and initially it was because of Liu Ying, he then worked for her but after being suspected by Fu Xiu Yi, he protected her with the cost of his life and made Shen Miao unable to request Pei Lang to do anything for her in the future.

    At the end, Shen Miao stood up and walked out of the room as she had decided to talk to Pei Lang.

    Pei Lang¡¯s room was arranged at the veryst room of the east side of the residence of Prince Rui. The environment was not bad and the residence of Prince Rui of First Rank was originally very big, so it was not a difficult thing to allocate a courtyard out and Pei Lang was well treated. It was just that one did not know it was done on purpose or deliberate, from where Shen Miao was staying, it was the furthest distance in the entire residence of Prince Rui.

    When Shen Miao arrived at Pei Lang¡¯s courtyard, Peing was sitting in the middle of the courtyard ying chess. There were two green d maid that was standing by his side and they had appearances like the flowers and moon. Both of them kept on drinking tea with Pei Lang and their gaze was on Pei Lang. Even though there was restraint, there were some inexplicable meaning behind.

    When this scene fell into Shen Miao¡¯s eyes, she felt it was very weird. Her steps stopped as she looked from afar as she remembered some matters in the past lifetime.

    In thest lifetime, Pei Lang¡¯s talent and learning was unbounded and thus when Fu Xiu Yi finally ascended to the throne, he promoted him to be the National Advisor. Pei Lang was good looking and when he wore the ck robes, he had an appearance of being aloof from world affairs and indeed had some air like those immortals. The officials in court knew that he was deeply trusted by Fu Xiu Yi and would not dare to be his enemy. Pei Lang was considered well known throughout Ming Qi.

    However he was very young and good looking. Fu Xiu Yi had schemed and tried to bestow some high ranking official¡¯s daughter to be his wife but it was rejected tactfully by Pei Lang. This kind of genius most likely had his own temperament. Fu Xiu Yi thought that Pei Lang did not like others to arrange for him and thus let him be. When Shen Miao had not yet went to the Qin country as a hostage, she had a good rtionship with Pei Lang and had also asked if he had any youngdy in his heart.

    At that time, how did Peing responded?

    Shen Miao had a dazed expression.

    Pei Lang said, ¡°Your Ladyship, this official¡¯s aspiration is not in this.¡± The words ¡®aspiration is not in this¡¯ seemed to be a way that defeats one¡¯s purpose but in fact showed clearly Pei Lang¡¯s attitude. Pei Lang was very sound that when helping Fu Xiu Yi make a decision, he would be able to rule out any possibility of emotions and ensure that the result would not be unexpected.

    Speaking of it, till Shen Miao died in thest lifetime, Pei Lang had always been single and one had never heard of any youngdy that he was interested in.

    At this moment Pei Lang was standing together with two females but Shen Miao felt somewhat awkward. Even in Guang Wen Tang, Pei Lang had attracted a lot of female students by the virtue of his one style. He was at the right age now which made others think more.

    As Shen Miao thought about it, the maid who was fanning Pei Lang to chase away the butterflies and flying insects saw Shen Miao. She was first startled before quickly greeted, ¡°This servant greets WangFei.¡±

    The other green d maid also rushed over to greet.

    Pei Lang looked up and saw Shen Miao. Shen Miao smiled gently and walked over before telling the two green d maids, ¡°You all can withdraw.¡±

    The maids looked at Pei Lang perplexedly. Pei Lang waved his hands and the two maids then withdraw. Shen Miao looked at the elegant and supple back view of both of them and a rare mischievousness appeared in her heart towards Pei Lang. She asked, ¡°It is rare to see Teacher Pei being this romantic, to have red perfumed sleeves aspanion.¡±

    The two maids looked at Pei Lang¡¯s gaze but were somewhat unable to conceal their admiration.

    Pei Lang shook his head and smile bitterly but did not rebut. One had to bow one¡¯s head when staying under other¡¯s roof. These two maids was sent to him by the residence of Prince Rui and if one had encountered such servants, Pei Lang would have thought of ways to chase them away and not leave them by his side. However this was not Ming Qi, the other parties were not his servants and one did not know if it was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s idea, thus no matter how much he dislike it, Pei Lang could only endure.

    Looking at Shen Miao who did not seemed to be affected by it at all, Pei Lang¡¯s heart could not help but be slightly sour.

    ¡°Teacher Pei followed me to Great Liang because one had no other choice.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Now it has be a situation where it is not ideal or worse off. What future ns does one have?¡± She paused for a while, ¡°In the beginning with Liu Ying¡¯s matter, it is me who forced Teacher to do such things and Teacher had no other ways and now implicated Teacher to leave one¡¯s hometown. One is really conscience-stricken about it and if Teacher want to leave, it is possible.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Pei Lang looked at Shen Miao somewhat surprised.

    All the time when Shen Miao faced him, there would be a sense of righteousness and from the beginning when she used Liu Ying to threaten Pei Lang, Pei Lang was faintly aware from Shen Miao¡¯s subtle expressions and emotions that it was hostile but it was not on purpose. Pei Lang was also puzzled over the matter and investigated it carefully but at the end came out with nothing.

    At this moment, when Shen Miao faced him, that hostility had disappeared. It was as if it was put down but the peace and calm made Pei Lang feel somewhat lost. It was as if something special has been ce down by Shen Miao and disappeared like the clouds.

    Shen Miao looked at Pei Lang but there some regret in her heart.

    She had always define Pei Lang as ¡®someone that owe a lot to her¡¯ but that day when Xie Jing Xing said that Pei Lang was locked in Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s underground prison and was tortured so much but did not confess that she was the mastermind, many matters and thoughts were different. Shen Miao knew of the means that Fu Xiu Yi use to punish those who betrayed and under such a circumstances he did not offer her name, Shen Miao could not even say how touched she was.

    Now thinking about it, the reason why she hated Pei Lang and had many grievances towards Pei Lang was because Pei Lang had always stood on Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s side from the beginning till end. When Fu Xiu Yi dealt with their Shen family, Pei Lang chose to watch with folded arms, when the Crown Prince was abolished, he did not say a single word for Fu Ming and when Wan Yu was to be in a marriage alliance, he did not try to stop it.

    But in this world, some people would help you for due to friendship and some would not help you due to one¡¯s duty. The rtionship between Pei Lang and her did not reach the level that one ¡®must help¡¯.

    As for this lifetime, Pei Lang was no longer Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people and was even turned into enemies with Fu Xiu Yi and there was no reasons to seek shelter with him. Thus even if one was not willing with those matter, there was no need to carry on with it.

    At the end, one could only rely on oneself. Bei it pure hate or resentment, there was no advantage at all.

    Pei Lang suppressed the disappointment in his heart and asked, ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡±

    Shen Miao was startled, ¡°Me?¡±

    Pei Lang¡¯s eyes became clear again, as if he had returned to that unparalleled National Advisor. He said, ¡°The position of the residence of Prince Rui of First Rank is not as indestructible as it seemed to be. One think that in the Imperial family of Great Liang, there are the existence of some variables.¡±

    He looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Even if the Imperial family of Great Liang have nothing to do with me and the residence of Prince Rui have the ability to protect themselves, your road might not be always smooth.¡±

    Shen Miao slightly frowned, ¡°Even it is so, Teacher mention all this...¡±

    ¡°I can give you a hand.¡± Pei Lang said.

    Shen Miao replied, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Even though I am not considered a talent of the world, one can do one¡¯s best. Currently Liu Ying and me are relying on you to stand in Great Liang and only when you live well and stable, we can also be better. Even if it is it nning for myself, I have to help you. I want to remain in the residence of Prince Rui of First Rank.¡± He paused, ¡°If I could participate in Great Liang¡¯s court matters or I coulde out with ns on your matters, it would be even better.

    After being silent for a while, Shen Miao then said, ¡°Teacher Pei, you have thought about it? You do not owe me anything so there is no need to ce one¡¯s life with me. No need to depend on me and with your abilities, you can live well. You do not need to speak of those excuses, you are not one who chase after fame or gains.¡±

    Pei Lang smiled bitterly in his heart. Shen Miao seemed to know him well, even better than himself. Even he himself did not know about when he had such an inexplicable obsession but he stubbornly did not want to draw a line to the rtionship with her.

    He said, ¡°This is my choice.¡±

    Shen Miao took a deep breath. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Jing Zhe walking in from outside and did not know where did she had gotten an beautifully invitation in her hands, ¡°Furen, the Bright Summer Banquet¡¯s invitation is sent over and it said that Rui WangFei of First Rank is invited. This servant epted the invitation, may Furen take a look.

    Shen Miao just arrived to Great Liang and someone came to send an invitation. This was her first time appearing in the gathering of the noblewomen in Long Ye and the other party obviously had ulterior motives.

    She asked, ¡°Who send that invitation?¡±

    ¡°It was sent from the boudoir of Long Ye General, Lu Furen.¡±

    Shen Miao paused in her actions.

    The civil Ye family and the military Lu family. These two aristocratic families of Great Liang seemed to have a very delicate rtionship with the Imperial family.

    It was indeed that the oing person wasing with ill-intentions.

 Chapter 198: Wives and Concubines (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 198: Wives and Concubines (Part 1)</h4>

    On the same night when Xie Jing Xing returned, Shen Miao told Xie Jing Xing about the matter of the invitation. Xie Jing Xing told Shen Miao if she did not want to go, it was alright to reject it. Even though the Lu and Ye families were arrogant, they currently dared not tear away all pretenses with the residence of Prince Rui. In another words, Shen Miao had the power to reject.

    It was just that even it was so, Shen Miao did not want to refuse. Knowing oneself and knowing one¡¯s enemy would lead one to be victorious in every batter. Currently she had no knowledge of the different fractions in Great Liang and one could take advantage of this opportunity to understand it better. Not mentioning the Ye family, just want kind of thoughts the Lu family had towards her can be seen in this time.

    Naturally Xie Jing Xing would not stop Shen Miao¡¯s decision. After the husband and wife discussed about it, Shen Miao instructed others to reply to the invitation that she would be there punctually.

    Two dayster, it was the day of the Bright Summer Banquet.

    Shen Miao woke up very early and when she was eating breakfast, Xie Jing Xing was already not in the residence. It seemed that after returning to Great Liang, he was very busy every day and would leave early in the day and only returnte at night. Shen Miao felt that this Imperial city did not seemed to be as calm as it seemed on the surface.

    Jing Zhebed Shen Miao hair for her. After she came to the residence of Prince Rui of First Rank, due to convenience, she still used her own personal maids. Speaking of which, there were very few female servants in the entire Prince residence. Other than the cook and a few MoMo, it was an entire scenery of males. Hearing from Tang Shu, after Xie Jing Xing was conferred a Prince of First Rank two years ago when he returned to Great Liang, he would catch a few spies that were dressed as maids. Most likely there were more matters with females and it was easy to let some unscrupulous people to exploit. Afterwards, there was no longer any more females in the entire Prince residence.

    However it was because of this reason, the Prince residence was like a copper wall. After so long, the people outside hated it but they were also helpless as they are unable to find any ways around.

    Gu Yu said, ¡°It is Furen¡¯s first time participating a banquet in Long Ye thus one must dress up beautifully. When other see Furen as such, they would not say more and Furen will also give our Ming Qi some face.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was considered as prestigious in Long Ye. When Jing Zhe and Gu Yu went out to buy things, they heard outsiders talking about it that it was Shen Miao¡¯s past life blessing to be able to marry to Prince Rui of First Rank in this lifetime. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu listened to it till their heart felt not convinced. What was not good about their family¡¯s Young Lady? Even in Ding capital in Ming Qi, she was one of the higher ranking Young Lady. Not mentioning intelligence, she has a kind character and that temperament, she would not even give in to a Princess, so what was all these climbing up?

    But one mouth would not be able to beat everyone else. It was better to use facts to p another¡¯s face. Shen Miao thought that this time Shen Miao should surprise everyone so that those people would no longer speak of all these stuff.

    ¡°What is there for to mind this?¡± Shen Miaoughed, ¡°They only said it to make their hearts feelfortable but it will not affect us.¡±

    ¡°Furen, Gu Yu did not say wrongly.¡± Jing Zhe was helping Shen Miao chose the hairpins in the jewelry chest as she said, ¡°One must not be lower than her in this opinion.¡±

    Just as she was speaking, she saw Tang Shu knocking the door from outside. Shen Miao signaled her toe in and saw that a youngdy was following behind Tang Shu. She seemed to look even younger than Shen Miao and was slightly chubbier, most likely because of her young age, but she had an very pleasing appearance and a pair s smiling eyes. Her lips were stretched wide and herplexion was fair and tender. In a moment, Shen Miao thought of Su Ming Lang... But it was a young girl.

    ¡°Today Furen is going to Bright Summer Banquet.¡± Tang Shu smiled, ¡°Young Master had instructed to find someone familiar to give pointers to Furen, thus this old servant has transferred Young Lady Ba Jiao over. Furen can bring Ba Jiao along as a maid and if one encounters unfamiliar people, Young Lady Ba Jiao would exin it to you.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Tang Shu, thank you.¡±

    Tang Shu waved his hands and said continuously that he dare not ept before speaking with smiles, ¡°One had thought that Furen would not ept the invitation but did not expect that Furen would ept it. Furen is really courageous that this old servant admires.¡± When ordinary people reached an unfamiliar location, there would always be some timidity in one¡¯s heart. Not to mention a youngdy of an official family, even if one was more courageous, after one¡¯s arrival in an totally unfamiliar environment to go to a ce where everyone was a stranger and knowing that it was a ce of ill-intention, this would require a lot of courage.

    ¡°It is only to drink some tea and chat.¡± Shen Miao said lightly, ¡°Where would courage be used at?¡±

    Tang Shu nodded his head, ¡°Exactly. Exactly.¡± His gaze towards Shen Miao was much more with satisfaction and he withdrew after giving out a few more instructions.

    Shen Miao looked at this Ba Jiao. Ba Jiao stood properly and smiled as she looked at her. This kind of look was a bit silly but made one¡¯s heart felt exceptionally adorable. Today¡¯s Shen Miao trip to the Bright Summer Banquet would be difficult if there was no one guiding and if there was someone at the side exining, one could save a lot of effort. Shen Miao smiled gently at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s thoughtful consideration when she thought of something suddenly. Shen Miao looked at Ba Jiao and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there no female maids in the Prince residence? You...¡±

    Other than the female cook and a few MoMo, there were only male servants and guards in the Prince residence and there were no maids at all. Thus Jing Zhe, Gu Yu and the few that Shen Miao brought over became the few fragrances in the Prince residence.

    Ba Jiao smiled, ¡°This servant is not a maid in the Prince residence. This servant is Mo Yu Army¡¯s people that was specially transferred over to apany Furen.¡±

    ¡°Mo Yu Army?¡± Shen Miao was startled. She had heard Xie Jing Xing vaguely mentioned a few words. When in Ming Qi, this army would help Xie Jing Xing on many matters and seemed to be Xie Jing Xing¡¯s privately raised army that was extremely powerful. However for Xie Jing Xing to dare to take action that open boardedly, it seemed that Emperor Yong Le knew about the matter.

    She asked, ¡°Do you know martial arts?¡±

    ¡°This servant knows how to kill people.¡± Ba Jiao answered with smiles. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu both suck in a breath of cold air when they heard it as they could not believe that this smilling female who looked like Su Ming Lang would actually have a good hand in killing people.

    Shen Miao was however satisfied. She thought that Xie Jing Xing was indeed evil to send Ba Jiao to her for the Bright Summer Banquet. But this also meant that at least on the area of martial arts, she would not be at a disadvantage.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Since it is so, then you wille together with me. Jing Zhe will remain in the residence and sort out the warehouse with Bai Lu, Shuang Jiang and the few people. Gu Yu, you and Ba Jiao will set off with me.¡±

    Jing Zhe had almost finished tidying up but was only told that she would not be going so her heart felt somewhat grievance and was not happy with Ba Jiao but she feared that Ba Jiao would be angry and kill her in anger, so she unwillingly instructed Ba Jiao to take great care of Shen Miao before leaving.

    When everything was ready, Shen Miao then got onto the horse carriage and headed towards the location where the Bright Summer Banquet was held, the Lu residences.

    This time Shen Miao did not bring Mo Qing along and the guards that she brought along were all people from the residence of Prince Rui. Naturally she had her considerations as Mo Qing was after all a person from Ming Qi but bringing the people from the residence of Prince Rui would make other feel some restrain and would not take action easily and only shoot with their mouths. Moreover Shen Miao was most fearless with sparring others with words.

    The difference between Ding capital and Long Ye was that Great Liang¡¯snd was towards the East and would be nearer to the sun. Thus even during winter, it would not be as cold as Ding capital, much less summer. Currently it was the fifth month and if one was in Ding capital, it would still be spring but in Great Liang, it was already the beginning of summer and there was a slight heat.

    As the horse carriage journeyed, Shen Miao and Gu Yu parted the curtains with a gap and looked out. Seeing the busy streets of Long Ye and liveliness made one¡¯s heart feel moved.

    No wonder those citizens of those defeated countries would open their gates to wee. If one would bring good days to people of under Heavens, themoners would find that the name of the country was a small matter. Emperor Yong Le was one who had the talent to rule the world.

    After almost an hour of journey, the horse carriage finally stopped. Ba Jiao lifted the curtains and said, ¡°Furen, one have arrived at the Lu residences.¡±

    Gu Yu and Ba Jiao supported Shen Miao down the horse carriage and saw that there were a number of carriages that were parked at the entrance of Lu residence but there was not a single person at the gate who was weing. Gu Yu was stunned, ¡°This... Why is there no one from this family not out to wee? Could it be that one hade to the wrong ce?¡±

    Even though it was said that it was the wrong ce but it did not look wrong as the doors of the Lu residences were not closed as if it was opened for her.

    Shen Miao swept a nce at the door and had an inkling in her heart. She asked Gu Yu, ¡°What time was it indicated in the invitation of the Bright Summer Banquet?¡±

    Gu Yu quickly took out the invitation from her sleeves and opened it up, ¡°It is SiShi (modern timing: 9am ¨C 11am). Currently it is not even SiShi yet.¡±

    ¡°One thinks that only our invitation is as such.¡± Shen Miao said lightly.

    Gu Yu said, ¡°Furen, what is the meaning of it?¡±

    ¡°There are horse carriages in front of the doors so obviously guests had arrived but even if one came in advance, there would not be that many. There are no one at the gates to weing but the doors were opened for us, so it meant that they knew we will definitelye. If I did not guess incorrectly, the other¡¯s invitation would have indicated the time as ChenShi (modern timing: 7am ¨C 9am) but our invitation is at SiShi. This is deliberately letting usete.¡± After finishing, her heart smiled, it seemed that no matter if one was in Ming Qi or Great Liang, these noblewomen would always use those tricks.

    Ba Jiao was in smiles but Gu Yu suddenly understood and said with indignation, ¡°What kind of benefits does she have to make us of Young Lady? This is just being too much!¡±

    ¡°Benefits?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s voice turned slightly cold, ¡°There are a lot of benefits. Entering without anyone weing, it is rude and they would say the Shen family of Ming Qi is arrogant. Not entering means disrespectful as it is unreasonable to ept the invitation yet leave halfway. The reasons are all with them and when one was caught, one would have to lower one¡¯s head from the beginning. The more it head down, the more one would beughed at.¡±

    Confronting and quarrelling with others was an art. From the beginning, one¡¯s mistakes could not be caught by others else one¡¯s head would be lower than others. She and Mei Furen had been fighting for so many years but she understood this point.

    Ba Jiao asked, ¡°Does Furen still want to enter?¡±

    ¡°Enter.¡± Shen Miao picked up her skirt and was about to head inside.

    ¡°But Furen.¡± Gu Yu asked, ¡°One¡¯s mistake will be mention upon going in and it is also wrong if one do not enter. Since entering and retreating are both wrong, why would one still enter?¡±

    ¡°Then one will need to let othersmit bigger mistakes than you.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Like that, no one would notice of your mistakes.¡±

 Chapter 198: Wives and Concubines (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 198: Wives and Concubines (Part 2)</h4>

    In the Lu residence, at this moment the atmosphere in the hall was very harmonious. As the well-known militarymander in Long Ye, the Lu family¡¯s status is extremely high, thus the residence wasrge and it was renovated luxuriously. Todays¡¯ Bright Summer Banquet was personally handled by Lu Furen, thus thepliments kept flowing in without stopping.

    Lu Furen was in her early forties and her prime was passed. Most likely she was a beauty when she was younger but after maturing, she was so thin that she lost some dignity appearance. Despite this, she still wore gorgeously, as if this would be able to add a little brilliance onto her.

    It was just that when a female, with age, still wore inappropriately bright clothes, not only it would not let her look better, it would expose one¡¯s shoring of age.

    ¡°Lu Furen is truly fortunate.¡± A round faced Furen said with a smile, ¡°Her Ladyship Consort Jing gained His Majesty¡¯s favour in the Pce and Her Ladyship Consort Jing is still this filial to you. This Bright Summer Banquet His Majesty specially sent over gifts, which is enough to see the weight of Her Ladyship Consort Jing in His Majesty¡¯s heart.¡±

    Lu Furen was pleased in her heart but still had an modest expression on her face, ¡°It is all the Emperor¡¯s generosity and pity to Consort Jing that made our entire family enjoy the light.¡±

    ¡°What kind of words Furen is saying?¡± Another short statured Furen smiled, ¡°Consort Jing gained favoured and the Second Young Lady of the residence had married to a provincial military governor and one heard that recently she was even pregnant with twins. One have to also let us be bless with a little of such fortune.¡±

    Lu Furen shook her head and said with an expression of a headache, ¡°Is there not Third Son and Fourth Daughter? These two truly make my head ache.¡±

    The round face Furen spoke with exaggeration, ¡°Furen, a headache is needed for these? Third Gentlemen is a talented person that has martial art skills that is outstanding at such a young age. One do not know which family¡¯s youngdy would have the fortune to marry him. As for Forth Young Lady, needless to say, she is a fairy like character. She is inept with the four schrly arts, so what matter need one worry with?¡±

    ¡°Furen has praised.¡± Lu Furen shook her head and smiled bitterly, ¡°Forget about Third Son since it is understandable for men to gain more experience for a few years but Forth Daughter¡¯s marriage cannot be dragged on. I am really having a headache about it...¡±

    ¡°Mother. You are still talking about my bad points in front of other Furens!¡± A delicate female voice rang out. Everyone turned around and saw that a young female appeared in the main hall. This young female was about sixteen and seventeen, wearing a light purple butterfly pattered and cloud and bird embroidered robe. From a closer look, it was butterfly shaped pears. This femaledy had a delicate and beautiful appearance and most likely with the pampering, there was a natural romantic deposition of a wealthy youngdy. With the surrounding pearls and jewelry, she was a sensational radiance, as if she was a butterfly fairy in spring. She was indeed very eye-catching.

    This was the Fourth Young Lady of the Lu family, the Fourth Younger Sister of Consort Jing, Lu Wan-er.

    Lu Furen stroke her head dotingly and said, ¡°How would I dare to sideline our Young Lady Wan-er?¡±

    Lu Wan-er snorted and did not speak any more. There were still other youngdies of official family in the hall but when Lu Wan-er stood in the hall,paring to her, they all looked awkward.

    Lu Wan-er had an arrogant expression and looked around, ¡°Is that Shen family¡¯s Young Lady of Ming Qiing or not?¡±

    The volume of her voice was not low at all and all the Furens and Young Ladies in the hall heard it and in a moment all started whispering.

    Lu Wan-er referred Shen Miao as ¡®Shen family¡¯s Young Lady of Ming Qi¡¯ and refused to call her ¡®Rui Wangfei¡¯, this itself had said many things clearly. Thinking of that, it would be as such as everyone had said that the beginning that the Fourth Young Lady of the Lu family would be marrying into the residence of Prince Rui of First Rank to be the Prince Consort of First Rank. Lu Wan-er was satisfied with Prince Rui too but who knew that halfway Shen Miao would appear. The people of the Lu family were not happy and Lu Wan-er was even more irreconcble.

    The purpose of today¡¯s Bright Summer Banquet was not as it seemed. However most of these Furen were here to see the buzz and perhaps want to tter Lu Wan-er. That Shen family¡¯s Young Lady was currently morous but did not have any roots or foundation in Long Ye so who would know how far she could drift? Prince Rui of First Rank is at his prime age so how would he ce that much time and feeling on just one female?

    All in all, that Young Lady of the Shen family did not seemed to have a good ending.

    Lu Furen smiled, ¡°Perhaps one had experience a dying matter on the road.¡±

    ¡°Really such great airs.¡± Lu Wan-er said unhappily, ¡°Other Furens and Young Ladies are all punctual but only she alone iste. Is the rules and regtion in Ming Qi all dead?¡±

    Just as she was speaking, one saw a round faced youngdy suddenly appearing outside. Everyone did not know when did she entered. That youngdy smiled, ¡°May one ask if this is the Bright Summer Banquet?¡±

    Lu Furen was startled and smiled, ¡°It is, are you Rui WangFei?¡±

    ¡°This servant is not.¡± That smiling youngdy said, ¡°WangFei is here.¡± As she was speaking, she turned back and supported a Young Lady to walk over.

    One did not know if it was because that round face maid or was it that everyone had imagined Rui WangFei was not adequately worthy enough. In short, when that Young Lady walked in, everyone was stunned.

    She wore a lotus green phoenix robe with butterflies surrounding hundreds of flowers with a translucent purple white magnolia gauze. One could not say that it was gorgeous but it was definitely not simple. The youngdies of Long Ye¡¯s official families loved to eat and dress well but when they saw her overallplementing clothes, they felt that it was very tasteful. There was only an iid phoenix shaped gemstone on one¡¯s head and despite the single hairpin, it made one look even nobler.

    This youngdy had eyebrows like a new moon with clear apricot shaped eyes, a small and straight nose with a rosy lips that slightly smiled. She looked like a very gentle person but that slightly lifted chin and straighten back as she walked over made one felt a little tremble as she took every step. Involuntarily, one could not help but look up with a gaze, as if she was an unattainable nobility.

    Speaking strangely of it, today this Rui WangFei of First Rank and the Fourth Lu Young Lady were wearing purple robles. The purple that Forth Lu Young Lady was wearing was light in colour and Rui WangFei¡¯s purple was darker. Young Ladies who wear light purple would looked lively and gentle, whereas wearing darker purple would look mature and stiff. However Shen Miao¡¯s entire appearance of purple seemed to be tailored made for her as there was a luxurious style to it that could suppress the entire field. In contrast, Fourth Lu Young Lady looked like an actress who was singing in a theater, somewhat unable to be seen in public.

    Lu Wan-er was one who pay great attention to this on normal days and was ustomed to being the center of the limelight thus she did not expect that others would snatch her limelight today, in particr this was the person who robbed her position of Rui WangFei, Shen Miao.

    Lu Furen¡¯s eyes shed and she smiled, ¡°WangFei of First Rank finally arrived. The Furens have been waiting for you.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently and said not too fast or slow, ¡°One did not think that Furens would be so early. The invitation indicated Sishi (modern timing: 9 ¨C 11am). I mentioned it to His Highness about it and His Highness even mentioned to leave early and avoid the crowd. One had not thought that one would still bete and it is my fault. One have to me His Highness for not reminding me to leave even earlier. One should leave... At Chenshi (modern timing: 7 ¨C 9 am).¡±

    Lu Furen¡¯s heart jumped as she did not expect that Shen Miao would speak of it so unobtrusively. Sure enough when the words were spoken, the furens around looked at her differently.

    Shen Miao was after all an outsider and those furens would be in favour of the Lu family aspared to Shen Miao but it was a joke to others¡¯ eyes when one used this kind of ridiculous child y. Lu Furen was also somewhat regretful as she originally wanted show a initial show o strength but there was no need to y tricks on the invitation but Lu Wan-er was unable to keep it in and she had insisted on it to be done like that. Now when Shen Miao¡¯s words enter others¡¯ ears, these Furen¡¯s invitation did not indicate Sishi (modern timing: 9 ¨C 11am) so they understood. One would always feel somewhat happy when watching the Lu family.

    If Shen Miao informed Prince Rui of this matter when she returned, with Prince Rui such an intelligent person, how would he not understand when he heard it? If he was dissatisfied with the Lu family on this matter then Lu Furen felt that this was a bad move.

    However Lu Wan-er was unable to see Shen Miao doing well and sized Shen Miao up, ¡°Why did Rui WangFei not inform others and just enter? If one do not know, then others would say that we have slighted another.¡±

    It was indeed rude to enter the residence without having another to report. Shen Miao looked at Lu Wan-er andughed, ¡°This is exactly what I wanted to say. If there is not enough manpower in one¡¯s distinguished residence, there is no need to be that constrained. Such a big residence but without any guards on duty is indeed somewhat dangerous. She smile warmly, ¡°I will instruct the guards of the Prince residence of First Rank to guard one¡¯s distinguished residence so that there would not be strange people entering it. Else it would not be good.¡±

    When Lu Wan-er and Lu Furen heard it, they almost wanted to vomit blood.

    What was going on? One initially wanted to say that Shen Miao was rude as naturally the entrance of Lu residence was deliberately not guarded. However from Shen Miao¡¯s words, it had be that it was their Lu residence that was so poor that they were unable to afford servants. By letting the guards of the Prince residence of First Rank guard their main doors, what would themoners think when they pass by?

    Shen Miao said kindly, ¡°Furen do not need to thank me. In the future if there is any need, it is alright to let His Highness send some manpower over to the residence.¡±

    Send some manpower over? Who know if those people who were sent over were spies? The residence of Prince Rui dared to gift but they dared not ept.

    The surrounding Furen also understood clearly that this Rui WangFei of First Rank was not a soft persimmon that could be easily grasped. Originally the Lu family¡¯s arrangement was to destroy Shen Miao¡¯s prestige so that Shen Miao would make a mistake. After she make a mistake, after saying some ambiguous things, it would be enough to make this Rui WangFei¡¯s heart feel a little bottomless.

    Who knew that one would not only fall behind but also checkmate the Lu family.

    Lu Furen barely forced a smile out, ¡°May WangFei of First Rank please sit down.¡±

    However she had arranged Shen Miao an unobtrusive position.

    Shen Miao decline toment. Her presence today was not to fight for anything and also not to quarrel. It was only to show one¡¯s attitude and also take the opportunity to see some things clearly.

    Ba Jiao secretly bend down to speak to Shen Miao, ¡°That round faced Furen is the Furen of Emissary Shu, Shu Furen and is on good rtionship with the Lu family. The short statured Furen is Furen of the Minister of Revenue, Wei Furen and are inws with the Ye family and likewise have a good rtionship with the Lu family... At the utmost left side, the yellow d Furen, her husband is the current dynasty¡¯s Left Minister. You are also familiar with her youngest son, which is Young Master Ji.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu¡¯s mother? Shen Miao looked towards that Ji Furen. Ji Furen had a dignified appearance and seemed to have a very different temperament with Ji Yu Shu.

    Shen Miao was pondering about it. These Furens were wealthy and respectable people, no wonder one said that the Fu family¡¯s power in Long Ye was not small. Consort Jing was so arrogant that she did not take the Empress into consideration and it was because there was a big tree behind her back and shade over her head. Even these aristocratic families had to give them face thus it was clear that the Lu family has a very wide-spreading rtionships.

    If Emperor Yong Le and Xie Jing Xing want topletely suppress the Lu family, it was indeed not an easy task. The interest of the Lu family would involve many other officials¡¯ families and if the Lu family fell, there were be many aristocratic families that would also fall. Even if it was for one¡¯s survival, these aristocratic families would not watch as the Lu family went down.

    Just as she was thinking, someone walked over to her side and sat down. Ba Jiao immediately stood up straight and no longer exined matters to Shen Miao. Shen Miao turned around and that delicately beautiful and proud Fourth Lu Young Lady had sat by her side.

    Lu Wan-er said, ¡°Rui WangFei of First Rank, may one take the liberty to ask you a question?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°How long have you known Prince Rui of First Rank?¡± Lu Wan-er asked.

    Shen Miao wasughing in her heart as she roughly knew what this Lu Wan-er was here for. Speaking of which, Xie Jing Xing was in Ming Qi during his youth and other than Emperor Yong Le and Xie Jing Xing knew of it, the rest of the people should not be aware of it. Great Liang people only knew that Xie Jing Xing had followed his master and travelled round thend and their whereabouts were very mysterious.

    Then her ¡®knowing¡¯ Xie Jing Xing should be from when she returned to Ding capital from Xiao Chun City from the tribute banquet. Calcting from that, it was less than a year.

    So she said, ¡°Less than a year.¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Wan-erughed and her smile was somewhat prideful and a little contemptuous. Lu Wan-er said, ¡°So it is less than a year. As such one thinks that Rui WangFei would not know much of Prince Rui of First Rank.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°It seemed that Fourth Young Lady know His Highness very well?¡±

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t mind.¡± Lu Wan-er said, ¡°I know your Shen family¡¯s position in Ming Qi but my Lu family in Long Ye is in a better position than your Shen family in Ding capital. Prince Rui of First Rank is a very good person that in Great Liang, almost every single youngdy dreams of marrying into the residence of Prince Rui. However those ordinary families are not worthy of him.¡±

    Lu Wan-er looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Rui WangFei, Prince Rui is a very ambitious person.¡±

    ¡°From when he returned to Long Ye, he had aplished a number of big issues in court. This kind of person would not be constrained by romance and rtionship. What can you help him with? Naturally now it is it would still be sweet but in the future when you are no longer of use to him in the future, he would be able to give up and abandon you.¡±

    Shen Miao was surprised in her heart. Originally she had thought that Lu Wan-er was a na?ve and ignorant arrogantdy but after hearing her words, she felt that this Lu Wan-er was able to see clearly the situation and even able to pin point the advantages of the rtionship out.

    ¡°So?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°His Majesty has the intention to let me be Prince Rui of First Rank¡¯s PingQi (equal wife) but Prince Rui cannot have two Rui WangFei.¡± Lu Wan-er said as if she was bestowing, ¡°So you be the concubine and I will be the wife.¡±

 Chapter 199: Secret (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 199: Secret (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°So you be the concubine and I will be the wife.¡±

    Shen Miao looked enquiringly at Lu Wan-er. With Lu Wan-er¡¯s graceful tone of voice, one did not know where did it came from. Initially when she heard Lu Wan-er¡¯s words just now, she felt that it was not false that each of the Lu family was intelligent. However this words made Shen Miao feel that she was unable to know what was Lu Wan-er bottom line as one did not know if Lu Wan-er was really a fool or not to discuss about Imperial matters.

    ¡°If Young Lady Lu has the heart, one can talk to His Highness about it.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°It is useless to say these to me.¡±

    ¡°I naturally know of it.¡± Lu Wan-er looked at her in slight disdain, ¡°I am here to tell you this today, only because that one hope that you have some self-knowledge and take the initiative to speak to His Highness of your willingness to be the concubine.¡±

    Shen Miao almostughed out. She raise her lips slightly and said, ¡°This is someone I will not do.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lu Wan-er¡¯s eyes widen, seemingly did not expect that Shen Miao would actually refuse.

    The volume of their conversation was somewhat loud that the surrounding Furens¡¯ gaze all directed towards them. Shen Miao did not hide away from them and smiled, ¡°With regards to the matter of being a concubine, I will not do it. Matters of brining in concubines for one¡¯s husband to spread out the branches is something I will not do. At the beginning when Prince Rui of First Rank came to my Shen residence to propose marriage, he had already said that there would not be any other female in the Inner Courtyard of the Prince residence. If it wasn¡¯t that, I would not marry so far away to Long Ye.¡±

    The surrounding Furen was stunned when they heard it.

    On matters of rtionship, it was not fair between males and females. In the Inner Courtyard of males, there would be three wives and four concubines and no matter if it was Great Liang or Ming Qi, it was not that there was no couples without anyone else but it was very rare. Ordinary males would not be able to withstand the temptation, much less the wealthy families, official families and the Imperial family.

    Prince Rui of First Rank had a handsome and romantic appearance, with a powerful position that he gained at a very young age thus the world that he faced would be filled with flowers. How could a person like him would only have one woman in his entire life?

    Thisdy from the Shen family of Ming Qi indeed had a really big face and did not know how high the sky was and how thick the earth was!

    Lu Wan-er was so angry that her face was ashen as she said word by word, ¡°Rui WangFei of First Rank, this is jealously. A female jealously meant that one has a dereliction of virtue.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Most likely it is. I have always been jealous easily. If Prince Rui of First Rank had not proposed this condition, I most likely would not been tempted.¡±

    Lu Wan-er was so angry that she could not say anything.

    Shen Miao¡¯s attitude was like a thorn that made others unable to take action. The surrounding Furens were also bbergasted. Initially when Shen Miao came to Long Ye, she did not live with her tail between her legs or lowered her head to be insignificant but instead was so arrogant that she even offend the Lu family, that Emperor Yong Le had to restrain from. One did not know where had she gotten the courage from or was she so stupid to such a point.

    Naturally Shen Miao was not afraid.

    Even if Emperor Yong Le was not satisfied with her and wanted to bestow another marriage to Xie Jing Xing, he would not bestow Lu Wan-er to Xie Jing Xing. Even though Lu Wan-er said that she would provide a boost to Xie Jing Xing¡¯s career when she marry Xie Jing Xing, not to mention that Xie Jing Xing do not rely on female¡¯s ability to climb up, even Emperor Yong Le would not dare to let Xie Jing Xing marry the Lu family easily.

    With regards to Consort Jing, most likely one was helpless on it. However if Lu Wan-er also entered the doors of the residence of Prince Rui, then both brothers of Great Liang¡¯s Imperial family would have rtions with the Lu family. It was not a good thing for an outside family to have such power. Fu Xiu Yi could use Shen Miao and tie the Shen family together because the Shen family was loyal by nature but the Lu family already had bigger ambitions.

    Be it emotions or reasons, Lu Wan-er would not be Emperor Yong Le¡¯s choice. Even if this current moment of Shen Miao strongly rejecting Lu Wan-er¡¯s suggestion was passed to Emperor Yong Le¡¯s ears, it would still be along the lines of Emperor Yong Le¡¯s mind.

    When Lu Furen and Lu Wan-er were both frozen in ce, one heard a light chuckled from the opposite side, ¡°WangFei of First Rank is indeed one who is disposition. Prince Rui of First Rank is young yet valued rtionship and righteousness, he is indeed a rare male.¡±

    Shen Miao looked towards the speaker. That person sat beside Ji Yu Shu¡¯s mother and was a slightly thin Furen. Wearing a tea green coloured robe and had a darkerpletion with straight eyes but because of one¡¯s mature age, it seemed to make her distance from others. Her eyes were somewhat long that seemed to be studying meticulously when looking at others, as if they could see through others. It made others feel ufortable and at first nce, one could tell it was a shrewd and intelligent person.

    Ba Jiao took the chance of pouring tea for Shen Miao to softly speak by her ears, ¡°That is Ye Furen of the Prime Minister residence.¡±

    With only this sentence, Shen Miao understood. Civil Ye family and military Lu family. It was assumed that this Ye Furen was a person of the Ye family of the Prime Minister residence, who was the two famous aristocratic family of Long Ye. Unlike the Lu family, which was somewhat arrogant, this Furen of the Ye family was much more restraint but could also let Shen Miao feel that she was even more difficult to deal with

    Ye Furen looked at Shen Miao and suddenly smiled, ¡°The rtionship between Prince Rui and wife is very affectionate. It seemed that during the Imperial Hunt, WangFei would also be following along.¡±

    Shen Miao said with a smile, ¡°This is still to be discussed with His Highness.¡± She was unable to talk freely or recklessly. One feared that the entire room of people today in this Bright Summer Banquet had ill-intentions, thus she dared not take anything lightly.

    ¡°It is WangFei¡¯s first time here, thus one do not know of the beauty of the Imperial Hunt. It is an interesting event that WangFei most likely could also join in the fun.¡± Ye Furen continued.

    However Lu Furen and Lu Wan-er did not speak as they were blocked by Shen Miao today and was very unhappy in their heart. Now that Ye Furen was speaking, they did not have any intention to help.

    Shen Miao looked at that Ye Furen. She seemed to be forcing her toply to attend this hunt.

    Ji Furen, who was sitting beside Ye Furen, spoke with a smile, ¡°Everyone must not force Rui WangFei already. Rui WangFei is young of age and like what Ye Furen said, it is her first time and one feared that there would be some shyness. Those who go to the hunt were all old acquaintances so naturally one have to think about it.

    She had taken the initiative to resolve the problem for Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao looked surprise over but Ji Furen smiled and nodded at her.

    Ji Furen¡¯s husband was the current dynasty Left Minister and the official position was not low thus the surrounding Furen would not refute her words. Ye Furen heard it and it was not good to continue to be aggressive and thus looked at Shen Miao, making Shen Miao frown slightly.

    This Bright Summer Banquet then went by ndly. Lu Wan-er most likely was too angry by Shen Miao and immediately left. Lu Furen who remained there treated Shen Miao ndly. Since the host of this Bright Summer Banquet was Lu Furen, the other Furens followed Lu Furen¡¯s footsteps and intentionally treated Shen Miao coldly.

    However when Shen Miao was young, she was always been treated coldly and thus did not ce it in her heart. As she drank the tea, she listened to Ba Jiao exining the rtionships of all the Furens and remembered it to heart. Not only these cold treatment did not affect her, he allowed her to fully remember these people rtionships.

    When leaving, naturally no one sent her off. Just as she was to board the horse carriage, unexpectedly someone stopped her.

    Upon turning one¡¯s head back, it was Ji Furen.

    Ji Yu Shu¡¯s mother had a dignified and amiable temperament but her appearance was simr to Ji Yu Shu. She smiled as she saw Shen Miao, ¡°Yu-er had said to me that when he was in Ming Qi¡¯s Ding capital, one had received Rui WangFei¡¯s care so today I thank WangFei on behalf of Yu-er.¡±

    Shen Miao blushed in her heart and continued to say that she dared not. After all it was her that made used of Ji Yu Shu¡¯s Feng Xian Pawnshop on a lot of matters.

    Ji Furen saw that there was no one around and approached her closer to speak softly, ¡°Today WangFei had also seen, the Lu family¡¯s Fourth Young Lady... Single-heartedly wants to marry to the Prince Rui residence but WangFei do not need to ce her words to heart. If it was possible, then Fourth Young Lady would already been Rui WangFei. It is only effort on one¡¯s lips. As for the Imperial Hunt that Ye Furen mention today, it is better for WangFei to mention it to the Prince. WangFei mustn¡¯t be scheme into this deep water.¡± Seeing that there were other Furens that wereing out of the Lu residence, Ji Furen said, ¡°It is inconvenient for me to speak about the rest. If WangFei is free, doe over to the residence to sit. Most likely you are not familiar in Long Ye and I can talk to you about it.¡± After that she said her goodbyes to Shen Miao and hastily left.

    On the road back, Shen Miao kept thinking about today¡¯s matter. She did not put Lu Wan-er¡¯s words to heart but one did not know why, she felt very bothered with that Ye Furen.

    She asked Ba Jiao, ¡°In the banquet today, it seemed that one did not see Ye Furen¡¯s daughter. How many youngdies are there in the Ye family? Why did they not bring any out?¡±

    Ba Jiao was startled before she shook her head, ¡°There are no youngdies in the Ye family.¡±

    ¡°Why is there no youngdies?¡± Shen Miao frowned.

    ¡°This is a matter that everyone knew in Long Ye.¡± Ba Jiao said, ¡°The Prime Minister residence¡¯s Prime Minister Ye and Ye Furen were married young. Shortly after marriage, they had a daughter but unfortunately she died young. Ye Furen was overly grieved and the rtionship with the Prime Minister Ye got weaken. Prime Minister Yeter brought in a concubine and the concubine gave birth to a son, which is the current Young Master Ye of the Prime Minister residence.¡±

    Shen Miao frowned, ¡°There are no more other descendants in the Prime Minister residence?¡±

    Ba Jiao shook her head, ¡°After Prime Minister Ye had Young Master Ye, there was an assassination and he hurt his root and thus it was impossible for him to have any descendants.¡±

    Shen Miao was bbergasted. For such a high ranking aristocratic family like the Ye family, how would there only be one son? She asked, ¡°There cannot be only one Shu son in the Ye family?¡±

    ¡°That is not so. When the concubine gave birth to Young Master Ye, she passed away as she was physically weak... But there are others who said that the Ye family killed the concubine. After Young Master Ye¡¯s birth, he was raised under Ye Furen¡¯s name and have a position of a Di son. But.¡± Ba Jiao paused, ¡°Even with a Di son position, this Young Master Ye was not valued by Ye Furen.¡±

    ¡°Why is this so?¡± Shen Miao was curious. Even though it was not one¡¯s flesh and blood but under the situation that there was no other children and that he was raised under her name, Ye Furen should treat this Di son better so that it would be better for the future.

    ¡°Young Master Ye was born with a congenital disease and his feet were unhealthy. This kind of people would not be able to enter officialdom thus there were people who said that this generation of the Ye family would fall onto one¡¯s insignificance younger brother-inw.¡±

    Shen Miao then understood clearly in her heart. So he was a crippled, no wonder Ye Furen did not value him. Thinking about this, her heart brightened. Civil Ye family and military Lu family. The Lu family already send Consort Jing into the Pce but the Ye family did not. It was not because the Ye family did not have ambitions but because the Ye family did not have any daughters. One feared that if one send one¡¯s rtive daughter in, it would not be easy to control.

    Now the current circumstances... Shen Miao could almost guess Emperor Yong Le¡¯s ns.

    The Ye family was unable to be equal to the Lu family due to the descendent matter and if they were to ally with the Lu family, once the ambitions in court were sessful, it would only be the Lu family that would gain advantages. People would always have inferiority. Why was it that both of them were aristocratic families but at the end you alone get everyone while one slowly diminish? It is better for me to overturn the water.

    Emperor Yong Le most probably want to provoke an internal struggle between the Lu and Ye family and subdue the Ye family before dealing with the military power of the Lu family. It would be much easier like this.

    It was just that the Ye and Lu family had good rtions for so many years and their interests were intertwined. The Ye family had the Lu family¡¯s weaknesses and how could the Lu family not have the Ye family¡¯s weaknesses? It was not an easy thing to drive a wedge between them.

    As her mind was thinking about these matters, Shen Miao did not realise that the horse carriage had returned to the residence of Prince Rui of First Rank. It was only until Ba Jiao call out ¡°Master¡± and someone knocking on her head and said, ¡°What are you thinking that made you so entranced?¡±

    It was only then when Shen Miao saw Xie Jing Xing. He had returned early today and was still wearing the dark red official uniform with an imposing look. Shen Miao got spirited and pulled his sleeves and headed to the study in a rush, saying, ¡°Just in time. I have things to ask you...¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was stunned first before being helpless and let her pull him forward. It was Ba Jiao and Gu Yu, who were at the side, who were stunned silly. Ba Jiao said in all smiles, ¡°Furen is indeed proactive.¡±

    Gu Yu said, ¡°That is ought to be!¡±

    Tang Shu appeared from behind and said, ¡°Look what look. Still don¡¯t work!¡±

    Ba Jiao and Gu Yu stuck their tongues out and quickly left. Tang Shu looked at the closed doors and shook his head before sighing, ¡°The red has not fallen so how can it be proactive.¡± (Meaning... The sheets are clean and our Jiao Jiao is still innocent)

 Chapter 199: Secret (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 199: Secret (Part 2)</h4>

    When in the room, Shen Miao then told Xie Jing Xing of what had happened today. Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°The Imperial Hunt?¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head, ¡°It seemed some what unusual.¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Hunt is on the second day of the sixth month of every year and it was the established standard by the Late Emperor.¡± Xie Jing Xing saidzily, ¡°However Imperial Older Brother and I would only be wondering outside and would not go deep in.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°Dangerous.¡± Xie Jing Xing lowered his voice.

    Shen Miao was startled.

    When Xie Jing Xing saw her expression, heughed and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Scared already?¡±

    ¡°What is there for me to be scared?¡± Shen Miao looked at him, ¡°Do you mean that there will be someone that will take action against the Emperor and you? In the Imperial Hunt, the Imperial guards are all inside so who would have such a courage?¡±

    ¡°You have seen Mo Yu Army before.¡± Xie Jing Xing suddenly changed the topic, ¡°Those are my people and has nothing to do with Great Liang¡¯s army. Imperial Older Brother also knows about it. Do you know why the Mo Yu Army was raised?¡±

    ¡°Because the Imperial army is not trustable?¡± Shen Miao quickly asked but she somewhat could not believe in her heart.

    Xie Jing Xing snapped his fingers.

    Shen Miao did not say anything.

    The world had said that Emperor Yong Le was Great Liang¡¯s wise Monarch and the younger generation of Great Liang were of high esteem. It seemed that themoners were as such but the officials and soldiers were not as loyal as rumoured. There was no fighting and scheme in the Imperial family of Great Liang but there was external aggressions.

    The Imperial army of the Imperial family was passed down from generation to generation, that was to say that the Late Emperor had passed down the people but they refused toply with the current Emperor Yong Le. Thinking about the cool tone of voice Xie Jing Xing used on the Late Emperor previously, Shen Miao because curious in her heart. She hesitated for a moment before looking at Xie Jing Xing to ask, ¡°Speaking of which, at the beginning when you drifted to the Ding capital of Ming Qi, what was exactly the circumstances and on-goings?¡±

    Hearing that, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze slightly changed. Shen Miao said beside him and she could feel the coldness of his emotions at that moment.

    After a while, Xie Jing Xing smiled and reached out to stroke Shen Miao head, ¡°Howe there are so many questions? Want to know my secret again? If you want to know thene and exchange yours.¡± He smiled warmly, ¡°One¡¯s body can also do.¡±

    Shen Miao rolled her eyes.

    Xie Jing Xing again said, ¡°But you seemed not to be angry with Lu Wan-er¡¯s words at all?¡± He was slightly dissatisfied, ¡°Someone covet over your husband and you are not furious at all? Shen Jiao Jiao, you really have no conscience.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Anyways, you will also not agree to it, isn¡¯t it so? The Lu family is ambitious and you most likely do not have a heart so big as to raise a poisonous snake at one¡¯s side.¡±

    Xie Jing Xingughed out loud and stared at her mouth, ¡°Aren¡¯t I raising a poisonous snake at one¡¯s side? It is also a beautiful snake.¡±

    This person could not be serious for more than three sentences. Shen Miao could not be bothered to talk to him and just said, ¡°The Ye family... What do you think of the Ye family?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing pondered, ¡°The Ye family people are smarter than the Lu family and knows how to endure silently. Perhaps it is because of the matter of descendants, they are not as arrogant as the Lu family. Imperial Older Brother and I nned to start from the Ye family and incite disharmony between the Ye and Lu families.¡±

    Shen Miao pulled back her hand. She did not know why but when she faced Ye Furen today, she had an indescribable feeling. She seemingly felt that the Ye family was not as easy to deal with as it looked on surface but this thought came unfathomably, that she did not know how it happened.

    However Xie Jing Xing saw her strange look and asked, ¡°You seemed to have something to say?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head. It was most likely she was too paranoid, thus she asked, ¡°Will you be attending this Imperial Hunt? Ji Furen told me not to be schemed by others and I felt very strange.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression turned slightly cold, ¡°This time even if one is unwilling to go, you have to follow.¡±

    ¡°Why is it so?¡±

    ¡°Today it is the sixtieth year sacrificial ceremony stipted by the Late Emperor. In the Imperial Hunt, Imperial Older Brother must hunt a lion in the hunting grounds as it represent that themon year would be smooth and he is a wise monarch.¡±

    Lion? Shen Miao said, ¡°That is a wild beast.¡± In a general hunting ground, naturally safety was the most important. After all the people who were hunting were all high ranking officials and aristocrats and it was not good for one¡¯s life to be harmed. There would not be lions but wild hare or foxes, else a life would be lost in a moment of carelessness.

    ¡°Beasts are not to be feared.¡± Xie Jing Xing lips were raise but his smile was somewhat cold, ¡°Beasts would not release arrows secretly and is much safer than people.¡±

    ¡°Only the Imperial army can be brought in and that was the rules set by the Late Emperor. However it is difficult to say if the people of the Imperial army is loyal or not.¡± Xie Jing Xing raised an eyebrow, ¡°So you have to know that this is a match that the Late Emperor left for us brothers. To let everyone under Heavens watch, Imperial Older Brother and I do not have any choice even though one knew clearly about it.¡±

    He then looked at the sorrowful Shen Miao and pinched her face, ¡°But you can rest assure that nothing will happen to you. Even though the females of the Imperial family follow by name, there is no need to enter the hunting grounds.¡±

    Shen Miao asked, ¡°Do you have assurance to manage?¡± There was an bad premonition in her heart and seemed to have seen through Xie Jing Xing¡¯s joking expression that he was not rxed at all.

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her and shook his head, ¡°No.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart was lifted up tightly.

    Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°Swindle you only.¡±

    Shen Miao red angrily at him. Xie Jing Xing stretched outzily and said, ¡°After the hunt is over then one will speak to you about matters of the Pce so that you will not thinking of it all the day.¡± He said in a smile yet not a smile, ¡°You are now my Xie family people, so one have to carry some things.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved. Did it mean that Xie Jing Xing nned to tell her about his secret? Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity, how he drift to the Ding capital of Ming Qi, with Emperor Long Le¡¯s and Xie Jing Xing¡¯s attitude towards the Late Emperor, she had felt that there was something in it. One could feel the heaviness of the matter vaguely as Xie Jing Xing¡¯s frivolous mention of the past was not amon experience.

    Even though she would be please to know about this secrets but why did she feel so uneasy about this Imperial Hunt? It was like something bad would be happening. Her heart was beating very fast and despite all the efforts to calm it, it was still restless.

    She kept silent but her fist was secretly clenched.

    *****

    In the Imperial Pce of Great Liang, Empress Xian De was listening to the pce maid reporting of the events of today¡¯s Bright Summer Banquet and when she heard Shen Miao¡¯s ¡®with regards to the matter of being a concubine, I will not do it. Matters of brining in concubines for one¡¯s husband to spread out the branches is something I will not do. At the beginning when Prince Rui of First Rank came to my Shen residence to propose marriage, he had already said that there would not be any other female in the Inner Courtyard of the Prince residence. If it wasn¡¯t that, I would not marry so far away to Long Ye¡¯, Empress Xian De could not help butughed out. She was naturally gentle and dignified and was calm normally but when sheughed, there was actually some charm of a young female.

    ¡°What made the Empress so happy?¡± Emperor Yong Le¡¯s voice was heard from outside. His expression was a little cold and when he saw Empress Xian De¡¯s appearance when he stepped in, there was a peculiar look that shed in his eyes.

    Empress Xian De was smiling somewhat unrestrained, ¡°Cai Lian, repeat WangFei¡¯s words to His Majesty.¡±

    The pce maid by the name of Cai Liang quickly lowered her head and mimicked Shen Miao words again. After hearing, Emperor Yong Le brushed his sleeves and said furiously, ¡°Babbling nonsense! Completelyck of regtions! Extremely impudent!¡±

    Cai Lian jumped in shock and her entire body was somewhat trembling. The anger of the Emperor was not something that a small pce maid like her could bear.

    Empress Xian De looked ming at Emperor Yong Le and said to Cai Lian, ¡°Withdraw first.¡±

    Cai Lian was relieved and quickly withdraw. Empress Xian De then smiled, ¡°Jing Xing¡¯s wife has a temper that is made in Heavens like him. Both of them are so straightforward, they are really temperamental people.¡±

    ¡°Its alright that Xie Yuan is being wilful, you are also following him to be wilful?¡± Emperor Yong Le looked at Empress Xian her with dissatisfaction, ¡°The Empress seemed to like Shen Miao very much?¡±

    ¡°It had been a long time since someone this interesting appear in Long Ye.¡± Empress Xian De smiled and watched Emperor Yong Le sat by her side. Her tone of voice was soft but her voice was unable to hide the praise, ¡°Look like a smart person but it is rare that one could maintain a sincere heart.¡±

    ¡°One cannot see where the smarts is and also cannot see the sincerity.¡± Emperor Yong Le said coldly, ¡°It is however only a female that can dig for thoughts.¡±

    ¡°If it was truly the case, with Jing Xing astute nature, how could he not see it and still extremely like her?¡±

    Emperor Yong Le disapproved, ¡°Xie Yuan is young and cannot tell the difference between right and wrong thus his heart and mind is confuse by that woman.¡±

    Empress Xian De sighed. She knew of Emperor Yong Le¡¯s stubborn personality and did not want topete with him, ¡°In anyways, BenGong view Jing Xing¡¯s wife as a good person.¡±

    ¡°If she was really good then she would not boast shamelessly and speak of jealously.¡± Emperor Yong Le was very dissatisfied, ¡°Could it be that the Empress thinks that not spreading out the branches for the husband and bringing in concubines is the right behaviour?¡±

    Empress Xian De smiled faintly, ¡°That is naturally excellent. It is just that only very few female could do it. It is Rui WangFei¡¯s fortune that she could do it.¡±

    ¡°Empress!¡± Hearing that, Emperor Yong Le¡¯s brows wrinkled and the gaze that he used to look at Empress Xian De was very strict.

    ¡°ChenQie words are of indiscretion.¡± Even though Empress Xian De said as such, there was not much apprehension in her expression as she said, ¡°Be it persuading or not, it is better for Your Majesty to worry less about the residence of Prince Rui. Jing Xing is one that has a mind of his own, by interfering, it would only attract his malice.¡±

    ¡°Zhen has one¡¯s viewpoint.¡± Emperor Yong Le said seriously.

    After a moment of silent, Empress Xian De said, ¡°Is Your Majesty prepared for the Imperial Hunt next month?¡±

    ¡°Only prepared a life.¡± One was unable to see any expression on Emperor Yong Le¡¯s face, ¡°Zhen has already arranged everything.¡±

    ¡°Can ChenQie go along?¡± Empress Xian De asked, ¡°ChenQie wants to follow by Your Majesty¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Zhen will bring Consort Jing along.¡± Emperor Yong Le said, ¡°If something happen to Zhen, there is still you overseeing the Inner Pce.¡±

    Empress Xian De hang her head down and did not speak. After a moment she lifted up her head and smile gently, ¡°ChenQie understands.¡±

    ¡°The person Zhen cannot feel reassured is Xie Yuan. Zhen felt conscience-stricken to him when he was young and was hidden in Ming Qi. But now even the stratagems are fixed, Zhen could not finish the promised. In the future be it if he hates Zhen or understands Zhen¡¯s painstaking effort, what Zhen could do is only this much.¡± Emperor Yong Le looked outside as he said in disappointment and frustration, ¡°It is unfortunate that Imperial Mother was unable to see him before her death.¡±

    ¡°If Imperial Mother knows in the underworld and sees that Jing Xing is this outstanding, she would be delighted.¡± Empress Xian De consoled.

    ¡°Empress.¡± Emperor Yong Le suddenly said.

    Empress Xian De looked at him and heard Emperor Yong Le speaking, ¡°It is exhausting for you for all these years.¡±

    ¡°It is ChenQie¡¯s blessing to be able to share Your Majesty¡¯s trouble.¡± Empress Xian De smiled. Her expression was calm, seemingly no matter how great the suffering was would not repel her grace and elegance at all. She said, ¡°ChenQie has apanied Your Majesty for decades and Your Majesty treats ChenQie very well. ChenQie is already content.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le looked at Empress Xian De and seemed to want to say something. His lips moved but nothing was said. He only looked somewhatplicated at Empress Xian De before moving his gaze away and onto the bronze crane in the main hall that was spitting out green smoke.

    Empress Xian De also looked at her sleeve quietly, as if those words that were just spoken were verymonly said. It was just that that those eyes were a bit wet.

 Chapter 200: Hunting (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 200: Hunting (Part 1)</h4>

    The weather on the second day of the sixth month was wonderful. It was still raining intermittently the previous day but the sun was shining brightly the next day. Although there were muds in the mountain, the weathertely had been like that.

    Luo Tan stretched outzily. There were a lot of ice that were ced in the room so even though the summer days were long and hot, the room was still dry and refreshing.

    The maid in the room smiled as she asked, ¡°Young Lady want to go where to look today?¡±

    Luo Tan looked at the small toys that were piled up to a small mountain, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Will just go and ask Doctor Gao.¡±

    ¡°Gentleman Gao has gone out today and will only return tomorrow night.¡± The maid said, ¡°He has let this servant inform Young Lady that if Young Lady wants to go out, this servant will follow along and some guards will also be called along, and buy whatever you fancy.¡±

    ¡°Is there some matter?¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°Is there patient for him to travel to?¡±

    The maid smiled and did not answer.

    Luo Tan waved her hands, ¡°Since this is the case, then I will shop around casually.¡±

    She had arrived in Long Ye for more than a month and for these days, she was always with Gao Yang. Gao Yang said that medical practitioners were borderless and when he was young, he had experiences of travelling and had lived in Long Ye for a period of time. This residence in Long Ye was his and even though Luo Tan felt that these words were somewhat strange, she was not suspicious after everyone in the residence said as such.

    That messenger that send the letter to Shen Miao was sent back by Gao Yang, saying that Shen Miao had agreed to bring Luo Tan along and would take good care of Luo Tan. One did not know how Gao Yang lied but afterwards the Shen family indeed did note back.

    The side of the Shen family was concealed and Luo Tan was thinking about it in her heart. After a few more days of ying in Long Ye, she would then look for Shen Miao and confess to everything. If now she were to say, she feared that Shen Miao and Prince Rui will send her back. She had not y or eat enough so how could she leave now?

    Luo Tan walked out of the doors and when she walked to the courtyard, she heard some noises far away from the other side of the wall and asked the maid beside her, ¡°What is outside that is so bustling?¡±

    The maid smiled, ¡°It is the Imperial Hunt today and it is the sixtieth year festival. His Majesty is also going to the hunting grounds to hunt and is currently followed by the Imperial army thus themoners on the streets are cheering.¡±

    Luo Tan liked bustling scenes and thus she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s also go and take a look. Can it be that one will be able to see His Majesty¡¯s heavenly appearance?¡±

    That maid¡¯s expression changed slightly and she shook her head, ¡°The streets are very crowded with people and moreover His Majesty is in the canopy and could not be seen.¡±

    Luo Tan was somewhat unenthusiastic and that maid smiled, ¡°This servant will first prepare some snacks to eat during the journey. After a moment, this servant will apany Young Lady to wherever one wants to go.¡±

    ¡°You go then.¡± Luo Tan said. After waiting for that maid to leave, Luo Tan sneaked out from the back doors and murmured, ¡°It is not too much to watch from afar.¡±

    Her figure quickly disappeared from the courtyard.

    After Shen Miao washed and groomed, she saw Xie Jing Xing change his clothes.

    Because of the hunt today, he had worn a riding attire that was suitable for hunting. Narrow sleeves, high-necked cor, waistband strap, green boots with dark flower embroideries, making him look very neat and refreshing but because the riding gear was very fitting, he looked like an elegant noble gentleman.

    Upon seeing Shen Miao, Xie Jing Xing frowned, ¡°These clothes.¡±

    It was after all in a hunting ground and in a hot summer day so Jing Zhe feared that Shen Miao would faint with the heat and specifically round a light breezy clothes. Beneath the robes was a pair of silk trousers that was wide and breezy but the robes on top was a thinyer of yarn, with only a tube top on her chest. The light purple seemed to look like a cloud. Shen Miao looked dignified on normal days and this dressing made her a little charming that one was unable to describe it.

    Shen Miao looked at herself, ¡°Not good?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°It is cool in the mountain. It is better to wear a coat.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡± Where would there be cool breeze in the sixth month? Moreover Long Ye was always warm.

    Xie Jing Xing then added, ¡°Your body andplexion belongs to the Xie family and cannot be sunburn.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°I understand. Jing Zhe, go bring a coat over.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing then let the matter rest.

    When outside, Mo Qing and some of the guards of the residence of Prince Rui were ready and Ba Jiao was also present. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu did not have to follow today and Xie Jing Xing transferred a guard, Hui Xiang, from Mo Yu Army to disguise with Ba Jiao as personal maids to protect Shen Miao¡¯s safety.

    The more borate Xie Jing Xing nned, the more uneasy Shen Miao¡¯s heart felt. Today because of the sixtieth year festival of the Imperial Hunt, she had toe and even if there was no such thing, Shen Miao would not stay behind in the residence of Prince Rui. It was not because of anything but because her right eyelid had been jumping nonstop, as if indicating that something would be happening.

    Her worried and troubled appearance fell into Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes and Xie Jing Xing thought about it before walking with Shen Miao towards the door, ¡°Why so depressed?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Seem to always feel uneasy.¡±

    ¡°Your husband has a great life.¡± His lips raised up, ¡°Furen no not need to worry.¡±

    Shen Miao rolled her eyes but saw that there was no horse carriage at the doors and asked, ¡°The horse carriage is not brought over yet?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled and pulled Shen Miao to the doors. Mo Qing came forward with a horse and with a flip, Xie Jing Xing was up on the horse when he suddenly pulled Shen Miao¡¯s hand. Shen Miao could not prevent him from pulling her up and ce in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°The horse carriage is too slow.¡± He lowered his head to look at Shen Miao and said not too fast or slow, ¡°You know archery but do you know horse riding?¡±

    Shen Miao was about to speak when Xie Jing Xing interrupted her words, ¡°It is alright if one doesn¡¯t know. This husband will teach you.¡± Finishing, he used the horse whip and the horse neighed loudly before galloping away.

    The bodyguards that was behind seemed to have followed along. Shen Miao¡¯s back was leaning against Xie Jing Xing and in his embraced but her heart could not help but be shocked. That horse was a good precious and valuable horse that ran very fast. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s horse riding skills were very good that he could maneuvered all the twists and turns. The crowds in the market eximed in shock but he justughed out arrogantly.

    Shen Miao recalled about the first time seeing Xie Jing Xing in this lifetime. It was in front of Guang Wen Tang when that purple d handsome youth sat high on top of the horse,zily and arrogantly sizing up the crowd.

    His breathing was just by her ears and seemed to almost stuck next to her cheeks. His low pitched but pleasantughter was heard overhead and Shen Miao¡¯s heart was also infected by it.

    In fact she also yearned to have such freedom like this. She would stand on top of the Nine Pces and looked at the eagles that were flying far high and yearn to live freely with one horse was under ones feet. However her entire life was trapped in the depths of the Pce, guarding the man that did not love her and fight to live for her children.

    It seemed that she had not had such a pleasant time in public for a long time.

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°In Long Ye, you are also as rude as you were in Ding capital?¡±

    ¡°To go to the furthest but not exceeding.¡± Xie Jing Xing answered. He then looked down again at her and lifted her chin before chuckling lowly, ¡°You are not as unrestraint in Ding capital than in Long Ye.¡±

    Shen Miao was startled while Xie Jing Xing continued smiling, ¡°I like this kind of Shen Jiao Jiao more.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Shen Miao said with a smile.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s movements paused and even the horse¡¯s movements slowed down. He said, ¡°You also like this me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I also like this kind of me.¡±

    Theughter of the two persons drifted along the summer breeze and among the guards behind them, Hui Xiang whispered to Ba Jiao¡¯s ears, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Furen has a cold personality and it is all our Master¡¯s wishful thinking? It looks like the rtionship is not bad.¡±

    ¡°Furen¡¯s personality is not cold at all.¡± Ba Jiao said with all smiles, ¡°Furen is a good person.¡±

    When the morning sun spread across the earth, Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing finally arrived at the hunting grounds.

    The external part of the hunting grounds was a forest while the internal part of the grounds was Hua Luan Peak. Hua Luan Peak was a unique peak in Long Ye as there were dense forest and sharp cliffs. It was a rare picturesque view but there were many beasts, the roads were difficult to go on because of the presence of beasts.

    It was the Late Emperor regtion to use this hunting ground as the Imperial hunt. Moreover when the Late Emperor was alive, ording to the rules that were set by the founding Emperor, on the Imperial Hunt of the sixtieth year, the current Emperor would personally enter the hunting grounds to hunt a lion without rest and use the lion as a sacrifice.

    During previous Imperial Hunts, the previous Emperors would meet with dangers but because of Imperial army that was following, there were no issues. However this year was not like the past and with the Imperial army, it seemed to be even more dangerous than without the Imperial army.

    The appearances of Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing was undoubtedly very eye-catching. Everyone saw that they did not take the horse carriage and were all stunned when both of them shared a ride. Emperor Yong Le and Consort Jing had arrived first and Consort Jing eximed in shocked, ¡°As part of the Imperial family, how could one be this rude?¡±

    Emperor Yong Le looked at Xie Jing Xing with a frown, seemingly unhappy with his approach of doing things. Xie Jing Xing supported Shen Miao down the horse and walked over to Emperor Yong Le in front of everyone.

    Emperor Yong Le was also wearing a bright yellow ridding gear. Emperor Yong Le was not too old and had a handsome appearance. It was just that his temperament was gold and when wearing the ridding gear, both brothers seemed to have robbed all the limelight from the male guests.

    Xie Jing Xing and Shen Miao greeted Emperor Yong Le but none of them bother with Consort Jing. When Consort Jing saw it, she bit her lips but suddenly smiled as she looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Today Rui WangFei came to the hunting grounds with Prince Rui and both husband and wife are deeply affectionate that even a ride was shared. It is indeed envious.¡± Finishing, she changed the topic, ¡°As such, one thinks that when Prince Rui of First Rank enters the inner fields of the hunting ground, WangFei will also follow in correct?¡±

    Before Shen Miao could reply, Emperor Yong Le frowned and said coldly, ¡°She does not need to enter.¡±

    Consort Jing was startled as she did not expect that Emperor Yong Le would suddenly speak. She was thinking that if Shen Miao entered the inner fields with Prince Rui, since there were so many ferocious beasts in the inner fields that even with Prince Rui protecting and even if Shen Miao was not injured, she would have a scared expression and it was a happy thing for her. That day during the Bright Summer Banquet, those unforgiving words that Shen Miao had spoken to the Lu family had reached Consort Jing¡¯s ears. Consort Jing was determined to give Shen Miao a bitter time but did not expect that Emperor Yong Le would help Shen Miao.

    Even though Consort Jing was arrogant, she did not dare to go against of Emperor Yong Le.

    However Shen Miao understood in her heart that Emperor Yong Le was not speaking out on her behalf. It was only because today both brothers will be entering the inner fields and it was very dangerous. Perhaps Emperor Yong Le and Xie Jing Xing had already arranged everything and an additional person entering would only be an additional variable. Most likely Emperor Yong Le feared that her entering would influence their ns.

    Xie Jing Xing smiled and nced at Consort Jing. Even though he did not say anything but Consort Jing felt that the warning from the gaze. One did not know why but other than Emperor Yong Le, the person she feared the most was this young Prince of First Rank that she even feared Prince Rui more than her own father.

    Seeing Consort Jing no longer speaking, Xie Jing Xing grasped Shen Miao¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Since the Emperor have no other matters, I will bring Jiao Jiao around. She juste to Long Ye and is not very familiar with the people here.¡± Finishing his words, he did not care about what expression Emperor Yong Le had and just left with Shen Miao.

    After walking a few steps, one saw Ji Yu Shu running over in excitement from afar. He ran all the way and stopped in front of them, ¡°Third Older Brother. SaoZi.¡±

    Shen Miao look at Ji Yu Shu¡¯s bright smile and was unable to connect this manager of Feng Xian Pawnshop that was opened in Ming Qi for so many years with the Young Master of Great Liang¡¯s Left Minister¡¯s family. She asked a question that she kept thinking about, ¡°Why do you always call him Third Older Brother?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ji Yu Shu was stunned and looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°You did not mention to SaoZi?¡±

 Chapter 200: Hunting (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 200: Hunting (Part 2)</h4>

    Seeing Xie Jing Xing not speaking, Ji Yu Shu scratched his head and smiled at Shen Miao, ¡°In fact, one could call Third Older Biao Brother. I am cousins with Third Older Biao Brother and ording to the ranking of brothers in the n generation, he is number three. Third Older Brother¡¯s Imperial Mother is my Yi Mu (Mother¡¯s Sister). We are maternal cousins.¡±

    After Shen Miao heard Ji Yu Shu speaking, she then understood. So Ji Yu Shu¡¯s mother and Xie Jing Xing¡¯s Imperial Mother were full blooded sisters. Ji Yu Shu was also considered as the Imperial family and was maternal cousins as Xie Jing Xing. No wonder even though Xie Jing Xing said that Ji Yu Shu was not good, he still take great care of him.

    Ji Yu Shuughed twice and waved his hands, ¡°One heard that my Mother had seen SaoZi and my Mother also said that SaoZi was very good, dignified, wise and is a daughter of a noble house. If it was not Third Older Brother that took action early, she would me me for not marrying back such a beauty like SaoZi when I was in Ming Qi.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said calmly, ¡°Ji Yu Shu, do you want to go to the tower prison?¡±

    ¡°I am only joking.¡± Ji Yu Shu jumped up and ran like his buttocks were on fire, ¡°One heard that Gao Yang is also here. I will go look for him. SaoZi, y around slowly.¡±

    He then disappeared for afar.

    Shen Miao was in betweenughter and tears as she turned to ask Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Gao Yang is also here? Why did one do not see him?¡±

    ¡°He is an official, most likely wouldeter.¡± He then said, ¡°Gao Yang is the Chancellor of Health Affairs.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You do have the ability to inquired Gao Yang¡¯s identity.¡± Xie Jing Xing said with augh but it was not augh.

    Shen Miao heart jumped and did not have anything suddenly. She knew of Gao Yang¡¯s identity because of her experiences in her past lifetime in Ming Qi¡¯s tribute as the person who came was not Xie Jing Xing but Gao Yang. Thus from the beginning, Shen Miao¡¯s attitude to Gao Yang was that she had long knew that Gao Yang was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s people.

    Fortunately Xie Jing Xing was not entangled on this issue and only said, ¡°When the hunt begins, you will follow me to the fields of the hunt to catch some hares. When SiShi (modern timing: 9 ¨C 11am) arrives, I will follow Imperial Older Brother to the infield and the guards will be left for you. You are free to stroll around the field.¡± After pausing, he then said, ¡°YiMu (maternal aunt) is also here today, I will let Ji Yu Shu mention it to her. If I did not returnter, go back to the city with YiMu and she will send you to the Prince residence.¡±

    ¡°You will note backter?¡± Shen Miao looked at him with suspicion. Actually when Xie Jing Xing take action, he would be very confident about it. When in Ming Qi, when he had the identity of the heir of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, even under the Fu family¡¯s monitoring, he could still easilyplete his nce and that was enough to show that he was not one who act in a rush. But why this time Shen Miao felt that it was not good and followed Xie Jing Xing here, now there were doubts in his words.

    ¡°Rest assured. Imperial Older Brother and I have made preparations.¡± He smiled warmly, ¡°The two months has not arrived yet so how could I bear to be dead.¡±

    Shen Miao pushed him. Under the public eyes, she did not want to apany Xie Jing Xing to be shameless. Upon turning her head around, she felt a gaze on herself and looked towards that direction but saw Ye Furen, who was at the Bright Summer Banquet, looking at her.

    Ye Furen wore a light clothes and that easy to walk in and stood faraway. Their gaze met and she did not evade it and smiled gently. It was just that the gaze made Shen Miao feel ufortable on instinct. She asked, ¡°The Ye family is also going to hunt today?¡±

    ¡°Ye Mao is the Prime Minister so naturally he has to follow. But the officials would only be in the outer fields and not enter the inner fields.¡± Xie Jing Xing followed Shen Miao¡¯s gaze and discovered that she was staring at Ye Furen and asked curiously, ¡°You seemed to be very concerned with Ye Furen. What happened?¡±

    ¡°One do not know why.¡± Shen Miao frowned, ¡°The Ye family people always did not give me a good feeling. It is best that you guard against them.¡±

    ¡°Imperial Older Brother is currently interested in pulling the Ye family over so every action of the Ye family is monitored and nothing is wrong.¡± Xie Jing Xing thought and saw Shen Miao¡¯s cautious look beforeforting her, ¡°They are outside the area and would not influence the situation. There is no need to worry.¡±

    When Shen Miao looked at Ye Furen again, Ye Furen had already turn around to talk to other Furens. Shen then suppressed the uneasiness in her heart and let it be.

    When the time was up, the hunt would begin. The officials that came today were not of low status and these officials will apany in the hunt while the female family would watch the activities. Those who were more courageous would go into the outer fields and those who had a quieter temperament would stay outside the hunting area to wait.

    Coincidentally, Lu Wan-er also came today.

    Most likely Lu Wan-er had spent a lot of effort in dressing as her ridding attire was very beautiful that it made her look peerlessly delicate. If Shen Miao was not there, she would be the most eye-catching person in the entire asion. Consort Jing and Lu Wan-er were sisters after all and with the Lu family¡¯s protection and doting, she had all the temperament of rich youngdy.

    It was just that Shen Miao was there so her fabulous ridding outfit was a little nd. Even though it was pretty, but standing together with Prince Rui, there was a sense of iparable.

    It was no wonder at all as it was Xie Jing Xing and Shen Miao that have a strange sense of harmony. Forget about Prince Rui, since he was Emperor Yong Le younger blooded brother and a true royalty, thus he was filled with elegance. But Shen Miao was only amon official family¡¯s daughter in Ming Qi and moreover it was a family of military lineage but had this kind of magnanimous and nobility that made one felt dignified. Both of their atmosphere were seamless that let alone a person like Lu Wan-er, even if it was an immortal, it would be iparable.

    Lu Wan-er was however unaware of it and walked to Shen Miao under everyone¡¯s somewhat strange gaze. Even though she was facing Shen Miao to speak, her eyes were glued onto Xie Jing Xing. Her voice was delicate and sweet and the tone of voice she was using seemed to have be honey.

    ¡°WangFei of First Rank, one did not expect that one could meet you here today. On the day of the Bright Summer Banquet, one felt familiarity at first sight with WangFei of First Rank and thought that when one is free, one would definitely meet up with you. One did not think that one can encounter it now. It is really fated.¡± Lu Wan-er talked to Shen Miao courteously and obediently, without half of a shadow of the bossy and domineering manner of the Bright Summer Banquet.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart wasughing and she wondered what was in the brains of this Lu Wan-er¡¯s. Could it be that she believed that Xie Jing Xing would believe whatever she said? Moreover there were other residences¡¯ Furen present and Shen Miao would not hide anything and tell Xie Jing Xing the truth. Lu Wan-er did not disy any ¡®familiarity at first sight¡¯ but ¡®hatred to the bones¡¯.

    As Lu Wan-er spoke, she did not what for Shen Miao to reply and looked at Xie Jing Xing. Her unconcealed affection was all over her gaze as she said sweetly, ¡°Prince Rui of First Rank also look very prestigious today. Early before, one had seen during an encounter in Older Sister¡¯s pce. At that time, Prince Rui of First Rank praised Wan-er Qin skills as outstanding. Now Wan-er practices Qin even more and has improved a lot. One do not know when Your Highness Prince of First Rank would be free to give pointers to Wan-er.¡±

    Shen Miao paused at involuntarily looked towards Xie Jing Xing. Lu Wan-er would not like in front of Xie Jing Xing. Xie Jing Xing actually heard Lu Wan-er¡¯s ying Qin and praised Lu Wan-er Qin skills as outstanding?

    Seeing Shen Miao suspicious gaze, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up andughed, ¡°Oh, not happy?¡±

    Shen Miao looked away.

    Xie Jing Xing shrugged his shoulders and when he looked towards Lu Wan-er, his expression was changed. His handsome brows were stillzy as he spoke but there was no smile on his face.

    ¡°At the beginning when one spoke to Imperial Older Brother, one encountered Consort Qing and Consort Jing said that Fourth Lu Young Lady was ying Qin in Jing Hua Pce and wanted Imperial Older Brother to go over to listen. This Prince listened to it that day but said that it was asparable to crows. Fourth Lu Young Lady, you cannot even differentiate betweenpliment and sarcasm? It seems that it is really necessary to get a teacher to give pointers to one¡¯s brain.¡±

    Shen Miao almost burst outughing as she did not realize Lu Wan-er was slow-witted to this level. Xie Jing Xing did not give other face at all when he speak so how would he care if there were other people around or not.

    Lu Wan-er¡¯s face immediately became red.

    In fact in Jing Hua Pce, after she finished ying the Qin, her entire heart was concentrated on Prince Rui and it was jumping so loudly as she was indulging on Prince Rui¡¯s appearance. How would she be able to hear in what Prince Rui said? She was not hear clearly and thought that Prince Rui was praising her and now that Prince Rui made it clear, she now looked like a joke thus Lu Wan-er was stunned on the spot.

    Xie Jing Xing swept her an angry look and said, ¡°And this Prince is a brother of the Emperor, in the future Lu Fourth Young Lady better not mention about one going to the pce of a Consort. Those who do not know would think that Lu Fourth Young Lady is deliberately provoking something. This Prince is unable to afford to have such an offence.¡± Finishing, he then pulled SHen Miao away and threw Lu Wan-er alone by herself at the original spot.

    Shen Miao felt that Lu Wan-er was silly enough to be pitiful and asked Xie Jing Xing, ¡°The Lu family is so powerful so how did they raise all their youngdies like this?¡± Be it Consort Jing or Lu Wan-er, they could be able to fight with the previous Shen Miao. It was just that Shen Miao was deliberately raise by the Second and Third household of the Shen family to have such a character but these Lu Wan-er and Consort Jing is Lu Furen¡¯s biological daughters.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°One¡¯s whole heart is in court battling, naturally discipline of one¡¯s children are neglected. Moreover the Lu family has always indulge daughters and cultivate sons.¡±

    Shen Miao then understood it clearly. With the Lu family¡¯s business, even if the daughters in the family were married casually, they would not worry about food or clothes in this lifetime and even being arrogant was alright as their strong maiden family was behind them.

    As they were speaking, Xie Jing Xing had already pulled Shen Miao to the edge of the hunting ground. There were a few officials and a few females who had picked their horses. When Xie Jing Xing walked nearer, Tie Yi lead two horses over. One of the horse was a tall ck handsome one while the other was a slightly short red pony. Xie Jing Xing supported Shen Miao up the red horse, while he rode the ck horse.

    Emperor Yong Le¡¯s end began to move and the Imperial army were also prepared to head in with Emperor Yong Le.

    The drummers began to rhythmically beat the drums, as if one was ying some ancient tune. As the drumbeats became faster and faster, it became more urgent till at the end an arrow was shot and flew straight to a golden fruit that was hung at the far end and the drummers stopped drumming suddenly.

    The hunt has started.

    Xie Jing Xing brought Shen Miao to the outer fields and Mo Qing and a few of them followed. Upon entering the hunting grounds, one can bring along a few guards. However there were not much danger in the outer fields and under the broad daylight, nothing would happen so bringing them along were just in case.

    ¡°When will you be entering the inner fields?¡± Shen Miao asked Xie Jing Xing as she rode the horse. She had not been riding a horse for a long time but this horse was docile and she could control it easily.

    ¡°Imperial Older Brother will send a signal to me on SiShi (modern timing: 9 ¨C 11am) and then I will leave.¡± Xie Jing Xing sat up straight, ¡°Now one can still apany you around. Do you want to hunt a fox?¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°Fox?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing reached out and grabbed her reins, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing had good hunting skills. Shen Miao had no doubts that if he was not Great Liang¡¯s Prince Rui and just an ordinary mountain folk, with this set of hunting skills, he would be able to make a fortune. About the matter of shooting with great precision, Shen Miao had always felt it was just Shen Qiu bragging but now she had finally seen it. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s aim was very good that he would hit all his targets. It was only a short time and their horses back were already full of prey. Even though they were all small animals, but it was very rare.

    ¡°What else you want to hunt?¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled proudly, ¡°I will help you to hunt.¡±

    Just as Shen Miao was about to speak, she saw Cong Yang rushing over from the other side and said out of breath, ¡°Master. It is not good. The Emperor has entered the inner fields. Just now Tie Yi and me did a search and were unable to see the Emperor. There were horse tracks at the bottom of Hua Luan Peak.¡±

    ¡°Inner fields?¡± Xie Jing Xing frowned, ¡°Did not give any signal and went in alone?¡± His gaze shed and he barked lowly, ¡°Darn it.¡±

 Chapter 201: Descending (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 201: Descending (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Darn it.¡± Xie Jing Xing suddenly turned around and instructed Mo Qing and the few, ¡°Escort Furen out of the outer fields. Tie Yi, follow me.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°You are going to the inner fields now?¡± The uneasy feeling in her heart got heavier that Shen Miao almost had the urge to pull Xie Jing Xing back and prevent him from leaving.

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her deeply and there was a seriousness in his eyes for the first time, ¡°There are changes to the n.¡±

    Shen Miao clenched her hands to fists and looked at him, ¡°I will wait for your return.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing did not speak anymore and turn the horse head before whipping it as Tie Yi followed behind. As the two of them gradually got further away, their figure disappeared from the dust clouds that the horses made.

    Shen Miao tightly held the reins as she sat on the horse¡¯s back. At such a time, she no longer had any mood to wonder around in the outer fields by herself. Mo Qing said, ¡°Furen, let¡¯s return.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head and Mo Qing, with a group of guards, escorted Shen Miao out. Despite this, Shen Miao¡¯s heart was still thumbing loudly non-stop and she kept on trying to calm herself down. She started to think carefully about every small details of the matter.

    There seemed to be serious danger towards today¡¯s matter. Emperor Yong Le¡¯s position in Great Liang¡¯s court was not as stable as one imagined. In it, the Lu family¡¯s army were more critical and there seemed to be rebellious intention and the most important thing was that the Lu family was the Late Emperor¡¯s power.

    Could it be that there was something between Emperor Yong Le and the Late Emperor? It seemed as if some Emperor was unwilling to pass the throne to the son. Could it be that Emperor Yong Le¡¯s position was not passed down in official methods and some means were used so the Late Emperor was resentful and would stilly a big even after dying for so many years, in order to pull him down the horse one day?

    Xie Jing Xing and Emperor Yong Le should have made some arrangements for this, but one did not know why Emperor Yong Le went into the inner fields and headed to Hua Feng Peak. There were only two possibilities, first someone in the Imperial army forced Emperor Yong Le and thus Emperor Yong Le was forced to enter the inner fields early. Second was that this was Emperor Yong Le¡¯s own intention and it was a sudden decision and did not discuss it with Xie Jing Xing.

    Shen Miao felt that it should be the second one because there were still some officials and other people walking in the outer fields. Even if there were people with evil intentions hiding in the Imperial army, they would not choose to take action here and would definitely let Emperor Yong Le enter the inner fields and take action without anyone around.

    But why did Emperor Yong Le enter in advance and what decision made Xie Jing Xing so nervous that a grim look, that Shen Miao had never seen on Xie Jing Xing, appeared on his face?

    She walked groggily with the horse and an eagle flying pass gave a long shriek. Her heart suddenly went alive and an incredulous thought entered her mind.

    However that thought was quickly rejected by him as she shook her head and secretly pressed her heart.

    After leaving the outer field, at first nce, she saw Ji Furen. Ji Furen did not enter the hunting grounds with Ji Daren and was waiting outside. Since Shen Miao did not have any acquaintance in Long Ye, she went up to greet Ji Furen.

    ¡°Why did WangFei of First Ranke out so early?¡± Ji Furen smiled, ¡°One thought that one will y longer inside. There are a lot of foxes in the outer fields and if one is lucky, one will be able to see ck foxes. The scarf made from their fur are warm and beautiful.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°I only followed them it for the fun and bustle and do not know how to hunt.¡± She then looked at Ji Furen and said, ¡°Furen no need to call me WangFei. Since we are rtives, it is alright to call me Jiao Niang. As such, I can thicken my skin to call Furen YiMu.¡±

    Ji Furen was startled then her smiled got much warmly, ¡°So Jing Xing had told you about it. In this case then I would not do all those headache things and just call Jiao Niang.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled. Luo Xue Yan did not have sisters and only brothers so she only had JiuJiu and no YiMu, thus it was refreshing to now have an additional YiMu. But seeing Ji Furen dignified self, she seemed to be one who knew the situation and her words were straightforward. Shen Miao thought about it and find that it should be as such, else how would one be able to raise Ji Yu Shu with such a personality.

    Ji Furen pulled Shen Miao¡¯s hand and leaded another way while speaking, ¡°Today Jing Xing and Xing Zhi entered the hunting grounds so you and I will wait outside. When the sun sets, they would return and at that time both of you cane to the Ji residence for a meal. Speaking of which, after Jing Xing¡¯s return this time, he had not gone to our residence for a meal.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled andplied and instantly thought about Xie jing Xing and started to be somewhat worried before asking, ¡°YiMu, the fight in the inner fields, is it dangerous or not? One fear that it is not easy to hunt a lion.¡±

    Ji Furen signed, ¡°This was the regtion that was established during the founding of the country. After so many years, it was originally abolished but at the end the Late Emperor.¡± She suddenly stopped and looked at Shen Miao with a smile, ¡°You need not worry. The Imperial army is brought along and even though the beasts are ferocious, those guards are not vegetarians. Moreover both bothers have martial arts skills and are not idlers with no strength to kill a chicken. It is more than enough power to protect themselves.¡±

    When Shen Miao heard it, she also smiled along but in her heart, it seemed that Ji Furen was not aware of matter. If she knew, she would not reveal such a rx expression. That Imperial army was not as safe that they looked on the surface. Ji Furen was not one who could discuss matters with and at this time Shen Miao was somewhat regretful as she should bring Pei Lang along, at least now she could discuss matters. She did not know anyone in Long Ye and knew nothing about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s arrangements, thus it was not good to make other arrangements.

    The outer fields was far from the edge of the grove, thus there was would be breeze. Because those who came were nobles, there were a lot of ice that were transported over. Currently it was refreshing and a few youngdies and Furens were sitting there as they drank tea and eat snacks. When they saw their family returning and bringing some hunted prey, they felt happy and went up to show off.

    It was really an interesting way of entertainment.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart gradually sank. She looked at the faraway Hua Feng Peak, it was so far away that one could not see it. Everyone here was happy chatting but who knew if it was a scene of fighting and killing? Was the fight with just a lion or was it with a golden dragon of Nine Heavens?

    Just as she was thinking, someone walked over. Shen Miao looked up and saw that it was that sharp and silent Ye Furen. Ye Furen walked to Ji Furen¡¯s side and sat down before smiling to Ji Furen, ¡°Why did you not enter?¡±

    ¡°How would I know how to hunt? One is only merely watching.¡± Ji Furen also smiled along. Even though the Ji family and Ye family did not have much interaction, on surface, one had to do what needs to be done. After Ye Mao Cai¡¯s official rank was not much different from Left Minister Ji and was a little higher. Ji Furen said, ¡°Ye Furen also did not enter?¡±

    ¡°I will not enter.¡± Ye Furen waved her hands, ¡°My body of bones will not be able to withstand the horse movements at all.¡± Her gazended on Shen Miao, ¡°Why did WangFei of First Rank not enter? Just now one had seen the Prince of First Rank apanying WangFei to enter. Why not y a while more?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart thumped. Ye Furen¡¯s words seemed to be probing something. Could it be that she knew of the matters in the inner fields? The Lu and Ye families were special and it was worth noting. She said, ¡°The sun is too big and one feel dizzy in the outer field, thus one return first.¡± Afterwards she then put on a slight disappointment look, ¡°Moreover I don¡¯t like to see scenes of killing.¡±

    Ji Furen smiled, ¡°Rui WangFei is softhearted but this is of no wonder. Even ordinary females would not be willing to see rabbits being killed.¡± Seeming afraid that Ye Furen would continue to interrogate Shen Miao, Ji Furen changed the topic on purpose and asked Ye Furen, ¡°Speaking of which, some days back, one heard that Young Master Ye¡¯s illness erupted again, is he better?¡±

    Young Master Ye. Naturally this was referring to the son of the Ye family that the concubine birth to and was raised under Ye Furen¡¯s name as a Di son. When Ye Furen heard it, she said, ¡°Still alright. It is an old illness that would be painful when it rains and there has not been any way out of it.¡± Her tone of voice was of indifference.

    Shen Miaoter learned from Ba Jiao that this Young Master Ye was the Di son of the Ye family on surface and the servants all treated him respectfully but behind his back they all felt that he did not have any future. Ye Furen only treat him alright on the surface and did not really care about him.

    Shen Miao felt that this Young Master Ye, that she had not met, was a bit pitiful.

    Ji Furen then talked to Ye Furen aout some other matters. Most likely it was deliberate, to move Ye Furen¡¯s attention to somewhere else. Afterwards, Ye Furen seemed to be impatient and got up to leave.

    Shen Miao and Ji Furen then sat down again to wait.

    The sun gradually set and there was no signs of Emperor Yong Le and Xie Jing Xing.

    Shen Miao instructed Mo Qing, ¡°Go and inquire if there are any information of them.¡±

    Ji Furen smiled, ¡°One must not be worried, there have been times that because of the patience required for hunting, time would often passed quickly. The routes in Hua Feng Peak are too steep and it would not be easy to move around in the dark thus one would wait to the next day to return.¡± Even though the words were as such, the slightest anxiety in her eyes was caught by Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao did not know if she was too sensitive or if she did not know about some things of Xie Jing Xing, she might be able to really be assured but this time she had a bad feeling about it and knew that Xie Jing Xing was not as calm as he looked on the surface when he left so her heart was tightly hanged up.

    The sun set behind the mountain and the skies gradually became dark. The Emperor had yet to return and other than a few youngdies and some female members who returned, the officials were still around the hunting grounds. When Shen Miao asked Ji Furen if this was the first time like this, Ji Furen said, ¡°It is not the case, but usually there would only be a few.¡±

    Some officials had already set up camp and used long cloth to build a tent. Even though the night was not as exposed as the summer days, one fear catching a cold. The Ji family had also built such a tent.

    Shen Miao was still walking outside but saw that Lu Wan-er was standing not far away and talking to a middle-aged male. She seemed to be pleading whiningly but that male was unmoved and afterwards Lu Wan-er was pulled up the horse carriage by others and escorted away by a group of guards.

    Most likely Lu Wan-er wanted to remain here but that male did not allow it. Just as Shen Miao was about to leave, that male seemed to have felt Shen Miao¡¯s gaze and turned his head sharply and revealed a fierce face. His stature was like a bear and blood thirst filled his aura as if he was very violent. He looked at Shen Miao with a sinister gaze. Bao Jiao said, ¡°This is the master of the Lu family, General Lu Chun Zheng.¡±

    Shen Miao understood. This was Lu Wan-er¡¯s father and the militarymander of the Lu family. Immediately her heart felt strange. Both were militarymanders but Shen Xin was heroic but one did not look that violent like this person, who seemed to be unable to conceal the murderous intent in his heart. It was just like one was a naturally killing God. Shen Miao previously still felt strange that Lu Furen, Lu Wan-er and even Consort Jing did not seemed to be smart at all so how did the Lu family maintain such a strong famous reputation? Now seeing Lu Chun Zhen, she understood. With such a killing God, no wonder Emperor Yong Le was unable to take action against the Lu family easily.

    For Lu Chun Zheng to remain here, one did not know if he was waiting for a result in the Hua Feng Peak or not. Shen Miao was pondering about it and her gaze moved away from Lu Chun Zhen and she left.

    The Lu family remained here and Ye Furen also remained here. Ye Mao Cai had returned and was talking to Yu Furen. The Lu and Ye families were all present and if something happened to Emperor Yong Le, would the Lu and Ye families take the opportunity to make a rebellious move?

    Looking around, some high ranking officers had already reached the tents and were talking to their Furens. They all treated this hunt as an interesting game and only wait for Emperor Yong Le and Xie Jing Xing to hunt a lion back to use as a sacrifice in the ceremony.

    Shen Miao stopped and looked towards the skies. The stars were quiet as the summer breeze brew onto her face. It was indeed refreshing.

    But in such a night, was it truly as calm as it was on the surface?

 Chapter 201: Descending (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 201: Descending (Part 2)</h4>

    Ji Furen called her, ¡°Jiao Niang, it is cold outside,e into the tent first.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled and went in. Master Ji was not in the tent as the high ranking officials were in groups of threes and fives, sitting together and drinking. It was a rare leisure time, so how would one let this opportunity go?

    Ji Furen poured a hot cup of tea for Shen Miao, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to them. It is however you, if you catch a cold because of this and Jing Xing me it to me. I cannot afford to bear it.¡±

    Shen Miaoughed, ¡°He would not dare.¡± After speaking, she thought about something and hesitated for a bit before finally asking, ¡°It seemed that His Highness and the Late Emperor¡¯s rtionship is not good.¡±

    Hearing it, Ji Furen was suddenly stunned. She smiled, ¡°Why suddenly ask about the Late Emperor?¡±

    Even though Ji Furen was concealing her very best, Shen Miao could feel the hate that sh in Ji Furen.

    Shen Miao had always been curious what kind of role the Late Emperor yed in the courts of Long Ye and in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s and Emperor Yong Le¡¯s lives. Since Ji Furen was sisters with the Late Empress, she would definitely have some knowledge of the Late Emperor. Could one be able to know some information rting to the Late Emperor from Ji Furen?

    Shen Miao did not conceal and said simply, ¡°One heard His Highness mentioning it but it was not said clearly thus one¡¯s heart is somewhat curious.¡±

    Ji Furen looked at her in amazement and immediately said, ¡°One did not expect that he even tell this to you.¡± She then smiled, ¡°In the end, this is Jing Xing¡¯s family matters and it would not be good if I tell you about it. In another day, you can ask Jing Xing frankly about it and you will be able to know everything.¡± This was indicating that she was unwilling to speak about it.

    But it was preciously Ji Furen¡¯s attitude that Shen Miao could confirm her conjecture. The Late Emperor indeed was somewhat oppose to the two brothers. Seeing Ji Furen¡¯s attitude, one thought that he also did not treat the Late Empress¡¯s maiden family well.

    As she was thinking in her heart about these matters, Ji Furen also fell into her deep thoughts and only reacted after a long time and said to Shen Miao, ¡°Don¡¯t mention about these without any rhyme or reason. Jiao Niang, take a nap first, if theye back tomorrow morning and you waited till then, then one¡¯s body would be harmed.¡±

    How could Shen Miao sleep at such a time? She only had thoughts in her mind, ¡°I will sit here for a while since I cannot sleep anyways.¡±

    Seeing her stubbornness, Ji Furen did not persuade more. After talking a while, Ji Furen herself became tired. She was not as young as Shen Miao and could not stay upte thus she nodded off in the tent. Shen Miao covered her with her coat and sat in the tent.

    Who knew that one sitting wouldst the entire night.

    As the morning light slowly peeked out, the birds and beasts were heard from the distant forest. Master Ji was drinking with his colleagues yesterday and now had already woken up from the alcohol and headed towards the tent when he coincidentally saw Shen Miaoing out of it. Unknowingly Shen Miao smiled at him and said, ¡°YiMu is not awake yet and is currently sleeping. May YiFu keep the noise down.¡±

    Master Ji nodded his head and said to her, ¡°You should go and eat something first.¡±

    Shen Miaoplied and walked out.

    Outside, there were some Furens that were awake and there were signs of fatigue on their expression. They were all people would be respected like gold and as noble as jade thus it was difficult for them to stay in a tent. Those especially delicate ones would have gone back to their residence and those who stays was only here to tter Emperor Yong Le or to experience a rare leisurely time.

    Hui Xiang brought over a bowl of porridge to Shen Miao. As Emperor Yong Le was out, there were a few chefs from the Pce that came and specially cooked for these female family members of the officials. As Shen Miao drank the porridge, she asked Ba Jiao, ¡°Is there any information on His Highness?¡±

    Ba Jiao shook her head.

    Shen Miao looked away at the distance. The sun has already emerged from the mountain and in another shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours), the skies would bepletely bright. Even if Xie Jing Xing spend the night in the mountain, they should also return at this time. There was no precedent for hunting for two days in the mountains.

    Even though they were not just only hunting.

    ¡°Do you have any signal from Mo Yun Army?¡± Shen Miao asked, ¡°With regards to this matter, your master did not arrange with you that once the matter is sessful, there would be any signals for indication?¡±

    Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang were startled and both of them looked at one another before shaking their heads together. Hui Xiang said, ¡°Master did not inform us, two servants, of this arrangement.¡±

    Shen Miao was helpless and could only say, ¡°One do not know what is the situation now.¡± She then looked out to the distance with a stretch and saw Ye Mao Cai and her head ached.

    Just as she was thinking, a familiar figure walked over from the other end. Shen Miao was startled and did not care about drinking the porridge anymore. She passed the bowl to Ba Jiao and quickly chase after the person.

    Ji Yu Shu asked, ¡°What does SaoSao mean?¡±

    Shen Miao frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you together with Xie Jing Xing?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu was very surprised, ¡°No. I am at the outer fields as only the Imperial family can enter the inner fields. Even though I am half a Imperial family, but one is still not qualified at all.¡±

    Shen Miao was shocked as she had thought that Ji Shu Yu was here to help support Xie Jing Xing. Now that Ji Yu Shu did not go, could it be that only Xie Jing Xing and Emperor Yong Le was fighting alone? She said, ¡°Tell me honestly, what does Xie Jing Xing want to do this time?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu rubbed his nose with grievance, ¡°SaoSao, you really ask the wrong person this time. Third Older Brother would not bring me along when he handle big matters and the more dangerous a matter is, the more he would not let me touch it. When in Ming Qi, I only manage Feng Xian Pawnshop matters and he would not allow me to intervene with other matters. In the hunting grounds yesterday, it was Gao Yang that was with him. Third Older Brother would only bring Gao Yang for any matters that even if I want to follow, Third Older Brother would not allow.¡±

    ¡°Gao Yang?¡± Shen Miao asked, ¡°Gao Yang is also an official so how can he go?¡±

    ¡°Gao Yang can go as Third Older Brother¡¯s subordinate.¡± Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°His has a quick brain and has medical knowledge so if there is any matters, he would be able to help.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart tightened. Gao Yang has medical skills so Xie Jing Xing would bring him along with him, so could it be that the situation had be so dangerous? She then looked at Ji Yu Shu and she understood in her heart. Even though Xie Jing Xing¡¯s mouth was bad, he was one who shielded his shorings. Ji Yu Shu was also his Younger Biao Brother, just like treating Su Ming Feng, the best way of protecting Ji Yu Shu was not to involve him and perhaps it is also to protect the entire Ji family.

    Ji Yu Shu looked at Shen Miao¡¯s expression and this time he became smarter and asked, ¡°SaoSao, has something happened to Third Older Brother?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°No. I am just anxious that he have yet to return after so long.¡±

    ¡°That cannot be.¡± Ji Yu Shu was resolute and decisive when he spoke, ¡°SaoSao is not someone who does not know propriety. You are really too strange just now. Yesterday when I went to look for Gao Yang, Gao Yang was also very mysterious. Every time when they have something going on, they would be like that. It was still alright in Ming Qi but upon returning to Long Ye, they are drawing the line clearer with me. Is it that he want to do something?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at Ji Yu Shu¡¯s angry expression and signed with sorrow. Xie Jing Xing was already used to push the people around him away to take on everything himself, just like when in Ming Qi, dealing with the Marquis of Lin An, Princess Rong XIn and Su Ming Feng. Now it was Ji Yu Shu¡¯s turn but there were some things that was truly a blessing if one did not know of it.

    She said, ¡°Apologies. I have no way of answering you because I too do not know what he wants to do.¡±

    ¡°Only the Imperial family people can enter the inner fields of the hunting ground. Could it be that there are dangers inside?¡± Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°Third Older Brother and the Emperor are always so mysterious. SaoSao, you really don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know what?¡± Before Shen Miao could answer, a female voice was heard from behind and it was Ji Furen who walked over. One did not know how much she had heard but she looked at Ji Yu Shu before looking at Shen Miao again and her expression be strange. She asked, ¡°What happen to Xing Zhi and Jing Xing? What is the meaning of what you just said?¡±

    Ji Furen originally wanted to call Shen Miao over to return to the capital with her but who knew that she happened to see Shen Miao pulling Ji Yu Shu over. Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang were busy monitoring Lu Chun Zheng and Ye Mao Cai, and thus were not vignt of Ji Furen and thus Ji Furen had heard the conversation between Shen Miao and Ji Yu Shu.

    Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°Mother, it is nothing. I am only joking with SaoSao.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fool your mother.¡± Ji Furen looked at Ji Yu Shu and said angrily, ¡°At the beginning one let you go and look for Jing Xing in Ming Qi, you went and did not return and one did not know what you did in Ming Qi. I do not care what you do since you are the Young Master of the Ji family. I ask you, what exactly do you know and why do you say those words? Are Jing Xing and Xing Zhi in danger?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu was at a loss for words with his mother and looked at Shen Miao for help. Shen Miao quickly said, ¡°YiMu, you have misunderstood. I am only joking with Ji Yu Shu. It is just that His Highness has not returned yet till now, thus one¡¯s heart is a little anxious and asked Yu Shu about it. Yu Shu does not know anything about it and it was me that has thought too much. YiMu mustn¡¯t me him.¡±

    Ji Furen looked at Shen Miao again and her gaze was a little strict, ¡°Jiao Niang, this matter is not trivial. I...¡±

    Just as she was speaking, Ba Jiao suddenly ran over and did not care about Ji Furen¡¯s presence, ¡°Furen, they have returned. The Emperor has descended from the mountain.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu was like he had gain an amnesty and quickly said to Ji Furen, ¡°You see. I said that nothing happened to Third Older Brother. Mother, don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s go. Let go and take a look at the lion that Third Older Brother and the Emperor hunted.¡±

    When Shen Miao heard that Emperor Yong Le and entourage had returned, she sighed with relieve and smiled towards Ji Furen, ¡°Let us go over.¡±

    Ji Furen wanted to say more but after ncing at Shen Miao¡¯s calm expression, she swallowed back down and let Shen Miao pull her over.

    One then saw that a group of Imperial army walked out of the outer fields and was headed by Emperor Yong Le. But the strangest thing was that Emperor Yong Le did not ride the horse but walked out personally. Those with sharp eyesight would be able to see that there were a bit of blood at the sword on Emperor Yong Le¡¯s waist.

    But this was an Imperial Hunt and even though it was said that the Emperor would personally hunt, it was a beast thus how would one let the Monarch head towards danger? It would be the guards that would aim with arrows with the Emperor instructions.

    The meaning of it was that Emperor Yong Le personally shot it.

    Emperor Yong Les expression was the same and one could not see if he was happy or angry. Consort Jing had been waiting in the luxurious tent for a long time and immediately greeted delicately and sweetly, ¡°Your Majesty finally came out. ChenQie had been waiting here an entire night that one eyes are red already.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le only looked at her ndly and did not speak. Shen Miao saw it clearly that Ye Mao Cai¡¯s expression was as usual but Lu Chun Zheng¡¯s expression was somewhat hazy.

    The Imperial army behind pulled out something from behind the horses and threw it down in front with a thud, causing the females around to exim in shock. That thing was none other than a corpse of a lion that was filled with blood on its head and countless of arrows were shot into its upper abdomen. It looked like it was a fierce battle.

    Immediately there were officials that were ttering and came out to congratte, ¡°Your Majesty is wise and divine. It is the blessing of our Great Liang.¡± Everyone followed suit and went along the words and knelt down to sing praises.

    Shen Miao also got down to her knees and Emperor Yong Le gestured for everyone to get up.

    But Shen Miao did not see Xie Jing Xing¡¯s figure at all.

    After everyone got up, Lu Chun Zheng suddenly spoke, ¡°Your Majesty, why do one only see His Majesty only and not see His Highness the Prince of First Rank?¡±

    Everyone then seemed to remember that Prince Rui of First Rank was not present.

    Emperor Yong Le stared at Lu Chun Zheng and his gaze was as cold as ice, ¡°Prince Rui of First Rank is injured and has returned to the city for treatment.¡±

    Everyone was in an uproar.

 Chapter 202: Injured (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 202: Injured (Part 1)</h4>

    In an instant, Shen Miao¡¯s heart tightened.

    If Xie Jing Xing had hide it a little, most likely he would force himself to look like nothing had happened and Emperor Yong Le would not have said that ¡®Prince Rui is injured¡¯ in front of the Lu and Ye families. At this moment, Emperor Yong Le did not conceal anything so did it mean that the matter was already so serious that it could not be hidden?

    Ji Furen stood by Shen Miao side and immediately held Shen Miao¡¯s hands tightly. Most likely she was afraid that Shen Miao would be anxious and in turnfort her, ¡°There would inevitable be friction in the hunting grounds and most likely it is only a minor injury. With so many guards protecting, it should be nothing.¡± However her face became more worried.

    Shen Miao did not want Ji Furen to also be thrown into disarray and immediately agreed with her but her heart did not think so. For Emperor Yong Le to let Xie Jing Xing return to the city first and not expose Xie Jing Xing to these officials, it meant that the injuries that Xie Jing Xing sustained was definitely not as simple as some ¡®minor injuries¡¯.

    She nced around and did not see Xie Jing Xing, Tie Yi or Gao Yang and her heart became even more anxious.

    Emperor Yong Le did not seemed to want to talk much even though he had hunted a lion, he did not have a happy expression on. Everyone guessed that it was due to Prince Rui¡¯s injuries and also know that Emperor Yong Le was not happy as everyone knew that Prince Rui and Emperor Yong Le had a strong rtionship. No matter if Prince Rui¡¯s injuries was serious or not, two of them went into the inner fields but the injured one was Prince Rui thus Emperor Yong Le¡¯s heart would not be happy. Thus no one dared to go up to talk to Emperor Yong Le, even Consort Jing quietly restrained her arrogance and carefully served at the side.

    Since the lion was hunted, there was no need for everyone to stay at the hunting grounds. Emperor Yong Le wanted to return to the Pce and the officials and their family also wanted to return to their residences. When everyone was being cautious, Lu Zheng Xuan asked Emperor Yong Le about matters on the sixtieth sacrificial ceremony as though nothing had happened. Emperor Yong Le usually give some face to Lu Zheng Xuan on normal days but today left with a cold scoff and a swipe of his sleeves. That dissatisfied attitude were obvious to the officials and they whispered but not only did Lu Zheng Xuan not get angry, he seemed to be somewhat happy, making that fierce and sinister face look even more terrible.

    Shen Miao also hurried back to the residence of Prince Rui as she was worried about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s injuries. Ji Furen and Ji Yu Shu also wanted to go but Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°This matter has not been rified and one feared that it is not that simple. If YiMu and Yu Shu go over now, it would be easily exploited by others. I will return first to take a look and YiMu and Yu Shu cane over once His Highness is better.¡± After pausing, she then said, ¡°At such a time, the more one cannot be thrown into confusion.¡±

    Even though Ji Yu Shu and Ji Furen did not know about the ins and outs of this matter, they were after all people who has exchanged blows with the Imperial power, thus they could slowly understand Shen Miao¡¯s words. Ji Daren was deeply convinced of Shen Miao¡¯s words and Ji Yu Shu and Ji Furen no longer moured to follow.

    The few people then parted ways. Shen Miao immediately rush back to the residence of Prince Ding with Mo Qing and entourage without stopping. Ba Jiang and Hui Xiangforted Shen Miao, ¡°Furen rest assured. Master¡¯s martial arts skills is not weak thus normal people would not be able to harm him. Perhaps this is Master¡¯s n to confuse the enemies.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°My heart does not feel good.¡± It was indeed not good as it felt like something was blocking her heart and this feeling made her feel uneasy. She could not wait to appear in the residence of Prince Rui and see what was wrong with Xie Jing Xing.

    Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang looked at one another and did not say anything more.

    Upon reaching the residence of Prince Rui, Shen Miao directly headed to the doors upon alighting from the horse carriage. The guards at the doors quickly open up the doors and Shen Miao stepped in but realized that the residence was surprisingly quiet.

    If it was as usual, Tang Shu would havee over to wee long ago to greet or bring over some sweet soup. But there was no one today.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart became anxious and headed to the courtyard without a second word. She coincidentally saw Tang Shu walking to and fro in front of the room doors with a look of concern.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart thumped. Tang Shu just happened to saw her. Shen Miao immediately went up and did not say anything else to him and asked, ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°His Highness¡¯s injury is very serious. Gentleman Gao is currently giving him medical treatment.¡± Tang Shu sighed with a face full of worry, ¡°I have not seen His Highness like this for a long time.¡±

    Shen Miao thought about it before pushing the door to walk in.

    Upon entering the room, she first smell a strong scent of blood. Tie Yi, who was always by Xie Jing Xing¡¯s side, was also present, wringing a cloth quietly and one would be shock upon seeing the basin of fresh blood. Gao Yang¡¯s brows were tightly locked and she was slightly startled upon seeing Shen Miao entering before saying, ¡°You know about it.¡±

    Shen Miao quickly walked to the head of the bed. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes were tightly closed and his face was like paper that even his lips were pale white. The top half of his clothes were pulled apart and there was ayer of arrow wounds at his abdomen but the deepest one was a knife wound and was different from the one Shen Miao saw. This knife wound was fresh and because it was on top of his old wounds, it seemed that with the old wounds and new injuries, it became deeper.

    The thing that made Shen Miao sweat was that the blood surrounding the wound was purple. She pointed to Xie Jing Xing¡¯s wound and her tone of voice was somewhat unstable, ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°Soaked in poison.¡± Gao Yang directly and efficiently cut her words off.

    It was as if Shen Miao was struck by lightning.

    After a while, she stabilised her mind, ¡°Can you detoxify it?¡±

    Gao Yang shook his head.

    ¡°This is not made by one poison but a mixture of several poisons. If I am to detoxify it, one would need to distinguish what kind of poison it is. This would require time but his injuries could not wait for that long.¡±

    ¡°If he cannot wait for that long then you think of ways for him to wait. In short, his life is in your hands, there cannot be any mistakes.¡± Shen Miao shouted out sternly.

    Gao Yang was stunned on the spot. He knew that Shen Miao was not as kind and warm as she seemed but it was his first time seeing Shen Miao being this fierce and harsh. She seemed to be a superior instructing an official.

    Even Tie Yi was stunned. He had always felt that even though Young Madam was smart and schemes, her attitude was rather soft and would always have a gentle smile on her face and wascking some viciousness. If she were to stay by Xie Jing Xing¡¯s side, she would inevitably be a drag in the future. Now upon seeing Shen Miao¡¯s appearance, he made him think about the Late Empress.

    Shen Miao took a deep breath and calm her emotions before asking Gao Yang, ¡°Currently, how many days can he withstand and how many days do you need to cure his poison?¡±

    ¡°He can at most withstand seven days and I would need at least half a month to work on the detoxification.¡± For the first time, Gao Yang had an expression of helplessness. ¡°The imperative thing is that he cannot even withstand seven days as his old injuries have red up.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at Xie Jing Xing. When heid on the bed, he looked very quiet, just like an honourable noble gentleman but his arrogance seemed to be his skin that he live with which hid numbers knives. Thest time when Shen Miao saw Xie Jing Xing¡¯s body, he had seen that there were many old wounds on his body.

    She suddenly thought about something and said to Gao Yang, ¡°Wait first.¡± She then went out of the room and walked to another room. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu was waiting outside. At that day, both of them did not go to the hunting ground and waited for Shen Miao in the residence but a heavily injured Xie Jing Xing came. They were very flustered and feared that Shen Miao would be too worried and wanted to console her but they saw Shen Miao headed directly to the dressing table and took out a small box from under the dressing table and opened it up.

    There was a round thing in the box and also a medicine bottle. Shen Miao grabbed the medicine bottle and hurried back to the room where Gao Yang was and pass that medicine bottle to Gao Yang, ¡°There are three Gui Yuan Pills here. Can this help him?¡±

    That small box contained the trousseau that Luo Tan and Feng An Ning gave when she was married off. Luo Tan gave apass but Feng An Ning gave her three Gui Yuan Pills. Gui Yuan Pill was something that could help one to prolong their lives and could give an additional breath to those that were dying. This was a good thing that the medical physician of previous dynasty of Ming Qi left behind and it was a rare thing that Feng An Ning gave three of it. Shen Miao suddenly remembered it and did not know if this thing was useful to Xie Jing Xing.

    Gao Yang was joyous, ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± He took the bottle over and pick one pill out to take a look and smell it, ¡°It is correct. This is Gui Yuan Pill. With this, he most likely can hold out for around ten days.¡±

    Shen Miao sighed in relieve and heard Gao Yang saying, ¡°But I might not be able to be able to create an antidote in ten days.¡±

    ¡°No matter if you can create it or not, you have to try. If it does not work then we will talk then. Now you are a doctor and should not worry about not being able to do it.¡±

    Tie Yi and Tang Shu, who followed in, looked at Shen Miao strangely. One did not expect that at this time, she, a female, would be as calm as this.

    Actually Shen Miao was not as calm as she looked on the surface. It was just that at this time, it would be useless if one was flustered. She need to keep her mind awake and think about what to do next.

    Gao Yang nodded his head, ¡°I will give him acupuncture now and coordinate with the Gui Yuan Pill to stabilise him temporarily. You all go out first.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at Xie Jing Xing and her heart seemed to be tightly held as she walked out. After she was out, she said to Tang Shu, ¡°You all withdraw first. I want to be alone for a while.¡±

    Tang Shu wanted to speak but stopped. At the end he still said, ¡°In any cause, Furen must take care of one¡¯s health. These old servants would do our best to cooperate with Furen.

    Shen Miaoplied. After Tie Yi and Tang Shu left, she send off Jing Zhe and the few. Shen Miao stood outside the room and looked at the courtyard and now became extremely tired.

    After a long time, she went to sit down on steps at the courtyard.

    The weather during the sixth month was blistering hot, especially so in Great Liang as it would be warmer earlier, but the ground was cooling and the wind was whistling. Shen Miao actually felt cooler. She was thinking if Xie Jing Xing meet with an unexpected death, what should she do? It seemed that it was rational for her to think about her life in the future and what needs to be done. However at this moment, she could not persuade herself to think about the future rationally as if all these were things that she did not want to think about.

    When did Xie Jing Xing¡¯s position in her heart became this important? It was so important that once she thought of losing this person in the future, one felt that the remaining time would be nd. If one had not experience the taste of sweet honey, one would be able to tolerate it but when one lose it after a taste, everything would be uneptable.

    Someone¡¯s footsteps were heard and one did not know when did Pei Lang walked into the courtyard and sat down upon seeing her sitting at the steps. After hesitating for a moment, he then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is Great Liang¡¯s Prince of First Rank. It is not easy for something to happen to him.¡±

    rough in his mouth and sourness in his heart. Speaking of which, he had never seen Shen Miao like this. In front of Pei Lang, Shen Miao would always have ready ns to meet for any situation and be all imposing, absolutely pressing him down. When Pei Lang was locked in the underground prison in the residence of Prince Ding, he did thought before if Shen Miao would be conscience-stricken by the matter and worry of his life and death. He finally saw how Shen Miao looked like when she was worried of others. When Shen Miao was worried about someone¡¯s life and death, there was no aggressiveness and sharpness and there was no difference between her and a normal weak female.

    He had always felt that he was sitting very close to Shen Miao but the distance between them was like far and distant.

    Pei Lang said, ¡°Return to the room, the wind is strong.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Shen Miao looked out, ¡°Your health is not fully recovered. Don¡¯t worry about me and return to rest first.¡±

    Pei Lang was silent for a while, ¡°I will apany you.¡±

    Shen Miao was disinclined to persuade him. At this moment her mind was not on Pei Lang and her heart was thinking all about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s injuries.

    Gao Yang was busy the entire night.

    Shen Miao also sat for the entire night.

    Speaking of which during the night when she was waiting for Xie Jing Xing¡¯s news, Ji Furen napped but Shen Miao did not sleep at all. She had not close her eyes for two days but she was mentally attentive.

 Chapter 202: Injured (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 202: Injured (Part 2)</h4>

    Shen Miao was silent. Her gaze was slightly cloudy and Pei Lang felt something

    When the rooster called three times, Gao Yang opened the doors and walked out and saw Shen Miao and Pei Lang sitting at the steps in front of the doors. He could not help but be slightly startled before saying, ¡°You both had sat for the entire night.¡±

    Shen Miao messaged her already numbed need and asked Gao Yang, ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°Stable for the time being. The effectiveness of the Gui Yuan Pills are good. Next I will be studying the ways of making the antidote for the poison. No one should bother me.¡± He then looked at Shen Miao again, ¡°For these days, would trouble you to take care of him.¡±

    Tang Shu who just arrived and heard it, could not help but asked, ¡°If you are unable to get it out in ten days?¡±

    Gao Yang did not speak and the atmosphere became heavy in an instant.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± In a nket of silence, Shen Miao spoke. Her voice was very calm, as if the person who wasying on the bed with his life hang by a threat was not her husband.

    Gao Yang looked at her seriously, ¡°I also wish it would be sessful. If it isn¡¯t I would not be happy in this lifetime.¡±

    He turned around and left.

    Tang Shu looked at Shen Miao and then looked at Pei Lang again, ¡°Furen. Gentleman Pei. Both of you have been vigil the entire night and not eat anything. Now that Master¡¯s condition has stabilised, it is better to eat something first and take a rest, else when Master¡¯s injury recovers, both of you will be sick.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head, ¡°Bring it to the room. I will rest a while in this room so that it is more convenient to take care. In addition, send people to pass a message to Ji Furen, saying that His Highness condition is temporarily stabilised but have yet woken, thus one need note over at the meantime.¡±

    Tang Shu nodded his head. Pei Lang looked at Shen Miao and saw that Shen Miao had already walked into the room and sat on the chair in front of the bed and his gaze timed before he turned around and left.

    Gu Yu quickly brought a bowl of porridge over and Shen Miao let her leave and closed the doors. There was only Shen Miao, the unconscious Xie Jing Xing and Tie Yi. As she ate, she asked Tie Yi, ¡°What exactly is going on? Can you tell me now?¡±

    Tie Yi was hesitant.

    Shen Miao¡¯s hands stopped and she stared sternly at him, ¡°That day you followed him and entered the inner fields so no one knew more clearly than you on what had happened. Even if you only recognise him as your only master, you cannot conceal it from me.¡±

    Tie Yu quickly said, ¡°Furen, it is not so. It is just that this subordinate is not clear about Master¡¯s n this time. Master had discussed it with the Emperor and Mo Yun Army was not even used. However there seemed to be changes in the middle of it as the Emperor was at death¡¯s door in the inner fields and there was someone who hid in the Imperial Army. Master blocked that attacked for the Emperor and there was poison smeared on the sword. Someone wants the Emperor¡¯s life.¡±

    Shen Miao in that very moment had seemed to be connected all the pearls with a string and a vague guess of an answer appeared in her head. This hunt seemed to be Emperor Yong Le and perhaps the Lu family¡¯s gamble. Emperor Yong Le wanted to use his life to bring down the entire Lu family and the Lu family wanted to make use of this opportunity to deal with Emperor Yong Le and did not expect that Emperor Yong Le had the determination to die.

    However Emperor Yong Le¡¯s n of burning both the jade and stone was not informed to Xie Jing Xing, or could be said that Emperor Yong Le knew that Xie Jing Xing would not agree to it. Thus Xie Jing Xing could only ¡®change the ns¡¯ and save Emperor Yong Le¡¯s fate and thus suffer such a serious injury.

    Shen Miao silently looked at the youth who was lying on the bed. He was always so proud and stubborn and was good at knowing everything like the back of his palm to scheme that he would lift things up highly and ce it down gently, smiling casually at everything. Because he was used to showcase his strengths, it had made everyone forgot that in some situations, he was only an ordinary person and would grow old, sick and die. Once he was injured, he would be in jeopardy and it was possible for him topletely disappear from this world.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart burst in pain as she recalled the sentence of ¡®wait for my return¡¯ that Xie Jing Xing said to her before entering the inner fields. Looking at this situation in front, she felt that it was extremely piercing to her eyes.

    The effectiveness of the Gui Yuan Pills was not longsting. So what could be done if Gao Yang was unable to develop an antidote? Shen Miao frowned as she looked at Xie Jing Xing and her nails gradually dug into her palm.

    Matters in front and at the back have to be taken care of. If nothing could be done on matters in front then the main culprit have to experience ten times more pain.

    In Wei Yang Pce, Emperor Yong Le fiercely threw the memorandums in his hands onto the ground.

    Empress Xian De sighed and bent down to pick the memorandums up.

    ¡°Hi Lu family is really courageous enough and his heart is ambitions.¡± The Monarch¡¯s expression was as deep as water, ¡°At such a time one even trust around in front of Zhen. Zhen could not wait to skin and drink his blood.¡±

    ¡°The Lu family replied of their formidable power and even took the risk. If Jing Xing did not protect with his life...¡± Empress Xian De did not continue speaking.

    Hearing this, a sh of pain appeared in Emperor Yong Le¡¯s eyes, ¡°Zhen would rather it is Zhen that die.¡±

    ¡°Jing Xing is a child with a strong sense of righteousness and loyalty and Your Majesty knew that he would not agree to it. Thus at the beginning one did not tell him at all. Even if Your Majesty had arranged everything, for Jing Xing¡¯s perspective, he would not be happy and it would be a shackle for him. Your Majesty did not considered his feelings at all.¡±

    Empress Xian De¡¯s words had thorns in them and did not give Emperor Yong Le any face at all. Emperor Yong Le was already not happy and was somewhat in rage upon hearing those words.

    ¡°Your Majesty need not be angry. At the moment, Jing Xing has not yet wake up and this matter is imperative. me and anger are all secondary.¡± Empress Xian De saw him as such and reminded him.

    Emperor Yong Le closed his eyes, ¡°Zhen understand. Zhen only have this one younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Gao Yang is taking care of Jing Xing¡¯s injury and the residence of Prince Rui has yet to send any information over but Your Majesty, at this moment the more important point is that the Lu family has started taking action.¡±

    ¡°Zhen understands.¡± Emperor Yong Le¡¯s lips hooked up slightly. At this moment his appearance became seventh to eighth tenths simr to Xie Jing Xing. It was obvious a smile but it made one feel the coldness and danger from him. He said, ¡°He wants to deal with Zhen but Zhen did not die so it is Zhen¡¯s turn to deal with him. Everyone has military power and the Lu family has lived long enough. This time, if anything minor happens to Xie Yuan, Zhen want the all the nine generations of the Lu family to be buried with him.¡± He paused before speaking again, ¡°If Xie Yuan recovers, they too have no way to escape.¡±

    Empress Xian De paused slightly before looking at the skies outside. It was just shining brightly outside the Imperial Pce in the sixth month, but at this moment, it was overcast.

    The skies after all had to change.

    In the Gao residence, Gao Yang just returned and immediately a fierce imposing voice, ¡°Gao Yang, you are clearly a person of Great Liang¡¯s Long Ye but lied to me that you are a person of Ming Qi¡¯s Ding capital. You are not whatever Imperial Physician but Great Liang¡¯s Chancellor of Health Affairs. You are a liar.¡±

    Luo Tan stood at the doorway in anger and her expression was somewhat gaunt and there were dark traces under her eyes. She looked at Gao Yang with an expression that Gao Yang must give an exnation on the matter.

    Gao Yang returned back to refine the medication. The medicine room was in his residence and there were also numerous herbs in his residence. The Gao residence and the residence of Prince Rui was not far away thus he returned to his residence to refine the medication but did not expect to be interrogated by Luo Tan upon his return.

    The maid by Luo Tan¡¯s side looked at Gao Yang with apologies. On the morning of the Imperial Hunt, she had directed Luo Tan away ording to Gao Yang¡¯s instructions but one did not expect that Luo Tan slipped off herself and saw Gao Yang walking with the officials for prayers to Heavens. Luo Tan was foolish on small matters normally but on bigger matters, she would be especially alert. She turned her head around and asked the maid about it. When the maid saw that it was useless to conceal, she could only pour everything out.

    For Luo Tan¡¯s perspective, this was somewhat uneptable. Gao Yang was just a doctor so it did not matter if he was in Great Liang or Ming Qi but he was clearly Great Liang¡¯s Chancellor of Health Affairs but became an Imperial Physician in Ming Qi. There was no different as being an enemy spy in Luo Tan¡¯s eyes. Moreover the Luo family was of military lineage and when Luo Tan was young, she and Luo Qian would often listen to the shows the theatre troupes put up and most of the stoies were about loyal and righteous men who fell by hidden attacks from spies.

    Luo Tan originally had a good impression of Gao Yang. Even though he had some minor shorings, he treated and took good care of her normally but now the person who took care of her became the bad person, Luo Tan¡¯s heart could not ept it at all.

    It was truly an example of when it rains, it pours. Gao Yang at this moment was busy with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s matter and this coincides with Luo Tan¡¯s matter. If it was the past, he would definiately exin to Luo Tan nicely but time was of the essence here. After thinking that Shen Miao¡¯s heart must not be feeling good as she was alone in a foreign country and her husband was hanging by a thread so perhaps it was better to have a sisterpany her at her side. He then said to the servant by his side, ¡°Tell her then. I will go in to the room and no one is allowed to enter.¡± After finishing, he walked to the medicine room by himself.

    Luo Tan had thought that Gao Yang would exin his difficulties, after all she still did not believe in her heart that Gao Yang would do such a mean and shameless thing. She had not expect that not only Gao Yang did not exin, he even ignored her and entered the room. She said, ¡°Hey. What is the meaning of this? Exin to me first, are you...¡±

    ¡°Young Lady Luo.¡± The servant by Gao Yang¡¯s side quickly stopped her and said, ¡°This lowly one will inform you. In fact, things are somewhat trickly at the moment. Today Gentleman has gone out to provide medical treatment. His Highness the Prince of First Rank of Prince Rui residence had gotten into trouble and currently need Gentleman to treat.¡±

    Luo Tan was startled, ¡°Prince Rui? Isn¡¯t that my MeiFu? What happened?¡±

    The servant wiped his sweat, ¡°This is a long story.¡±

    At the other end, Shen Miao was still in front of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s bed and rubbed her eyes before sitting back up again.

    After napping for a while, she was much more alert. She turned to the male on the bed and his eyes were still closed as if he was sleeping. Seeing that nothing was happening to him, Shen Miao¡¯s heart was relieved. But her heart was still restless.

    Shen Miao had felt that after her rebirth, she had always been stable and m and it was because of her previous life experience, she could master things that other could not grasp and thus would not be at a forced position. But at this moment, it was indeed the first time in this lifetime where she felt helpless. Even though it did not happen to her, she fell more upsetting than if it happened to her.

    But she did not have medical skills or understood poisons and could only have the three Gui Yuan pills to bring out. She had ced all her hopes onto Gao Yang and this made Shen Miao not used to it. She slowly reached her hands out and held onto Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hand that was on top of the bed, as if this action would make her heart feel at ease.

    Tang Shu came over to bring some hot tea and snacks for Shen Miao. Shen Miao had not being eating or resting well that she looked haggard. Tang Shu said, ¡°Furen eat something, it is very tiring to take care of Master like this.¡±

    Shen Miao said her thanks and suddenly remembered something. She hesitated before asking, ¡°Tang Shu, two years ago when His Highness came to Long Ye, was he also like this?¡±

    Two years ago, there was another reason for Xie Jing Xing to return to Long Ye. On the battlefield with Northern Jiang, there were Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s people in the Ming Qi¡¯s Xie family army and those people wanted his life. Xie Jing Xing had escaped death but was unable to avoid serious injuries. It sounded like it was also a life and death situation and fortunately Gao Yang was by his side and with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s great fortune, else there would not be today¡¯s Prince Rui of First Rank.

    Tang Shu was stunned before nced over at Xie Jing Xing on the bed. His eyes started recalling as he spoke, ¡°So Furen knew about it too. Indeed when Master first returned to Long Ye, he was sent back to by others. At the beginning the doctors all said that theycked the strength to reverse the situation and even Gentleman Gao was also helpless. However at the end Master went pass it. It was truly a miracle.¡±

 Chapter 203: Superior One (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 203: Superior One (Part 1)</h4>

    So Furen knew about it too. Indeed when Master first returned to Long Ye, he was sent back to by others. At the beginning the doctors all said that theycked the strength to reverse the situation and even Gentleman Gao was also helpless. However at the end Master went pass it. It was truly a miracle.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hang down, ¡°There are a lot of people in Long Ye that wants him dead.¡±

    Tang Shu looked at Shen Miao somewhat surprised. After hesitating for a bit, he shook his head and sighed, ¡°How would Great Liang¡¯snds be guarded that easily? If it was so then at the beginning...¡± He suddenly stopped talking and said, ¡°In short, Furen must take great care of one¡¯s body.¡± After finishing, he went to instruct the kitchens to brew medication and withdraw.

    Just as Tang Shu was about to withdraw, Shen Miao stopped him and asked, ¡°Tang Shu, do you know of the matter that the Late Emperor¡¯s and His Highness¡¯s rtionship is not good?¡±

    Tang Shu stumbled and paused a while before saying slowly, ¡°Not concealing from Furen, this servant is the Late Empress¡¯s attendant before marriage. It is just that if Furen wants to know these matters, it is better for His Highness to tell you personally. This old servant cannot speak of it.¡± He then bowed and left the room

    Shen Miao pressed her heart down. The secrets in Great Liang¡¯s Imperial family were not lesser than Ming Qi¡¯s so what kind of secrets did Xie Jing Xing have? What was with the rtionship with the Late Emperor and the brotherhood between Emperor Yong Le? Xie Jing Xing did not tell her all these things and since she did not know the depth of it, she could not act rashly. At this time Shen Miao would rather that her personality was more impulsive and not so cautious. Perhaps she would know the truth identally.

    Just as she was thinking, she saw Gu Yu running in with wide eyes and an iprehensible look, ¡°Furen... Furen...¡±

    Shen Miao frowned. More so at such a time, rashness must be avoided as rashness would cause chaos. The residence of Prince Rui could not be exploited by others at such a time. She asked, ¡°What had happened? Why this panicky?¡±

    Before the voicend, one heard a familiar voiceing from outside, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister.¡±

    Shen Miao was stunned as she saw a familiar figure behind Gu Yu. Who else was it other than Lou Tan? Luo Tan had a somewhat anxious appearance and when she saw Shen Miao, she walked quickly over and after seeing the unconscious Xie Jing Xing lying on the bed, she muttered, ¡°He did not lie to me...¡±

    Shen Miao stood up instantly and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Her words were strict. She originally had a tolerance for Lou Tan like treating a younger generation and when she stood up coldly to speak, Luo Tan jumped in shock. Luo Tan could not help but shrink her neck and spoke softly, ¡°It is a long story...¡±

    After Luo Tan told Shen Miao of how she came here and the ongoing, Shen Miao could not help but gave a sigh of relieve and said in disagreement, ¡°This is just too willful! The distance between Great Liang and Ming Qi is so far and you stayed alone on other¡¯s residence. If anything happened to you, what can JiuJiu and JiuMu do? Where do you put my parents?¡±

    Luo Tan knew that she was in the wrong and said softly, ¡°I know I am in the wrong. It is just that one¡¯s previous thought was to follow along with you.¡± Afterwards her voice was even softer, ¡°I also did not think that Gao Yang was a person from Long Ye. He previously lied to me and said he was only travelling in Long Ye and coincidently had a ce here...¡±

    Shen Miao red at Luo Tan and did not know what else to say. Things had happened and it was not helpful to start ming others. Moreover she was safe and sound now and nothing had happened. Even though Gao Yang was not as simple as he looked on the surface, he followed Xie Jing Xing so one thought that he would not do anything rude to Luo Tan. Even though Shen Miao was not clear why Gao Yang would be like this, but seeing Luo Tan¡¯s condition, Gao Yang should have been taking care of her very well.

    Luo Tan feared that Shen Miao would bring up sending her back now and immediate changed the topic, ¡°Gao Yang has went to the medical room to study the poison. I had thought that he was talking nonsense but now upon seeing MeiFu, one only knows that it is true.¡± She looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, is MeiFui¡¯s injuries really serious?¡±

    Shen Miao did not nned to hide it from her and nodded her head, ¡°An Ning¡¯s Gui Yuan Pill can only protect him for ten days. If ten dayster, Gao Yang could not create an antidote then it would be dangerous.¡±

    Luo Tan was stunned, ¡°Then there is no other way else?¡±

    ¡°I am still thinking.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hung down, ¡°The information has been passed to the ears of the Emperor and the Emperor is currently secretly recruiting miraculous doctors but... Distance water cannot quench a nearby thirst.¡±

    Luo Tan was silent for a while but her hands reached out to hold Shen Miao¡¯s hands and spoke firmly, ¡°MeiFu is so talented so definitely everything will be alright. You will be together for a long time and I am waiting for you to give birth to a little nephew. Don¡¯t worry, I will apany you.¡±

    Luo Tan was after all a family member. In a foreign country, be it Gao Yang or Ji Yu Shu, there would not be ayer of closeness. Even if Luo Tan unable to do anything, she would be able to make one feel better.

    There must always be someone by Xie Jing Xing¡¯s side as one did not know if his injuries would re up thus someone was needed to take care, thus Shen Miao personally looked after him. She would sit by Xie Jing Xing¡¯s bedside almost the entire day, feeding him water and when it was fine, she would read at the side. However what she was reading was all political and historical books of Great Liang.

    She must quickly understand the country of Great Liang in order to have some countermeasures in the future. She really did not like to be in a passive situation.

    Luo Tan apanied by Shen Miao¡¯s side. Other than returning to the room to sleep, at other times she would be sitting with Shen Miao in the room. She had a restless personality and it was rare that she could stay there for so long even though most of the time she would be sitting there in a daze.

    Three days quickly passed and in these three days, Xie Jing Xing did not wake up. Other than Gao Yang locked in the medical room to work on the medicine, Emperor Yong Le sent over the Imperial Physician with the highest skills to look after Xie Jing Xing. Because the old Imperial Physician was present, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s condition was still stable.

    Everyone had ced their hopes on Gao Yang and only hoped that Gao Yang coulde out with an antidote within ten days else it was really a situation where there was nowhere to turn for help.

    Who knew that on the fourth day, Xie Jing Xing suddenly turned for the worse.

    First, his pulse became extremely chaotic and unstable and his breathing was very rapid. His face became frighteningly white and he could not even drink any water. Pus started to fester around his wounds and it looked very dangerous.

    When the old Imperial Physician came to check, he only shook his head and sighed saying that the poison in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s injuries was suppressed by Gao Yang by applying acupuncture but it only slowed it down. Currently the poison cannot be suppressed and began to spread. If there weren¡¯t the three Gui Yuan Pills, one feared that Xie Jing Xing would not be able to withstand it.

    However even if now one was able to withstand it, or even withstand it for ten days, one would not be able to say anything of Gao Yang¡¯s side.

    The sudden deterioration of Xie Jing Xing caused a lot of uneasiness with everyone¡¯s hearts, especially Shen Miao. Previously when Xie Jing Xing was injured but it was still considered stable which gave her a littlefort but now she was unable to deceive herself. The possibility of Xie Jing Xing unable to wake up again was ced clearly in front of her.

    Tang Shu hesitated for a long time before asking Shen Miao, ¡°Furen, at Ji Furen¡¯s end, is it necessary to send a word...¡± When these words were spoken, Tang Shu¡¯s tone was as if he was in great difficult, like it contained an enormous grief.

    After Xie Jing Xing returned from the hunting grounds, Shen Miao had kept on hiding it from the Ji residence on the reason that she did not want to let Ji Furen worry and also to prevent from beating the grass and alerting the snakes. However Tang Shu¡¯s meaning was that if Xie Jing Xing really could not make it, Ji Furen had toe over to take a look...

    ¡°No need.¡± Shen Miao firmly interrupted his words, ¡°At the moment, no need.¡±

    Tang Shu was stunned and Tie Yi was somewhat surprised. Pei Lang, who had been silent, said, ¡°No matter what, some things have to be considered.¡±

    What to consider? The funeral? Even though Shen Miao knew that what Pei Lang said was correct and at such a tense environment, grief was inevitable but the most important thing was the future and one had to n for the future now. An unknown fire burst in Shen Miao¡¯s heart as se thought about after Wan Yun married, Pei Lang also said to her lightly, ¡°Her Highness the Princess has already married, Your Ladyship have to think more about the future.¡±

    She looked coldly at Pei Lang and that gaze made Pei Lang stunned and his heart could not help but slowly sink.

    Luo Tan could not sit any longer and returned to the Gao residence to look for Gao Yang but was informed that Gao Yang should not be disturbed when he was refining medication thus no one could enter.

    Luo Tan became angry, ¡°This cannot do, that cannot do. Could it be that one has to watch my MeiFu continue to be sick? Never mind about my MeiFu but my pitiful Youngest Biao Sister, just these short few days had been taxing on her that she had gotten thinner. She was only married when such a thing happened, and if something really happened, my Youngest Biao Sister would definitely not live on.¡±

    Luo Tan had read a lot of novel and also seen those lyrical theatre stuff. Thinking that even though Shen Miao looked calm on normal days, she was after all a young girl and just married someone, it was during the honeymoon period when her husband encountered such an ident. So how would Shen Miao take it if something happened? To let a youngdy be widowed, it was just not possible.

    The surrounding servants in the Gao residence looked at one another and dared not speak. This Young Lady of the Luo family did not have a simple background, she was the Di Older Biao Sister of Rui WangFei and she had a fiery personality that even their Gentleman had to give in normally, much less them servants.

    Now that Gao Yang was not be disturbed when he was refining medication, them servants had fallen into misfortune and had to bear the anger of Young Lady Luo.

    ¡°Still say what famous doctor and have a pair of incredible hands under Heavens. Cannot even detoxify a poison. If ten dayster the poison cannot be detoxify then what?¡± Luo Tan¡¯s eyes became red and her voice became hoarse. She felt that it was embarrassing to tear in front of everyone and turned around to run back to her room and mmed the doors close before shedding tears quietly on the bed.

    The Luo family had been ingrain with a sense of justice and were kind to others. Especially so since Shen Miao was Luo Tan¡¯s rtive. Luo Tan hated that she could not rece it with herself and watched Shen Miao be so upset but unable to help at all. Luo Tan felt that she was extremely useless. She felt that she could not face Shen Miao and could not face herself so she locked herself in the room and once locked it was an entire day. She did not even eat, seemingly by doing so, her heart would feel better. No matter how sad one was, one could not be as sad as Shen Miao.

    As a result, Luo Tan¡¯s actions frightened everyone in the Gao residence. The servants of the Gao residence had followed Gao Yang since they were young and knew that Gao Yang would be gentle to female but would never bring a female to his residence. Moreover towards Luo Tan, he would like to tease her and his actions and behavior was very different from usual. If something was abnormal then it must be a demon. Gao Yang was intelligent so these servants were not stupid. The reason why they indulged Luo Tan was because the saw Luo Tan as the future mistress.

    This future mistress¡¯s heart was currently not happy and refuses to eat. If a few dayster, Gentlemane out and saw that Luo Tan was as such, he would definitely be heartache and once that happened, the ones who were in trouble were them servants.

    The servants gathered together as they had to find someone to enter to persuade andfort Young Lady Luo. At the end they pushed out an individual, a youngdy by the name of Ben Yue.

    Ben Yue was a poor man¡¯s daughter that Gao Yang saved from an evil tyrant and if Gao Yang did not save her then Ben Yue would have entered a pleasure house as a Young Lady. She entered the Gao residence and became a maid. When Ben Yue was young, she was kidnapped by traffickers and went around thus she had a wide experience and was very street smart and had a sliver tongue that if anyone in Gao residence were depressed, they would go to Ben Yue.

    This time Luo Tan was unhappy so everyone pushed Ben Yue out to let her quickly console Luo Tan and let Luo Tan eat something.

 Chapter 203: Superior One (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 203: Superior One (Part 2)</h4>

    Luo Tan was sitting in the room tearing quietly when she saw someone pushing the door open. The oneing in was a young female with hair tied in two its with red strings and she was holding a food basket in her hands. As she ce the basket on the table, she opened it and took out some dishes.

    The dishes were fragrant but how would Luo Tan eat it? She said, ¡°Go out, I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady must not tire out one¡¯s body. No matter how big things it, one¡¯s health is most important. If a person does not eat, one would fall ill easily and if Young Lady fall ill then Rui WangFei would be more upset.¡± Ben Yue said.

    Luo Tan shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t eat.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady, why take things so hard? Heavens helps the worthy like His Highness and this time even though it is dangerous, it would be fine at the end. Isn¡¯t it says that one is bound for good fortune after surviving a great disaster? One thinks that in the ture there would be a flood of good fortune that files the Heavens.¡± Ben Yue continuedforting.

    Luo Tan smiled bitterly, ¡°Everyone knows how to say beautiful words but it is not something that only requires words. If one can recover with a few auspicious words then why are doctors needed? No matter how good you say, what use would there be? It is better to do something practical for my MeiFu to get better sooner and let Youngest Biao Sister feel rest assure sooner.¡±

    Ben Ye was surprised. Luo Tan normally looked forthright, rash and loud and from a nce, looked like one that was easy to deceive and one did not think that she had such a perspective. When one was upset, one would hope that there would be someone to sayforting words but how useful it was depended on oneself. These words actually did not deceive Luo Tan at all and Luo Tan sighed, and even looked sadder.

    Ben Ye said, ¡°Young Lady, some words are better said than never. It is not wrong to wish for His Highness to recover.¡±

    ¡°You are not wrong.¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°It is just that the situation is critical, thus I am unable to rx at all. It is better for you not to persuade me. I would not be able to listen and even if one listens, one¡¯s heart...¡± She pointed to her heart, ¡°Would not be able to do so.¡±

    Ben Yue thought about it and for the first time exhausted one¡¯s limited abilities. She racked her brains for a long time and seemed to have thought of a way tofort Luo Tan. She said, ¡°Actually Prince Rui¡¯s matter is perhaps not that anxious as ten days has not arrived yet. Previously this servant has a sister who has a younger brother at home, who was only three when he was infected with a serious illness. Everyone said that he will not live more than three days and at that time Gentleman also saw him and said that the boy would definitely die after three days. Who knew that this servant¡¯s sister is lucky and met with a Superior One, saying that he was able to change the little boy¡¯s fate. The sister then brought her young brother to the Superior One and guess what happen after three days?¡±

    This Ben Yue was a talent as she could speak like the storytellers in restaurants. Luo Tan could not help but be attracted to her words and asked Ben Yue, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ben Yue pped her hands, ¡°That young boy not only live on but became healthier than before.¡±

    Luo Tan was startled but continued asking, ¡°How could it be so?

    Ben Yue said, ¡°Us servants are also very curious. Even Gentleman could not understand the rational.¡±

    ¡°Where are the siblings now?¡± Luo Tan asked.

    ¡°Because there were too many curious people, this servant¡¯s sister felt annoyed and afterwards she was at the age to be released from the residence, thus she left Long Ye with her younger brother and no one knew where she went.¡± Ben Yue said, ¡°Speaking of which, at the beginning she still drew the whereabouts of that Superior One for this servant. This servant even gave it to Gentleman. Gentleman brought people over but discovered that there was no house like what the sister had said and it was only and wastnd. One think that most likely that person had moved or it is that sister has remembered wrongly. Afterwards no one saw that Superior One at all.¡±

    Luo Tan muttered to herself for a moment before suddenly asking, ¡°Do you have a map of the whereabouts of that Superior One?¡±

    ¡°There is.¡± Ben Yue nodded her head, ¡°Everyone in this residence has one. At that time there were many curious people and everyone wanted to search for that person to change one¡¯s own fate and see if one can have a rich future but at the end had to return without any achievements.¡±

    Luo Tan then said, ¡°Bring it to me.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want it?¡± Ben Yue suddenly thought about something and almost lost her voice, ¡°It cannot be that you want to search for that Superior One? The matter of those siblings had been over many years and one do not know if that person is still alive. Moreover Gentleman was unable to find it in the beginning, you...¡± She said, ¡°This servant do not want to let Young Lady think of ways to search for that Superior One.¡± Ben Yue felt regret in her heart. She said these things to Luo Tan to make Luo Tan feel relief. Seeing that young little brother had been said unable to live fore more than three days but still survived, what more of Prince Rui? Who knew that this Luo Tan did not follow the usual path but wanted to search for that Superior One. How easy could a Superior One be found? Otherwise everyone would be able to find him and there would not be a need to work hard. Gao Yang would not need to personally creating medication.

    Luo Tan shook her head, ¡°You just bring it to let me see. I might not go and search for the Superior One and only feel that by sitting here and doing nothing, one¡¯s heart feels insufferable. No matter if one search or not, if one is able to find or not, at lease I have tried my best for MeiFu and Youngest Biao Sister and not a useless person. One heart would feel better.¡±

    Words had been said till as such thus Ben Yue had no reason to refuse. She quickly went out the doors and also quickly returned. She then handed over a map drawn on a handkerchief and said, ¡°This servant does not draw well and is illiterate. As one embroidery is passable, one sew what younger sister had drawn. Young Lady, do see if you understand it.¡±

    Fortunately ever since Luo Tan arrived in Long Ye, she would wander around every day and would be very interested in remote ces. She only came to Long Ye recently but was familiar with most of the roads thus upon seeing it she jumped up, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Feng Tou Zhuang, south of the western part of the city?¡±

    Ben Yue was stunned, ¡°Young Lady knows of it?¡± She then said, ¡°The young sister of this servant said at the beginning that after Feng Tou Zhuang, one kept on walking south and saw that house at the bottom of the mountain. But Gentleman had brought people long and afterwards there were some people who went ahead but there was no house or bottom of the mountain at the south of Feng Tou Zhuang and only a crumbling wall.¡±

    Luo Tan stared at that map and said, ¡°Feng Tou Zhuang is not far from here. One can reach there in a day by horse.¡±

    Ben Yue, ¡°Young Lady, you cannot...¡±

    ¡°I will look for Youngest Biao Sister.¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°You stay here.¡±

    Ben Yue was somewhat worried that Luo Tan would really look for this real or fake Superior One but her mind turned it around. Luo Tan was not reliable but Rui WangFei would definitely be reliable and not let Luo Tan create trouble. Thinking that Luo Tan could therefore feel better, her heart was reassured.

    In the residence of Prince Rui, Shen Miao looked at the unconscious Xie Jing Xing and her brows became tightly knitted.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s situation became even worse and could only withstand six more days. In the six days, other than Gao Yan being able to create an antidote, was there really no other ways?

    Just as she was thinking, Luo Tan ran in from outside and did not say anything but asked SHen Miao, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, is thepass that I gifted you when you get married is still here? If it is, can you loan it to me?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at her suspiciously, ¡°Why do you want that?¡±

    Luo Tan ducked Shen Miao¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Suddenly thought about it and ask to borrow it from you to y.¡±

    No matter how big hearted Luo Tan was, it was not possible for her to have the mood to y. Shen Miao said, ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me. Say what it is for.¡± After pausing, she then continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth then you will not have it.¡±

    Luo Tan was angry and anxious. In every big issue, she would be somewhat afraid of Shen Miao so she gritted her teeth and steel her hear to spill out what Ben Yue had said.

    After finishing, Luo Tan observed Shen Miao¡¯s expression and said, ¡°I want to search for that Superior One. Since he can change the fate of that servant¡¯s younger brother, then he might be able to change the fate of MeiFu. Now that there are no other methods, it is better to have someone to search for than no one.¡±

    Shen Miao thought about it and shook her head, ¡°Gao Yang had went there once andpared to the current you, a doctor like him would definitely want to understand what was going on. Since Gao Yang could not find that ce, how would you be able to find it?¡±

    Luo Tan said, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, if it is about imaginary matter, how would I dare to dy your time at this juncture? I hav once heard ZhuFu speaking that when he was young, he had seen a type of mysterious concealing stratagem that from the outside, it would seem like nothing but each grass and tree had secrets. After a person enter, one would unconsciously be confused by the mirage in front and thought that one was walking a straight line but unknowingly, they were going in circles. No matter how one turns, one would not be able to get out. In the early times, some people thought that this is some demonic technique.¡±

    Shen Miao frowned, ¡°Mysterious concealing stratagem?¡±

    Luo Tan nodded her head, ¡°ZhuFu had also mentioned it before. He had only saw it once when he was young and afterwards this craft slowly disappeared and one fear that no one had seen it now. I was thinking since that person has the ability to change one¡¯s fate then one might have this ability. Moreover it specifically targets people with martial arts. The higher one¡¯s martial arts skills are, the more one cannot enter and would at the end die in the stratagem alive.¡±

    ¡°You are saying that the reason that they are unable to find the location of the house that the siblings mention was because someone had set up a mysterious concealing stratagem.¡± Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°Like you said, this is specifically targets people with martial arts but the Gao residence people went and still unable to find it.¡±

    Seeing Shen Miao as such, Luo Tan was somewhat discourage, ¡°Saying this and that, you do not believe me. Do you not believe that someone can save MeiFu?¡±

    ¡°I believe.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Luo Tan was startled.

    Shen Miao asked her, ¡°Thatpass would not be influence by other things and would always point to the south. The Feng Tou Zhuang that you mentioned is at the south and other people¡¯s eyes can perhaps be affected by the mysterious concealing stratagem but thepass would not. That is a craftsman¡¯s work.¡±

    Luo Tan said, ¡°That is exactly the reason why the army use it to point the direction in the seas. I only just thought that it would be perfect to use it at the mysterious concealing stratagem. But...¡± She looked at Shen Miao and asked unbelievably, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, you really believe me and let me look for that Superior One?¡±

    ¡°I trust you and also trust my own luck.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°One cannot just sit and wait. An additional route to walk is better than guarding just one road. No matter what is the result, one will need to try else one cannot reconcile with it.¡± She said, ¡°I will go with you.¡±

    Luo Tan opened her mouth, ¡°Together?¡±

    ¡°If there is really a Superior One, that Superior One would definitely hide one¡¯s whereabouts and there would be some entricity or reason. How would you be able to persuade the person alone? Since he is my husband and I am his wife, I have no reason to ce it on another¡¯s hands.¡±

    Luo Tan seemed to have understood Shen Miao for the first time. Shen Miao had always analyse pros and cons rationally and she thought that she would never see Shen Miao gamble or believe in things that were not possible but this time Shen Miao did it.

    Was it because of Prince Rui?

    Shen Miao stood up and in a moment her expression changed and it was firmed as it this was her n all along. She said, ¡°You will go with me and bring along thepass.¡± She then called out for Mo Qing and Chong Yang and said, ¡°Both of you will follow me for a trip to Feng Tou Zhuang. Tie Yi, you take good care of Xie Jing Xing and wait for my return. Tie Yi will make the decision for whatever matters. If the Emperor asks, I will bear the responsibilities.¡±

    After speaking, she took the coat and headed out, ¡°Prepare the carriage.¡±

    There was no doubt in her words and some hidden majesty was exposed.

 Chapter 204: Shock (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 204: Shock (Part 1)</h4>

    Tie Yi and the few did not think that Shen Miao would be silly at such a critical timing. Even though Feng Tou Zhuang was not far from Long Ye, a trip to and fro on a fast horse would take two days, even without any other changes during the journey. The most important thing was that Superior One in that legend, other than the Gao residence sibling¡¯s recount, no one had seen him before. One did not know if these was real or not and it was too irrational and na?ve for Shen Miao to search for a person that one did not know if he existed.

    But Shen Miao seemed to be fixated on it and instructed Tang Shu what to do for the next few days before bringing Luo Tan out. Before leave, she even instructed again that the matter of her and Luo Tan leaving could not be divulged.

    After disguising, she then brought Ba Jiao, Hui Xiang, Mo Qing and Cong Yang on the road with Luo Tan.

    Because all of them wore clothes from ordinary people, no one was able to recognize them. The residence of Prince Rui had always been good with disguises. Even though Tie Yi was somewhat worried, when Shen Miao was determined, even Shen Qiu would not dare to stop her, much less these servants.

    Watching Shen Miao¡¯s departing figure, Tang Shu asked, ¡°Can Furen find the person?¡±

    Tie Yi shook his head, ¡°It is better to have a heart then unable to manage one¡¯s mind. At least one is a person who value rtionships.¡± He then turned his head and instructed the rest, ¡°The matter of Furen leaving the residence must be concealed well. If it leaks, you will bear the consequences.¡±

    In the horse carriage, Luo Tan looked at Shen Miao and said, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, why don¡¯t you sleep for a while? These few days you have not rested well and since there would be no stop in this journey, it is better for you to rest a while.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart was somewhat chaotic. The carriage was bumpy and even though she had no mood to rest, what Luo Tan said made sense. If she did not rest well then it would be bad if matterster would be dyed, thus she closed her eyes for a while for a nap.

    She did not know why but this nap was especially long. Shen Miao left in the afternoon but she was awakened by someone else. When she opened her eyes, she saw Luo Tan staring at her, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, wake up. We have arrived.¡±

    Shen Miao followed Luo Tan off the carriage and it was almost evening of the second day. The horse carriage stopped at a dested area and one was not sure if there was no one taking care that the branches were so dense that it almost obscured the skies. Even it was in the evening, with the weather in the sixth month, there would be sunlight but it was so dark that there was no heat at all. It made one feel a strangely fearful.

    Mo Qing and Cong Yang also frowned. Cong Yang said, ¡°What kind of ghostly ce is this? There is no one around at all.¡±

    ¡°One heard that this was previously an embroidery vige and they were best in embroidering a type of phoenix pattern but afterwards the embroidery vige fell and it was abandoned.¡± Ba Jiao was one who would always enquire about things so she immediately exined.

    Luo Tan looked around and took out the map that was sewn on the handkerchief, ¡°This map indicated that there should be a small path here but there is no such path.¡±

    Everyone came over to take a look. Indeed, the map clearly indicated that there was a small path in front of Feng Tou Zhuang and by following the small path, there would be a field and a house.

    Much less mentioned about the house and field, there were no signs of the small path at all.

    ¡°How can there not be even a single person? It seemed that no one came here for a long time.¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°Could it be that the grass few tall and blocked the path so we could not see it?¡±

    Mo Qing and Cong Yang looked around and shook their head, ¡°It would not be so.¡±

    Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang took a look. Hui Xiang said, ¡°This forest is just too big. Afterwards when the sun sets, it would be easy to get lost in the forest and perhaps there are wild beasts. We are also not familiar with the roads here. Furen, what do you think?¡±

    The most important thing for them, as servants, was to ensure the safety of Shen Miao. Even if one was unable to find the Superior One who could change fates, Shen Miao could not fall into danger. The Mo Yun Army was good in dealing with enemies but they were not good in walking in this unfamiliar dark forest at night. Actually Hui Xiang and the rest did not care much about the Superior One that Luo Tan mentioned. To their perspective, Luo Tan was too curious and overly na?ve thus everyone¡¯s heart did not move much.

    It was only Mo Qing who listened to Shen Miao¡¯s orders unquestioning. Hui Xiang and the rest did not understand Shen Miao but Mo Qing followed Shen Miao from the beginning. When in Ming Qi, Shen Miao¡¯s situation was even more precarious but she could walk out of such a difficult situation. Every decision that Shen Miao made had a special role in the future so Mo Qing had never doubted it at all.

    Shen Miao looked at the map and asked Luo Tan, ¡°From what Ben Yue said, after that pair of siblings enter Feng Tou Zhuang, they kept going southwards. Correct?¡±

    Luo Tan said, ¡°Yes. But she also said that there is a small path at the south side and that path heads southwards. There is no path here.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Everyone was startled and Cong Yang asked, ¡°Furen, where are we going?¡±

    Shen Miao gestured for Luo Tan to take thepass out and said, ¡°Walk towards the south.¡±

    ¡°But there is no path at all.¡± Hui Xiang was extremely surprised, ¡°If it is an incorrect road then isn¡¯t the beginning wrong?¡±

    Shen Miao took a nce at Hui Xiang, ¡°Since we are already here and cannot differentiate which route is right or wrong, then just try it. There is a direction towards it. Since that pair of siblings mention to keep heading south, the direction is consistent. No matter where the path is, the very most we can search all directions for it. If there is no other ways, trying is also a method.¡± She took thepass and started walking forward.

    Everyone remained stunned for a moment before Luo Tan said, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, wait for me.¡±

    Ba Jiao was at all smiles, ¡°Lets quickly catch up.¡±

    The few of them followed.

    The sun was almost setting and this forest became dark and dim due to the dense foliage. After the sun set, it was pitch dark. Fortunately Cong Yang had brought along enough torch and they could continue forward after they were lit.

    It just that in the entire journey, the branches were all the same and at the end, one was unable to differentiate the scenes before and after and everything seemed to look the same. Because it was so cold, that it did not seemed to be in the sixth month. It was still alright for Mo Qing and Cong Yang but the females felt somewhat chilly.

    Shen Miao and the few of them had brought along cloaks and at this moment, they could not help but tighten their hold of them. Vaguely, there were some wild beast sounds. Mo Qing, Cong Yang and the rest stopped and their hands slowly went to their swords on their waist.

    Hui Xiang said softly and lowly, ¡°It¡¯s sound of wolves. There are actually wolves here.¡±

    ¡°Wolves is afraid of fire.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Everyone should hold two lit fire torches. Wolves are a very cunning beast. If there are packs of wolves in the forest then when they see so much fire, they would think that we have many people and dared note close.¡±

    Hui Xiang was startled and even Ba Jiao¡¯s round face revealed a surprised look, ¡°Furen, you even know the methods to deal with wolves?¡± Mo Yun Army contained people from the pugilist world, it was not strange for one to know about it but Shen Miao was a Young Lady of an official family, so it was just too unusual for her to know about these matters. Even if the Shen family was of military lineage, these actions were just overly familiar. It instead seemed that she was from a veteran hunting family.

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°One only heard it from others.¡±

    At the beginning when Wan Yu had to marry the XiongNu, one heard that there were many packs of wolves at the XiongNu¡¯s side thus Shen Miao became worried and searched of ways to chase away wolves for Wan Yun. She had thought to let Wan Yu try them in the future but it was just unfortunate.

    A sh of pain appeared in her eyes and when Shen Miao looked up again, it became calm as she said, ¡°Continue heading forward.¡±

    ¡°Still head forward?¡± Hui Xiang said, ¡°Furen, we have walked for a few shichen (1 shichen = 2 hours). Did you not realize that we are going rounds on the same spot and have not went forward. Just one we have walked on that path for a few times and if this continues, one fear that one will not be able to walk to the end in the entire night.¡±

    Cong Yang also said, ¡°Correct. Furen, even if one were to continue walking, one cannot just walk on aimlessly, otherwise it can be said that we are making a mistake after another mistake.¡±

    Shen Miao sighed for a moment and looked towards Luo Tan, ¡°Thepass kept on pointing south?¡±

    Luo Tan nodded her head quickly, ¡°Yes, we are definitely not walking in the wrong direction but this scene seemed familiar.¡±

    ¡°It is obviously not the wrong direction but the scene is exactly the same. This is even stranger.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°If something was abnormal then it must be demonic. If one walks the incorrect route then we can just turn around the same way and would still be trapped and unable to get out. It is better to continue walking on. But what you said is correct, what was seen was the exact same scene and even the trees look the same thus it inevitably misled people. If it was truly the same then it would make one suspicious but if it is fake, it only serve to confuse.¡±

    She took out a handkerchief from her sleeves and made Luo Tan take another out one. She covered her eyes with the handkerchief and said, ¡°How about this? In order not to let one eyes be misled, one would not see anything and follow thepass and see where would one walk to. I and Older Biao Sister will cover our eyes while Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang watch thepass in front while Cong Yang and the rest follow behind. We will try it this way.¡±

    Mo Qing was somewhat hesitant, ¡°Furen, really do it like this?¡±

    ¡°I know what you all want to say.¡± Shen Miao covered her eyes but her tone was unquestionable, ¡°Honestly speaking, I too do not know what result would there be to carry on walking like this but Xie Jing Xing do not have that much time. One more step we take mean an additional one more possibility. If we do not even walk, then there would no change in the result.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes. Yes.¡± Luo Tan quickly said, ¡°No matter what, one have to try it out. It is useless to speak about it thousands of times. It is actually more practical to do it oneself.¡±

    Hui Xiang was somewhat surprised. She felt that she really did not understand this Furen. At the beginning when she married over to the residence of Prince Rui, the subordinates of Mo Yun Army also secretly took a peek and felt that this Furen had a calm and steady temperament and was not that enthusiastic towards Master. But one could not say that she was unfeeling as she could take a risk of entering and walking for an entire night in this pitch dark forest for Master. She looked like an intelligent person and could analyse the pros and cons sensibly but this time was na?ve enough to believe the legend of changing fate and even use such a stupid method.

    Hui Xiang could not understand Shen Miao¡¯s contradictory actions but it was not asplicated as she had imagined it to be. At critical juncture, people would unconsciously expose their true self and during urgency, one would not be guided by rationality or intelligence but by instinct.

    At this moment, wisdom could notpete with the current urgent feeling.

    Mo Qing silently followed behind Shen Miao and walked forward. Hui Xiang and the few paused and finally did not say anything more and continued following.

    These matters in Feng Tou Zhuang were not known to the people in Long Ye. The officials only knew that Prince Rui was injured during the hunt but no one knew how the injuries were like and naturally no one dared to ask. Xie Yuan¡¯s position in Long Ye¡¯s court was very special. Some people wholeheartedly wish for his death while others had bet their whole family lives on him and were praying that nothing happened to him.

    No matter how much doubt everyone had in their hearts, the residence of Prince Rui was like a metal bucket, not a glimpse of wind was revealed. Seeing that one did not know of the situation, everyone was unable to sleep due to the itch in one¡¯s heart but nothing could be enquired.

    Those who were restless, continued to be restless. Those who were rejoicing at the misfortune, continue to rejoice. No one was able to help the other.

 Chapter 204: Shock (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 204: Shock (Part 2)</h4>

    In the Lu residence, Lu Wan-er was walking back and forth in the room, speaking coquettishly to Lu Furen, ¡°Mother, I want to take a look at His Highness. One does not know how his injuries are. What if the injury is serious?¡±

    Lu Furen consoled her, ¡°How can it be serious? If it is serious, then one would definitely look around for doctors. Currently there is no information from the Prince residence at all, so one thinks that it is alright. So why do you need to join the bustle?¡±

    ¡°But my heart is very restless.¡± Lu Wan-er said, ¡°It is all that Shen Miao to me. She is indeed a misfortune star. She just married over and His Highness the Prince of First Rank fell into such misfortune. She is one who curse one¡¯s husband and it is better to divorce her earlier. If one were to keep on be entangled with her then His Highness would have more misfortune.¡±

    Lu Furen smiled and said, ¡°Yes. Yes. Yes. But currently you cannot go over. After Prince Rui¡¯s health recovers a little, just let your Oldest Sister to think of a way to let both of you meet. One cannot seek for trouble at this moment.

    Ly Wan-er said unhappily, ¡°Mother cannot deceive me.¡±

    After Lu Wan-er left, Lu Furen¡¯s smile sank and she instructed the maid by her side, ¡°Watch after Young Lady carefully and do not let her out the door these few days. If Master¡¯s ns are disrupted, I will hold you all ountable.¡± When she spoke at the end, her tone became harsh and her expression was ruthless, exactly like the fierce General Lu Zheng Xuan.

    The maids quickly lowered their head andplied.

    However at the other side, in the residence of the Prime Minister, Ye Furen was also talking to Master Ye about this matter.

    Ye Furen was ying chess with Master Ye. Ye Mao Chun and Lu Zhen Xuan werepletely different. Lu Zheng Xuan was a typical martial practitioner and with one nce, one could tell that he grew up fighting with others. His eyebrows were suffocating and he had a fierce appearance that even little kids would cry due to fright. Ye Mao Chun had a fair appearance and also looked harmless but had a schrly appearance.

    However this Prime Minister could make the officials in Long Ye dared not act rashly towards despite having ack of descendants. Even Emperor Yong Le dared not shed all pretense of cordiality, thus he was not as harmless as he appeared to be.

    Ye Furen ce a chess piece down and smiled, ¡°This residence of Prince Rui is like a iron bucket. Currently there are no news and one do not kno what is the situation with Prince Rui. I cannot eat properly or sleep properly. It is really frustrating.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t Furen already have a n in your heart? Why still worry about it?¡± Ye Mao Chun smiled and followed by cing a chess piece down.

    Ye Furen looked at him with me. She was not a dainty twenty years old female thus it was somewhat ufortable for her to put up such an act. Ye Furen did not notice it and ce another chess piece down and said, ¡°No news means bad news. Prince Rui is such a showoff so if he could see other, he would definitelye out. For him not to appear after so long, it is most likely he is unable to do so.¡±

    Ye Mao Chun smiled, ¡°Perhaps it is to confuse others.¡±

    ¡°Master is underestimating this Qie and teasing this Qie.¡± Ye Furen said, ¡°This is definitely not a lie.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why is it so?¡±

    Ye Furen looked at the chessboard and said, ¡°One do not know about the residence of Prince Rui¡¯s end but the Emperor did not hid it. Isn¡¯t he currently starting to deal with the Lu family? Seeing how heavy the Emperor¡¯s hands are, Prince Rui¡¯s injuries are not light.¡±

    Ye Mao Chunughed out happily, ¡°So Furen can see things so clearly. I am clearly embarrassed that Furen is able to see clearly the matters of court. Then why not Furen guess what do I n to do?¡±

    Ye Furen lowered her head andughed, ¡°This is difficult to say, one has to see what happens to Prince Rui.¡± See that Ye Mao Chun did not deny it, Ye Furen felt that she had spoken correctly and continued, ¡°The Emperor and the Lu family had been ying with one another for so many years and these days even want to pull our Ye family in but we are not fools. How would one be used as rafts? When the sandpiper and m war together, it is the fisherman that catches both, so just let the Emperor and Lu family fight. Previously Prince Rui was present so we sided the Emperor and is happy to be good to the Emperor but If this time Prince Rui is unable to escape from this, the Emperor is alone and the world will still be controlled by the Lu family.¡±

    ¡°It is only one Prince Rui, how is that incredulous as you said?¡± Ye Mao Chun smiled lightly.

    ¡°Prince Rui is a powerful person.¡± Ye Furen smiled too, ¡°Done Master also feel so?¡±

    Ye Mao Chun paused his chess movement s for a bit and looked at Ye Furen meaningfully, ¡°Ye Furen seems to always be able to guess my heart. However does Furen think that Prince Rui can escape this cmity?¡±

    Ye Furen thought for a long time and said five words (actually four words in original text), ¡°Difficult to avoid this cmity.¡±

    Ye Mao Chun looked at her.

    ¡°Does Master still remember two years ago when Prince Rui returned to Long Ye? At that time he was seriously injured. The Emperor was able to hide it from other was unable to conceal it from us. At that time one had though that Prince Rui wouldck the strength to reverse the situation but one did not know what good fortune he had gotten and survived it. Afterwards he used his own power to mess up the situation in court.¡± Ye Furen smiled, ¡°But one would not be that lucky twice. Thest time it was the Gods that protected him but this time, who would be protecting him? From the beginning it was already destined that Prince Rui would not have any future. One can escape two years ago but unable to escape two yearster.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Mao Chun quickly followed Ye Furen and ced a chess piece down, ¡°I however thought the exact opposite of you. Two years ago Prince Rui¡¯s medication was ineffective but at the end did not die so one¡¯s fate is already determined in the beginning. Prince Rui would definitely have a future, he had escape two years ago and would definitely escape two yearster.¡±

    Ye Furen did not get angry when she heard of it but also did not rebut Ye Mao Chun, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Ye Furen alsoughed and ced thest chess piece down, ¡°Furen seemed to have lost.¡±

    Ye Furen took a look. It was really the case and thus she said in a spoilt manner, ¡°It is not right for Master to talk to Qie when ying chess. One round again.¡±

    However Ye Mao Chun shook his head and smiled, ¡°Another day. Today one will be testing Hong Guang¡¯s homework and it is almost time.¡±

    Ye Fure quickly said, ¡°Then may Master leave first, Hong Huang¡¯s homework is important.¡±

    Ye Mao Chun got up and leave. When Ye Furen saw Master Ye leaving figure, her expression gradually became cold and very ugly and her mouth became sharper, ¡°Only a cripple. So what if one has great erudition and knowledge, one only can hide in the residence for one¡¯s another life.¡± She felt indignant and unable to calm herself down thus she swept the chess pieces onto the floor and said lowly, ¡°Exactly the same as that fox vixen.¡±

    The maids that were serving in the room dared not moved as everyone knew that Ye Furen dislike that Young Master Ye the most. Ye Hong Guang was born from that concubine and raised under Ye Furen¡¯s name but was un unhealthy Di son, Ye family only descendent.

    The morning light was so weak that when it shines through the branches and onto the ground, it was only a few threads of silver, making it look good. In the dark night, this small little silver sunlight drove away the darkness. Even though it was only a few, it was gratifying to one¡¯s heart.

    Hui Xiang and Ba Jiao stopped and durned around to support Shen Miao and Luo Tan who still had their eyes blindfolded, before saying to Shen Miao, ¡°Furen, the skies have brightened.¡±

    If one did not see it personally, Hui Xiang and the few of them would not have thought that Shen Miao, a high born youngdy, could actually walk the entire night in an uninhabited forest with them. Hui Xiang had been speicially trained and would not feel tired but Luo Tan, who had martial arts foundation, was already so tired that the words sleepiness was written on her face, but Shen Miao was still wide awake and clear minded.

    Hui Xiang and Cong Yang were whispering in their hearts. Could it be that this Furen also practiced martial arts so she had such a strong willpower?

    In fact, they were thinking too much. It was just that when Shen Miao was in the Cold Pce, Mei Furen and other concubines would find trouble for her. Situations where one threw stones when one was down, were not umon in the Pce so when she washed clothes at night, she would need to wash throughout the entire night. Moreover the situation was currently urgent and she wholeheartedly want to get out of the forest, so how could she worry about being sleepy?

    ¡°How long have we walked?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°Replying to Furen.¡± Cong Yang said, ¡°After walking for a night, we have walked very far but based on the markings that was left behind, one had not seen the second marking so we are not walking in rounds.¡± He then said, ¡°The concept of masking one eyes is indeed good. It seems that we were conceived by our own eyes.¡±

    ¡°But these forests looked exactly the same as before.¡± Luo Tan was already powerless.

    ¡°Continue walking.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°One have already walk this far, the end point can be reached.¡±

    Hui Xiang was startled a bit and did not say anything this time. During the night, they had tried a few time to get Shen Miao to stop but not only Shen Miao did not listen to them, she seemed to be annoyed by it and scolded them. It was them, from Mo Yun Army, which was used to be unbridled, was actually behaving like mouse that saw a cat after being scolded by Shen Miao. Hui Xiang and Cong Yang were bewildered in their heart. This Furen looked gentle and easy to speak with but once she gets angry, why was she so scary?

    Even Empress Xian De in the Pce would not be that scary and imposing.

    The few of them continued following behind Shen Miao. Luo Tan was somewhat dispirited. No matter how much martial arts skills she practiced, it could not bepared to Hui Xiang and the rest and was not like Shen Miao who had experienced hardship so she was currently stubbornly pushing forward and widen her eyes to find something to distract herself

    With such an action, she discovered that there was something unusual. She pulled Shen Miao, ¡°There are flowers here. During the journey just now, one did not see any flowers at all.¡±

    Everyone was stunned and came over to look. Indeed so, there were small flowers at the bushes and one would not notice if they did not pay any attention.

    Mo Qing suddenly frowned, ¡°It seems that there are chickens calling.¡±

    Hui Xiang, Ba Jiao and Cong Yang had higher martial arts skills and they perked up their ears to listen and finally said, ¡°That is correct.¡±

    ¡°How would there be chickens calling?¡± Shen Miao muttered to herself, ¡°Could it be that there is a house in front?¡± She then continued, ¡°Stop looking and let¡¯s walk. Since there are sounds, then the exit is nearby. We will soon be able to get out of this forest.¡±

    When everyone heard that they would be walking out of this forest, their fighting spirits were up and they immediately regroup. This time their luck was good and after walking half an incense (modern timing: 15 mins), they felt that the tree branches were getting thicker and the forest were not as dense as before. More sunlight started shining in and it made one feelfortable.

    ¡°It seems that one would really be able to get out.¡± Luo Tan¡¯s sleepiness was swept away by the excitement, ¡°Let¡¯s walk faster.¡± Before her voicends, she saw the end of the forest and there was a path. Everyone looked at one another while Shen Miao took the lead and walk on it.

    Walking along the road, there was a garden at the end and even though it was a garden, there were flowers and vegetables that was nted. Even though it was a messy arrangement, it was nted by someone who did not maintain it well. Thus the nts grew wildly and it became a mess.

    However despite this, there was a house behind it.

    The house was built from thatched and it was crumbling, as if the roof could be blown away by the wind. As everyone went forward, Ba Jiao ran in and came out shaking her head, ¡°Furen, there is no one inside.¡±

    A trace of disappointment appeared in Luo Tan¡¯s eyes, ¡°How can there be no one?¡±

    This was very different from what they had imagined. They had not expected that the ce where a Superior One was staying would be this dpidated. It was discouraging that there was no one around at all.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°The nts are still here and it does not look like there would not be anyone. Wait here then, someone would appear.¡±

    Before the voicended, one heard a broken voice, ¡°Oh? A noble guest has arrived. Deeply wee your presence. Deeply wee your presence.¡±

    Everyone turned back together. Shen Miao saw that person¡¯s face and could not help but be startled as her voice cracked up, ¡°It is you.¡±

    Ba Jiao asked, ¡°Furen is acquainted?¡±

    That smilling middle-aged man who was d in a tattered Taoist priest robes and this was exactly the person that epted Shen Miao¡¯s golden peanut at Ming Qi¡¯s Pu Tuo Monastery and said that ¡®even though a Phoneix¡¯s destiny is good, it is a pity to be imprison for a lifetime¡¯. This was the Taoist priest that also made a divination that ¡®the past is like a dream, avoid entanglement¡¯ and ¡®out of the depths of misfortunees bliss, the auspicious portent (direct trantion from Chinese is Purple Cloud)es from the East¡¯.

 Chapter 205: Conferring the Medicine (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 205: Conferring the Medicine (Part 1)</h4>

    Shen Miao had never thought that the so called Superior One would be the strange Taoist Priest that she saw once in Ming Qi¡¯s Pu Tuo Monastery. The words that the Taoist Priest had said on that day lingered with Shen Miao for a long time as she felt that this person seemed to have a peek to her secret of living two lifetimes. However after she send people over to look for the whereabouts of that Taoist Priest, one was unable to find the person after rummaging through the entire Ding capital.

    It was of no wonder why one was unable to find, this Taoist Priest actuallye so far away to Great Liang¡¯s Long Ye.

    Then things were somewhat strange. ordingly to Ben Yue, the pair of siblings had encountered this Taoist Priest a few years back. Since this Taoist Priest was in Long Ye then, it seemed that this Taoist Priest had stayed in Long Ye for a long time and could even be a Great Liang person. Then why did he appear in Ming Qi¡¯s Ding capital? It could not be that he travelled such a long journey just to calcte two divination for her right?

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Taoist Priest...¡±

    The strange Taoist Priest looked at her and stroke his beard as he shook his head, ¡°This poor priest¡¯s Taoist name is Chi Yan. Furen came here to save someone right? This poor priest has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    Luo Tan was startled and asked, ¡°Chi Yan Taoist Priest, you long knew that we areing to look for you?¡±

    Chi Yan Taoist Priest smiled proudly and shook the divination cylinder at his waist. The divination container rattled as he said, ¡°This old priest calcted a divination for oneself.¡±

    Shen Miao thought that even though this Taoist Priest was strange, he seemed to have real abilities. For instance, what he said in Pu Tuo Monastery was rather reasonable. So if he was the so called Superior One, she was not surprised. She said, ¡°My husband is currently seriously wounded and one has heard that Taoist Priest is able to change one¡¯s fate and thus made a special trip over. One request Taoist Priest to save my husband¡¯s life. One the matter seed, one will provide great thanks.¡±

    Hui Xiang and the few were standing behind Shen Miao and heard Shen Miao words previously, seemingly she was acquainted with this strange Taoist Priest. Although there were doubts in their hearts, it was not a good time to inquire about it. After listening to Shen Miao words, they wondered if she was somewhat possessed. The matter of ¡®changing one¡¯s fate¡¯ was just too much. No matter how one look, this Taoist Priest look like a normal person who grew up eating grains. Could it be that Shen Miao was swindled by a con-man?

    Shen Miao however knew that this strange Taoist Priest who could see that she had lived two lifetimes and could see that she became an Empress in her past lifetime, was not spouting nonsense or guesses.

    After hearing Shen Miao¡¯s words, the strange Taoist Priest shook his head and walked nearer. Everyone then could see that he was having a premonition and his hands was carrying a fishing bamboo basket, looking like he was going fishing. It was just that there was only a string on the fishing pole and the hook that was attached to it was straight. It would be strange if a fish was caught like this. Indeed his basket was empty and pitiful.

    Seeing that he was not answering Shen Miao for a long time, Luo Tan was anxious and asked, ¡°Taoist Priest, can you save my MeiFu?¡±

    That Taoist Priest leaned the fishing pole against the door before straightening up his back and look seriously at Shen Miao, ¡°Heaven¡¯s designs must not be divulged. This poor priest cannot even divulge Heaven¡¯s designs to Furen so how would one dare to change fate and create unexpected cmity?¡±

    ¡°But you have already saved Ben Yue¡¯s friend, that young boy.¡± Luo Tan was puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that considered as changing fate?¡±

    ¡°That was because that little life should not be severed. The Heavens has destined that he would encounter me and it was also destined that I will save his life.¡± Chi Yan Taoist Priest said.

    Hui Xiang, Ba Jiao and the rest was startled. They originally thought that the pair of siblings spouted nonsense and did not think that it was actually real, moreover this Taoist Priest in front of them admitted that it was his doing.

    Shen Miao¡¯s brows slightly wrinkled, ¡°Then one dare ask Taoist Priest, what is the destined fate between Taoist Priest and me?¡±

    The Taoist Priest chuckled, ¡°Heaven¡¯s designs must not be divulged.¡±

    A ¡®Heaven¡¯s designs must not be divulged¡¯ on the right and a ¡®Heaven¡¯s designs must not be divulged¡¯ on the left, moreover this was a critical juncture. Even if Shen Miao could tolerate, at this moment she became furious and said angrily, ¡°In the outside world, the action are not something that devoid of conscience. Currently good people are harmed by evildoers and it is the evildoers that are happy. Is it that those whomit murder and arson have gold belts and those who build bridges and repair roads would not even have a body left? What kind of Heavens¡¯w is this? What kind of righteousness is this? One really open one¡¯s eyes upon seeing that Taoist Priest even practices as such. One thinks that this is ridiculous.¡±

    Cong Yang¡¯s eyes widen. Why did Shen Miao start scolding others now? These words were sharp and Shen Miao said it all in one breath, making one feel very refreshing.

    Unexpectedly, not only that Chi Yan Taoist Priest did not get angry after being pelting with scoldings, he however startedughing loudly and pped his hands, ¡°Indeed after staying with that fierce Dragon for a long time, you have be as fierce. This is good.¡±

    Luo Tan muttered softly, ¡°Is he sick? Still so happy after being scolded by others...¡±

    Chi Yan Taoist Priest opened his mouth, ¡°You are not wrong. The Heavens¡¯w is inherently unfair but humans are in charge of human affairs. Heavens¡¯w dictate fortune (luck) but not life.¡± He smiled slightly. The horsetail whisk was the same and even though it was worn out, at this moment there was some sense of a feeling of an immortal. He said, ¡°Even though Heavens¡¯w did not dictate me to change his fate, his fated life is too noble that I cannot change. It is Heavens¡¯w that destined you and I were to encounter and it is also destined that this poor priest would bestow you a fate.¡±

    He said it very confusingly and everyone listening were puzzled like they were amidst the clouds and mist. Only Shen Miao¡¯s gaze was staring at him sharply. One heard that Taoist Priest saying, ¡°You really want to save him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    That Taoist Priest smiled, ¡°Since you want to save him then follow me.¡± Finishing, he turned around and moved forward.

    Shen Miao did not hesitate to follow and Hui Xiang and the rest of them quickly set off.

    However Chi Yan Taoist Priest suddenly turn back and looked at Hui Xiang and the rest, ¡°You all cannot follow.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± There was anger on Cong Yang¡¯s face. They were ordered to protect Shen Miao¡¯s safety so how would they let Shen Miao follow a crazy and strange Taoist Priest alone? If anything happen, when Xie Jing Xing woke up, how do they exin it to Xie Jing Xing?

    (Back of trantor mind: Tower Prison! Tower Prison! Tower Prison! LOL)

    ¡°There is a mysterious concealing stratagem that is created by my Teacher. The mysterious concealing stratagem that my Teacher construct cannot be broken by anyone in the world and that includes me. There is only one way of surviving and the rest of it is death. This is to target people who knows martial arts. The higher one skills is, the faster one will die. This Furen has no martial arts skills and thus can go with me. As for the rest...¡± He shook his head, ¡°All who enter will die.¡±

    ¡°But how could we trust that you will not harm Furen?¡± Hui Xiang said, ¡°By not letting us follow, how do we know where you will bring Furen to?¡±

    Chi Yan Taoist Priest spread his hands out, like a rogue, ¡°If one do not believe then this poor priest would not go ahead. You can quickly lead this Furen back.¡±

    This almost made Hui Xiang vomit blood in anger.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°You all can wait for me here. I will go with the Taoist Priest.¡±

    ¡°Furen.¡± Ba Jiao was very disapproving with it.

    ¡°That...¡± Luo Tan said cautiously, ¡°Can I go or not? Even though I have martial art skills, it is not high and should not affect it.¡±

    It seemed that it was only now Chi Yan Taoist Priest noticed Luo Tan. After sizing her up, he said, ¡°It is still alright since one almost have no martial art skills. Alright, you can also follow me in.¡±

    Luo Tan, ¡°...¡± What did ¡®almost no martial arts skills¡¯? Her martial arts wascking a bit and could not bepared to those people who trained from young at the residence of Prince Rui. It could not be considered as nothing.

    Butparing to Hui Xiang and the rest, at least she could follow along with Shen Miao. Luo Tan said, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, I will apany you. If there is any matter, it is good to have another to take care.¡±

    After Shen Miao thought about it, she nodded her head. Even though Luo Tan was impulsive, she did not stir up any issues and Shen Miao did not know what Chi Yan Taoist Priest wanted to do. She was used in putting defences against others and even though she trusted that Chi Yan Taoist Priest had some abilities, she was still skeptical with the other party.

    Hui Xiang and the rest saw that Shen Miao had made up her mind and knew that persuading was impossible. Seeing that Luo Tan was following along, their hearts were slightly relieved. After nagging at Luo Tan a while, they even gave Luo Tan the signal fireworks that the Mo Yan Army used to her, saying that if there was any matter, just set the fireworks off and they would naturally think of some ways to rush over.

    However that Taoist Priest became somewhat impatient, ¡°Still don¡¯t go? When the skies are dark then this old priest cannot help you all.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Set off now.¡±

    The route that Chi Yan Taoist Priest brought Shen Miao and Luo Tan was very bizarre. It could be said that this piece of separated forest did not have any path but Chi Yan Taoist Priest could tell where the turns were and know where there was a slope. It was as if there was an undiscovered path where could not see. The route that he took was not easy to walk as at times it looked like a dead end but he was able to find a new path. Luo Tan looked on with amazement and even Shen Miao was shocked.

    Luo Tan asked, ¡°Taoist Priest, you seemed to be very familiar to this ce. Does onee here often?¡±

    ¡°This poor priest live here since young thus one is familiar.¡± Chi Yan Taoist Priest proudly stroke his beard and said, ¡°Many of these threes are nted by this poor priest.¡±

    Luo Tan nodded her head, ¡°It seemed that Taoist priest is a person of Great Liang so why does one hear... You have encountered Youngest Biao Sister once? Youngest Biao Sister had nevere to Long Ye before. Could it be the counter was in Long Ye?¡± Luo Tan remembered the familiar gaze when Shen Miao saw Chi Yan Taoist Priest, which apparently indicated they knew one another before.

    Chi Yan Taoist Priest looked meaningfully at Shen Miao, ¡°This poor priest have the fate of calcting two divination for this Furen. No matter where it is, one would definitely meet.¡±

    Luo Tan scratched her head as she somewhat could not understand it. Shen Miao however was thoughtful as she always felt that this Taoist Priest knew more than she had thought. After Xie Jing Xing matter has passed, could she ask seriously about matters of her past lifetime?

    Just as this thought appeared in her mind, Chi Yan Taoist Priest smiled, ¡°Furen want to save others and also want to ask questions. One cannot have both and only one choice can be made. There will be loss and there will be gain. Furen must definitely think of one¡¯s choice.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart quivered. This Taoist Priest seemed to have seen through the thoughts in her heart. His meaning was that if she were to ask about matter of the previous lifetime then she would not be able to save Xie Jing Xing and if she wants to save Xie Jing Xing, she have to keep silent about her past lifetime. What kind of rule was this? Shen Miao felt stuffy when she heard Chi Yan Taoist Priest ask, ¡°Does Furen have a decision in one¡¯s heart?¡±

    Luo Tan looked at them curiously as she did not understand what kind of provocation did Chi Yan Taoist Priest said to Shen Miao but Shen Miao was always like this and only few people would understand what she said. Her brains was not as good so she did not bother to understand it.

    Shen Miao said slightly, ¡°One can think of ways to find for the answer but in the matter of saving lives, I neither have medical skills or know how to change one¡¯s fate, thus one can only trouble Taoist Priest. How could secrets bepared to life? One hope that Taoist Priest would save a life first.¡±

    The strange Taoist Priestughed out loud, ¡°Furen is not honest. What secrets and life to talk about. It is better to say that you see him more important than oneself and thus would give up the things that one is searching for him.¡± He mysteriously smiled, ¡°Furen¡¯s vicious tendencies has also dissipated a lot.¡±

    Shen Miao slightly frowned. That Taoist Priest however picked a willow branch and like a child, him an unknown tune and continue heading forward.

    She could only keep up.

    That Taoist Priest had walked for a long time and fearing that she would dy things, Luo Tan dare notin and Shen Miao did not say anything. One did not know what time it was but only felt that the day had gottenter and the sun was somewhat weaken when the Taoist Priest suddenly stopped and said, ¡°One has arrived.¡±

 Chapter 205: Conferring the Medicine (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 205: Conferring the Medicine (Part 2)</h4>

    Luo Tan and Shen Miao took two steps forward and discovered that what appeared in front was arge valley. This valley was filled with the fragrance of flowers. Currently it was the sixth month, the middle of stumble, but the flowers were full bloom and the sunset made thend filled with golden glow. It was as if one have arrived to an immortalnd on earth as there was a sense of unreality.

    ¡°It is so beautiful here.¡± Luo Tan eximed.

    Chi Yan Taoist Priest looked towards Shen Miao, ¡°What does Furen discover?¡±

    Shen Miao only felt that there was a some medicinal scent in the air and looking at the flowers that were all around, even though they were bright, they did not look the same as normal flowers. She hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°These are all herbs?¡±

    Chi Yan Taoist Priestughed out, ¡°Exactly so. Although I cannot save your husband and cannot change his fate, my Teacher has a medicine valley. There is a herb in it that can detoxify hundreds of poisons and this particr herb can save your husband¡¯s life.¡±

    Shen Miao did not tell Chi Yan Taoist Priest of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s injuries but Chi Yan Taoist Priest¡¯s woulds had indicated that Xie Jing Xing was poisoned. Luo Tan looked at that strange Taoist Priest admiringly but Shen Miao was not surprised as she had known earlier that this strange Taoist Priest had some skills. This was not surprising at all.

    She said, ¡°Would beg Taoist Priest to give me that herb that can detoxify hundreds of poisons and save my husband¡¯s life.¡±

    Chi Yan smiled, ¡°This particr medical herb was left behind by my Great Great Great Great Grand Teacher and had been ce in this medicine valley all the time. Till now, there is only one of it in this world. If ordinary people eat it, it would prolong one¡¯s life. If those poison eat it, naturally the poison would be removed... This particr herb is so precious, so how would I give you in vain?¡±

    ¡°You are a benevolent andpassionate Taoist Priest.¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°If you want gold and silver, my Youngest Biao Sister can afford it. What do you want in exchange?¡±

    Shen Miao continued, ¡°As long as it is within my abilities, I would definitely do it for Taoist Priest.¡±

    ¡°If I want Furen to exchange with your life?¡± Chi Yan Taoist Priest said craftily.

    Shen Miao was startled and before she spoke, Luo Tan said, ¡°You are really a bully. How could one use that as a condition?¡±

    Chi Yan waved his hands, ¡°One who leave the secr world is benevolent andpassionate but I am a Taoist priest so naturally one who would not do things like murdering and arson. It is just a joke only. I have a question that one have to ask Furen.¡± He looked at the stunned Shen Miao, ¡°Could Furen exin it to this poor priest?¡±

    It was only now that Shen Miao recovered to her senses. Her heart was in shock as when Chi Yan asked if she was willing to use her life to exchange, a thought quickly flew into her mind. She was willing to do so.

    How was this possible? She still had Shen Qiu, Shen Xin and Luo Xue Yan behind her, she had an entire family of loved ones so why would her heart be willing to give up her life for Xie Jing Xing? Shen Miao¡¯s heart suddenly became somewhat fearful.

    By putting too much emotion to it, one would only be hurt even deeper in the future and her previous lifetime was a living example. She could try to love again but she dared not have a deep and strong love and also could not afford to gamble.

    ¡°Youngest Biao Sister?¡± Luo Tan shooed her arm.

    Shen Miao settled her mind down and looked towards the Taoist Priest, ¡°May Taoist Priest speak.¡±

    ¡°Look at this.¡± The Taoist Priest knelt down and pointed to a small flower between the grass, ¡°This is Hong Xiu Cao that can be use to treat cough. However these days it does not flower much. From Furen¡¯s view, what is the reason?¡±

    What did this mean? Shen Miao was not a doctor and could not distinguish herbs apart so how could she be able to see the reason? But she still squatted down and took a careful look. She saw that there were some moving ck spots on the flower stalks and her heart moved, ¡°Most likely there are worms growing.¡±

    ¡°This is also what this poor priest thought.¡± Chi Yan looks worried, ¡°But these Hong Xiu Cao is the most delicate. One cannot use pesticide to drive the worms away and if one wants to get ride of those worms, one could only take it out by hands with a gentle movements else it would hurt the petals.¡±

    Luo Tan said, ¡°Since it is so, what does it have to do with us?¡±

    Chi Yan Taoist Priest stood up and Shen Miao also stood up before he smiled, ¡°But this poor priest is a male and have coarse movements. Normally one is careless and one fear that one would not be able to pick carefully and identally hurt the petals. These are all precious rare medicine and is very valuable, thus one would like to invite Furen to pick the worms cleanly off for me.¡±

    Luo Tan¡¯s eyes widen. This Taoist Priest let Shen Miaoe over but use Shen Miao as a farmer?

    Shen Miao asked, ¡°After picking the worms cleanly off, Taoist Priest will give me the medical herb that can detoxify hundreds of poisons?

    Chi Yan nodded his head.

    ¡°Alright. I will do it.¡± Shen Miao intend to immediately start.

    Luo Tan did not speak anymore as she treated it as effort to earn a medical herb thus it was not a loss.

    However Chi Yan shook his head and led Shen Miao and Luo Tan a few steps forward, ¡°It is the Hong Xiu Cao here.¡±

    When both of them took a look, they were somewhat stunned.

    That was arge field of medical herbs that was almost as big as a few fields from big families. Moreover the medical herbs that was nted on the entire field was not done neatly. Some were Hong Xiu Cao, some were others but were all grown together. Just finding those Hong Xiu Cao would require a lot of effort, much less cleaning the Hong Xiu Cao from worms. One did not know how long it would take.

    ¡°Are you deliberately ying tricks with us?¡± Luo Tan jumped up in anger, ¡°How could one person be able toplete all these?¡±

    Chi Yan only smiled and looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Furen also feel that one person is unable toplete it?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him deeply and said, ¡°After finishing this, will Taoist Priest really give me the herbs?¡±

    ¡°Youngest Biao Sister.¡± Luo Tan became anxious, ¡°It is clear that he is deliberately ying a fool of you. If one is willing to save a person, why would onee out such an impossible task? How does he look like apassionate person?¡±

    Chi Yan said, ¡°Young Lady¡¯s words are wrong. There is no free meal under Heavens. In this world, there will be losses, there will be gains. If one wants something, one have to pay the corresponding price. This Furen want my medical herbs then one has to pick the worms off the other medical nts. This is a fair matter. Isn¡¯t it decided by this Furen whether it can bepleted or not?¡±

    He said, ¡°After picking the worms off these Hong Xiu Cao, then apply the fertiliser to my mountain of medicinal nts. I will then give you the medical herbs.¡± He then raise another dust storm, ¡°One cannot do it anyhow as this priest would inspect it. If there is any mistakes then that medical herbs will not be given to you. And also...¡± He then looked at Lu Tan, ¡°However this Young Lady cannot help. Furen, can you do it?¡±

    ¡°I can do it and also hope that Taoist Priest will keep one¡¯s promise.¡± After finishing these words, Shen Miao jumped to that medicine field and bend down to begin picking the worms out seriously.

    She was magnificent WangFei that was also raised up delicately and spoilt as a daughter of an official but was here being a farmer for a wild doctor. Even those farmers would not do so much work alone. Picking worms off and also... Apply fertiliser... Luo Tan could not imagine how Shen Miao¡¯s weak body was able to carry the fertiliser. She only felt that if Shen Xin and Shen Qiu in Ding capital know of it, they would be furious.

    But when had Shen Miao renege her decision before? Luo Tan gritted her teeth and wanted to go over to help but was stopped by Shen Miao¡¯s stern voice, ¡°Stop there. If you don¡¯t wish for me to hate you then don¡¯te down.¡±

    She spoke sternly but Luo Tan¡¯s eyes became red and her heart became stuck in frustration. If she had known that it was as such, that Shen Miao would be led by others by the nose, she would not tell Shen Miao of Ben Yue¡¯s matter. Now she had implicated Shen Miao to be deceived and suffer, she really felt sinful. She shouted out, ¡°This strange Taoist priest is clearly ying with you. Is it worth it?¡±

    ¡°I did not do anything for him.¡± Shen Miao did not raise her head at all as she continued to take care of the nts seriously, ¡°There is a chance so one will do it.¡± She then said, ¡°If you really think about me then help me to find or make antern. It would be darkter and one will not be able to see, it is better to have a light.¡±

    Luo Tan took a deep breath but in a blink of an eye she saw Chi Yan Taoist Priest turning around and leaving from the other side. She quickly ran over, ¡°Weird Taoist Priest, listen to me...¡±

    Shen Miao squatted at the flowers. She had not done this for a long time and was somewhat not used to it. She did not think that it was unbearable to pick worms out and feed fertiliser. In this lifetime, self-esteem was not use at such an asion. When it was time to bend down and bow to others, one will bend and bow to others. If the time came that schemes were not workable then one would put in effort obediently and not do anything in vain. This was the rationale she had relied on in her entire previous lifetime and only understood it in the Cold Pce.

    If she gave up fighting with Mei Furen earlier and willing to be weaker, perhaps Mei Furen would not target Fu Ming and Wan Yu so much. Why did she be disadvantaged for the sake of being strong? Revenge? These things would be thought ofter. The present was the most important.

    If Chi Yan Taoist Priest at the end kept his promise then her suffering would be worth it. It was somewhat difficult to do such work in such a deste ce butpared to the position of the Empress she sat in her previous lifetime, she was previously ridiculed even more then.

    It was just that in the entire field of Hong Xiu Cao, one did not know how long it would take. There was no extra time to waste. Shen Miao could not help but smiled bitterly.

    When Luo Tan brought over antern, the skies had already turned dark. There was a light breeze in the valley at night and dazzling stars and moon but Shen Miao had no mood to appreciate them. She use thentern light and touched every single leaf and stumbled along with a heavy load. There were mosquitos by the side that her delicate skin was filled with red bumps and her hands were swollen but she did not take a rest for the entire night.

    As Luo Tan watched on, her tears fell but she could not help at all and could only scold Chi Yan Taoist Priest in her heart.

    It was after all on the afternoon of the next day.

    Shen Miao wiped the sweat on her forehead and ced the empty load and let Chi Yan Taoist Priest take a look.

    Chi Yan Taoist Priest however smiled, ¡°There is no need to look. You did well.¡± Finishing she took a small box from his pocket and handed it to Shen Miao. Shen Miao opened it up and saw that there was indeed a herb lying in it.

    ¡°It is this herb.¡± Chi Yan Taoist Priest smiled, ¡°You have cured the entire mountain of Hong Xiu Cao for me, I will use this to treat your Husband¡¯s injuries. One adhere strictly to one¡¯s promise.¡±

    Luo Tan said angrily, ¡°You have profited.¡±

    ¡°Furen¡¯s insistence mad this poor priest have a whole new level of respect. One hope that no matter what happen in the future, Furen would remember today¡¯s sincere heart. If Furen have any little fluke emotion, the worms would not be extinguished and this herb would not be in Furen¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks for Priest¡¯s confer.¡± Shen Miao was eager to rush back but after she received the herbs, the bottom half of her body became weak and powerless. She had not slept for an entire night and these days was unable to rest well. It was as if she was a fully strung bow and now as it was rxed, she only felt that her head was heavy and her feet light.

    ¡°Many thanks for Priest¡¯s confer.¡± Luo Tan was already very dissatisfied with the bizarre demands of this Taoist Priest and was extremely ufortable when she saw the poor condition Shen Miao was in. Shen Miao was the calmest of all in the Luo and Shen family and would not be shocked by anyone. Now she was being yed a fool till she had no energy left and that made her very unhappy, ¡°One hope that the Hong Xiu Cao would not have worms for a long time. There would not be anyone who is as nice as my Youngest Biao Sister, that would do the chores for the entire mountain. Even it were the farmers, they would not do it to their best efforts in the entire night.¡±

    Chi Yan Taoist Priestughed out loud, ¡°That cannot be said for sure. Furen and I have the fate of three meetings, this is only the second one. There will always be one more.¡±

    Luo Tan mumbled to herself, ¡°Who wants to see.¡± She then pulled Shen Miao, ¡°I will support you. Let us go down the mountain.¡± Afterwards she said to Chi Yan Taoist Priest, ¡°May Taoist Priest also hurry up, one is waiting for the thing to save a life.¡±

    Chi Yan Taoist Priest followed behind. As he watch the back figure of the two people, his eyesnded on Shen Miao¡¯s staggering footsteps, his smiling expression slowly reduced and there was a trace of pity in his eyes.

    After a long while, he shook his head and said one words.

    ¡°Futile.¡±

 Chapter 206: Mei Furen (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 206: Mei Furen (Part 1)</h4>

    When Shen Miao and Luo Tan reached the front of the thatched house, Hui Xiang and Ba Jiao was standing under a Locust tree surveying while Cong Yang and Mo Qing sat under the tree, hugging their swords with their brows tightly sewn together.

    Hui Xiang suddenly said, ¡°Arrived.¡± Ba Jiao quickly rush over and saw that Luo Tan and Shen Miao was following behind the strange Taoist priest, heading over here. Luo Tan was still alright but Shen Miao stumbled on the stop and her entire body was stained with dirt, her hair was somewhat messy and there was some odour.

    Hui Xiang and Ba Jiao looked at one another and their hearts were aligned. Ba Jiao asked, ¡°Furen, this is...¡±

    Luo Tan wanted to speak but her sleeves were tugged by Shen Miao. When she looked over, Shen Miao shook her head slightly and she swallowed the words that were at her mouth.

    Shen Miao, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    However Chi Yan Taoist Priest said, ¡°Since you are rushing for time, there is no need to use that road that youe on. One will point a nearer route.¡± He brought the few of them around and suddenly there was a field and there was a visible crisscross path.

    From Ben Yue words, the path that pair of siblings walked was a path on a field and at this moment, it was consistent. It seemed that that pair of siblings did not take the route that Shen Miao and the rest took when they came over but instead this route.

    Chi Yan said, ¡°You all can follow this road all the way and the exit will be there.¡± He then looked at Shen Miao and smiled, ¡°Furen will have a predestined fate like what this poor priest said.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him calmly, ¡°Does Taoist Priest want to say that the predestined fate is appearing soon?¡±

    ¡°The predestined fate lives ording to destiny. Heavens¡¯ designs must not be divulged.¡± The Taoist Priest mysteriously smiled, ¡°But after not long, this poor priest will meet Furen again. At that time, one hope that Furen would be like yesterday night, pick the worms cleanly off from Hong Xiu Cao. At that time, there would be a chance of reconciliation.¡±

    These words was neither negative or positive and unclear. Others were in a head of water upon hearing it and Shen Miao too did not understand it clearly. It was only that there were too many things that one could not stay on. If nothing goes wrong, with the time from leaving here and staying here a night, today was the sixth day. That Gui Yuan Pill could at the most withstand for ten days, moreover the old Imperial Physician said that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s poison had started to spread and there would be danger around the seventh day. There was really no time left to stay on.

    After saying farewells to Chi Yan, Shen Miao and the rest took that small path in the field. This small path was indeed like what Chi Yan Taoist Priest said, much easier to walk on than the route that they took through the forest the day before.

    When they were boarding the horse carriage, Hui Xiang could not help but said, ¡°Furen, what did that Taoist Priest made you do? What happened yesterday night?¡± She saw Shen Miao¡¯s sorry appearance and did not believe that nothing happened at all.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Nothing much happened. Returning back is more important.¡± She then took the lead and went up the horse carriage. Seeing that Shen Miao was not willing to talk more about it, Hui Xiang and the rest suddenly became suspicious but was helpless towards it. In addition that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s injury could not dyed, they quickly rush back.

    In the horse carriage, Luo Tan asked Shen Miao, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, why do you not want to speak about it?¡± From Luo Tan¡¯s view, Shen Miao had took on such a great suffering for Xie Jing Xing and it was very moving in any case. Even ordinary husband and wife would not be able to reach such a step. A Young Lady knelt down to be a farmer and did it for an entire night. This was something that not everyone could do. Shen Miao had suffered but did not tell others but kept it hidden. What good was this?

    ¡°These things are done not to tell and show off.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Moreover if these are spread out, it would instead affect the reputation of the residence of Prince Rui. This issue ends here, you should not tell others.¡±

    Luo Tan asked, ¡°Prince Rui also cannot know?¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head.

    Luo Tan said, ¡°I understand.¡± She then said to Shen Miao, ¡°Go and rest first. It would only be tomorrow when one reaches Long Ye. You have stayed up all nightst night and have not rested at all so one looks extremely tired. Even if I want to hide it for you, your appearance cannot be hidden.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head and leaned against the horse carriage and closed her eyes. After working for the entire night, she was really sleepy and tired. There was no need for additional support as she was on the edge of sleeping and she fell asleep immediately when her eyes closed, without caring of the bumps the carriage endured during the journey.

    This night sleep was very short and it seemed that one did not sleep for long when SHen Miao was shaken awake. She opened her eyes and saw Ba Jiao looking at her, ¡°Furen, Luo Young Lady, have arrived at the residence.¡±

    Luo Tan also woke up and the two of them jumped off the carriage. It was already the morning of the next day and the sun was already high up. Shen Miao patted her heart and when she saw that the main doors of the residence of Prince Rui were unmanned, her heart tightened.

    The Prince Residence had always been on high alert and those guarding were transferred from Mo Yun Army and would be very strict normally. Now there wasn¡¯t anyone at all. Could it be... Something had happened?

    Luo Tan also saw it that some bad feelings appeared in her heart but she fear of causing a heartache to Shen Miao so she dared not speak a single word. It was Mo Qing who said, ¡°Furen, go in and take a look first.¡±

    Cong Yang and the rest were all Xie Jing Xing¡¯s subordinates and naturally they were also worried. When they entered the Prince Residence, they saw that it was empty inside, their hearts became even more suspicious and more restless. Shen Miao¡¯s steps became anxious and she bumped onto another person. That person jumped in shock and upon looking back, saw Shen Miao and was startled, ¡°Furen, you have returned.¡±

    That person was Tang Shu.

    Tang Shu¡¯s clothes seemed to be shabby and not the usual sharp and proper. Shen Miao asked hurriedly, ¡°What happened? Why is there no one in the residence?¡±

    ¡°Furen, why are you back now? One do not know how the news of Master¡¯s life was hanging by a thread was spread out and these days there were a number of people who were inquiring in the dark and out in the open. The residence was working on concealing it and the people in court areing around again. It is indeed a mess. Ji Furen had sent people a few time to ask for your whereabouts and at the Emperor¡¯s side...¡±

    Luo Tan said, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister was busy searching for that Superior One for MeiFu. Speaking of which, we have already gotten...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tang Shu smack his head, ¡°One have forgotten to tell you a good news. Master is awake.¡±

    Shen Miao and Luo Tan was stunned at the same time and Shen Miao asked, ¡°Awake?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Shu said, ¡°Furen does not know about it. The night when Furen left, Master¡¯s injuries suddenly split open and the poison could not be contained at all. The Imperial Physicians from the Pce all said that those Gui Yuan Pills could not save Master¡¯s life. Even when Gentleman Gao came over, he too had no other ways and said that he would not be able to live pass 2 days. It seemed that Master was not in a good condition.¡± Tang Shu spoke with calligraphic flourish with many twists that everyone¡¯s heart started falling. Luo tan was an anxious person and could not help but asked, ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°And then the news of Master being unable to make it was spread out. One did not know why but it had spread onto the streets. Ji Furen was anxious and seeing that the entire Long Ye knew about it, she simply posted a message outside to invite doctors to treat Master¡¯s illness. Whoever could treat him would be rewarded in gold. It was fortunate that someone saw the message and gave Master a herb that Gentleman Gao made into a pill for Master. Master¡¯s wounds then slowly got better and early this morning, he even woke up once. Gentleman Gao and the Imperial Physician took a look and saw that Master¡¯s wounds are recovering and the poison was resolved.¡±

    Tang Shu said everything in one breathe and after pausing, he sighed, ¡°Everyone said that Master¡¯s life should not end like this. Two years ago, everyone also said that Master could not make it but Master hold it out. Now it is the same, it is Heavens that is gracious and it is the Late Empress that blesses Master from Heavens.¡±

    When Shen Miao heard that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s poison was gone, this time she really felt relieved. Ba Jiao and the rest also patted their chest and their hanging hearts finally settled down.

    Luo Tan looked at Shen Miao and thought in her heart that Shen Miao had gained that herb from that harsh Taoist Priest with great difficulty but now that herb would not be of use. Who let that passing person extend their hand to help. But after thinking about it, that person after all cured Xie Jing Xing and now she did not feel that the person was wrong. It was just that she secretly felt that it was unworthy for Shen Miao and that Shen Miao had done so much for nothing.

    Tang Shu also said, ¡°When Master just woke up, he asked about Furen and asked where did Furen went. Furen did not allow this old servant to talk about this matter and these days Furen did not return so this old servant fear that things would happen and also feared that Master¡¯s mind would think unnecessary things and thus worsen the injuries. So one had hidden the matter.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°You did well.¡± She did not want to let others that she went to search for Chi Yan. First one feared that it would be exploited by others and second, if one was too upset about something then the matter would be this person¡¯s weakness. If one day one want to deal with Shen Miao, then they would only need to take action on Xie Jing Xing. Shen Miao did not want to expose her weakness so early.

    Moreover, she was not sure how would Xie Jing Xing react to her strange behaviour. She could only wait for some days after Xie Jing Xing¡¯s injuries was much better before exining everything to him.

    ¡°I will go and take a look at him first.¡± Shen Miao said.

    ¡°Furen.¡± Tang Shu stopped her and said, ¡°Master just taken the medicated that Gentleman Gao made and is currently resting. It is instead not good for Furen to go over.¡±

    Shen Miao sighed deeply and then looked at Tang Shu, ¡°Why is there no one watching the residence doors? It also seems that there is no one around. What is going on?¡±

    Tang Shu smiled ashamed, ¡°There is just too much things that happened today that this old servant forget to inform Furen about it. Even though the matter of Master being saved was known to all of Long Ye, one also know that Master had taken a trip through life and death and at the end is safe. However Ji Furen and Young Master Ji were worried so they had been staying in the residence for these days. This old servant had heading Furen¡¯s whereabout from them and only said that Furen went to search for doctors. In the end those people save Master¡¯s life and is considered Master¡¯s benefactors, so this old servant ced them in the residence. When Master woke up today, Ji Furen and them also went to take a look. That benefactor is currently in the main hall and Ji Furen, Young Master Ji and the rest are all in the main hall, saying they want to reward and thank the other party. However the benefactors were not people who are greedy for money or power as they did not want the gold reward.¡±

    ¡°Then what do they want?¡± Luo Tan asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it in the notice? If it is not for the sake of the reward then why the need to respond to the notice?¡±

    Tang Shu looked at Luo Tan and smiled, ¡°This old servant¡¯s heart is also puzzled. Ji Furen asked the benefactor but the benefactor said that since they passed by that day and coincidently saw that notice, they thought about the herb that their ancestors had passed down that can detoxify hundreds of poisons. Thinking that since this herb could save a life, they did not think much and came over to our residence.¡±

    Luo Tan shrugged her shoulders, ¡°That is need of noble character and unquestionable integrity. I would not do it to such a level. The things that one¡¯s ancestors passed down have to be valued greatly. To save a stranger that one have never seen... One would need to be bold.¡±

    Tang Shu also smiled, ¡°That is true.¡± Afterwards he looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Ji Furen is also suffering a headache due to this matter and this servant could not make a decision. However since Furen has returned, then may Furen take a look what should be bestowed to them.¡±

    ¡°Since one is a benefactor, then I should take a look first.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hung, ¡°Are they at the main hall now?¡±

    ¡°Exactly so.¡± Tang Shu said, ¡°This old servant was going to head over. It is good that Furen also go over together.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head and Luo Tan quickly followed.

    Along the way, Tang Shu suddenly seemed to have thought about something and said, ¡°Speaking of which that two benefactors seemed to have just arrived in Long Ye and is not familiar with Long Ye at all. They said that they were here to search for their rtives and Ji Furen thought of helping them raise money and our Prince residence can also make a contribution. It would also be good if a notice can be hung out.¡±

    ¡°Two benefactors?¡± Shen Miao asked, ¡°Howe there are two?¡±

 Chapter 206: Mei Furen (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 206: Mei Furen (Part 2)</h4>

    ¡°It is a pair of siblings.¡± Tang Shu said with a smile, ¡°Their age is simr with Furen and their appearance are also outstanding. Ji Furen is warm hearted and even thought of introducing the older sister and younger brother to young talents and unmarried daughters of noble houses. It looked like they are sensible as they get along with the servants in the residence rather well aftering to our residence for a few days.¡±

    The servants in the residence of Prince Rui were all trained in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s Mo Yu Army. Even those that were not of Mo Yu Army were also resolute and wise. Aftering to the Prince residence, Shen Miao had seen that these people did things ording to their ordance and it was difficult for Xie Jing Xing, a person who always act arbitrarily, to train such a group of subordinates who were rigorous to themselves.

    Moreover to get along with these people, it was not something that ordinary people could do. No matter how warm hearted one was, there would be a basic vignce and boundary between people, especially the people in the Prince residence. One did not know if it was Shen Miao¡¯s instinct or not, she felt that this pair of ¡®benefactors¡¯ were not simple.

    Luo Tan was curious, ¡°Like that then this pair of siblings are really good people.¡±

    ¡°Most likely.¡± Tang Shu smiled, ¡°In any case, to the Prince residence, to be able to save Master¡¯s life, one would be a valued guest of the residence for life.¡±

    As he was speaking, they had reached the main hall and as soon as they stepped in, they saw that Ji Furen and Ji Daren sitting in the room. Ji Daren turned his head to the side and was talking to Ji Furen and when they saw that Shen Miao was following behind Tang Shu, Ji Furen stood up immediately and quickly went up, ¡°Jiao Niang, you have finally returned.¡±

    There were a few Furens in the hall but they were all strangers that Shen Miao had not seen before. Shen Miao looked at Ji Furen doubtfully. Ji Furen noticed her gaze and said lowly, ¡°These are the Furens that came over to see Jing Xing... It is not good to send them back during the daytime thus one could only let them sit here.¡±

    Shen Miao understood. Currently Xie Jing Xing¡¯s position in Long Ye was rather unique and a lot of people¡¯s life, death and interest was implicated. As it was not right for those officials to personally see if he was truly dead or not, they could let their Furen go over in the name of consoling Ji Furen. Comforting was only by name, the real intention was to take a look at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s injuries. Xie Jing Xing woke up this morning so these Furens had specially rush over to check if the matter was true.

    Ji Furen said, ¡°Where did you go these few days? Steward Tang said that you went to search for doctor but one could not find you and could not even send help over. Finally you return.¡± Her words finished but there was a little me in them. ¡°Jing Xing had not waken and I know you are anxious to search for doctors but no matter what happens, one should be by one¡¯s husband¡¯s side. Today when he woke up in the morning, he was disappointed that he did not see you. Your current identity is not a Young Lady of a official family but the WangFei of the residence of Prince Rui. One must think of the cause and effect of one¡¯s action as there are many pairs of eyes watching.¡±

    Although the words were not good to listen, Shen Miao knew that Ji Furen was thinking for her. Moreover be it be reason or rtions, Ji Furen had blood rtions to Xie Jing Xing and not Shen Miao so before any exnation was given, her behaviour of leaving without informing looked too much and unreasonable. Thus Shen Miao did not feel wronged because of Ji Furen¡¯s usation.

    Ji Furen finished talking to Shen Miao softly and a married woman in the main hall however smiled to Shen Miao, ¡°WangFei of the First Rank had figured out that these days we came here to take a visit but unable to see WangFei. One thought that WangFei was very upset that the Prince of First Rank is bedridden and thus did note out as one was very worried and feared that something would happen. Now that one see that WangFei is alright, we are rest assured.¡±

    This words were outwardly and covertly indicating that Shen Miao was considered as ipetent as Rui WangFei. As a WangFei, her husband was seriously injured but she did not even show her face and did not stay by his bedside but also did not even greet the guest. Not only her whereabouts were cryptic, she was cold hearted and did not have a heart.

    Ji Furen¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly. Shen Miao smiled gently and said to that Furen after turning around, ¡°The household is in chaos. One have bothered Furen.¡± The meaning of the words were, these were matters of my residence so one would not need you outsiders to care.

    Shen Miao was a person would would be strong when confronted with strength and would give in to people who are enigmatic and impossible to predict, like Xie Jing Xing. To a female who did not have much brains, she did not think too much, thus her words were particrly sarcastic that it made that Furen speechless.

    But upon turning, her appearance was clearly exposed to everyone. One heard another Furen crying out, ¡°Rui WangFei, what is the matter with you? Why is one¡¯s clothes so dirty? Could it be that one has fallen down?¡± Afterwards, she then covered one¡¯s nose, showing an extremely ufortable look.

    Ji Furen and Ji Daren was startled and even Tang Shu was stunned. Everyone¡¯s gaze in the hall were focused on Shen Miao and it was then that one discovered that Shen Miao¡¯s clothes were covered with dirt and dirt. It was unbearably dirty and upon a careful look, her hair was somewhat messy even though it was tidied out, one felt that it was somewhat a poor condition. Moreover there was a strange smell from her body, like... Like the smell of fertiliser.

    Those Furen were not very fond of having a foreigner to be the Rui WangFei and now they had a topic, they immediate started to spout nonsense, saying that Shen Miao was anxious and fell down or something.

    Luo Tan heard it and her anger rose to three Zhang (1 Zhang = 10 feet). Only she knew how Shen Miao have such an appearance but Shen Miao had warned her not to speak about the matter.

    Tang Shu was somewhat surprised. When he saw Shen Miao, he was wholeheartedly thinking about important matters and overlooked Shen Miao¡¯s appearance. Normally Shen Miao had a dignified and noble appearance and her clothes were meticulous so there was never such an uncaring appearance before. Ji Furen had an embarrassed appearance as Shen Miao was her nephew¡¯s wife, thus by faulting Shen Miao, it would be the same as pping her own face.

    In a fury of whispers, Shen Miao¡¯s expression was the most indifferent as she did not think that there was anything wrong with it. These Furen were all xenophobic and had never seen her as one of their own. They were very critical that no matter how noble she wore, these person would not have a change of view. Thus she did not feel embarrassed at all of her poor appearance in front of them.

    After all in the future, they did not have the rtions to sit down together to drink tea.

    Ji Furen wanted to say a few more words to smooth things over when they suddenly heard a male¡¯sughter from outside the hall, ¡°Brother Li is really talented. I cannot solve this nine interlink puzzle but you are able to solve it in less than an incense (modern timing: 15 mins). Other than my Third Older Brother, no one is faster than you.¡±

    It was Ji Yu Shu¡¯s voice.

    Then another voice sounded. It seemed to be a voice of a young male that was very clear but was somewhat low. Thebination of it was somewhat special. That person said, ¡°It is Brother Ji that gave in. This lowly one would not dare to bepared with His Highness the Prince of First Rank.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved. Her heart involuntarily tighten up to a bundle. That clear and low voice was very familiar to her but she could not remember who was it but her should tremble at that moment. She looked down at her hands. Her sleeves were long and only her fingertips were exposed but because of the busy night, it was somewhat bloody and currently it was shaking violently.

    At the next moment, Ji Yu Shu¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°One must not say that. When my Third Older Brother wakes, he will definitely want both of you topete. Third Older Brother likes intelligent people so if you go, Third Older Brother would appreciate it a lot.¡±

    The curtain in the main hall was parted and two people walked out. Ji Yu Shu walked in front and when he saw Shen Miao, she was startled and ignored the presence of the Furens and walked up in two steps and greeted, ¡°Sao Sao.¡± Then he said softly, ¡°You are back. These days that you are not in, I asked Tie Yi but he refuses to tell me. Where exactly did you go?¡±

    However Shen Miao did not answer him and stared fixedly at the person who followed behind Ji Yu Shu.

    That was a young male, that had the appearance of one who was in their early twenties. His facial features were ordinary and the ordinariness made one feel that there was nothing special but there was an inexplicable attractive gaze and his entire body seemed to emit an atmosphere of an ¡®intelligent person¡¯. He wore a pine rosin coloured robe and a green fabric boots and the pair of eyes was like the middle of a summer day, warm and intoxicating, but there was a faint enthusiasm.

    Shen Miao¡¯s body was asked and she almost fell down. Luo Tan saw it and quickly supported her waist from behind as she thought that she was unable to withstand after being to tired fromst night.

    Ji Furen saw that young person and said, ¡°This is one of the benefactors that saved Jing Xing, Gentleman Li.¡±

    The young male bowed towards Shen Miao and smiled, ¡°This lowly one is...¡±

    ¡°Li Ke.¡±

    Shen Miao was screaming thousands of times in her heart. She would never ever forget this name and never ever forget this seemingly warm and childlike eyes that became Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s right arm in a short few years and almost imed to be Pei Lang¡¯s equal. This was Mei Furen¡¯s blooded younger brother, Li Ke.

    She had never imagine that after that long lifetime, she would still be able to see this male in front. But it was in an unfamiliar country, in her residence and in front of a room full of people that Li Ke appeared in front of her in grandiose.

    Her face became pale and kept on reminding herself sensibly that she could not make any strange moves in front of these Furens but at the same time she stared fiercely at Li Ke. She hated that she could not tear this person into pieces, drink his blood and eat his flesh.

    Mei Furen¡¯s brother. The reason why her previous lifetime was so horrifying was all because of this pair of siblings. Mei Furen had gotten Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s true heart and Li Ke rode on her sess and was promoted. Le Ke was always there for Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s beck and call and Mei Furen had her back against a big tree and was even more favoured. The two siblings depended on one another to advance, Mei Furen would think of ways to get Wan Yu married and Li Ke would think of ways to abolish the Crown Prince. Mei Furen made the First household of the Shen family to be executed, Li Ke built deep rtionships with the Second and Third household, Shen Gui and Shen Wan.

    One was unable to escape from this foul fate in the previous and current lifetime. Shen Miao had never expected that it was here that they had became Xie Jing Xing¡¯s benefactors.

    She suddenly remembered that Tang Shu said that it was ¡®a pair of siblings¡¯.

    Shen Miao ferocious gaze made Ji Furen somewhat baffled for a moment. She asked, ¡°Jiao Niang...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there two benefactors?¡± Shen Miao smiled gently and slowly moved her gaze away. She did not notice the weird tone that she was using, ¡°Where is the other one?

    ¡°Just now a maid spilt tea onto her so I let her change her clothes. Jiao Niang have a lot of clothes and there are no other female¡¯s clothes in the residence, it is not good to take a maid¡¯s one, so I took one of Jiao Niang¡¯s clothes.¡± Ji Furen said.

    Just as she was speaking, one saw Ji Yu Shu speaking as he looked out the door, ¡°Coming.¡±

    That female have a lotus like face and a willow figure, like she was a fairy. She wore a thin robe as she slowly came in. The afternoon sun came in as she parted the curtain, making this Young Lady look even more beautiful. Her light smile was dazzling and magnificent and it was thest thing that Shen Miao saw before her death.

    Shen Miao stood in the middle of the room with unkept clothes and had a appearance of a sorry figure. Herplexion was pale but she was staring at that female like she was a hungry wolf, as fierce as a tiger and like a poisonous snake that would wait for an opportunity to strike.

    That person wore her clothes, came to her residence, saved her husband and strut around before standing in front of her.

    Enemies in the past lifetime and hated to death in this lifetime. The foul fate could not be severed and even became more chaotic, once again was pushed into the wheels of destiny.

    ¡°Mei Niang greets Your Ladyship WangFei.¡± The female said.

    Mei Niang?

    No. You are not Mei Niang. You were... The heart of Ming Qi¡¯s Emperor, Fu Xiu Yi, and the Consort Mother of the new Crown Prince, Fu Chen.

    And also one¡¯s enemy that one absolutely could not live under the same sky with, Mei Furen.

 Chapter 207: Meeting One Another (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 207: Meeting One Another (Part 1)</h4>

    Ji Furen smiled, ¡°This youngdy is the Young Lady Li Mei who brought the herb out.¡±

    Shen Miao stared at her.

    The reason why Mei Furen was able to be favoured for so many years in the Inner Pce and had Fu Chen in the position of the new Crown Prince even though there were seventy two consorts in the three Pces and six courtyards, and none of them were easy to deal with, was that Fu Xiu Yi only favoured her alone. She was not someone that an ordinary female could deal with. Those who were more beautiful than her were not as smart as her, those who were more intelligent than her were not as pretty as her. She knew went to move forward and when to retreat. She was obviously one with schemes but always gave other a feeling of being as one was. She was arrogant but knew her proprieties, had beauty but knew when to portray her most beautiful side. The concubines in the Inner Pce would always discuss at the back that if she wanted, all the males under Heavens would all surrender to her skirt.

    Just at this moment when she came in, she wore Shen Miao¡¯s clothes and even though that was a dignified and somewhat conservative clothes, she wore it very lively and natural, making Shen Miao look even more bad.

    Mei Furen had a pair of extremely ttering eyes that was like a cat who just woke up from an afternoon nap, having a carelessziness to it. Shen Miao stared at her gaze too much that she could not help but nce at Shen Miao in surprise but it was not not rude.

    Her surprise was caught by Ji Furen and Ji Yu Shu, who was standing the closest. Both of them looked at Shen Miao at the same time but was startled when they saw Shen Miao¡¯s expression. However in the next second, Shen Miao lowered her head and when she lift her head again, it was an expression of a gentle smile, as if what happen previously was an illusion.

    ¡°She is a neat person./¡° Shen Miao said lightly.

    Tang Shu could not help but frown. When Shen Miao spoke, she sounded like one from the Pce. No. Like those official wives looking picky and contemptuous at the concubines that just entered the residence. But Shen Miao was not one who would make unreasonable trouble. She did not even put the matter of Lu Wan-er in her heart so how would she be sensitive and jealous towards a person she met for the first time?

    Luo Tan signed in her heart. Previously Tang Shu said that the pair of siblings had an outstanding appearance and she did not think too much when she saw Li Ke and only felt that he looked pleasing but after seeing this Li Mei, she then knew what feeling she felt. Luo Tan had always felt that out of all the females she knew, the most outstanding was Shen Miao. Not talking about her feature, Shen Miao had a dignified air from her bones that even females would be envious off. This Li Mei however had apletely different atmosphere. If one were to say that Shen Miao was arge peony in bloom, the king of flowers, then this female was a poppy, as there is a strong temptation, devilishly charms and beautiful.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Young Lady Li is Great Liang citizen?¡±

    ¡°Exactly so.¡± Li Mei looked at Shen Miao strangely and smiled, ¡°Its just that one just came to Long Ye.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady Li and Gentleman Li are Qin province people.¡± Ji Furen smiled, ¡°When they first arrived at Long Ye, they saw the notice on the city gates and saved Xie Jing Xing¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Saw the notice when one just arrive?¡± Shen Miao looked at Li Mei with a smile but not a smile, ¡°It that to say that His Highness has good luck? Or it is to say that Young Lady Li has good fortune?¡±

    This time, everyone in the room heard the subtle hostility from Shen Miao. Li Mei was stunned and Li Ke took a step forward and bowed towards Shen Miao with a smile, ¡°Since His Highness is alright, this lowly one and Older Sister would take a leave first. One had disturbed the residence for these days and one has offended.¡±

    This Li Ke¡¯s words were not humble and seemed to have an indignant behaviour because of Shen Miao¡¯s words. Ji Furen was startled and had no time to question Shen Miao about what was going on when she stopped Li Ke and Li Mei, ¡°What disturbance you are talking about? You have saved Jing Xing¡¯s life so how could one say it is offending? Speaking of which, we have not repaid...¡±

    However Li Mei smiled, ¡°Ji Furen, previously one had said before that one came here for the first time and it was because of coincidence. One did not think too much. This herbs was to detoxify poison and save lives and both me and my brother have no use for it. It is useless for one to keep holding on to it so one would naturally use it to save another. This can be considered as this herb has a fate with His Highness and nothing more else could be said.¡±

    The other Furens who were at the hall were clicking their tongue in wonder as she had a beautiful appearance and a good temper. It was rare to be that generous and not be greedy for power. Seeing that she was a good person, they then looked at Shen Miao, who was unfathomably making things difficult for others. She really did not have the bearing of a Rui WangFei.

    Li Mei then looked at Shen Miao and said apologetically, ¡°It is just that just now PingNui (aka this femalemoner) had dirtied one¡¯s clothes and thus wore WangFei¡¯s clothes. May WangFei not mind it. This PingNui will wash it clean and personally return to WangFei. There would not be a trace of it being worn.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at her fixedly.

    When Shen Miao saw Mei Furen, that was when she returned from Qin country to Ming Qi. She had expected that there numerous concubines but the only one who bore a son was only Mei Furen. At the beginning she did not believe that a cold personality like Fu Xiu Yi would favour a female su much but after seeing her, she could not not concede to it.

    Mei Furen was deeply favoured by Fu Xiu Yi so from the beginning when she saw Shen Miao, she had never lowered her head. Even if her head was lowered, it was only a perfunctory action that one would not be happy about. Even though Shen Miao was the Empress, in the Inner Pce, Mei Furen would be ranked higher than her, just like Fu Chen would always be more favoured than Fu Ming.

    At this moment, that one who was always lifting her chin lightly and would look at her with ridicule but always had a humble attitude and keep calling herself a ¡®PingNui¡¯ and referring her as ¡®WangFei¡¯.

    The world was so big that one could repeat one¡¯s life twice but the world was also so small that in both lifetimes, one could still meet the enemies of the previous lifetime.

    Li Mei saw that Shen Miao did not answer and was somewhat awkward. She smile gently and wanted to pull Li Ke to leave. Ji Furen wanted to persuade but this was the residence of Prince Rui and Shen Miao was the matriarch of the residence so she had no reason to go over Shen Miao and make the decision.

    ¡°Stop.¡± Shen Miao suddenly spoke.

    Li Ke and Li Mei was startled. Both of them turned around but saw Shen Miao smiling as gentle as water, ¡°Since one have save His Highness, one is the benefactor of the residence of Prince Rui. For these two to leave now, is it to let others say that the residence of Prince Rui are people who stab others behind and is indifferent towards others?¡±

    ¡°How could one say that the Prince residence is indifferent?¡± Li Mei shook her head and smiled, ¡°This is our intentions.¡±

    ¡°One have to wait till His Highness fully recover before leaving.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Else, the Prince residence could not afford to bear matters that are halfway done.¡±

    The meaning behind the words was that there was still some doubts about the matter. If the story of the herb was false and Xie Jing Xing rpsed, the where could they find them?

    Ji Furen and Ji Yu Shu was somewhat embarrassed. Shen Miao was not an aggressive person who why was she this aggressive when she face this pair of siblings? They were the benefactors so no matter what, one could not use that kind of attitude. Even though there were suspicions in one¡¯s heart, there was no need to speak it out.

    However Shen Miao knew that this two siblings would not stay behind because of the Prince residence thanks but would definitely stay due to the Prince residence¡¯s suspicion.

    Because their life was to leave a good name even though one did something bad. They did not permit to have any dirt on themselves so how would they let anyone ssh dirty water on themselves?

    Sure enough, as soon as the words were said, Li Ke had a look of indignant, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely be here to witness His Highness recover.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°That is even better. The Prince residence does you such a favour that if one do not stay behind, how would we be have to repay it?¡±

    First was suspicion thenter repaying the favour, this ambiguous attitude made one felt somewhat confused. Li Mei looked at her thoughtfully and Shen Miao noticed her gaze and smiled, ¡°I still have other matters and will not apanying everyone here.¡± She then said to Ji Furen, ¡°May YiMu help me to look after all the Furens.¡± She looked like she was leaving when she seemed to thought of something and stopped in front of Le Mei and smiled, ¡°This clothes seemed to suit you, as if this was made for you. Since it is suitable, then there is no need to take of and return me. Just take it as me gifting it to you.¡±

    Shen Miao said that the clothes was a gift but it did not seemed to be like gifting clothes but instead bestowing something. Even Tang Zhu that was usually smooth and slick, was somewhat confused with Shen Miao¡¯s strange actions today. It was only when Shen Miao left then he looked towards Luo Tan.

    Luo Tan stick out her tongue, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I also do not know.¡± She then turned around and followed along.

    Ji Furen looked somewhat apologetically towards Li Mei and Li Ke, ¡°WangFei has been worried about the Prince¡¯s condition for these days and most likely is somewhat sensitive. One hope that you will pardon it.¡±

    ¡°One naturally can understand a sincere heart.¡± Li Mei smiled gently.

    ¡°Then lets go inside to chat.¡± Ji Furen smiled.

    Ji Yu Shu also looked at Li Ke and hesitated for a bit before saying, ¡°Brother Li, please.¡±

    When Shen Miao returned to the room, Jing Zhe and Gu Yu was happy to see her return and went up, ¡°Furen, you have finally return back. These days these servants were so anxious and feared that something happened to you.¡±

    After seeing that Shen Miao was in such a poor condition, both of them could not help but be stunned. Jing Zhe asked, ¡°Furen... What is going on? Did one suffer any grievances?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s clothes were very dirty and untidy that it was surprisingly very ugly. Upon closer look, there seems to be some sense of sorrow and loss, as if one had suffered a huge blow.

    It was Gu Yu that was quick witted and said, ¡°Furen, this servant will get some water for you. You can first wash up before drinking some hot porridge. Since His Highness is alright, it is not toote to rest before slowly thinking about the matter.¡± She then pulled Jing Zhe to bring hot water over for Shen Miao.

    After the hot water was brought over, Shen Miao sent them off as she sat in the wooden tub. That water was warm and at the right temperature but Shen Miao felt as cold as snow.

    How could Mei Furen appear in Great Liang? How could one be mistakenly be Xie Jing Xing¡¯s benefactor? She had endured a lot and did not kill her at first glimpse because this was the residence of Prince Rui and she could not exin her actions.

    But no matter how much she endured, her somewhat different appearance fell into others¡¯ eyes. She did not know how would others think of her. One feared that these people would be suspicious that she was jealous or something. However Shen Miao wanted to figure out just how did Mei Furene to Great Liang?

    In the past lifetime, when Shen Miao went to be a hostage in Qin country, Mei Furen had already entered the Pce when she returned. One heard that Mei Furen was an official¡¯s daughter that Fu Xiu Yi had encountered en route on the expedition to the East. However Fu Xiu Yi had not yet set off an expedition to the East so naturally he had not encounter Mei Furen but Mei Furen was currently in Great Liang.

    Could it be that the Mei Furen of previous lifetime also came to Great Liang? ording to this timeline, before Mei Furen had encountered Fu Xiu Yi, she had already met Xie Jing Xing in advance?

    Then how did that Mei Furen became Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s favoured Consort? How would she go to Ming Qi... Unless this was also Xie Jing Xing¡¯s intention? Shen Miao could not help but have a cold sweat.

    The her in the previous lifetime had not met Xie Jing Xing before and did not follow Xie Jing Xing to Long Ye. Xie Jing Xing did not go to the Tribute banquet in Ming Qi and Shen Miao was Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s wife and Xie Jing Xing was unconscious in Long Ye, like now, and Mei Furen and younger brother passed by and saved him. After that, they should not be hostile to one another... So if Mei Furen was Great Liang¡¯s people but at the end became Ming Qi¡¯s Emperor¡¯s favoured consort. Could it be that she was also a spy?

    Just like Xie Jing Xing was Great Liang¡¯s Prince of First Rank but was the Little Marquis of Ming Qi¡¯s residence of the Marquis of Lin An. Could it be that Mei Furen was a spy that Great Liang sent over?

    In this case then Mei Furen do not need to give birth to Fu Chen for Fu Xiu Yi and even gotten Fu Chen the position of the Crown Prince.

 Chapter 207: Meeting One Another (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 207: Meeting One Another (Part 2)</h4>

    Her brows got even tighter. Comparing to that, the thing that she was most fearful of was that if the rtionship between the previous life Mei Furen and Xie Jing Xing were of allies. If Mei Furen was a person that the Great Liang Imperial family sent over, no matter how it was, Shen Miao¡¯s end was inextricably linked to the Imperial family of Great Liang. She could never recover Fu Ming and Wan Yu back so how would she deal with the rtionship between Xie Jing Xing and herself?

    The more she thought, the more was preupied that Shen Miao did not know when did the water became cold. It was only when Jing Zhe was worried and knocked the doors to call her, Shen Miao then wok up and felt that the water was too cold. She wiped herself dry and put on her clothes beforeing out. When she looked over, she first saw Luo Tan.

    Luo Tan came forward and asked, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, do you not like that Li Mei?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°You always treated other very politely but towards this Li Mei, you are very strange, just like how you treated Cang Zai Qing.¡± Luo Tan thought for a moment, ¡°That Cang Zai Qing at the end was not a good person so could it be that this Li Mei is also not one? Speaking of which, one feel thatpared to Cang Zai Qing, you seemed to dislike this Li Mei even more.¡±

    Shen Miao used a dry handkerchief to wring her hair and said faintly, ¡°If I say that she is a bad person, would you believe?¡±

    ¡°She is really a bad person?¡± Luo Tan was startled, ¡°But it does not look like it.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head. No matter what she said, as there was no evidence, everything was of no use. She then said, ¡°You can return.¡±

    Luo Tan was stunned, ¡°You are not taking a look at MeiFu?¡±

    Shen Miao paused and said, ¡°One is very tired today and want to sleep early.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Luo Tan nodded her head, ¡°These days you have ran around long enough and even got much thinner. It is better that one rest well now. I will not disturb you any longer.¡± After thinking she then said, ¡°If you think that there is something wrong with that Li Mei, you can talk to me. In this Great Liang, only both of us have the same blood in our bones.¡±

    After Luo Tan left, Shen Miao¡¯s expression got cold as she said to Jing Zhe, ¡°Call Mo Qing over for me.¡±

    She rarely use such a serious tone and especially today, there was a faint murderous aura. It made Jing Zhe and Gu Yu dared not ask an additional question and left to search without a second word.

    Mo Qing quickly walked over. Shen Miao instructed others to close the doors and when there was no one around, she asked Mo Qing, ¡°Where is that pair of siblings staying in the residence?¡±

    Mo Qing had thought that Shen Miao had something to instruct him and thus was slightly startled with the question, ¡°Staying at an empty house in a far away courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Go kill them for me.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Mo Qing was dumbfounded.

    Ever since following Shen Miao, Mo Qing had always seen Shen Miao¡¯s situation and it was not too much to describe it as abyss of suffering. There would often be people scheming and arrows shooting from all round but in such a situation, Shen Miao had never suffered a loss. All the things that she had instructed Mo Qing to do was all paying an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth but today it was the first time that she directly said ¡®go and kill them for me¡¯.

    Mo Qing looked at Shen Miao and hesitated for quite a while before finally asking, ¡°Furen, they...¡±

    ¡°I have animosity with them that one cannot live under the same sky with a deep-seated hatred. There would be endless trouble if these two persons are got rid of. Go and kill them for me.¡± She said.

    Mo Qing had not answer when one suddenly heard a voice outside the window, ¡°This is not a good n.¡±

    Both of them looked up and saw that in Jing Zhe rush, she did not close the window and coincidently because of the dark skies, one did not know that there was an individual standing there. It was Pei Lang.

    Shen Miao indicated for him to enter and as Pei Lang walked in, he took a look at Mo Qing before shaking his head at Shen Miao, ¡°It is not a good n to kill another hastily.¡±

    Shen Miao stared at him coldly. Mei Furen¡¯s appearance reminded her of all the dark days that she went through and thus she did not look well upon Pei Lang.

    Pei Lang inexplicably touched his noice and cough twice but he still side, ¡°That pair of siblings is currently staying the Prince residence so if one were to kill them now, be it be reason or by rtions, it would not be unrted to the Prince residence. If such a big Prince residence with countless of guards are unable to protect a pair of siblings then how would others believe it? They would only say that it is the people in the Prince residence that did it.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, you have done too much today and you most probably do not know that the rumours outside is that you are jealous of Li Mei¡¯s beauty and purpose made things difficult for her. Previously I do not know why you were as such but now heard that you have animosity with the siblings and understood. Since you have animosity with them, one should not show it out as once it is seen by others, you will be the first person to be suspected if something happens to this pair of siblings.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, you instructed Mo Qing to kill them for you. This meant that you did not trust others and that includes Prince Rui¡¯s subordinates. But is Mo Qing really an opponent with the other guards in this residence? Even if Mo Qing¡¯s martial arts skills are very high, two hands would not be able to beat four arms. Once he is caught, Prince Rui would definitely question you and since you let Mo Qing take action and not inform Prince Rui, there must be a reason that could not be told to others. Upon being discovered, your secret could no longer be hidden.¡±

    ¡°Thus this is not a good n.¡± Pei Lang said everything out in one breath.

    Shen Miao stared at him for a while and suddenly smiled as she said, ¡°Gentleman Pei, why are you forever this rational?¡± Not waiting for Pei Lang to speak, she smiled coldly, ¡°Yes, if you are not rational and not above worldly matters, how would one be above others?¡±

    Pei Lang somewhat unable to understand her words but heard Shen Miao continuing, ¡°You are not wrong, since it is as such, I cannot kill them in the Prince residence. Moreover, by letting them die so inly and straightforwardly, it would be letting them off too lightly.¡±

    Mo Qing did not speak and Shen Miao said to him, ¡°Go out. First go and investigate for me. I want to know every detail of this pair of siblings. No matter is too small.¡±

    Mo Qingplied and left.

    Shen Miao took a deep breath. With one enemy in front but one could not take action at this moment, it was like her heart and lunch were so ufortable that she wanted to vent it out onto others.

    After Mo Qing left, Pei Lang looked at Shen Miao and after thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°You are deeply resentful towards this pair of siblings.¡±

    Shen Miao sneered, ¡°Where does these words stem from?¡±

    ¡°One had not seen you wanting another¡¯s life that straightforwardly.¡± He looked at Shen Miao somewhat enquiringly, ¡°This meant that you have some restraining fear and vignce towards them. Is this pair of siblings... Very powerful?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart jumped and when she look at Pei Lang in front, there was a burst of anger in her heart, ¡°Why does Gentleman Pei always see another¡¯s heart clearly? Then do you know what kind of deep animosity I have with them?¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to tell me?¡±

    ¡°They owe me two lives that I cannot get back.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°It is not enough topensate even if they are killed ten thousand times.¡±

    Pei Lang was shocked by the ferociousness in Shen Miao eyes and he said, ¡°I can help you.¡±

    Shen Miao stared at him, ¡°On what basis should I trust you?¡±

    These words made Pei Lang somewhat surprised. Previously he had clearly felt that Shen Miao attitude towards him had eased and she became open about some matters and one felt that the rtionship between both of them was not as tense as before. However the current Shen Miao was like hedgehog that has extended all their thorns. The attitude towards him had returned like in the past and in fact was even more alienating that before.

    It was as if they were enemies.

    Pei Lang knew that this was definitely rted to that pair of siblings. He thought about it before asking again, ¡°One heard that that pair of siblings are Great Liang people and previously you have never been to Great Liang and had never seen both of them before. So how would one form such a deep hatred with them?¡±

    ¡°Gentleman Pei.¡± Shen Miao interrupted his words, ¡°Things that can be told to you, I have all said clearly. What kind of attitude I have towards this pair of siblings, you are also very clear about it. I do not expect Gentleman Pei to strategise for me on it but hope that Gentleman Pei do not intervene and even tell this matter to others.¡±

    Suddenly an difficult to exin anger burst in Pei Lang¡¯s heart. He also was arrogant and was willing to spend the rest of his life like while stock or floating clouds but was involved in matters of the court by Shen Miao who was using Liu Ying and became Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people before inexplicably became a spy and had to escape to another country. He also had the urge to turn around and leave when a sincere heart was greatened as an ill-conceived spection. Seeing Shen Miao¡¯s indifference and cold eyes, he could not feel angry.

    It was like upon seeing her, one would feel some inexplicable guilt.

    He paused and said, ¡°You do not trust me.¡±

    Shen Miao coldly replied, ¡°I do not believe in anyone.¡±

    After Pei Lang left, Shen Miao sat back at the front of the table and used all the strength but she felt very weak.

    Li Mei and Li Ke stayed in the residence of Prince Rui with which an identity. She could not kill them but could only trap them in this Prince residence. Her deep seated hatred must be avenged else, she would not be worthy for being the mother of her two children.

    Just as she was thinking, Jing Zhe pushed open the doors and said to Shen Miao, ¡°Furen, His Highness just woke up and wants to see Furen.¡±

    Shen Miao was startled and aplex expression appeared on her face before she spoke, ¡°I understand.¡±

    The Imperial family of Great Liang. Xie Jing Xing. Mei Furen and younger brother. Shen Miao had guess all possible rtionship between all of them and the more one think, the scarier she felt. If all those scary possibilities became facts, Shen Miao did not know what kind of reaction she should do.

    Mei Furen¡¯s presence had disturbed her ns and mood that she could not even face Xie Jing Xing. She feared that others would be able to see the resentment in her heart and feared that Xie Jing Xing would verify the scary thoughts in her heart.

    There was a strong scent of medication that slowly came out from the sleeping chambers and the servantsing and going were busy with matters on hand. Xie Jing Xing had woken up and there are more areas that one had to pay attention to and his condition had to be maintained well. Gao Yang walked out carrying his medical box and when he saw Shen Miao, he was stunned, ¡°He just woke up and in the morning when he woke up once, he asked about you. His wounds are not healed so give in to him.¡±

    Shen Miaoplied and pushed the doors to enter.

    Xie Jing Xing was only wearing his middle clothes and had a coat covering him as he leaned against the bed to read. One did not know if it was due to the injuries or not, these days he looked slimmer ands figure was more distinct. When he was quiet, he looked like some family¡¯s noble gentleman that was reading elegantly. One could not see any traces that he had walked along the lines of life and death during the past few days.

    Shen Miao wanted to go in but as her feet took the first step, she was somewhat hesitant, as if with this step, she would be facing a problem she dared not face. She feared the answer and instinctively wanted to escape from it.

    However in life, one could not escape problems forever.

    Xie Jing Xing did not lift his eyes as he said lightly, ¡°Since one is here, why note in?¡±

    Shen Miao paused and clenched her fist before entering slowly. She only sat down when she was nearer to the bed and said, ¡°Are you better? One heard from Tang Shu that you are already awake and thought that you needed to rest, thus one did not interrupt.¡±

    Most likely Xie Jing Xing was not fully recovered as his throat was still hoarse. He suddenly smiled and one did not know what tone was it when he said, ¡°This is interesting.¡±

    Shen Miao looked towards him but his gaze was still on the book and his voice was somewhat cold.

    ¡°You do not dare to look at me?¡±

    ¡°How could it be?¡± Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Is one confused due to the illness?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing also smiled gently but the smile did not reach to his eyes. He closed the book with a smack and threw the book to a side before turning his head over. He looked at Shen Miao for the first time since she entered.

    His gaze was sharp and there was some faint anger in them as he asked, ¡°Shen Miao, is it that if I did not instruct people to call you, you will note over at all?¡±

 Chapter 208: Interrogating (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 208: Interrogating (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Shen Miao, is it that if I did not instruct people to call you, you will note over at all?¡±

    The atmosphere in the room got cold. His gaze was as sharp as knife and even though his face was pale, his visor was not weakened.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°You have really thought too much.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any matters that are concealed from me?¡± Xie Jing Xing asked.

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°No.¡± How to say it? In all fairness, this lifetime waspletely differently from the previous one and Xie Jing Xing might not have anything to do with Mei Furen. However when Fu Ming and Wan Yu were implicated, she could not see this matter objectively and rationally.

    If she did not have any affection for Xie Jing Xing, perhaps it would be much easier. The most fearful thing was that emotionsplicate matters. Hate would not be hate, love would not be love and at the end it would breed countless of fears and one would not have any courage to face the issue in front.

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her deeply and Shen Miao feared that her hidden thoughts could be seen and said, ¡°Since your health is better, one should rest more. The night is long, sleep early after taking the medication.¡± She then stood up and turn around to leave.

    ¡°You just cannot wait to leave?¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s voice was heard from behind and it seemed to consist of some invisible grievances, ¡°One heard that these few days you have note over to see me. However the first thing I thought when I opened my eyes was that you must be frightened.¡± His lips twitched as his eyes hang down, ¡°It is me that imagined too much emotions.¡±

    Shen Miao did not say anything and pushed the doors to walk out. After taking a few steps, she stopped.

    Xie Jing Xing would definitely notice her adnormalities and with his level of sensitivity, if he discover it, then she would not be able to exin her secret. The matter of Chang Zai Qing was rted to her family but this Li Mei and brother had never been encountered by her and they were Xie Jing Xing¡¯s benefactors. It was because everyone in Long Ye knew about it, so nothing could happen to Li Mei and her brother as suspicion would be on her and it would also drag the residence of Prince Rui into the mud.

    On the other hand, even though this would bring about a cmity, letting them live in this lifetime for an additional moment was a torture for Shen Miao thus she felt it was necessary to eradicate the enemies of her past lifetime. This was also rted to Xie Jing Xing so Shen Miao felt that she had finally encounter her greatest problem aftering to Great Liang for this long.

    Ba Jiao brought a bowl of medicine over and was startled when she saw Shen Miao, ¡°Why did Furene out so quickly? Why not apany Master for a while?¡±

    ¡°There is no need.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Take good care of him.¡± She then walked forward without turning her head back.

    Two dayster, Mo Qing brought the information that he had inquired to Shen Miao.

    He said, ¡°This pair of siblings are from Qin Province and is the children of a merchant family but they were adopted. This merchant family¡¯s Furen died early and the Master died of illness not too long ago. Before his death, he told them that both of them were not his biological children thus after they have buried their adopted Father, they came to Long Ye in search of their family. However there was not much clues.¡±

    ¡°That is not possible.¡± Shen Miao stood up.

    Mo Qing said, ¡°One could only inquire this much information. This subordinate instructed people to inquire about it at Qin Province¡¯s side and the entire neighborhood all knew of them and watch the siblings grow up.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that Li Mei had never been to Ming Qi?¡± Unconsciously Shen Miao¡¯s fingernails were buried into her palm.

    ¡°She had never gone for a trip and this was her first time leaving Qin Province.¡± Mo Qing said.

    SHen Miao closed her eyes.

    ¡°These two days, Li Mei and Li Ke are at the Prince residence and they would asionally go to Ji residence to talk with Ji Furen. Nothing else happened.¡±

    Shen Miao asked, ¡°Then have they seen His Highness?¡±

    ¡°That did not happen. Without being summoned, no one can see His Highness. Even a benefactor would not be able to do so.¡± Mo Qing answered.

    ¡°I understand. You can withdraw and continue monitoring this pair of siblings. Tell me immediately if there are any movements.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Mo Qingplied and withdrew.

    After Mo Qing left, Shen Miao sat back down on the chair and her gaze gradually became heavy.

    Since Mo Qing inquired about it then it would not be wrong at all. However the information that was inquired was different with the past lifetime as she had suddenly changed from Ming Qi¡¯s official¡¯s daughter to Great Liang¡¯s merchant¡¯s children. This was indeed strange. It was either this pair of siblings was very good in concealing that their background was so clean that nothing was out of ce.

    As such, even if she was to tell Ji Furen that these two people had bad intentions, no one would believe her. Who would believe if a pair of merchant siblings that grew up in Qin Province came to Long Ye for the first time to search for rtives would harm the Prince residence?

    She got up. She initially wanted to take a look at Xie Jing Xing but after thinking that Li Mei and brother were currently living in the same roof with the position of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s benefactors and might possibily have a connection with Great Liang¡¯s Imperial family in thest lifetime, she felt that it was difficult to face him.

    At the end she did not take that step out.

    *****

    Wei Yang Pce.

    After Empress Xian De heard the pce maid finish speaking, she finally gave a sigh of relief and there was a light smile on her expression, ¡°Since one has woken up, it means that the danger has passed. Someonee and sent two of BenGong¡¯s hundred years old ginseng to the Prince residence to booster one¡¯s health.¡± Afterwards she suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Is the Emperor aware of the matter?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty is aware.¡± The pce maid said with a smile.

    ¡°Good. BenGong will talk to him about it.¡± After speaking, Empress Xian De started to get up.

    But the pce maid spoke hesitantly, ¡°His Majesty is currently at Her Ladyship Consort Jing... Most likely celebrating...¡±

    Empress Xian De¡¯s action paused before she smiled gently, ¡°As such then BenGong do not need to go over.¡± However there was an undetectable trace of sadness.

    ¡°But Your Ladyship, this servant had heard previously heard of a matter when His Highness the Prince woke up and heard some Furen discussing and said that...¡±

    ¡°What did they say?¡±

    ¡°They said that WangFei of First Rank did not like the siblings that saved His Highness the Prince¡¯s life and made things difficult. Perhaps it was due to the jealousy that the other party¡¯s beauty was superior than her or perhaps did not wish His Highness the Prince to be saved...¡± When she spoke to the end, her voice gradually became weak, seemingly know that the words she spoke was treacherous.

    ¡°What nonsense.¡± Empress Xian De shouted, ¡°How would WangFei not want His Highness the Prince to be saved?¡±

    The pce maid was so scared that she did not dare to look up.

    Empress Xian De calmed herself down after shouting out and said faintly, ¡°They said that WangFei is jealous? BenGong felt that they are only benefactors but are able to make such big waves. This pair of siblings is not ordinary people.¡±

    Wei Yang Pce gradually quieten down and no one spoke. Empress Xian De sat at the highest position and her gaze changed but she looked extremely lonely.

    *****

    For the past ten continuous days, Shen Miao kept to herself in the room to think carefully for a way that was the best of both worlds. However no matter how she thought, she could not be certain that there would not be future problems. Li Mei and brother appeared in this lifetime at such a juncture and ced them in such a sensitive position, it was like a barrier that Shen Miao could not move.

    In these past ten days, she was deliberately avoided Xie Jing Xing. Because every time she faced Xie Jing Xing, her mind would be filled with countless of suspicions. If the Li Mei and brother in the past lifetime was rted to Xie Jing Xing then Shen Miao did not know how to face Xie Jing Xing and feared that their husband and wife fate would alsoe to an end.

    Because of Wan Yu and Fu Ming, she could not take it as though nothing had happen.

    This morning when Shen Miao woke up, her expression was very ugly. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu could see that something was not right with her and asked a few times. Shen Miao only half-heartedly borated it but her heart was anxious and doubtful.

    Last night she had dreamt an entire night of dreams. She dreamt of Kun Ning Pce of Ding capital and Wan Yu and Fu Ming was in front of here eating fruits and chatting leisurely. Just as they were speaking, blood started to flow from both Wan Yu¡¯s and Fu Ming¡¯s mouth. She panicky called for the Imperial Physician but the when she raised her head, she saw Mei Furen and Fu Xiu Yi walk over. Fu Xiu Yi instructed people to bind her and threw her and uncertain living or dead Wan Yu and Fu Ming in the pce and set a fire to burn Kun Ning Pce to the ground.

    The raging fire swallowed Kun Ning Pce and quickly engulfed Wan Yu and Fu Ming. She screamed heart-rending but saw Mei Furen smiling lightly, ¡°You have lost.¡±

    Shen Miao suddenly woke up from the dream. The sun raised early during summer and it seemed to have the heat like when it was during noon that it made one¡¯s eyes dazzle. Shen Miao had a cold sweat that drenched her entire body. However Wan Yu¡¯s and Fu Ming¡¯s desperate look filled her entire mind and made her so restless that she could not sit properly.

    When she just exited the courtyard, she saw Li Mei who was heading out.

    Li Mei saw Shen Miao and immediately stopped before giving her a bow.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes darken. Every time she met this female, she would have to do her best to restrain her killing intent. Especially the dreamst night, it made her could not even restrain herself from reaching out to strangle the other party till death. Her fingernails were piercing her palms under her sleeves till it was slightly painful so that she would be somewhat clear minded.

    Shen Miao took a look at Li Mei, ¡°Young Lady Li, where are you going?¡± Her tone of voice was blunt and had an unfathomable meaning to it and it was something that one could not conceal at all.

    Li Mei smiled, ¡°His Highness just woke up and have summoned us siblings over. Second Younger Brother has went over first. This PingNu is about to rush over.¡± She then looked at Shen Miao somewhat ashamed, ¡°One has troubled in the residence for many days and after seeing His Highness the Prince of First Rank, this PingNu ns to leave. Your Ladyship WangFei has taken care of us for a long time and one have not yet said a word of thanks.¡±

    Shen Miao sneered in her heart. She had never instructed people to ¡®take care¡¯ of these two people so this should be Ji Furen¡¯s idea. In addition the entire residence saw that they saved Xie Jing Xing¡¯s life, thus they were even more polite to both of them.

    ¡°Why say words of leaving?¡± Shen Miao said indifferently, ¡°We have yet to repay to you.¡±

    Li Mei shook her head, ¡°We are here to search for rtives and since His Highness has recovered, we should leave.¡±

    The corners of Shen Miao¡¯s lips pulled up but she did not bother to smile at all. She just could not believe that they were here to search for rtives. Who would know what they were here in Long Ye for?

    Li Mei looked at Shen Miao and suddenly said, ¡°Your Ladyship WangFei, is there something that PingNu has offended Your Ladyship with? Your Ladyship does not seem to like PingNu.¡±

    At the end, these words were said. Shen Miao¡¯s attitude towards Li Mei was the most obvious and could be seen from the very beginning. Towards Xie Jing Xing¡¯s benefactors, other than the first encounter, Shen Miao had no longer seen her. Shen Miao¡¯s action had always been gentle so it was not that she had forgotten but it was done intentionally. As to why she did so, it was confusing for others.

    ¡°I indeed do not like you.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s chin raised up. She could sumb to her enemies like a snake but could not do it to Mei Furen. She wanted to express her hate directly. If it wasn¡¯t because of the residence of Prince Rui or because she could not exin to Xie Jing Xing... She chuckled lightly, ¡°Do you want to know why?¡±

    Li Mei looked at her in confusion. That pair of ttering eyes were puzzled, as if they contained some truthfulness, vastly different from the scornfulness in Shen Miao¡¯s memory.

    ¡°Instinct.¡± Shen Miao said coldly. Then she did not turn back as she walked pass Li Mei as she left with Jing Zhe and Gu Yu.

    Li Mei stood at the same ce for a while before shaking her head and leave.

    Shen Miao stood from afar as she saw her back view with an icy expression.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu dared not even speak a single word. They did not know why but they always felt that when Shen Miao faced this unfamiliar Mei Furen, she would be very scary. That kind of scariness... Was something that they had never experience with Shen Miao before.

    ¡°About to leave?¡± Shen Miao said to herself softly before saying coldly, ¡°Could one leave?¡± She then turn around, ¡°Call Mo Qing over for me.¡±

 Chapter 208: Interrogating (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 208: Interrogating (Part 2)</h4>

    Mo Qing quickly came to Shen Miao¡¯s room, ¡°Furen, this subordinate have something to report.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°Put aside your matter first. I have a more important matter.¡±

    Mo Qing was in doubt, ¡°May Furen speak.¡±

    ¡°Go and kill Li Mei and Li Ke for me.¡±

    Mo Qing was startled.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°I have thought about it again and again and although this matter is not appropriate and it would bring disaster to the residence of Prince Rui, if these two people are not dead, they would be a bigger variable. I would rather bear the crime then let those two people be alive and be bigger trouble in the future. The ws of these two wolves have not grown yet and once they are grown, it would not be easy to get rid of them.¡±

    ¡°I do not want to think if this matter can be done thoroughly or not and just want to ask you one thing. Do you have any ways to kill them?¡± Shen Miao asked softly. Her voice hovered in the house, as if it was from the depths of hell but had a deep steadfastness.

    The dream of Wan Yu and Fu Ming had reminded her that she could not be indecisive. Since there was no best of two worlds, then she should kill first then think of matters that proceeded. Currently this pair of siblings only had the identity of a merchant¡¯s children so there would be lesser troubles upon killing them but if theyter found some backing, it would be even more difficult.

    Moreover Li Mei also said today that they would be leaving the residence of Prince Rui not to longter. So after leaving, who would be protecting them? Shen Miao felt that one had to pay attention to the timing of killing another and thus could not be dyed. An additional day that Li Mei and Li Ke lived, she would not be able to let go of her heart and would thus began to doubt Xie Jing Xing.

    In the choices in the past and current lifetime, she chose to kill Li Mei and Li Ke. As to what kind of role the Imperial family of Great Liang yed, she did not want to pursue it. This was her greatest concession she could make for Xie jing Xing and it would be the only concession.

    Mo Qing suddenly knelt down, ¡°This subordinate is unable to do it.¡±

    Shen Miao stared at him.

    ¡°This is the matter that this subordinate wants to speak to Furen about. One had just received information that the rtives that Li Mei and brother are looking for is this dynasty¡¯s Prime Minister, Ye Mao Cai. The Li siblings is Ye Furen¡¯s children.¡± Mo Qing said, ¡°The Ye family has already sent someone over.¡±

    Shen Miao stumbled a step back, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°One is unable to do as charged by Furen. May Furen punish.¡±

    The room became quiet for a long time and Mo Qing dared not look up. He did not know why but she could almost imagine the disappointment in Shen Miao¡¯s eyes and it made him unable to look at what kind of expression Shen Miao had, as if he could not bear just helplessness.

    One did not know how long has passed before Shen Miao voice was heard. Her tone was exhausted as she said, ¡°One do not me you. They came prepared and my mind was not firm and the hesitation had caused one to miss the opportunity.¡±

    ¡°But.¡± Her voice suddenly became sharp, as if a sharp de had appeared from a precious sheath and the murderous intent was sharpened, ¡°Even though there is the Ye family, I must have that two lives.¡±

    Long Ye and Ding capital was different. Ding capital was at the North and the most beautiful scenery was during winter as the silver coat looked magnificent but Long Ye was located in the south and thus the best season was during the summer as the night was as cool as water and the stars were like a silver river and the wind and flowers were the most beautiful.

    Even in the most remote courtyard, the beautiful scenery could not be blocked. A pot of clear tea and a chest set seemed to be the most satisfying thing. The inly d male sat alone under the mood to appreciate it, as if one was in a green bamboo forest.

    When Shen Miao arrived in the courtyard, that was the scene that she saw.

    Pei Lang sat in front of the stone table and was ying chess as he was drinking tea. He often did it and even when he became the National Advisor, his temperament was as cold as before. Shen Miao had always felt that it was not a good decision for Fu Xiu Yi to let Pei Lang enter the court as with Pei Lang¡¯s temperament, he should leave like a wild crane. He liked to read, sages, chess, bamboo and flowers and each one were of elegance but what he did was matters of court and one did for one¡¯s interest.

    ¡°Gentleman Pei.¡± Shen Miao sat down opposite him.

    Pei Lang looked up and saw Shen Miao before bing slightly surprised. That day Shen Miao had unrelentingly and clearly defined their rtionship and no matter how tolerant Pei Lang was, he was after all a male and had pride, thus he did not take the initiative to look for Shen Miao in these days. Moreover Shen Miao was not someone who would take the initiative to lower one¡¯s head thus Pei Lang felt some waves of emotions when Shen Miao appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Previously Gentleman Pei said that one would help me. Are those words valid?¡± Shen Miao did not intend to make friends with him or y chess and instead asked him directly.

    ¡°Which matter are you speaking of?¡± Pei Lang ced the teacup in his hands.

    ¡°Everything. But the current matter is that I want the lives of Li Mei and brother.¡±

    ¡°This is difficult.¡± Pei Lang smiled bitterly.

    ¡°It is more difficult that you think.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°This two siblings are affiliated to the Ye family and it is said that they are Ye Mao Cai¡¯s son and daughter. Most likely they would be Ye Mei and Ye Ke thus it is impossible to assassinate them. But I cannot let them off.¡±

    She used ¡®cannot¡¯ rather than ¡®do not want¡¯. That was to say that no matter the case, she wanted the lives of this two siblings.

    Pei Lang frowned, ¡°But why must you want their lives?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s smile was somewhat cold, ¡°Not everything must have an answer. You ask me why but I want to ask another why. I cannot find the answer so how can I tell you?¡±

    Pei Lang looked at the chess on the table and smiled, ¡°I understand. I will not continue to ask you the reason but what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°It is not your element to kill another but I know your abilities.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Since they have be Ye Mei and Ye Ke, then the target to deal with is the Ye family. I want to deal with the Ye family and no one knows better than Gentleman Pei how to overthrow a family n in court. I want you to be my advisor.¡±

    Pei Lang was startled and shook his head, ¡°I do not understand what you mean. Although I follow by Prince Ding¡¯s side, I only suggest ns for political matters and have not experience in overthrowing one¡¯s enemies. Why do you say that?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently but her heart was thinking that she naturally knew of it. Pei Lang had a noble and benevolent character and looked gentle and elegant but his means and methods werepletely vicious. When Fu Xiu Yi just ascended to the throne, Prince Zhou¡¯s people were like tigers watching one¡¯s prey and tried to n for aeback but at the end were defeated by Pei Lang¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I only ask you if you are helping or not?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    Pei Lang sighed deeply, ¡°The Ye family¡¯s position in Long Ye¡¯s is very delicate. The Emperor of Great Liang have the intention to use the Ye family against the Lu family. The Ye family do not have children so they are easy to manage. However if there is a pair of children then the entire ns would be shattered.¡±

    ¡°The Ye family might perhaps be rebellious or perhapspete with the Lu family or perhaps work together with the Imperial family to deal with the Lu family. The appearance of Ye Mei and Ye Ke is one very exquisite point. The Imperial family¡¯s attitude towards the Ye family would also affect the attitude of the Ye family to the Imperial family. Moreover at this time, the Imperial family cannot act rashly and would only be even more courteous towards the Ye family. Moreover you are the WangFei of the residence of Prince Rui and Prince Rui is the blooded Younger Brother of the Emperor and thus tied to the Imperial family. If you want the Ye family¡¯s siblings¡¯ lives, Great Liang¡¯s Emperor would be the first to disagree.¡±

    Shen Miao stared at him, ¡°I naturally know of this thus I want you to think of ways for the Imperial family to take the initiative to deal with the Ye family.¡±

    ¡°Whoever take the initiative would be the one who loses. The Imperial family is observing, much less the Ye family. If you really want the lives of the Ye siblings, one must search for the Ye family¡¯s fault and grasp the Ye family¡¯s mistake and preferably provoke disharmony between the Ye family and the Imperial family.¡±

    Shen Miao asked, ¡°Then what about the Lu family?¡±

    Pei Lang paused.

    ¡°What if I let the Lu and Ye family fight with one another?¡±

    Pei Lang shook his head, ¡°You... Thought of protecting the Prince residence like this? But I must advise you that it is not possible to have the best of both worlds. The Lu family are not fools and at such a time would not fight with the Ye family.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°You will not hestitate to offend the Imperial family to deal with the Ye family?¡± Pei Lang frowned, ¡°If you really oppose with the Imperial family then the rtionship between you and Prince Rui...¡± Would be filled with suspicions. Pei Lang did not continue. Even though he was very curious about Shen Miao¡¯s attitude towards Ye Mei and brother that was so unyielding.

    What did Ye Mei and brother do?

    ¡°I do not have another route to take.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hung down, ¡°Perhaps I do not have any fate with the Imperial family.¡± In thest lifetime and this lifetime, she could not escape being the sacrifice in the Imperial power. But so what about it?

    ¡°How do you n to create disharmony?¡± Pei Lang asked.

    ¡°This is exactly what I need to discuss with you.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Great Liang¡¯s battle waspletely different from Ming Qi¡¯s and she was not familiar with the various forces of power in Long Ye and her knowledge was very little. She could not face Xie Jing Xing frankly but could not let one¡¯s enemies live well under her eyelids. Thinking about it, even if she had to burn both the jade andmon stone, she had to avenge for Wan Yu and Fu Ming.

    And Pei Lang was her only ally.

    Pei Lang knew best how to scheme, n and analyse the situation in court. Without leaving any traces yet easily provoked them against one another was this National Advisor best skill. She wanted to join forces with Pei Lang so that these two lives would be obtained. Even if the Ye siblings has a great backing, she wanted to pull their backing down.

    This discussion actuallyst tillte at night.

    When Shen Miao wanted to return to her courtyard, it was already veryte and only Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were apanying her. When she returned to the courtyard, she pushed the doors and entered the room and just as she was about to take off her outer clothes, she paused and turned her head over. Xie Jing Xing was holding his chest and sitting in front of her study table, flipping the pages of the book boredly.

    ¡°Why have youe over?¡± Shen Miao asked, ¡°You... Can get out of bed?¡±

    Today Xie Jing Xing was to meet with Li Mei and brother but Shen Miao did not want to think about it and did not want to see it. She feared that when she saw that scene, she would involuntary be suspicious about some terrible possibilities. What remained unseen was deem clean, but she did not expect that Xie Jing Xing woulde looking.

    Xie Jing Xing smiledzily and did not answer her, ¡°It is sote, why onlye back now?¡±

    ¡°Cannot sleep.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Walked around outside.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing threw the book in his hands down onto the table and said, ¡°Oh? It is not to go and drink tea with Pei Lang?¡±

    With this posturing, he was here to denounce for one¡¯s crimes.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart was all filled on Ye Mei¡¯s matter and frowned, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Half a month.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    Shen Miao stared at him.

    He also stared at her and hisplicated gaze made Shen Miao¡¯s heart palpitate. He said, ¡°I have woken up for half a month but you only came to see me once.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that you are the WangFei of the residence of Prince Rui and my wife?¡± He said.

    Shen Miao did not speak as this was something that could not be exined at all.

    But Xie Jing Xing continued to stare at her and his gaze was filled with disappointment and slight anger, ¡°I have waited for you the entire night and you were drinking tea and ying chess with Pei Lang. Shen Miao, could it be that you are fond of that schr?¡±

    Suddenly an unknown fire appeared in her heart. She had been struggling with the matter of Ye Mei and could not sleep at night and because the residence of Prince Rui was stuck in the middle, she dared not move rashly and thus missed the best opportunity and now could not deal with the enemy cleanly and swiftly. She was stuck on the same spot in the mud and Xie Jing Xing still pull her and Pei Lang together. She said, ¡°What does it got to do with you?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing pulled Shen Miao in front of him. His actions were harsh and Shen Miao almost fell down. After he held her, Xie Jing Xing lifted her chin and said word for word, ¡°If I want you now, it would be rted.¡±

    Shen Miao frowned, ¡°Perhaps we form an alliance to rashly.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing paused and looked at her deeply, ¡°Perhaps?¡±

    He let go of his hands and stood up at once before speaking to Shen Miao from his back, ¡°Is your heart made of metal? There is only gains and schemes in your eyes but I am a living person.¡±

    ¡°From the start, your heart was not moved before.¡± He said indifferently.

    Trantor: It is always the people closest to you who can hurt you the most. I know it is necessary but I hate this kind of scenes... Tranting this and the next few chapters are like tearing a huge ster off. It¡¯s painful but one have to do it quickly.

 Chapter 209:Intentions (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 209:Intentions (Part 1)</h4>

    Xie Jing Xing left.

    Shen Miao sat alone in front of the table. Jing Zhe walked in and looked outside. Just now she was outside the room and the two persons¡¯ voices were not deliberately suppressed and she could hear the entire thing without missing a word. Seeing that Shen Miao¡¯s expression was not good, even though her heart was apprehensive, she could not help but say, ¡°Furen is too aloof with His Highness.¡±

    Shen Miao did not speak so Jing Zhe continued, ¡°When Furen has yet married into the Prince residence, one even treated His Highness better. However these days, it is like one deliberately avoided His Highness. A sick person is particrly sensitive, especially His Highness escaped from death, so his heart would be even more delicate. His Highness would inevitably not befortable when Furen do not care at such a time. Tomorrow may Furen use some consoling words and everything will be alright. Furen must not be too upset.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°I understand. You can leave.¡±

    Jing Zhe then withdrawn.

    After Jing Zhe left, Shen Miao pressed her forehead. She was struggling when she faced Xie Jing Xing but in all fairness, Xie Jing Xing was innocent in the matter. That sentence of ¡®from the start, your heart was not moved before¡¯ made her feel cold.

    Shen Miao could not remember since when her heart was moved by Xie Jing Xing. Perhaps it was when he saved her life in Wan Li Lake, or perhaps when he took of his mask in front of Princess Rong Xin at the Princess residence, or perhaps on the day of marriage when he reached his hands out, or perhaps it was very much earlier that when she set the ancestral hall on fire or when she first met Xie Jing Xing and began to confront Xie Jing Xing.

    The feelings of being moved was just too far away. She had only been moved by Fu Xiu Yi in her past lifetime and that price was heavy. With the lessons of the past, she dared not let her heart be moved easily and she was very stingy in giving her feelings out, always careful, making sure that there would only be gains and not losses. However Xie Jing Xing was different. One did not know if it was arrogance or recklessness in his bones but he squanders his emotions. In this marriage, both of their contributions were not equal but Shen Miao had given everything that she could give.

    Now because of her heart, she could not deal with Mei Furen without any scruples. With emotions intertwined with doubts, she was unable to face Xie Jing Xing.

    And one feared that Xie Jing Xing was disappointed in her in his heart.

    She sat in front of the table and that herb, that she had work so hard for to get from Chi Yan Taoist Priest, was casually thrown by the side. Because no one cared for it for these days, there was ayer of dust on it that made no one pay any attention.

    In the next few days, Shen Miao¡¯s days became somewhat strange.

    One did not know what happened to Luo Tan and Gao Yang. Most likely Luo Tan was upset that Go Yang deceived her and Gao Yang saw that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s poison was almost gone, he left the old Imperial Physician in the Prince residence and pull Luo Tan to somewhere else.

    Ji Furen and Ji Yu Shu also returned to Ji residence. Since Xie Jing Xing was alright, there was no meaning to stay in the Prince residence

    One also did not know how Pei Lang caught a cold and he rested in his room and did not go out.

    Thus Shen Miao was left alone. The servants of the Prince residence could also see that Xie Jing Xing and Shen Miao were in a cold ware and did their work cautiously. For a period of time, everyone in the Prince residence was concern of their own wellbeing and the atmosphere seemed to be even heavier than when Xie Jing Xing was unconscious.

    At such a time like this, the Ye family came over.

    The Ye family came over to pick Ye Mei and Ye Ke.

    The Ye family seemed to know that Shen Miao did not like Ye Mei and Ye Ke and did not mention this matter to Shen Miao from the beginning till the end. Their trip here today was only a notice.

    It was just that Shen Miao was the WangFei of the residence of Prince Rui, thus she had to meet them.

    In the main hall of the Prince residence, Ye Furen was speaking to Ye Ke and Ye Mei was sitting at the side, smiling gently. Ye Mao Cai¡¯s head was slightly raised as if he was speaking and the person sitting opposite him was Xie Jing Xing.

    Xie Jing Xing was de in a long silver purple robe and most likely because his injuries were not fully recovered, his sitting posture was somewhat ofziness. He spoke to Ye Mao Cai in a smile but not smiling manner that one was unable to tell what it meant.

    When Shen Miao came in, she was first seen by Ye Mei and Ye Mei quickly got up to greet her but Ye Ke did not move. Now they were the children of the Ye family and their position had rose like when the tide rises, the boats float. Naturally they did not need to greet WangFei like howmoners did.

    It was just that when Ye Mei greeted, Shen Miao did not even support it and epted itpletely. A slight unhappiness appeared in Ye Furen¡¯s eyes, Ye Ke did not show any expression, Ye Mao Cai gave a nce at Shen Miao but saw everything.

    Shen Miao walked to the other side and sat on the main seat beside Xie Jing Xing. Ye Mao Cai then got up, ¡°These few days after staying in the Prince residence, Mei-er and Ke-er has brought many troubles and thanks to WangFei¡¯s care, one is very thankful.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°But it is of no trouble. Speaking of which, Young Lady Ye and Gentleman Ye are His Highness¡¯s benefactors so it is a bit too much to call it as trouble.¡±

    Ye Mao Cai thenughed to round things up but heard Shen Miao changing the topic and asked fascinated, ¡°But how did Young Lady Li and Gentleman Li be Young Lady Ye and Gentleman Ye? It is indeed a bit surprising that the rtives they were searching for are the Ye family.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing only yed with the teacup in his hands as she spoke, neither blocking or going with her, as if he was a spectator. Ye Mao Cai was somewhat uncertain with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s intention and smiled, ¡°Speaking of that, one is embarrassed as it is a matter of decades ago. At that time, one¡¯s wife gave birth and the midwife had some disloyalty and was instructed by evil people to exchange the children. It was actually a pair of sibilings but it was changed to a female baby that passed on early. Since family shames are not spread abroad, for all these years one could only secretly investigate and search. This time when both of them entered Long Ye and came to the Prince residence coincidently and were looking of rtives, everything matched up.¡± Ye Mao Cai¡¯s face is fair and looked like an amiable schr and thus when he spoke, he looked very sincere as he said to Shen Miao, ¡°Everyone said that Mei-er and Ke-er saved High Highness¡¯s life but it is our Ye family that should thank His Highness. If it was not because of this coincidence, then our family would not be reunited.¡±

    ¡°This is exactly so.¡± Ye Furen also smiled. Ever since Shen Miao saw Ye Furen, this was the first time she saw her smiling that openly, as if one¡¯s heart was in pleasure. No matter who saw it, no one would be suspicious of Ye Mei and Ye Ke being her long lost children.

    However Shen Miao could not do so. In her previous life them they were the children of Ming Qi¡¯s official but in this life time, they became people of Great Liang. One feared that this entanglement was not as simple as it looked.

    Ye Mei and Ye Ke was sitting at the side. Ye Mei was beautiful and Ye Ke was smart that with a look, they were talents among people. What was rarer was that they were well-manners and had knowledge of proprietary that they did not speak out or do anything indiscriminately by using the identity of being Xie Jing Xing¡¯s benefactors. Thus everyone around did not have any ill impression of them.

    It was also right. Fu Xiu Yi was such a shrewd and cold person that he did not even hesitate to take action on his children but only favoured Mei Furen, so it was obvious that she had her positive points.

    ¡°That is also a coincidence.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently and said carelessly, ¡°Qin Province is not far away. It is a wonder than the Ye family was not able to find after decades and found them once they enter the Prince residence.¡± She looked at Ye Mei, ¡°It is fated, isn¡¯t it Young Lady Ye?¡±

    Ye Mei smiled, ¡°Naturally so. The Prince residence is a blessed ce.¡± It seemed that she did not hear the additional meaning behind Shen Miao words and spoke amicably instead.

    Shen Miao moved her gaze away and looked at Ye Mao Cai again, ¡°Today Ye Daren came over.¡±

    Ye Mao Cai quickly said, ¡°I came over to bring them back to the residence.¡± Finishing he spoke shamefully, ¡°As a Father, one let them live outside for so many years, it is our entire fault. Now that the entire family is reunited with great difficulty, naturally one will not let them live those hardship days. Today one will bring them to the residence and tomorrow the jade name tes will be hung. In the future, they will be the descendants of the Ye family.¡± When he spoke till the end, he was somewhat emotional and when one look at Ye Mei and Ye Ke, they too have some tears in their eyes.

    Shen Miao however felt that this y was dumb and uninteresting.

    The Imperial family of Great Liang had intentions to woo the Ye family over to deal with the Lu family. Since the Ye family was the key point, they remained neutral and did not express their position. Reasonably speaking, upon the return of Ye Mei and brother to the Ye family, the Ye family seemed to be more embolden andpeting with the Lu family so naturally there was no need to be suppress under the Imperial power. Currently this attitude revealed the intuition to stand on the side of Emperor Yong Le. Since the residence of Prince Rui was close with Emperor Yong Le, by showing it to the residence of Prince Rui would be indicating their loyalty to Emperor Yong Le.

    Shen Miao¡¯s entire hear gradually sank as this was naturally not what she wanted to see. Once the Ye family stood by Emperor Yong Le¡¯s side, by pulling the Ye family in secret, it would be cutting Emperor Yong Le¡¯s strength. Not to mention Emperor Yong Le, Xie Jing Xing would not be willing with it.

    But if she had to be allies with the murderers of her children, she would not be able to get rid of the nauseating feeling in her life.

    However, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s attitude was intriguing.

    Not only did he listened casually to Ye Mao Cai¡¯s words, he replied indifferently and avoided the need to how his attitude towards the matter. It was vague and he yed Ye Mao Cai in circles. Ye Mao Cai and Ye Furen both went into batter and spoke a lot, seemingly speaking about all matters but upon recalling, it seemed that Xie Jing Xing did not disclose any of his stand at all.

    For the Ye family to tter the Imperial family, the Imperial family did not need to express their gratefulness immediately but they have to be courteous. However Xie Jing Xing¡¯s current attitude was like he was watching a y, leisurely and not taking the matter to heart that it made others doubt if he had understood the hints in Ye Mao Cai¡¯s words.

    Ye Mao Cai and wife became somewhat anxious in their hearts. They looked at Xie Jing Xing and the expression in their eyes changed. It was always said that this Prince Rui of Great Liang was very tricky and very difficult to handle and one would not be able to get anything out of him. Today after interacting with him so closely outside court, it still made one unable to make heads of tails with. This kind of attitude made Ye Mao Cai and wife unable to be angry but also strangely assured. They initially wanted to put up airs but one did not know who was putting up airs and let Xie Jing Xing be at an advantage and at the end led by the nose by Xie Jing Xing.

    Shen Miao was somewhat surprised by Xie Jing Xing¡¯s attitude. After thinking about it, she felt that there was something wrong with the Ye familying over to show goodwill. Xie Jing Xing was naturally not brainless so he would investigate it clearly. However this made her sigh in relief. As long as Xie Jing Xing did not express goodwill to the Ye family, or to say that his impression of Ye Mei and brother did not change due to the gratitude of saving his life, her heart became much calmer.

    At the end, no one had persuaded the other. Ye Mao Cai seemed to have encountered a nail that was neither soft or hard like Xie Jing Xing and seeing that the skies was about to darken and Xie Jing Xing still did not express a clear attitude, he knew that it was a wasted trip today. It was useless to say longer and since he had transmitted his family¡¯s intention, he left with Ye Mei and Ye Ke.

 Chapter 209: Intentions (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 209: Intentions (Part 2)</h4>

    Xie Jing Xing instructed Tang Shu to send them off and just as he was to leave the main hall, Ye Furen seemed to have thought of something and turned around to ask, ¡°After a few days, it is His Highness¡¯s birthday.¡±

    Shen Miao was startled. She did not know Xie Jing Xing¡¯s birthday because the one in Ming Qi was definitely not real. As for at Great Liang, she had not yet heard Xie Jing Xing speaking about it.

    Ye Furen¡¯s eyes were sharp and saw Shen Miao¡¯s slightly surprised expression and said with a smile, ¡°Why does it look like WangFei do not know of the matter?¡±

    Ye Mei and Ye Ke also stopped. Ye Mei looked at Shen Miao with a slight surprise in her gaze.

    As a wife, one do not know about one¡¯s husband¡¯s birthday and it was an outsider who speak about it. This couple is indeed strange.

    Xie Jing Xing sat in the hall drinking tea, as if he had never heard Ye Furen¡¯s words. Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Does Ye Furen still remember Young Lady¡¯s and Young Master¡¯s birthday?¡±

    Ye Furen unconvincingly reply, ¡°This...¡±

    Shen Miao did not give her a chance to talk, ¡°After missing out for decades, it is better for Ye Furen to think about how topensate Young Lady Ye¡¯s and Young Master Ye¡¯s birthday first.¡± The meaning of the words was that she should manage her own affairs before bothering others and didn¡¯t poke into other matters.

    She had pped Ye Furen¡¯s face that ruthlessly so Ye Furen did not have a very good expression and Ye Mao Cai seemed to be a little embarrassed. Ye Mei tugged Ye Ke and they bowed to Shen Miao before leaving hurriedly.

    Seeing their retreating figures, Shen Miao took a deep breath.

    This pair of Ye siblings had still seeded as the Ye family had sessfully protected them before she took action. From today onwards, one had to deal with the Ye family before dealing with them and this was much more difficult that just killing a pair of siblings. Particrly, it also implicated the interest of the Imperial family of Great Liang and it was even more difficult to touch them.

    It really made one irreconcble and unhappy.

    She thought about it and hesitated before looking back at Xie Jing Xing. Thinking about the moment of anger yesterday and sheshed at him because of Wan Yu and Fu Ming, he was still rational today as he did not give the Ye siblings any special treatment. Perhaps they should chat seriously. These days, she had performed badly.

    However when she turned around just now, she saw Xie Jing Xing standing up expressionless and walked passed her without even a nce, like she was a stranger.

    He did not speak a single word.

    The words ¡®I have something to tell you¡¯ were stuck at her throat that Shen Miao could not swallow for a long time.

    Gu Yu and Jing Zhe who was standing behind saw it and looked at one another. Both of them knew that Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing were in a cold war these few days and if one¡¯s master was not happy, naturally the servants would also not be happy. However just now, Shen Miao seemed to have intentions for reconciliation but with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s coldness, one feared that it had hurt their Young Lady¡¯s heart.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu had followed Shen Miao for so many years and could understand Shen Miao¡¯s temperament especially in these two years and she had very strong self-esteem. With Xie Jing Xing being like this, even if Shen Miao had the intention for reconciliation, she would not take the initiative. Jing Zhe said softly, ¡°This is bad. One just married so if this goes on, how could one live?¡±

    Gu Yu also whispered, ¡°One have to think of a way quickly.¡±

    When Shen Miao returned to the room, the more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. One felt very terrible towards Xie Jing Xing¡¯s unfamiliar attitude. She had been an Empress in Ming Qi for so many years and other than begging for favour because of Fu Ming and Wan Yu, she had never given in to others. She had a stubborn personality else she would not have fought with Mei Furen for so many years.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s current attitude made her intentions of wanting to talk to him dimmed. Both of them were stubborn but it was just that Xie Jing Xing would not quarrel with others usually and she concealed herself well thus it was an appalling scene when they go up against one another.

    Just as she was thinking, someone outside knocked and pushed the door open. It was Ba Jiao.

    Ba Jiao was as all smiles as she ced a te of pastry on Shen Miao¡¯s table, ¡°This is the snack that the little kitchens have newly made. It is especially made ordingly to Ming Qi¡¯s style. May Furen taste it to see if it is suitable or not.¡±

    Because of Shen Miao¡¯s and Xie Jing Xing¡¯s cold war, the servants in the residence were also very cautious. Naturally the people in Mo Yun Army would be bias towards their master, just like Jing Zhe and Gu Yu who would definitely stand on Shen Miao¡¯s side. Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang had long returned and thus one did not think that Ba Jiao woulde over.

    One feared that a wine-lover¡¯s ehart was not in the cup. Shen Miao looked at her, ¡°You have something to say to me?¡±

    Ba Jiao smiled at once and scratched her head, ¡°This servant is stupid and Furen could see it before this one speak. Furen, this servant was called over by Jing Zhe and Gu Yu to persuade you.¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu, who were standing outside, suddenly be awkward. This Ba Jiao said that she was stupid but normally she was smart. But saying that she was smart, she actually sold both of them out without much prompting, making one unable to say anything.

    Shen Miaoughed, ¡°What do you want to persuade me?¡±

    ¡°They all said that Furen have a cold character that when Master was injured for so many days, one did not know where Furen ran off to and did not take a look at Master. After Master woke up, one only came over to take a look once thus everyone protest the unfairness for Master and thus treated Furen coldly. May Furen not me them.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°They are speaking the truth.¡±

    ¡°But Furen¡¯s character is not cold at all.¡± Ba Jiao said in all smiles, ¡°Furen just do not like to talk about it. Otherwise, one would not bring us to that forest for an entire night, insisting to find that Superior One and beseech for the herb for Master. But why does Furen not tell Master about the matter?¡±

    Shen Miao said lightly, ¡°The person who saved him is not me and at the end the herb was not used. Since it is futile and useless, then it is not a merit so how would one speak of it?¡± She also did numerous things for Fu Xiu Yi in the Inner Pce, reducing and simplifying matters and even allow Fu Xiu Yi to gain a good reputation but at the end it could not bepared to the government decree that Li Ke provided to Fu Xiu Yi. Saying it out would only make it a joke to others and make one pity, thus it was better not to have it.

    Ba Jiao frowned, ¡°But that is your heart¡¯s intention.¡±

    Shen Miao looked towards her, ¡°Heart¡¯s intention.¡±

    Ba Jiao nodded her head, ¡°No matter if you are able to save Master or not, or even if the herb is at the end useless, your heart¡¯s intention was true. You have hidden and conceal it so how would Master know that Furen have wandered in the forest for an entire night and still insist of moving forward? All those are your heart¡¯s intention. From this servant¡¯s perspective, Furen¡¯s intention is even more precious than that herb. For Furen to hide one¡¯s own heart¡¯s intention because the herb is not used, isn¡¯t it throwing a watermelon to pick up a sesame seed?¡±

    Shen Miao was startled.

    Ba Jiao said with all smiled, ¡°Furen, your heart¡¯s intention is more useful than the herb as it could cure Master¡¯s illness.¡±

    ¡°Must one¡¯s intention be spoken for it to be known?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hung down, ¡°If one has a heart, how would one not understand?¡±

    Ba Jiao shook her head, ¡°It might be the case for others but it is different for Master.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°You also know that Master¡¯s life is not as smooth sailing. Mo Yun Army was established single handedly by Master and this servant have followed Master for a long time. Master would normally face schemes but those were all from outsiders and enemies, thus there is little room for criticism. But towards one family, one would always hope that there would be more frankness.¡± Ba Jiao looked seriously at Shen Miao, ¡°Furen, you are Master¡¯s wife and the closest person to Master. If you don¡¯t even speak clearly about one¡¯s heart¡¯s intention, he would not be sure of it even if he might be aware of it. The more precious a thing is, the more demanding it would bee. Master valued your heart¡¯s intention greatly and thus became angry. He is not doubting you but doubting himself.¡±

    He was not doubting you but doubting himself.

    Shen Miao was shocked and it seemed that a certain piece of ice in her heart had bloomed due to these words and from it there was a trickle and spring arose.

    ¡°Master will also doubt himself and doubt that he is not good and that he is not as good as others and be suspicious that you are dissatisfied with him. When all these doubts umte, it will be suspicion towards your heart¡¯s intention. Like this, do you still want to hide your intentions?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s slightly hung down but her heart started to rise and fall.

    Xie Jing Xing was a very proud person and would casually smile in the middle of thousands of horses. He had lived in the filthiest and chaotic court and was burden with responsibilities at an early age. Be it family, brothers or friends, he was neither close nor distant, making him look like one who did not care about anything.

    However what everyone had forgotten was that he had the most straightforward sincerity, as innocent as a youth. Just like how he treated Su Ming Feng, Princess Rong Xin and even the Marquis of Lin An.

    He was too proud to say anything clearly but did everything behind their back. In this lifetime orst lifetime, this kind of person would never be mixed with people like Li Mei and Li Ke. She should not have doubted it. Her distrust stemmed from herck of self-confidence. Just like Xie Jing Xing doubting her, she was also doubting herself.

    Shen Miao closed her eyes.

    Like what Ba Jiao said, one would be more demanding towards things that one treasured the most. Her heart was moved by Xie Jing Xing and thus was afraid that Xie Jing Xing would have involvement with Mei Furen and Xie Jing Xing cared about her so her cold treatment had be the other¡¯s sore eyes.

    She seemed to have done some things wrongly but fortunately there were still chances to make up.

    Ba Jiao was the changes in Shen Miao¡¯s expression and suddenly smiled, ¡°Furen still have to coax Master. These days Master is very cold and strict that the people in Mo Yun Army cannot bear it anymore.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head and smile, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°But.¡± Ba Jiao hesitated but still asked, ¡°Furen, do you have any misgiving with the Ye siblings?¡±

    Shen Miao was startled, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Everyone in the Prince residence knew of her cold and indifferent attitude towards the Ye siblings and everyone was puzzled as it was their first encounter. Everyone said that Shen Miao was jealous of Ye Mei¡¯s beauty and even though it was far from it, one was unable to find any other reasons, thus Ba Jiao asked.

    ¡°You are too cold towards that pair of siblings. Even Master instructed people to investigate the background of that pair of siblings but there was nothing wrong. So Furen...¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved. First it was because she was surprised that Xie Jing Xing would secretly investigate the background of Ye Mei and brother and second was that even Xie Jing Xing could not find anything wrong with this pair of siblings¡¯ background. They were very clean.

    ¡°They have some misgiving with me.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°But this matter is of great importance so do not mention it for the time being.¡±

    Ba Jiao nodded thoughtfully and looked at Shen Miao with a smile, ¡°It is good that Furen has thought through about it. Furen must not hide one¡¯s intention. At this moment, Master is confused with his anger and could not see it but that day, those of us who apany Furen to search for that strange Taoist Priest all saw it clearly. The person that Furen¡¯s heart is at is obvious so there is no need to hide.¡± After that she winked at Shen Miao, ¡°Master¡¯s birthday is the third of next month and in the past years there would be a banquet that is thrown in the Bi Xiao Lou. This servant has secretly asked the manager and knows that it is the same this year. If Furen want to prepare a birthday present, it is best to prepare it in these few days.¡±

    Before Shen Miao could say anything, Ba Jiao blurted out, ¡°It is very easy to coax Master. If one cannot do anything then Furen can personally make a bowl of longevity noodles and Master¡¯s anger will guaranteed be distinguished. However the most important thing is that you must not conceal your heart¡¯s intention and Master would be even happier.¡± Finishing she ran away quickly.

    Shen Miao watched as she opened the doors and closed them. After being startled, augh burst out.

    Her heart finally felt much rx than the past few days.

    Since some matters could not be avoided then one had to face it directly. Just like blood feud that could not be cut. Just like intentions that could not be spoken clearly.

 Chapter 210: Birthday (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 210: Birthday (Part 1)</h4>

    On the third day of the seventh month, it was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s birthday. Everyone in the residence of Prince Rui became busy. From what others said, even though Xie Jing Xing himself did not like it, Emperor Yong Le would hold a banquet for Xie jing Xing in Bi Xiu Lou yearly to celebrate for Xie Jing Xing. The more Emperor Yong Le express that he valued Xie Jing Xing, the better the officials would treat Xie Jing Xing. Of course Xie Jing Xing¡¯s performance in the past two years was worth the scrutiny. The birthday celebration was a day where one could tter so early in the morning, there were birthday presents that were continuous brought over to the residence.

    Tang Shu was busy registering all the items in a booklet before bringing over to Shen Miao to look. Shen Miao was after all the WangFei of the residence of Prince Rui and even though she was in a cold war with Xie Jing Xing, she had to look through the list of gifts. Shen Miao swept a nce of it and her eyes were dazzled by the list of names. No matter if it was a high ranking official or a low ranking government official, they all rushed over to tter. Even the Lu and Ye family also sent over gifts.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart was deeply moved, it was all because of the close rtionship between Emperor Yong Le and Xie Jing Xing. If this was Ming Qi, if any official¡¯s birthday celebration had so many people celebrating, it would be suspicious to the eyes of the Emperor. Thus aftering to Long Ye, it felt somewhat strange to see it handled so openly.

    Tang Shu pointed out to Shen Miao what gifts to be ced in the storehouse and which gifts could be used before he asked Shen Miao, ¡°Furen must not forget to dress up earlier. Tie Yi¡¯s side will arrange people to pick Furen up to head to Bi Xiao Luo.¡±

    Shen Miao said doubtfully, ¡°I...¡±

    Tang Shu smiled, ¡°Furen is the WangFei of the residence and His Highness¡¯s wife. Naturally Furen have to go for His Highness¡¯s birthday.¡± After hesitating, he said, ¡°Quarrels between a couple is like fighting at the head of the bed and make up at the end of the bed. His Highness looked like he is angry but if Furen don¡¯t go over today, one do not know how long he would sulk, so...¡±

    ¡°I understand, I will go over.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Tang Shu then sighed in relieve and reminded a couple more sentences to Shen Miao before leaving.

    After he left, Shen Miao looked at that booklet and kept it well. When she was returning to the room, Jing Zhe came over and asked Shen Miao cautiously, ¡°Furen will definitely go to Bi Xiao Luo right?¡±

    ¡°The residence of Prince Rui are monitored by other and I just came to Great Liang, thus other people would be watching the bustle. If one do not go then others would have the opportunity to talk. It is better to head directly. Use a General when the soldierse and build a dam from earth when the water approaches.¡±

    Jing Zhe nodded her head continuously, ¡°That¡¯s right. They want to see how our WangFei from Ming Qi looks like then let them see clearly Furen whoes from a General residence. How could anyone casually be a WangFei?¡±

    Gu Yu pulled Jing Zhe and red at her before whispering, ¡°The more you say the more exaggerated it bes.¡±

    Jing Zhe pouted and seeing that Shen Miao had headed to the room, she bit Gu Yu¡¯s ears, ¡°Furen is still feeling awkward and looked for so many reasons to give in to GuYe (used by wife side of the family to call the husband) but no one willugh.¡± After speaking, she then felt emotional, ¡°GuYe really have abilities to let Furen be willing to give in.¡±

    Gu Yu said, ¡°Speak a few words lesser.¡±

    Shen Miao returned to the room and Jing Zhe followed in with Gu Yu. Gu Yu asked, ¡°Would Furen like to choose what to wear tonight? Then this servant will be able to think of what hairstyle tob.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Do thoseter, help me to grind ink first.¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu looked at one another as the two of them did not know why Shen Miao had the mood to write now. Speaking of which, Shen Miao was not one who loves writing or drawing but they would naturally do what one¡¯s Master wanted. When Shen Miao opened up the paper for a letter, Gu Yu and Jing Zhe then understood that she wanted to write a letter.

    Shen Miao asked Gu Yu, ¡°Older Biao Sister is returning soon?¡±

    Gu Yu said, ¡°Gentleman Gao had passed a message that she will definitely be able to catch up with the birthday celebration in Bi Xiao Luo tonight.¡±

    One did not know where did Luo Tan and Gao Yang disappeared to for these few days. Luo Tan had a fierce temper and with Gao Yang bullying and deceiving her, one thinks that it would take some time for Luo Tan¡¯s anger to dissipate so Gao Yang simply took her away. Shen Miao was rest assured as with Gao Yang¡¯s character, he would not do anything bad to Luo Tan and it was Gao Yang who was in more danger. Today was Xie Jing Xing¡¯s birthday, so Gao Yang, as Xie Jing Xing¡¯s arms and legs and also his friend, naturally had to rush over.

    After thinking for a while, she then started to write. She wrote somewhat hesitantly. After writing two to three sentences, she felt that it was not good and quickly crushed it and threw it aside. She then started to write again but again, like just now, threw it away. At the end, one did not know how much paper was wasted before she hang her brush. She put the letter into the envelop before handing it over to Jing Zhe, ¡°When you see Tie Yiter, pass this to him and let him hand it over to Xie Jing Xing during the birthday celebration.¡±

    Jing Zhe¡¯s eyes widen as she did not think that it was for Xie Jing Xing. She had thought that Shen Miao was writing a letter for Shen Xin and wife and was curious because the letter home was only written two days back so why write again?

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Gu Yu, take a trip out for me.¡± She then pulled out a piece of paper and wrote a few things before passing to GU Yu, ¡°Help me to buy the following things.¡±

    Gu Yu quicklyplied.

    Two of them hurriedly left. Shen Miao sat in the room but she was relieved.

    Giving in was something that she seldom do. Especially in this lifetime, the self-esteem in her bones did not allow her to bow her head to others but this time it was her that was wrong. Moreover Xie Jing Xing was also a prideful person and between two of them, there must be someone that had to lower their head first. Shen Miao thought that since Xie Jing Xing did not know anything at all so there was no need for him to bow his head.

    As one would receive many gifts during the birthday celebration, she also had to show her sincerity. Since there was no shortage of gold, silver and jewels in the residence of Prince Rui and she was not considered good at handmade things, after some thought, she only had some few simple things. Moreover from what Ba Jiao said, Xie Jing Xing looked very picky on the surface but in reality very easy to coax.

    However what mattered to her the most was that the Ye family were among the guests in Bi Xiao Luo and thus Ye Mei and brother was also one of them. Since Ye Mei and brother was presence, she had to follow up to prevent the two of them from ying any tricks and could not let Xie Jing Xing have any interactions with these two of them without her presence.

    Time passed very quickly and in a turn of an eye, it was near evening. Tie Yi had send of people toe over to pick up and Jing Zhe put on the pearl hairpin onto Shen Miao¡¯s hair with a smile, ¡°Finish. Furen today canpete with everyone today.¡±

    ¡°I am not in the selection of XiuNu so what is the use of this?¡± Shen Miaoughed and looked at the mirror before pulling out that pearl hairpin off and reced it with a purple jade Begonia.

    Jing Zhe blinked her eyes, ¡°It is even better to match it like this.¡±

    The scene of how Xie Jing Xing gave her this jade Begonia appeared in front of her. At that time they were up on guards with one another and were full of suspicion of each other. At that time Shen Miao was unclear about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s background and only felt that he was different form the rumours of the previous lifetime.

    There were just too many coincidences and unimaginable things in life that now she and Xie Jing Xing became husband and wife and they came to Great Liang together. This was something that she had never thought about at that time. Perhaps by wearing this jade Begonia hairpin would let Xie Jing Xing¡¯s anger dissipate and make him recall how they journeyed from strangers to a married couple and all those unnecessary suspicions were not needed.

    Shen Miao stood up and there was a gentle smile on her face, ¡°Ba Jiao and the rest are outside waiting. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    When they went out the doors, they indeed saw that the horse carriage was already prepared and Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang was waiting outside. Jing Zhe asked curiously, ¡°His Highness is not going together with Furen?¡±

    Hui Xian somewhat awkwardly replied, ¡°His Highness left first and let these subordinatese over to pick up Furen.¡±

    This made others feel somewhat ufortable. For the Prince and WangFei not leave together ande out one another, those with discerning eyes would see that there was a problem. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu felt some indignant for Shen Miao but Shen Miao faintly said, ¡°Alright, lets¡¯ depart then.¡±

    She knew what kind of temperament Xie Jing Xing had. At times, a proud person would be as stubborn as a sea urchin. She would not be calctive with these small things and just felt that there was some uneasiness in her ¡®apologies¡¯ tonight.

    Bi Xiao Luo was thergest and most expensive restaurant in Long Ye, not mentioningmoners, it was very prestigious for officials to hold a banquet here. Thus to hold a birthday celebration here, it was not just one or two tables but the entire restaurant was booked and it was considered very impressive. To create such an impressive scene, naturally it would require a lot of money and for three continuous years, the residence of Prince Rui has held banquets here and this was enough to show how rich the residence was.

    On the main seat, a young man was sat in an inclined manner, indifferently hearing all thepliments from others. The purple gold long robes seemed to almostpletely fill the entire seat and from a distance, it was like one was seeing an overflowing night scenery and there was a charming and gentle luxurious feel. There were too many people who came over to toast that one¡¯s body was naturally be intoxicated but the pair of peach blossoms eyes was very clear, making others unsure if one was drunk or not.

    There were also female family members among the guest and upon seeing that young man, they all involuntarily cast their admiration eyes over. This Prince Rui was young and had a peerless handsomeness but an air of devilish charm which was what made females obsessed with. Coupled with his noble and high position and wealthy background, it made one want to rush up despite smashing one¡¯s head.

    It was a pity that such a young maid was already married and had an officially wedding WangFei. However even though there was a WangFei, the Secondary Consort position was still empty. Even if one did not be a Secondary Consort, everyone would bepeting to be a concubine.

    Lu Wan-er was sitting by Lu Furen¡¯s side and her gaze was involuntarily on Xie Jing Xing. Two years ago when she first saw Xie Jing Xing, she became moured with him as she felt that all men were vulgar and only this person would be matching with her but that position by her side should be hers. However that stupid woman, Shen Miao, had stood on that position that made Lu Wan-er so furious that she could not wait to tear Shen Miao apart. She had the intention to speak with Xie Jing Xing but there were officials who wereplimenting Xie Jing Xing and she was only a Young Lady of an official family. No matter how courageous one was, she could not ingratiate oneself like that and thus became somewhat moody.

    In a blink of an eye, she saw Ye Ke who was talking to Ye Mei and Lu Wan-er¡¯s entire face sank.

    As a female, one would always be more sensitive to the appearance of another female. Lu Wan-er believed that she was spoilt and all she eat and wore were of the best and thus upon seeing other females, she would have a gaze of despise. In the entire Long Ye, she felt that she was as precious evenparable to Princesses that she would not even ce the Ye family, who were of equal status as the Lu family, in her eyes. It was because the Ye family¡¯s descendants line was thin and there were no youngdies at all.

    However one had heard that the Ye family have received a pair of wondering siblings back. Initially Lu Wan-er still had the mentality of watching a spectacle but upon a look now, after seeing Ye Mei¡¯s appearance, she was not at all happy.

    Ye Mei was just too beautiful already. Not mentioning one¡¯s beauty, there was a unique charm that made others look at her unvolunteeringly. If one were to say it was seductiveness, it had a touch of innocence in the seductiveness. If one were to say t was innocence, there was a mature sense of style. The most important thing was that Ye Mei was smart that even though both siblings only recognised in the geniality books, they were able to chat with those Furens.

    A beautiful, smart and knew when to advance and retreat female and now newly crowned with the Ye family¡¯s youngdy position. Seeing Ye Furen doting her excessively due to guilt, she was much better than herself in many ways and this made Lu Wan-er feel a strong sense of crisis.

    One even heard that this Ye Mei saved Prince Rui¡¯s life and naturally had a closer rtion to the residence of Prince Rui. Lu Wan-er gritted her teeth with hate.

 Chapter 210: Birthday (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 210: Birthday (Part 2)</h4>

    For a long time, Lu Wan-er had regarded Xie Jing Xing as ¡®hers¡¯, that even with Shen Miao present, Lu Wan-er had never dismissed her thoughts. An official daughter of another country would not have any support in Long Ye and with the Lu family¡¯s abilities, it would not be a difficult thing to find an opportunity in the future to make her disappear and thus Lu Wan-er had never put Shen Miao in her view. However Ye Mei was different, everyone knew that the Ye family had a delicate rtionship with the Lu family and was not considered a friend or an enemy. If the Ye family were to be rted to the residence of Prince Rui... Lu Wan-er became alert and bit her lips without saying a thing.

    She was thinking at this side but at the other end Ye Furen said somewhat surprisingly, ¡°Speaking of it, one had not see WangFei. Could it be that WangFei would not being today?¡±

    The Furens around started to whisper. Actually everyone were not blind and naturally had noticed earlier on that SHen Miao did note and they did not mention it because no one spoke of it. Now that Ye Furen brought the topic up, naturally they started to discuss.

    Ye Furen then said, ¡°Could it be that one¡¯s health is sick? A few days back when I went to pick up Mei-er and Ke-er, one saw that WangFei of First Rank was somewhat haggard. Thinking about it, it would be as such since His Highness was sick and she, as a wife, would naturally be worried that one¡¯s health would be impacted that one could not take care of His Highness.¡±

    When those words were out, there was a sigh of understanding. From Ye Furen¡¯s words, she had mentioned without a trace that the rtionship of Ye Mei and brother had a close rtionship with the Prince residence and also suppressed Shen Miao. When Prince Rui¡¯s life was hanging by a thread, Shen Miao did not go to take care of him at all. Even if one¡¯s bothday was really unwell, this action was against one¡¯s conscience.

    At Xie Jing Xing¡¯s end, he was taking in the toast and one did not know if he had heard Ye Furen¡¯s words as there was a light smile on his lips and his gaze did not look over this side.

    Someone said, ¡°Could it be that the married couple is quarrelling?¡±

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Lu Furenughed amiably, ¡°At the beginning WangFei personally said that the residence of Prince Rui would not bring in anyone else, so it can be seen that both of their rtionship is extremely good else one would not say such things. Since one¡¯s feelings are this good, there would definitely not be quarrels. It is better not to think too much.¡± Lu Furen was took what Shen Miao said to heart till this day and the more she said as such, it was like pping Shen Miao¡¯s face.

    When Lu Wan-er heard those words, her mood that was previously disturbed by Ye Mei became slightly better. Even though she was not pleased with Ye Mei, but if she saw Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing was not of good terms, she would be happy.

    Ye Mei looked at Ye Furen slightly, ¡°The Prince residence will not bring in people?¡±

    Ye Furen shook her head and said softly, ¡°It is WangFei who said it herself.¡±

    Luo Tan had an entire stomach of anger as she listened. She had rushed back afar and did not expect that she was unable to see Shen Miao. She did not know any of the Furens or Young Ladies here and could not interrupt to speak for Shen Miao as it would bring her trouble. She could not bear to hear all these nonsense that these people were speaking.

    ¡°It cannot be that she would note right?¡± Another Furen asked.

    Just as Luo Tan was about to argue, she heard a gentlyughter from outside, ¡°My apologies, one had arrivete.¡±

    Everyone unconsciously looked over towards the doors.

    A young female parted the beaded curtains and walked in with a wmile.

    She was young and her facial appearance was extremely delicate. Her brows were like new moons, eyes were like the autumn water and her lips were slightly hooked up. She wore a dark purple lily robes and with a lc dress, with her hair up in a cloud bun and a dark purple eight treasure earrings. It was not an extravagant dressing and was considered simple, but upon her arrive, it was as if the entire hall was lit up luxuriously. Not only the dark and serious purple was not over the top, it instead highlighted her snow likeplexion and her brows like a painting. As she came in step by step, the skirt swayed, making her look fascinating.

    It was a very different kind of beauty from Ye Mei. A beauty was in one¡¯s bones and not just the skin. Ye Mei was beautiful but this female¡¯s beauty was like water in spring, like thin ice in summer, the crescent moon in autumn and snow in winter. The beauty was in the bearing and the beauty was in one¡¯s expression of being oneself. It was as if it was not a point more or less that made one unable to look away but feel heart wrenching. One dared not have delusion and could only look up to.

    Shen Miao lifted her chin slightly and walked over to the main position and sat at the middle of the side of the female guests. She had a graceful expression on that in this entire room of Furens and Young Ladies, they were all aristocrats butparing with her, they seemed to be dwarfed.

    She took the wine cup that Luo Tan brought over and smiled, ¡°One punish oneself with a cup of wine for beingte.¡± And she elegantly drank the cup cleanly.

    Neither servile nor overbearing. Neither biased nor dependent. There was a sense of heroism and elegance. There were many followers of Xie Jing Xing that were present and would definitely fawn but Shen Miao¡¯s action made one¡¯s heart feel good and they immediately raise a toast with smiles, ¡°WangFei has a magnanimous bearing, we will also toast to it.¡±

    Luo Tan blinked her eyes as she had felt that Shen Miao was exceptionally beautiful today and her bearing was exceptionally different today. No matter what, it made her feel honourable and as if she had face and her back was unconsciously straighter.

    Shen Miao smiled slightly and her eyes swept across everyone but she remembered how Jing Zhe and Gu Yu rushed the entire afternoon for. She must use the identity of Rui WangFei to meet with everyone in Long Ye and the most important thing was that Mei Furen was present.

    She did not allow herself to have a slight defeat in front of Mei Furen as she was carrying the dignity of her children. No matter how miserable her lost was in the previous lifetime, this lifetime was not the past and she would not give in a single line.

    Ye Mei looked startled at Shen Miao with some shock in her eyes.

    Shen Miao smiled faintly at her but her heart was as cold as a hail. These siblings dared to openly appear in front of her again and again. Did they think that with the Ye family, they could be exceptionally fearless?

    Luo Tan tugged Shen Miao slightly and said in a voice where only both of them could hear, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, are you quarrelling with MeiFu? Why does it look like something is not right?¡±

    Shen Miao looked towards Xie Jing Xing. He was listening casually to an official toasting and was indeed filled with indifference. Shen Miao was slightly stunned as she did not know if Tie Yi had given that letter to him and if Tie Yi gave him the letter and he was still like this, then Shen Miao was not confident that she could exin it.

    Just as one was thinking, one heard a Daren speaking, ¡°Since everyone has arrive, everyone will give birthday congrattions to His Highness the Prince of First Rank.¡±

    Everyone raised their cups. Xie jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up inpliance and drank it up. One heard one of the Furens talking, ¡°Speaking of which, Ye Furen has just found Young Lady Ye and Young Master Ye. For Young Lady Ye to be so beautiful, one thinks that she is talented and since there is some rtions with the residence of Prince Rui, it is ideal to so some skills to Prince Rui as congrattions.¡±

    There were some demeaning meanings to those words. It was somewhat frivolous for a youngdy to perform one¡¯s talents in front of others if it was not an examination. Moreover Ye Mei grew up in a merchant family so who would know how much talents she had? This Furen was obviously searching for thorns. It seemed that the Ye family have quite a lot of political families.

    Ye Ke¡¯s face was somewhat unhappy and Ye Furen was about to refuse politely when Ye Mei smiled, ¡°It is not impossible but one fear of sweeping everyone¡¯s interest and dared not disy one¡¯s ipetence.¡±

    The Furen who proposed it was eager to see her ¡®disy one¡¯s ipetence¡¯ and immediateughed, ¡°How can it be? It would not be so. Your Highness, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s brows raise and only nce over to this side. His lips widen and he said in a smile but not a smile, ¡°Dance then.¡±

    His tone of voice was somewhat casual, as if instructing some dancer.

    Ye Mei¡¯s eyes shed but she stood up and gave Shen Miao a bow, ¡°Since everyone is interested today and I have just arrived in Long Ye, one do not know if any rules are broken and is not sensible, one however is willing to disy one¡¯s ipetence to make everyone happy.¡±

    The words were said very manneredly, like it was considerate of others and had some sense of innocence but charming teasing was present.

    However Shen Miao saw the provocation in Ye Mei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°One had learned a type of Water Sleeved Dance from Foster Mother and will dance for everyone to see today.¡± She said.

    Shen Miao head was lowered and a trace of a sneer appeared on her lips.

    Ye Mei quickly came out after changing her clothes. She was born with a somewhat feminine charming good looks but wore a snow white long dress, with a wide waist that wrapped her arms. If one wanted to be filial, then she outdid herself with this snow white dress. Four screens were arranged ordingly and they had paper on them. Since paper, ink and the Qin yers were present, Ye Mei shook her long sleeves as the first strings were yed and she started to dance.

    Shen Miao¡¯s fingernails almost pierce into the skin of her palms.

    Ink dance was Ye Mei¡¯s best dance. Ye Mei was proficient in all the four schrly arts and each individual one was outstanding. In the Inner Pce, naturally it had its charm. However the ink dance was just one of many, when one was dancing, the sleeves would be dipped in ink so as to paint on the paper. Once the song ends, the painting would be finish. It was both elegant and unique. With a beauty, a picturesque scene and beautiful paint, it was really outstanding.

    But this Water Sleeved Dance was the blood in Shen Miao¡¯s heart and the thorn in her eyes that every time she saw it, the pain was unstoppable.

    When the XiongNu came to request for a marriage alliance, Fu Xiu Yi wanted to marry Wan Yu over. Shen Miao used both gentle methods and force, even using the Shen family to threaten but Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s heart was like a rock and did not move. Wan Yu thought for a long time and came out with an idea. She learned a song and personally yed it for Fu Xiu Yi to listen.

    Wan Yu searched for that song for a long time and it was rearranged by Shen Miao so that whatever Wan Yu wanted to say was in the song. It was hoped that Fu Xiu Yi recall the father and daughter rtionship and would not make matters so sever, leaving a path for Wan Yu and dispel this thought.

    But on that day Shen Miao invited Fu Xiu Yi to Kun Ning Pce and instructed Wan Yu to y it for Fu Xiu Yi to listen but once she finish ying, when there was a trace of movement in Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s eyes, Mei Furen came over uninvited and said without regards for others, ¡°So Your Majesty is here. ChenQie has learned a dance and want to dance for Your Majesty to appreciate. Since Her Ladyship the Empress is present, do watch together./¡°

    She dance charmingly and affectionately. He watched with deep emotions and totally forgotten Wan Yu and Shen Miao who were waiting. Shen Miao would forever remember the disappointment in Wan Yu¡¯s eyes. She was just a teenage young female but the vitality in her eyes slowly faded away and it remained calm.

    On the second day, Wan Yu came to greet her and said, ¡°Imperial Mother do not need to waste effort on this child. This child is willing to be in the alliance marriage.¡±

    How would someone be willing to be in an alliance marriage? It was just that Wan Yu could see clearer and earlier than Shen Miao of Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s ruthlessness and Mei Furen¡¯s means. Perhaps Wan Yu felt that even if she were to head towards without knowing what her future was, it would be much morefortable than staying in the Pce.

    At the end, Wan Yu was liberated.

    But Shen Miao could never be released.

    The long snow white sleeves fluttered during the dance but Shen Miao felt that the long sleeves were not stained in ink but stained with drops of Wan Yu¡¯s blood.

    That was the thorn in her eye, the nail in her bone.

 Chapter 211: Cool Moon (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 211: Cool Moon (Part 1)</h4>

    Ye Mei¡¯s waist was soft and her movements was very seductive. Her eyes were full of energy and if one look, it seems that they did not consist of others but be a butterfly, fluttering around and making another heart¡¯s itch. Thinking that the butterfly had stopped on one¡¯s hands, it flew away as one was looking at the colourful wings.

    The female guests were all watching, unable to turn their eyes away, what more the males? Males always like good looking ythings and their eyeballs were about to be paste on Ye Mei. Ye Furen and Ye Mao Cai gradually revealed a smug look. It was an ability to give birth such a pair of outstanding children that could make all the males rush over like ducks. This was an ability that not many people would have.

    Lu Wan-er¡¯s hatred increased as she watched and she became so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    However Shen Miao watched coldly at Ye Mei¡¯s dance as her thoughts flew to herst lifetime.

    When she first saw Mei Furen, it was when she returned from Qin country to Ding capital. She had only heard that there was an additional concubine in the Pce but everyone called her ¡®Mei Furen¡¯ and her position was not mentioned. This was somewhat umon. Hearing that Fu Xiu Yi favoured this Mei Furen a lot, Shen Miao¡¯s heart felt sour but she did not think much about it as Fu Xiu Yi had a cold temperament so no matter how someone was favoured, it would not be excessive.

    Afterwards she went over to the Imperial Study to look for Fu Xiu Yi and wanted to talk to Fu Xiu Yi about serious matters but saw Mei Furen throwing Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s paperweight. Mei Furen imed to be ill on the day she returned to the Pce and this was the first encounter. Shen Miao saw that the female was beautiful and lively and each move and smile was like a painting. However she was arrogant and wild and dared to throw a temper in the Imperial Study. Shen Miao thought that Fu Xiu Yi would be furious and indeed Fu Xiu Yi had an angry appearance and Mei Furen turned around and left.

    At that time Shen Miao was thinking that she was such a strong female to actually dared to speak to Fu Xiu Yi like that. With this kind of temple, how long could she live in the Inner Pce?

    At that time she was busy inquiring Wan Yu¡¯s and Fu Ming¡¯s situation and did not pay much attention. She only felt that this female was very beautiful and was an extremely arrogant person.

    But even though Fu Xiu Yi was that angry, on the second morning, Shen Miao saw Fu Xiu Yi apanying Mei Furen for a walk in the Imperial Gardens, speaking in a very pampering manner that it made another look stunned.

    She had never seen this side of Fu Xiu Yi as Fu Xiu Yi was not such a good tempered person. Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s warm was only on the surface, in front of those ¡®advisors¡¯ and he would not be very patient with females. However Mei Furen was able to make Fu Xiu Yi be in all smiles after making him that angry, at that time Shen Miao felt that this female was not only beauty and arrogant. She was extremely dangerous as she could y a person on her palms. No matter if it was a male or not, she was able to capture Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s heart.

    Sure enough, as the period upon Shen Miao¡¯s return grew, she gradually discovered that this Mei Furen was rather scary. She looked arrogant and rude and did not control her temper but had mange it to a safe ¡®level¡¯. Fu Xiu Yi would only find that she had an honest temperament and difficult to tame and thus became even more fascinated. When she was in front of Shen Miao, Mei Furen was rude, sarcastic and would oppose her. Because of Fu Chen, she would repeatedly provoke Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s rtionship with Fu Ming. It was unfortunate that Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s heart had always been forever bias.

    What was Mei Furen¡¯s true face? Shen Miao looked at the charming and affectionate female in front. In this lifetime, she had be the Young Lady of the Ye family, cautious yet intelligent enough to know where to move forward or retreat. She no longer showed her arrogance but was this really her true face?

    After dealing with Mei Furen for a lifetime, Shen Miao knew how scary she was. She was a female that was as sly as a fox. Whatever she wanted, she would never fight for it straightforwardly but turn nine to eighteen times. At the end she gained an advantage but pretended otherwise and made bogus usation with her victim.

    What did she want to do with her current action? Did she want to let Xie Jing Xing be like Fu Xiu Yi, fascinated by her with one look? Shen Miao sneered in her heart but she could not help to look over at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s side.

    However as she looked, her eyes met with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes was all on Shen Miao and most likely did not expect that Shen Miao would suddenly look at her and paused for a bit and turn his head over, seemingly looking at something outside, concealing something.

    However there was not a single look at the person who was dancing enthusiastically.

    Shen Miao was startled and an indescribable feeling came to her heart like a wave. She had a lot of hate for Mei Furen and naturally had a self-defeating sense of self-worth buried deep inside her mind. With regards of romance and creating the atmosphere, she was iparable with Mei Furen so Fu Xiu Yi would not hesitate to sacrifice her in thest lifetime. Xie Jing Xing was a thousand times more outstanding than Fu Xiu Yi so if Ye Mei liked Xie Jing Xing... Shen Miao thought that it would be a disaster.

    But Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze was all on her and did not take a look at Ye Mei.

    This was distinctively different from Fu Xiu Yi. If it was Fu Xiu Yi, as long as Shen Miao and Mei Furen appear ed in the same event, he would not give Shen Miao an additional nce.

    It was really different between person to person. Just like she and Ye Mei were different, Xie Jing Xing and Fu Xiu Yi were different.

    As she was thinking about it, she did not notice when Ye Mei finished dancing. Upon hearing the loud apuse in the hall, she then lifted her head up and saw Ye Mei standing in the middle gently smiling. There were pearls of sweat on her forehead and with the fragrant powder she had on, it was very moving and morous. Behind her, the painting waspleted and with the sleek lines and sprinkled inked, it was a painting of a QiLin (mythical animal) arriving, with the meaning of congratting one¡¯s birthday. The painting was vivid and it was really done well.

    ¡°Young Lady Ye is truly a talented person.¡± The Daren with a learning school said, ¡°The painting is so expressive and it is a fine work. The youngdies at my learning school do not have such skills.¡±

    ¡°The dance is also not bad.¡± A Furen quickly said, ¡°Ye Furen is really fortunate. This Young Lady Ye is like you, not only one has an appearance of falling flowers and moon, she has a body of talent. In our Long Ye, she is really the best with such good dancing and painting skills.¡±

    Ye Furen epted it with smiles but Lu Wan-er jealously twisted her handkerchief, with unwillingness in her eyes.

    Another person said, ¡°One do not know how does Your Highness the prince think of this birthday painting?¡±

    Everyone looked towards Xie Jing Xing and even Ye Mei turned to look at Xie Jing Xing but only saw Xie Jing Xing looking outside the window as he held the wine cup. One did not know what he was entrance with that he did not seemed to hear the discussion.

    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Gao Yang reminded him.

    Xie Jing Xing recovered to his senses and asked, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Asking you how is Young Lady Ye¡¯s painting?¡± Gao Yang said.

    Everyone was somewhat awkward as one was doing their best to showcase their talents and prepare a painting but Prince Rui¡¯s mind was not here and did not take notice at all. This was undoubtedly too disrespectful to Ye Mei.

    Xie Jing Xing heard it and took a nce at the painting and said with a slight hook on his lips, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    The perfunctory attitude could be seen at all levels of the hall.

    Ye Mei¡¯s smile was somewhat stiff, however when Shen Miao saw it, a trace of smile shed in her eyes. For Xie Jing Xing kind of person, even if he could be lost in thoughts in such an asion, he was either one who was very ¡®focus¡¯ and most likely did it deliberately. Although she did not know why he deliberately put Ye Mei in a difficult situation, Shen Miao felt slightly happy with his action.

    However her smile was caught by Ye Mei. Ye Mei stared at her and suddenly smiled, ¡°Speaking of which, when one was staying the residence of Prince Rui, one had heard that WangFei is also extremely talented.¡±

    Suddenly the topic was turned towards Shen Miao.

    ¡°One had only heard that WangFei¡¯s archery is very good and not heard of others. Since it is the Prince¡¯s birthday today, WangFei what not help to better the atmosphere and let us have an eye-opener since this young female have admired WangFei for a long time.¡± She said somewhat ufortably. No matter who saw it, they would only feel that Ye Mei had heard about the rumours and admired her and thus wanted to see it for herself.

    But Shen Miao was a daughter from a military lineage family. It was one thing to be good in archery but no one had seen her dancing before. If she did it, perhaps she would make a fool of herself but if she did not agree to it, it would seemed to confirm that she was coarse by nature.

    Everyone looked at Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°I am the WangFei of the residence of Prince Rui. How could one y instruments and sing like a songstress and let others watch?¡±

    In an instant, there was no sound in the hall and Ye Mei¡¯s face turned red.

    Originally dancing in front of officials was considered detrimental to one¡¯s face but because Ye Mei was the Young Lady of the Ye family and was talented and good looking, everyone had ignore this point. However it was not subtle for Shen Miao to speak about it this loudly.

    Ye Furen¡¯s and Ye Mao Cai¡¯s faces turned ugly. Ye Furen wanted to speak but if she opened her mouth, wouldn¡¯t she be going with Shen Miao¡¯s flow, saying that Ye Mei¡¯s actions were virtues of a songstress?

    Lu Furen and Lu Wan-er however was delighted with the chaos. It was the best for them to watch as Shen Miao and Ye Mei fought.

    Xie Jing Xing smiled as he watch everything but he did not seemed to think that there was anything wrong to it and did not intervene and just watch on with folded arms.

    Luo Tan felt that Shen Miao was somewhat focused on Ye Mei but she felt vaguely happy in her heart. This was originally XIe Jing Xing¡¯s birthday but this Ye Mei did a whatever dance here and superseded the lead. Moreover she even took the initiative to get Shen Miao to sing and dance. On what basis should one ask others to be like her?

    Ji Furen looked at SHen Miao and her heart became anxious. All the court¡¯s officials were invited to Xie Jing Xing¡¯s birthday and for Shen Miao to make the atmosphere so stuff, others would me the residence of Prince Rui for being rude and the damage was towards the entire residence. They would also say that Shen Miao was jealous and was calctive to the Young Lady of the Ye family.

    Ye Mei stood rooted on the same spot and frowned slightly, making everyone pity. A beauty like that was forced into such a situation would always make one feel unbearable. The males in the hall were incensed by injustice and wanted to unt themselves as righteous to speak for Ye Mei and be the hero to save the beauty.

    Shen Miao swept a nce at the entire hall of people and saw everyone¡¯s expression. Ye Mei had such a skill like this. She did not need to speak of what she wanted. Her brows wrinkled and one sigh would make everyone around her picking up axes and calling for blood for her. One feared that her rejection of Ye Mei today would cause the entire Long Ye to stand at Ye Mei¡¯s side the next day.

    How could one let Ye Mei¡¯s wishe true?

    She stood up and smiled towards everyone¡¯s bbergasted eyes, ¡°However, it is rare to see Young Lady Ye¡¯s kindness so one will undertake this difficult task as best as one can. It is fortunate that one had learned a piece some days back and will y it for Young Lady Ye to listen.¡±

    ¡°Why y for Young Lady Ye to listen?¡± Lu Furen smiled, ¡°Should it not be to congratte Prince Rui¡¯s birthday?¡±

    ¡°This piece is very sad.¡± Shen Miao said lightly, ¡°It is not like festive pieces and would not be suitable to congratte one¡¯s birthday. It is just that one felt it was good a few days back and learnt it. Since Young Lady Ye admire me, one have to naturally share good things. Isn¡¯t it right?¡± She smiled and looked towards Ye Mei.

    Ye Mei smiled softly, ¡°It is naturally so.¡±

    These two people exchanged words, as if they could not see the invisible swords. Ye Mei was charming and Shen Miao was dignified. Each had their own beauty and for a moment in time, one could not differentiate who was better. Shen Miao picked up her sleeves and walked to the middle as Ye Mei withdrew. Jing Zhe quickly found a char over and Shen Miao raise her eyes, ¡°Bring the Qin over.¡±

    Gu Yu only came out after a long time, ¡°There is only one Jiao Wei Qin in the entire Bi Xiao Luo. Furen...¡±

    Bi Xiao Luo¡¯s sounds were unique and Gu Yu knew clearly in her heart as she had followed Shen Miao for so many years and had not seen Shen Miao ying a Qin before. She secretly hated that Young Lady Ye for having evil intentions and insistence in making Shen Miao doing such an elegant thing and making things difficult for Shen Miao. If one face was lost, especially in this strange and foreign country, no one would give Shen Miao out because of the Shen family. Most of the people here had ill-intentions and could not wait to throw stones when one was down.

    In particrly, after Ye Mei¡¯s unique dance, whatever Shen Miao did would be dwarfed.

    ¡°It is of no problems. Just bring it over.¡± Shen Miao said.

    When the surrounding Furens and Young Lady heard it, they started whispering.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that one was coarse, so why y the Qin?¡±

    ¡°It should be that one want topete with the Young Lady of Ye family. She is sure eager to win.¡±

    ¡°Oh. It is unfortunate for the residence of Prince Rui as one would have to lose face today.¡±

    ¡°The people of Ming Qi really cannot be brought out to public. They don¡¯t even know how much they weigh.¡±

    They said it softly but they were unable to conceal their taunting eyes. Luo Tan was however full of confidence. Although she had never heard Shen Miao ying the Qin before, but she inexplicably felt that Shen Miao could do everything and since she said it, she could do it.

    Ji Yu Shu whispered quietly to Gao Yang, ¡°Sao-zi really know how to y the Qin? The information that Feng Xian Pawnshop investigate was that there was not even a Qin teacher that was invited over for her. Self-taught? It is just too powerful.¡±

    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I am also not clear. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Pei Lang was also among the guest in the banquet and knew that there were Qin sses in Guang Wen Tang but Shen Miao did not choose it. Pei Lang had also heard of the teacher thereining before that Shen Miao was unable to even identify the strings on the Qin. Thus upon seeing that Shen Miao had dly epted it, he did not believe it and could not help but take a look at Xie Jing Xing. He was thinking that for Shen Miao to be thispetitive, it was all because of Xie Jing Xing.

    Xie Jing Xing slightly frowned and the hand that was holding the wine cup slightly tightened.

    Shen Miao washed her hands and said faintly, ¡°This piece of music is called ¡®Blood Call¡¯. It is a song that a young Princess made while pouring all her despair and grief, hopping that it would change her Imperial Father¡¯s mind not to force her into a marriage alliance with an enemy leader who was fifty years older than her and being unsure of her future.¡± Her voice was faint like the moonlight. Even after the interest in Mei Furen¡¯s dance, it made one calm down and as if they went along with her words and entered the story.

    She then started to pluck the Qin strings.

 Chapter 211: Cool Moon (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 211: Cool Moon (Part 2)</h4>

    The Jiao Wei Qin¡¯s sounds were heavy and were not as clear as ordinary Qin and it was more difficult for one to move another¡¯s heart when plucked but her every move was long and delicate.

    It was distinctively an indescribable sound but it made another excited. From the first plucking sound, the entire hall fell silent.

    She slowly opened her mouth and sang.

    ¡°Cang Jiang River flows from the West, the clouds and mountains on the reflection of the water, the terrace that is built on mountain. As the mountain and water connects, the terrace resisted, as arranged by Heavens.¡±

    ¡°³¤½­ºÆºÆÎ÷À´£¬Ë®ÃæÔÆÉ½£¬É½ÉÏÂ¥Ì¨¡£É½Ë®ÏàÁ¬£¬Â¥Ì¨Ïà¶Ô£¬ÌìÓë°²ÅÅ¡£¡±

    ¡°As one supports the moon¡¯s travels, one walk scattered like the stars. Being alone eating cold food and recalling the autumn scenery of one¡¯s hometown, one worries when one¡¯s head is on the pillow, anxious when on horseback, only resting after one¡¯s death.

    ¡°´÷ÔÂÐÐ£¬ÅûÐÇ×ß£¬¹Â¹Ýº®Ê³¹ÊÏçÇï£¬ÕíÉÏÓÇ£¬ÂíÉÏ³î£¬ËÀºóÐÝ¡£¡±

    Her voice was amiable normally, as clear as water, but at this moment there was a painful emotion in it that made one¡¯s eyes turn red upon listening and one¡¯s heart sour. With her lyrics and her tune, it seemed that everyone could see that young Princess that was fair and adorable but was forced to wear the phoenix crown and sitting bittering in a corner of the Pce. That Pce hall had a serious and heavy atmosphere. She was at a young and innocent age but had to encounter a difficult fate.

    She got up the carriage, bid goodbye to the Empress. The Emperor was unfeeling and sacrificed one¡¯s daughter for his thousands of autumns. As a Princess of an Imperial family, what was ushered in was a marriage that she could not make the decision for.

    The journey from the capital was far away and as she parted the curtains, she could see the flying eagles in the skies, the fishes swimming in the water. She also saw the wind, the rain and the clouds and every single thing had more freedom then her.

    ¡°In the close but far location, there was no shortage of flowers fluttering through one¡¯s hands for many moons as one eyes filled with tears of farewell. The words of care and goodbyes were just spoken and made one reluctant to part.¡±

    ¡°åë³ßµÄÌìÄÏµØ±±£¬ö®Ê±¼äÔÂÈ±»¨·ÉÊÖÖ´×Å½¤ÐÐ±­£¬ÑÛ¸ó×Å±ðÀëÀá¡£¸ÕµÀµÃÉù±£ÖØ½«Ï¢£¬Í´É·É·½ÌÈËÉá²»µÃ¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s tears slowly flowed down.

    She has a delicate and dignified appearance withplexion as fair as jade. Under thenterns, her hands continued to pluck the Qin but one could see the tear stains. It was clearly a cold look but seemed to have endless suffering that one could not speak of, could not sing out. The pair of eyes was obviously clear but became dark with pain but it made one look like a flower twitching in the rain, making one could not help but want to care for.

    Everyone in the packed hall was silent as she sang and their eyes became red. They only felt that their heart was blocked and there was no more joy from when Ye Mei danced.

    However the strings suddenly changed and the Qin sounds were yed hastily and her lyrics became sharp.

    ¡°The erred Monarch, the crafty and covetous officials, when the river opens it is the root of the disaster. Laws are excessive, punishments are heavy, creating resentment among themoner. Have one seen people eating people? Thieves be officials, officials be thieves. Cheats are passed on as the virtuous, the mourners are pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Îó¹ú¾ý£¬¼éØú×¨È¨£¬¿ªºÓ±ä³­»ö¸ùÔ´£¬¹Ù·¨ÀÄ£¬ÐÌ·¨ÖØ£¬ÀèÃñÔ¹¡£ÈË³ÔÈË£¬ºÍÔø¼û?Ôô×ö¹Ù¹Ù×öÔô£¬»ìÓÞÏÍ£¬°§ÔÕ¿ÉÁ¯¡±

    ¡°It would be better to see the copse of this building. When it bes rubbles, the rise and fall would only be fifty years before one would look at it with cold eyes.¡±

    ¡°µ¹²»ÈçÇ×ÑÛ¼ûÕâÂ¥ÇãÌ¨Ëú£¬±ã³ÉÍßÀù£¬ÐËÍöÎåÊ®Äê£¬ÀäÑÛ¿´±®²Ð¡±

    Her brows and eyes were cold and her voice was bleeding blood, like she was sobbing andining, like she was talking about past experience. Then there was a murderous gaze in her eyes and it was fill with resentment and each traces of it were all directed towards the seated Ye Mei and brother.

    At the end Wan Yu was unable to y theplete song for Fu Xiu Yi and the remaining part was filled by Shen Miao. In the Cold Pce, she had yed it on a broken Qin. The first part was Wan Yu¡¯s plead and thetter half was herint. There were ears at night but those people could not hear.

    Now here, are you listening to this song? Did you feel a sense of familiarity? Was there a chilling sense?

    Xie Jing Xing put down the cup and his gaze was as sharp as a knife.

    Ye Mei felt somewhat chilly. What did these lyrics had to do with her? But why did it seem that it was directed to her that it made her heart feel restless?

    When the singing ended, the faint sound of the Qin was not resting when Shen Miao suddenly stop and lifted her hands.

    There were no words spoken in the hall for a long time.

    Who dared to say that Rui WangFei was rude and hoarse and did not know Qin and chess? It was a skill to be able to y till the entire hall of people fall into silence.

    However one could even make one¡¯s heart feel heavy, as if after listening to that sad story, they would not be able to feel happy at all.

    Shen Miao spoke amiably, ¡°This piece is not festive and should not be yed in a birthday celebration but Young Lady Ye wanted to listen so one had yed it especially for Young Lady Ye.¡± She looked at Ye Mei, ¡°Is Young Lady Ye satisfied?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gazended on Ye Mei in an instant.

    Ye Mei was somewhat restless. The words seemed to indicate that it her that forced Shen Miao to y the Qin and make a fool of herself but she had to admit that Shen Miao was not coarse at all. It was not difficult to y the Qin but what was difficult was moving another¡¯s heart. Her Qin was able to move everyone in the hall and if one were to go back on one conscience and say that it was not good, one would be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°WangFei is indeed an unparalleled talent like the rumours.¡± Ye Mei smiled, ¡°This piece ¡®Blood Call¡¯ is admirable but...¡± She was somewhat doubtful, ¡°Why is there different atmosphere between the first andtter half of the ¡®Blood Call¡¯? The music score oftter half seemed to changed.¡±

    Thetter half was fierce, resentful and desperate, just like thest cry of a beast and it made one shudder.

    Shen Miao moved her fingers. Of course the front and thetter were different. The front portion was created by Wan Yu to move Fu Xiu Yi but thetter portion was arranged when she lost her children and was thrown into the Cold Pce by the poisonous pair.

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°The first half was the feelings of the Little Princess that was forced to marry but thetter half was from the Little Princess¡¯s birth mother, the despair and anger of that Empress after losing her daughter.¡±

    ¡°So it was as such.¡± Everyone then understood and someone asked, ¡°This piece is really touching. How does WangFei know of this story? It really makes one sigh upon hearing it.

    ¡°It is only sung by a travelling storyteller.¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°It is just that one felt that this story was too serious that one remembered it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± A youngdy could not help but ask, ¡°Since it is a story, then what is the ending of it? What kind of ending did that Princess have?¡±

    Shen Miao said ndly, ¡°The ending of the story is that Princess died during the journey of the alliance marriage and that Empress was banished to the Cold Pce and soon given the white silk and died.¡±

    Everyone sighed and said that this story was just too tragic.

    Ye Furen was however somewhat upset. Shen Miao¡¯s song was actuallyparable to Ye Mei¡¯s. Ye Mei was charming and her dance enticed everyone but Shen Miao only sat down quietly and yed the Qin and sang a couple of sentences and was able to attract everyone¡¯s attention. Moreover she also told a story and snatched Ye Mei¡¯s limelight. Like this, Ye Mei¡¯s water sleeved dance became inferior.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes towards Shen Miao slightly changed.

    Females were always emotional so when Shen Miao spoke of such a pitiful story and the Qin was able to hold one¡¯s heart, everyone felt much closer to Shen Miao.

    Ye Furen said, ¡°It is really sorrowful on such a festive day.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled too, ¡°One had disturbed everyone¡¯s interest. It is my fault.¡± She walked to the middle area and picked up a wine bowl. Wine bowls were used by males to drink and she poured herself a bowl full of yellow wine which reflects her youthful face.

    ¡°One will toast a bowl for apologies.¡± She knocked her head back to drink it all down.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze became serious and he seemed to get up but had no choice but to sit back down.

    Shen Miao¡¯s chin was lifted as she drank the bowl of wine with urgency. There were some wine that was not swallowed in time that dribble down her neck and damped a small part of her clothes. However it was a pretty sight that made one look charming.

    Her eyshes were long and her expression was clear. Finishing, she ced the wine bowl on the table and elegantly and proudly said, ¡°One had bottoms up first.¡±

    She had drunk it cleanly and those fellow officials¡¯ heroic spirits were lit and they all picked up the wine bowl andughed, ¡°WangFei is good at drinking, One will toast to you.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled slightly and this smile looked somewhat unfamiliar with others. She nced at Ye Mei and brother and they were staring at her. She then looked outside.

    This bowl of wine seemed to have ignited the atmosphere of the Bi Xiao Luo. As the mood was at the peak, Shen Miao stood up and said to the female guest, ¡°One will go out for some fresh air.¡±

    She then left alone.

    Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang were waiting for her outside to head over to the pavilion not far away. Shen Miao¡¯s throat felt hot as the wine was served was strongest but she did not feel drunk. It was just that the corners of her eyes were hot and teary.

    That cup of wine was for her little daughter, the little Princess that died on the journey for a marriage alliance. Those people who just listened felt miserable then how about her? How about Wan Yu? When she was alone with her entourage, did she felt desperate like her body was in fire but could not do anything about it?

    She thought that she could hold it in but at the end she could not do it. As a mother, she would rather die a thousand times then be willing to let Wan Yu and Fu Ming suffer those hardships.

    As she took each step, the moonlight was as cool as water but it could not blow away the overgrown feelings in her heart.

    Drinks and a food basket was already ced in the pavilion as Ba Jiao said, ¡°Furen, the fireworks have been bought.¡±

    Shen Miaoplied.

    Speak of it then. After speaking, one would be relieve. No matter how Xie Jing Xing looked at her in the future or what she had to face, she could bear it all. There was nothing worse than her previous lifetime. She had endured all those things of not being understood, being isted and be looked upon like an animal, so what would it still matter?

    Just as she was thinking, she heard a voice behind her, ¡°You are waiting for the Prince?¡±

    Upon turning around, she saw Pei Lang.

    Pei Lang took a nce at the things that was arranged on the pavilion and smiled, ¡°One did not expect that you will do such things.¡±

    Shen Miao asked him, ¡°Why are you out?¡±

    ¡°One is not used to that kind of ce.¡± Pei Lang said, ¡°Moreover one cannot drink so one nned to return first. Did not expect to see you preparing these things.¡± He said, ¡°nning to reconcile with the Prince?¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head.

    ¡°Previously one used to think that most likely there would not be anyone that you will give in too but now one know that it is the Prince.¡± Pei Lang¡¯s smile had an unnoticeable hint of sadness but he looked back at Shen Miao, it became lighthearted, ¡°Even though it is somewhat surprising, it is not unexpected.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently.

    At the same time, Xie Jing Xing who was in Bi Xiao Luo looked at Tie Yi and was about to get up to leave.

    Ji Yu Shu grabbed onto his clothes, ¡°Today you are the star so how could one escape first?¡±

    ¡°Let go.¡± Xie Jing Xing red at him.

    Ji Yu Shu obediently let go, ¡°What are you going to do? So mysterious.¡±

    Gao Yang said, ¡°Why do you care what he is doing?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing took a slight nce and saw that Ye Furen was speaking to Ye Mei and brother and his gaze could not help but darken.

    Shen Miao¡¯s attitude towards this pair of siblings was just too strange. It seemed to have gone beyond her reasoning and it was like she had be another person. The Ye siblings seemed not to be simple. Even though Mo Yun Army was unable to find anything wrong, but because of that, it was even more suspicious.

    He suddenly remembered the letter that Tie Yi stuffed into his sleeves.

    That was a letter that Shen Miao wrote to him.

    It did not mention about apologising and only said that she had something to say to him at a pavilion near the Bi Xiao Luo, where the birthday celebration was held.

    With regards to Shen Miao, it was a big concession to do away with everyone and meet him, no matter it was an apology or not. Xie Jing Xing appeared to be tough outwardly but was very week in essence towards Shen Miao thus he was easily coaxed. The cold expression was just put up as his heart was actually happy.

    He had thought thate knocking for three days and let her be, and indeed she became sensible. However she was reluctant to let her be upset but just now in the hall, she wore overly gorgeous and when she was ying the Qin, those admiring eyes that those males gave her... Made him somewhat unhappy.

    In the pavilion, Pei Lang had finish chatting with Shen Miao and was nning to leave. Just as he step down, he bumped onto a young boy and Pei Lang fell. Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang was bringing Xie Jing Xing over at the other end. Shen Miao was thinking that in such ate night, could it be that a young master of some official family in Bi Xiao Luo that ran out to y. Upon hearing Pei Lang low groan, it seemed that it was not a light fall and intended to go over to take a look.

    Upon walking over to Pei Lang, one saw that the child was squatting down and one did not know why but Pei Lang was coaxing him. Shen Miao crochet down and was about to speak when the child raised his head up violently with a fierce gaze.

    Shen Miao was caught off guard when she saw a silver light heading towards him. It was toote to hide but she saw Pei Lang grabbing her and turning her over so that he could protect her.

    Afterwards there was a groan of pain.

    However he did not let go and protected Shen Miao closely. The child did not care and kicked Pei Lang away and turned the knife over to stab Shen Miao.

    Sound came from a far and the child paused his action before looking at Shen Miao and like Pei Lang, stab the knife into the abdomen.

    Xie Jing Xing was walking over this side with Hui Xiang and Ba Jiao.

    Hui Xiang said, ¡°Furen have been waiting for you for a while. Fearing that you are still angry, she had been waiting patiently. When you see Furen, one must be considerate of her.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was expressionless but there was a trace of a smile in his eyes.

    After bypassing the small alleys, one saw the pavilion but before they reached nearer, there was a bloody scent.

    Xie Jing Xing paused in his steps.

    Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang was also startled.

    The moonlight was as bright as antern that shone everything on the ground clearly. It should have been a breezy and elegant scene with the moon and wind but at this moment it made one feel a cold feeling from the bottom of their hearts.

    Large patches of blood. And there were familiar people.

 Chapter 212: Fated Destiny (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 212: Fated Destiny (Part 1)</h4>

    The residence of Prince Rui was especially unusual today.

    Everyoneing and going in the courtyard had a serious and heavy expression, as if the skies were falling. Even the wind that was blowing was icy cold that it blew up the cold sweat.

    Tie Yi followed behind the young man and said lowly, ¡°Master, no traces are found.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing nced at him. The calmer he looked, the more his eyes looked as if a storm was brewing it them that could engulf others into it the next moment. He asked in reply, ¡°None?¡±

    Tie Yi shuddered. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Gao Yang walking over. Gao Yang still had the scent of alcohol, apparently rushed over from the banquet but fortunately her eyes were clear and he was not drunk. He walked directly over to speak, ¡°Sao-zi is alright as the knife wounds are not serious. One has already instructed people to bandage ordingly. It is most likely she is suffering from shock and fainted. The medication to soothe one¡¯s nerves were taken and she would wake up tomorrow morning.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze became assured and Tie Yi also sighed in relief, however Gao Yang said, ¡°However Pei Lang¡¯s injuries are very serious. The knife wounds are too deep and there is too much blood lost. It would really depend on oneself if one could get pass it.¡± The meaning of those words was that it would really depend on whether his life was strong enough to wake up.

    ¡°It looks like it is Gentleman Pei that took the knife for Furen.¡± Tie Yi said carefully. Even though Pei Lang¡¯s position in the residence of Prince Rui was somewhat delicate, at this moment one could not help but be grateful to him.

    ¡°But this is not a good thing.¡± Gao Yang looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°If he really do not wake up... Then with Sao-zi¡¯s temperament, she will feel guilty for the rest of her life.¡±

    Shen Miao was one that was very distinct in one¡¯s feelings and did not like to owe another favour. If one owed anything to others, she would definitely return it. If Pei Lang really used his life to save her, in the future when Shen Miao know of it when she woke in the future, or if Pei Lang could not live, no one dared to think what Shen Miao would be like.

    ¡°Are the city gates of Long Ye sealed?¡± Xie Jing Xing asked.

    ¡°Sealed.¡± Tie Yi said, ¡°The entire Mo Yun Army is activated but since the people around did not discover anything and Furen did not have time to call for help, either the person do not have any marital art skills, else they are of very high level.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°No need to think much. If caught alive, directly kill them.¡±

    ¡°Then the mastermind...¡±

    ¡°Investigate again.¡±

    Tie Yi left per ordered and Xie Jing Xing looked towards Gao Yang again, ¡°Stay here tonight. If the condition worsens, then there would not be any need to move around.¡±

    Gao Yang said, ¡°I understand.¡± He then look at Xie Jing Xing again, ¡°You should also rest.¡± His expression was very serious.

    To attack Rui WangFei at a location not far from Bi Xiao Luo, the other party¡¯s guts was just too big. Not only that, one feared that they did not even put the residence of Prince Rui in their eyes at all. There was probably only the Lu family who had this kind of guts in Long Ye. But the Lu family need not required Shen Miao to be attack here thus there was a deeper meaning to it.

    In any case, this was a message that the hidden forces finally unable to restrain themselves and started to move and the first choice in the residence of Prince Rui was Shen Miao.

    However at this moment, Xie Jing Xing did not care much about it and walked into the room. Shen Miaoid on the bed and herplexion was pale as her eyes were closed and her eyshes fell, showing a fragile and weak appearance.

    He signed and sat by Shen Miao¡¯s bed.

    There was a food basket on the table in the room and in it was the bowl of longevity noodles that Shen Miao instructed Bi Xiao Luo to specially prepare. Ba Jiao said that fearing it would spoil, they had specially filtered it with cold water but it had been for so long that even though it was filtered, it was already one ball of sticky mess.

    Xie Jing Xing thought about it before reaching out to open the food basket and taking the bowl out.

    The noodles in the bowl had turned into a bowl of dough that one could faintly see the white noodles, green vegetables and yellow egg. Most likely it was freshly cooked and it would definitely be fragrant. It would definitely not be good to eat when it was cold.

    Xie Jing Xing took out a pair of chopsticks and ate it in big mouthfuls.

    Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang had said that Shen Miao had instructed Shen Miao to buy a lot of firework and drinks so that they would be able to see the fireworks from the pavilion near Bi Xiao Luo. She had specifically instructed to prepare the longevity noodles at a specific time, most likely it was for the apology.

    Both of them were in a cold war for a while and it was Shen Miao who lowered her head first. Ba Jiao said that Shen Miao was not well off these days and Xie Jing Xing¡¯s heart felt at ease. He was a male and he should be more generous and not be calctive about matters in the past. But who knew that before the apology was made, he saw Pei Lang an Shen Miao in a pool of blood.

    It was difficult to describe the feelings at that moment. It was obviously summer but one felt a chill from head to toe that he did not even have the courage to go up to confirm their condition.

    It was fortunate that everything was alright.

    The taste of the noodles that Xie Jing Xing ate was like chewing on wax but he finished the entire bowl. He ced the empty bowl on the table before holding Shen Miao¡¯s hands. He had regretted.

    If he was not enraged with Shen Miao, there was no need for Shen Miao to think about apologizing to him and she would not go to the pavilion by Bi Xiao Luo and perhaps there would not be such an incident.

    Luo Tan had gotten the information outside and was rushing over. Upon seeing Gao Yang, she asked Gao Yang first, ¡°What had happen to my Youngest Biao Sister?¡±

    ¡°She is fine.¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°Pei Lang took a knife for her.¡±

    ¡°Gentleman Pei?¡± Luo Tan was stunned, ¡°Then how is Gentleman Pei?¡±

    ¡°Not very good.¡± Gao Yang shook his head.

    ¡°Even you can¡¯t save him?¡± Luo Tan asked.

    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, ¡°I am a doctor and not Buddha. If everyone can be saved then there would not be anyone in the hall of Underworld.¡±

    Luo Tan said, ¡°It is only today that I know that Youngest Biao Sister had quarreled with Mei Fu and it is said that it was due to Youngest Biao Sister not visiting MeiFu when he is sick. Those Furens in Bi Xiao Luo said it was Youngest Biao Sister¡¯s fault and said that Youngest Biao Sister is cold and unfeeling. What do all of them know? When Youngest Biao Sister was begging for herbs from that strange Taoist Priest, which one of them saw it? What nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Strange Taoist Priest?¡± Gao Yang heard the crux of her words and asked, ¡°What strange Taoist Priest? What do you mean by begging for herbs?¡±

    Luo Tan was stunned and she became upset for saying the wrong thing in a slip of her tongue. Recalling that Shen Miao did not want to let her speak about it, she then said, ¡°Nothing. I anyhow spoke. I will go take a look at Youngest Biao Sister first.¡± Finishing, she turned and headed to the room that Shen Miao was in.

    Gao Yang grabbed her to stop her, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Xie Jing Xing is inside.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Luo Tan lowered her head and suddenly remembered something. ¡°You are staying here tonight?¡±

    ¡°I will be staying here to watch over Pei Lang¡¯s condition.¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°You should go back first.¡±

    Luo Tan shook her head, ¡°I will not return and stay here to wait for Youngest Biao Sister to wake up.¡±

    Gao Yang knew of Luo Tan¡¯s stubborn temperament and did not persuade her.

    In this night, it was extremely long in everyone¡¯s heart.

    The incident of Shen Miao and Pei Lang was concealed and no one in Bi Xiao Luo knew of the matter and just thought that Xie Jing Xing left the banquet early and did not know that it was a sleepless night in the residence of Prince Rui. On this night, the servants were waiting with unease on the result.

    During summer, the days were long and the nights were short. When the sun shone, the birds in the courtyard started to chirp but there was not a sound from the two rooms.

    Xie Jing Xing looked at Gao Yang and asked, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Gao Yang¡¯s brow were tight as he took Shen Miao¡¯s and Pei Lang¡¯s pulse. However he shook his head in front of everyone.

    ¡°This is strange. Pei Lang¡¯s injuries are serious but did not have any reaction. There should be some reaction but looked like he was sleeping. WangFei only suffered from superficial injuries and medication for soothing one¡¯s nerve was taken. She should have woke up but had not woken up till now.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression was as deep as water as he looked at Gao Yang forcefully.

    ¡°This is... Somewhat strange.¡±

    Tang Shu said cautiously, ¡°Could it be that there is some other poison? It is just that Doctor Gao have not discovered it before?¡±

    ¡°Not possible.¡± Gao Yang firmly denied, ¡°There are no signs of poisoned in both of their pulse but it is like nothing is wrong with it. There do not seem to have any problems but just unable to wake up.¡±

    ¡°How can it be?¡± Luo Tan became anxious, ¡°My Youngest Biao Sister cannot keep on sleeping like this. There must be a reason.¡±

    Gao Yang looked at Xie Jing Xing and he was unable to bear Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for another half a day.¡±

    In this half a day, Xie Jing Xing was only able to stay by Shen Miao¡¯s bedside without leaving but not mention half a day, even after waiting till night, Shen Miao did not woke up at all. It was also the same for Pei Lang.

    Tang Shu asked Gao Yang, ¡°Gentleman Gao, what is actually going on here? Even if Furen and Gentleman Pei do not wake up, there has to be a reason. Could it be that even you are not able to find the reason?¡±

    Gao Yang was unable to speak about the suffering of his heart. There was nothing wrong with Shen Miao and Pei Lang but just could not wake up. Even if one was a doctor, there must be signs and symptoms to diagnose but from their pulse and expression, it was like they were sleeping like ordinary people so what could he diagnose?

    It was just that facing Xie Jing Xing¡¯s increasing cold and sharp eyes, Gao Yang felt immensely pressured.

    Later Ji Yu Shu also rushed over upon hearing the news and everyone became worried together.

    Luo Tan could not bear it anymore and she became angry and tears almost fell from her eyes, ¡°Could it be that one is in conflict in some mysterious force? First it was MeiFu and now it is Youngest Biao Sister. If anything happen to Youngest Biao Sister, how could I exin it to GuGu and GuFu?¡± She then wiped her nose, ¡°I have promised when I followed here that I will protect Youngest Biao sister but who knew that Youngest Biao Sister is protected to such a state? One is really ashamed¡±

    Gao Yang patted her shoulders, ¡°You are not of me.¡±

    ¡°If I am by her side, at least one would not be able to take advantage at all.¡± After finishing, she seemed to have thought about something and said angrily, ¡°MeiFu is too much. If he was not angry with Youngest Biao Sister, then there would not be anyone that would follow and target Youngest Biao Sister.¡±

    Gao Yang was helpless. Matters between Xie Jing Xing and Shen Miao was not something that he could intervene. Moreover Luo Tan was feeling indignant that Shen Miao was not waking up at all.

    ¡°If Youngest Biao Sister does not wake up, he will regret it.¡± Luo Tan said angrily, ¡°Those Furens are bias but he is the person by Youngest Biao Sister¡¯s pillow but did not believe Youngest Biao Sister. It is him that has no feelings.¡± After some thoughts, she clenched her fists, ¡°After much thought, there is no need to conceal this matter from MeiFu. Youngest Biao Sister had already gave so much for him but at the end someone cut it. If Youngest Biao Sister does not end well, one must speak thing clearly for her. Youngest Biao Sister do not what to talk about it, then I will speak.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Ji Yu Shu asked curiously.

    Luo Tan red at him, ¡°Of course an contribution greater than that pair of Ye siblings.¡±

    Luo Tan went to look for Xie Jing Xing in anger. Gao Yang feared that she would cause trouble and quickly followed. Reaching the door, one could see Xie Jing Xinging out with a serious face. Ever since this happened to Shen Miao, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression had not change.

    Luo Tan said, ¡°Prince Rui of First Rank.¡± She did not call the familiar term of ¡®MeiFu¡¯.

    Xie Jing Xing swept a look at her. He felt his heart stuffy with Shen Miao being unconscious and was even more impatient with others.

 Chapter 212: Fated Destiny (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 212: Fated Destiny (Part 2)</h4>

    But Luo Tan had a temperament that would not care about anything when she get angry that she would not even fear Heavens. She said, ¡°Previously Youngest Biao Sister refuse to let me say but now she is lying on the sick bed. Since she does not speak of it then I will speak. I have no scruples and would not think as much as her. It is just that it is too disadvantages for one to do so much but hide it from others without any exnation.¡±

    Tang Shu and Tie Yi came over in a rush and stood by the side as they looked at Luo Tan with surprise.

    ¡°Those Furen all said that when you are bedridden, Youngest Biao Sister did note to see you much. You felt being treated coldly and that Youngest Biao Sister was an unfeeling person so your heart was not happy with her and is angry with her right?¡± Luo Tan stared at her, ¡°But you did not know what those days that she did not visit you was not because she did not want to do so but because she went out of town to beg for medication.¡±

    Went out of town to beg for medication? Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gazended on Tie Yi and Tie Yi kept his head lowered, not daring to meet Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes directly.

    Previously it was because Shen Miao instructed them servants to conceal and afterwards when Shen Miao returned, she had an unfathomable cold war with Xie Jing Xing. Once Xie Jing Xing became cold, the surrounding people would not dare to approach him at such a juncture. One had thought to speak about it after a few days but one did not expect that this would happen.

    ¡°Speak clearly.¡± Xie Jing Xing took a step forward.

    Luo Tan said, ¡°You do not know about it right? One heard that there was a Superior One in Feng Tuo Zhuang that could go against Heavens and change lives and help people to change one¡¯s fate.¡± She looked at Gao Yang, ¡°That that time Gao Yang was refining the medication to detoxify your poison and Youngest Biao Sister had given you all three Gui Yuan Pills but they could only hold you on for a period of time. If one is unable to find a way to detoxify you within ten days, your life will be in danger. However during the fourth day, your condition worsen and the Imperial Physician said you cannot withstand over seven days so when Young Biao Sister heard about the rumour of that Superior One in Feng Tuo Zhuang, she brought me and a few guards over.¡±

    There was a lightning-like shock in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze.

    What kind of person Shen Miao was? She was rational and would analyse the pros and cons of any matter and would not believe in words of superstitions. She actually believed in what go against Heavens and change lives. That was because there was really no way out.

    ¡°Feng Tuo Zhuang was not far from Long Ye but it was difficult to find for the location where the Superior One resided. That day we rush over throughout the night and were almost lost in that forest, which even had wolves. Youngest Biao Sister was not even a little afraid and insisted on lighting the torches and search for the route for the entire night, fearing that there would not be enough to return to save you.¡±

    ¡°On the second day we found that Superior one but because of that Superior One¡¯s strange regtions, he only brought Youngest Biao Sister and the no martial arts me into the mountain valley. One said that there is a herb that could detoxify hundreds of poison but Youngest Biao Sister had to pay the price. The price was actually not that difficult as it did not require gold or life. However it was to let one pick out each worm from the entire mountain valley of Hong Xiu Cao and fertilise each individual nt.¡±

    Gao Yang and Ji Yu Shu had shock expressions on and even Tang Shu and Tie Yi was amazed.

    They had never heard these matters from others and did not know all the details of it. Tang Shu¡¯s heart came into a sudden realization. No wonder Shen Miao was in such a poor condition when she returned to the residence and had lost some propriety of a WangFei inparison with Ye Mei. At that moment one did not know of the reason but now he understood. So it was that Shen Miao had not sleep for that night in order to get the medication for Xie Jing Xing and was busy being a farmer to others. For a moment he signed, for a noble person to condescend into doing such a thing, other than being flexible and adaptive, one¡¯s intention was much more valuable.

    However the more Luo Tan spoke, the more she was unable to calm down, ¡°It sounds like nothing right? But she was raised up delicately since young. It was an entire mountain valley that even those farmers would not be able to finish alone. She had not sleep before and immediately started to do it, working throughout the entire night. You all are people who wear brocade and eat fine food, most likely had never once touched fertilizer before. For her to do such a thing, how could she be inferior to that pair of siblings?¡± Luo Tan looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°It is not false that the Ye siblings saved you and one have a life gratitude with them but my Youngest Biao Sister is not inferior.¡±

    ¡°It is said that she is not by your side but you can ask the servants in this Prince residence, before she left the residence, how many days had she stayed by your bedside? Did she even take a step away? Did she take care of you without even closing her eyes? Could it be that it is iparable to that Ye siblings who only had an encounter?¡±

    ¡°I can only feel wronged for my Youngest Biao Sister to end up like this. When Your Highness married her from Ming Qi, what was your promise? But you cannot even trust her. Even if she has a number of bad points, there is no double in her sincerity.¡±

    When Luo Tan finished speaking, her face was red but it seemed to wipe off the anger in her heart and she looked at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression. There was no sorrow or joy and his facial expression was calm. However the calmer it was, it made others feel chilly, as if under the calmness there was a boundless storm.

    ¡°Finished speaking?¡± He asked slowly.

    His tone of voice was so cold that Luo Tan could not help but shrink her neck.

    Gao Yang quickly stood up, ¡°It is not the time to pursue these matters now. The most urgent task is to think of how to wake both of them up.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this easy? Just capture the Ye siblings.¡±

    Ji Yu Shu was startled, ¡°Third Older Brother, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Since she behaved abnormally towards the Ye siblings, then there is definitely something wrong with the Ye siblings. No matter if it was them who behind the matter, there is no reason to spare them.¡± Xie Jing Xing turned around and was about to leave when Gao Yang pulled him, ¡°But they are no longer in the powerless Le family but the Ye family. What is the result of rming the Ye family?¡±

    ¡°Let go.¡± Xie Jing Xing said coldly.

    ¡°Calm down.¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°If WangFei really hate the Ye siblings and tolerated for so long, then she must not want to use a method that would harm oneself. Aren¡¯t you impeding her?¡±

    ¡°That is correct Third Older Brother.¡± Ji Yu Shu also helped, ¡°The Ye family is not a small household in Long Ye so for you to take such actions, one fear that it would bring trouble to the Prince residence.¡±

    ¡°She can tolerate but I cannot.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°The Ye family had reached the bottom line.¡±

    ¡°Third Older Brother...¡± Ji Yu Shu still wanted to persuade but suddenly Ba Jiao¡¯s voice sounded from outside. The usually smiling girl now seemed to have a trace of panic, ¡°Master, someone has arrived.¡±

    Tie Yi slightly frowned, seemingly dissatisfied with Ba Jiao¡¯s disposure, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... The Taoist Priest that Furen and us meet at Feng Tuo Zhuang.¡± Ba Jiao said hesitantly.

    ¡°What?¡± Luo Tan¡¯s eyes widen.

    Ji Yu Shu, who was holding onto Xie Jing Xing¡¯s sleeves, could not help but let go of his hand and looked at Ba Jiao, ¡°Taoist Priest?¡±

    Ba Jiao nodded her head.

    In the hall, that strange Taoist Priest that was d in tattered clothes was touching this and that and looking at everything, as though as it was his first time entering a residence, with eyes full of curiosity. Hui Xiang and Cong Yang stood at the side awkwardly as they knew Chi Yan Taoist Priest. But this Chi Yan Taoist Prince behaved so familiarly upon entering, making them somewhat ufortable.

    When Xie Jing Xing and entourage reached the hall, Chi Yan Taoist Priest was trying to pick the gemstone out from a vase and even ask Hui Xiang, ¡°Can this poor priest take this away?¡±

    ¡°Chi Yan Taoist Priest.¡± Luo Tan called him when she saw him.

    When Chi Yan saw it was her, he smiled, ¡°Young Lady Luo, one have not seen you for a long time.¡±

    Luo Tan¡¯s heart was silently thinking that it was obviously not too long but she could not care for anything else at this moment, ¡°Is it that you came over here because you know something had happened to Youngest Biao Sister and speciallye to change my Youngest Biao Sister¡¯s fate?¡± Even though Luo Tan felt that this Chi Yan Taoist priest was a difficult person, he had some abilities else Shen Miao would not believe in him that much.

    Chi Yan Taoist Priest looked at Xie Jing Xing, who was standing silently behind Luo Tan, and smiled, ¡°This poor priest cannot change one¡¯s fate and can only do divination. This little brother, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I do not believe in the way of Heavens.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    ¡°There is no faith in the way of Heavens then why does people insist on seeking answers from Heavens?¡± Chi Yan Taoist Priest shook his head, ¡°This Furen¡¯s life is special and others would not be able to fathom and it is chosen by herself. You and me will not be able to help her.¡±

    Luo Tan did not understand Chi Yan Taoist Priest¡¯s words and asked hurriedly, ¡°Taoist Priest, what should be done with my Youngest Biao Sister now?¡±

    ¡°Is the herb that I initially gave her still here?¡± Chi Yan Taoist Priest asked.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Luo Tan wondered, ¡°When we returned, the Prince¡¯s poison was cured and naturally the herb is useless. One do not know where did Youngest Biao Sister ce it.¡±

    ¡°This servant seems to know where.¡± Jing Zhi said and quickly brought everyone to Shen Miao¡¯s room and found a dusty grey bos under the dressing table. When it was opened, there was a herb that looked nothing special,ying in it.

    Luo Tan¡¯s eyes were sharp, ¡°This is it.¡±

    ¡°Go and boil it.¡± Chi Yan caressed his beard.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Xie Jing Xing looked at that strange Taoist Priest, ¡°Why should I believe in you?¡±

    ¡°You can don¡¯t believe in this poor priest but you do not have any other choice.¡± Chi Yan Taoist Priest sighed, ¡°This herbs is found by this Furen and at the beginning this poor priest had said that it would be futile. Even without this herb, you will be safe and sound. In your life, there was no such disaster and what she had done is just unwarranted.¡±

    Everyone was startled upon hearing it.

    ¡°However it was not exactly useless.¡± The strange Taoist Priest had some delight in his expression, ¡°A loved one will be loved and a person saved will be saved. If at that time in the mountain valley she was halfhearted or insincere, she would not be able to gain this herb and there would not be today. This herb is gotten in the name of saving you but it is actually to save her. Her contribution for you is actually saving her.¡±

    At this moment, Luo Tan faintly able to discern some things and asked, ¡°The meaning is that you already knew that this herb would not be used on the Prince but will be used on my Youngest Biao Sister. You have calcted that Youngest Biao Sister would have such a life and death situation so by letting her get the herb was actually for herself.¡±

    The strange Taoist Priest looked at Luo Tan and said in all smiles, ¡°Worthy of teaching.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stared at him, ¡°You instructed her to be a farmer?¡±

    That pair of eyes had some killing intent that the Taoist Priest took a step backwards and hide behind Gao Yang. He coughed twice lightly, ¡°There would be such a hurdle in her life and this poor priest had already turned the catastrophe to the bear minimum. Compared to one¡¯s life, isn¡¯t being a farmer much easier?¡±

    ¡°But what is she not awake?¡± Gao Yang wondered, ¡°I am also a medical practitioner but after looking through her illness, one is unable to find the cause of it at all. It seems that there is nothing to do with her injuries. She should wake up today but does not at all. What is the reason for this?¡±

    The Taoist Priest said, ¡°This poor priest had said that this is her destined cmity in her life.¡±

    ¡°What cmity here and there. One doesn¡¯t understand it at all.¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°Just tell us directly, when will my Youngest Biao Sister wake up after taking that herb.¡±

    Chi Yan smiled, ¡°That herb is not for her to eat but for the other injured person.¡±

    The other injured person? Could it be Pei Lang?

    Xie Jing Xing said lowly, ¡°If you are to scam one, I will take your life now.¡±

    ¡°The vicious air is too strong.¡± Chi Yan shook his head, ¡°That person had given one¡¯s life for Furen but because there are some entanglements in one¡¯s life, the herb that Furen requested for could be this debt.¡±

    ¡°Then what about my Sao-zi?¡± Ji Yu Shu asked.

    The strange Taoist Priest looked towards Shen Miao who was lying silently on the bed. She had a calm expression, as if she was asleep but her face was so pale that there was a sense of unreality.

    ¡°She could pick up worms in my entire valley of Hong Sui Cao but could not pick out the bugs in her own heart.¡±

    ¡°This kind of cmity is considered fortunate for her and also misfortune.¡±

    ¡°This poor priest have three fated encounter with her and two times had passed. Thisst encounter is fated.¡±

    ¡°If the affairs in the mortal world is not resolved in full circle, there would be regrets. She wanted to request for an answer but no one could tell her.¡± The strange Taoist Priest¡¯s eyes squinted.

    ¡°Now she had found a way and is currently pursuing the answer in front of her. No one can help her. You can¡¯t, she can¡¯t and even this poor priest can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°So one should wait patiently.¡± The Taoist Priest looked towards Xie Jing Xing.

    ¡°That is your fate.¡±

 Chapter 213: Previous Lifetime I (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 213: Previous Lifetime I (Part 1)</h4>

    The yellow sands were thick and the wind was blowing strongly. There were many wind and frost during the journey and the sun, moon and stars were just mere embellishments.

    There were only a few scattered guards that were escorting and they were not respectful to the person in the carriage.

    A youngdy that looked like a maid walked over from the back of the carriage and jumped into it before handling a bowl of porridge to the person inside, ¡°Your Ladyship, the porridge has somewhat cooled but it is still edible. There is no shop in front or back thus it is better if you take a mouthful.¡±

    The female in the horse carriage was young but her expression was rather haggard. Her clothes were not very delicate and when one looked closely, it was the style of a few years ago and it was not fitting as she was thin. She parted the curtains and asked, ¡°Where is one now?¡±

    ¡°After going a little while more, one would be able to be on the official road before night fall.¡± Bai Lu smiled, ¡°This servant had asked those people and one would be able to reach Ding capital within five days.¡±

    Shuang Jiang also smiled, ¡°Upon returning to the Pce, Your Ladyship¡¯s suffering wille to an end.¡±

    ¡°Suffering wille to an end.¡± Shen Miaoughed bitterly, ¡°But the people who died would not return.¡±

    She was talking about Jing Zhe and Gu Yu. Hearing that, Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang had sorrow in their eyes and they no longer spoke.

    In order to win over an official, Jing Zhe became a concubine and in the first year when Shen Miao was in Qin country, she had gotten news that she was beaten to death by the official¡¯s wife on some reason. As for Gu Yu... Shen Miao clenched her fist. She died in HuangFu Hao¡¯s hands protecting her.

    Five years. Five whole years. The five years in Qin country had grinded thest traces of arrogance and delicateness from her. She gritted her teeth and took in everything so that she could return back to her country and reunite with her pair of children. However the heavy cost of it was not something that an outsider could speak about.

    How heard can this journey be? There were not many guards who were escorting and just by looking at this carriage, who would think that this belonged to an Empress of a country? At the beginning, those people that she brought over to Qin country were either dead or left in the five years. Just like the entire journey back, if there was no Mo Qing protecting, she would definitely not be able to return alive.

    Shen Miao sighed. Fortunately all the sufferings were not in vain. Five years had finally passed.

    Just as she was thinking, it was time for the carriage to continue its journey but instead of leaving, there was some noise in front.

    She frowned slightly and parted the carriage¡¯s curtain, asking, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Mo Qing walked over from the front, ¡°Had encountered a strange person who came over to request for water to drink.¡± Before the voicended, one saw a gray d tattered old man appearing behind him and spoken with joy when he saw Shen Miao, ¡°Furen, one is going to die of thirst. Do give one some water to drink.¡±

    This old man wore strangely and there was a stench emitting from his entire body. He stared at one straightforwardly, making one feel suspicious. It was not that one did not want to give him some water to drink but because of Shen Miao¡¯s special identity, one fear that something would happen if one encounter an ill-intended person. Mo Qing instructed others to pull this old man away and not let him near Shen Miao. However Shen Miaoughed, ¡°There is drought along the way and the Heavens did not pleased. One bowl of water is equal to a life. Give it to him. Ben... I do notck of one bowl of water to drink.¡±

    Since Shen Miao had gave her words, Mo Qing simply instructed someone to bring a bowl of clean water for that old man. The old man gulped it all down and patted his stomach before brushing the guard¡¯s hands to stand up and bowed towards Shen Miao, ¡°Furen is kindhearted and save this poor priest¡¯s life. This poor priest must return the gratitude of this bowl of water.¡±

    ¡°Poor priest?¡± Shen Miao was startled before she smiled, ¡°You are a Taoist Priest?¡±

    ¡°One¡¯s secr name is Chi Yan.¡± That strange old man looked at Shen Miao and shook his head, ¡°Furen¡¯s physiognomy is extremely noble but one¡¯s noble fortune is short and would not be able to receive noble luck.¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about?¡± Bai Lu frowned and looked towards Shen Miao, ¡°Your... Furen, it could a con-man. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡±

    Mo Qing was also trying to drive away this strange old man.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°It is rather boring the entire journey so let¡¯s listen to what another would say.¡±

    That old man pretending like he was praying, ¡°There is a dark air between Furen¡¯s brow and one fear that it is not good. When the journey is taken all the way to the end, one fear that it would be a bad omen. If one were to turn one¡¯s horses at this moment, one will be able to avoid this cmity. Furen, this poor priest persuades you that this is a road to the Nethends and if one were to walk on it, there would not any turnaround.¡±

    ¡°The more is said, the more ridiculous it is.¡± Shuang Jiang¡¯s was green, ¡°Who are you cursing?¡±

    Shen Miao however had a good temper. She had stayed in Qin country for a long time and would be happy to see anyone from Ming Qi. Even if this old man was spouting nonsense, she was not angry and said with a smiled, ¡°Many thanks to Taoist Priest¡¯s reminder but one must take this route. My children are on this road so I have to return home.¡±

    The strange Taoist Priest sighed deeply, ¡°This is within expectations.¡± He looked towards Shen Miao, ¡°With this water encounter, one will gift a fate.¡± Finishing, he took a red string from his sleeves and wanted toe up to gift it to Shen Miao but Mo Qing stopped him. He could only pass the red string to Mo Qing and only when Mo Qing saw that it was nothing, he then handled it over to Shen Miao.

    ¡°This red string is this poor priest¡¯s thanks to Furen. Furen should tie it at the wrist and it would be one¡¯s way of aplishing matters.¡± He said solemnly, ¡°Furen must remember that the ways of Heavens are cryptic and matters originate from people. This poor priest can see one¡¯s fate but cannot change one¡¯s fate. The person that could change Furen¡¯s fate is not this poor priest. The Heavens take pleasure in the welfare of the living, there will be cmity and there will be karma. This red string represents that there will be a day where Furen would find one¡¯s exnation to it.¡±

    Finishing, heughed a few times before turning around to stride off.

    This Taoist Priest was mysterious and strange and the prophecies that he said were all extremely inauspicious thus Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang were somewhat unhappy. Bai Lu said, ¡°Your Ladyship must not ce that strange person¡¯s words to heart. Most likely his brains are not clear.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wear this thing.¡± Shuang Jiang also said, ¡°It is unlucky.¡±

    However Shen Miao looked at it and felt that the red string was very adorable and she inexplicably like it so much that she tied it onto her wrist with a smiled, ¡°Since it is a way of aplishing matters and strangersing together by chance is also a fate so one will wear it. If it is false, it is alright, if it is real and effective, won¡¯t it be good?¡±

    Since she had said as such, Bai Lu and Shuang Jiang could not say anything more. Mo Qing headed to the front of the entourage and started onward again.

    The faraway sand and wind had almost cover up their shadows but on the road ahead, there was no sight of the strange old man.

    *****

    Upon returning to Ming Qi, it was not like the ¡®suffering wille to an end¡¯ that Shuang Jiang said.

    The world changes all the time, the situation would change and people¡¯s heart would also change.

    As an Empress, other than the position, it was not any different. Sometimes when she thought about it, she felt that there was not any better than the days she was humiliated in Qin country. In the Qin country, those injuries were ced on the surface but in Ming Qi, it was all in the dark. It was like when one suffered hidden loss, one could not speak of it and had tough with others.

    Shen Miao sat in Kun Ning Pce and looked at the withered Hong Xiu Cao and her expression was wan.

    Hong Xiu Cao was sent in by Mo Qing, saying that it was a rare herb. It looked very pretty, like a female¡¯s sleeve that was swaying in the wind thus it was named as Hong Xiu (aka Red Sleeve). One did not know why was it withering and Shen Miao had no mind to manage it.

    One had returned to Ming Qi for many years and her life in the past years had not been good.

    There was an additional Mei Furen in the Inner Pce and Mei Furen was charming, intelligent and gentle, just like a mystery that made other¡¯s gazend at her and not leave after a long time.

    In the beginning, it was not that there was no heartache, after all the man she had loved used this kind of look at another female. She had thought that he would treat everyone coldly but afterwards realised that it was not true. It was just that person was not her.

    After many heartbreaking days, one gradually became numb. It was as if the pain and depression had gradually became hate and unwillingness because of Fu Chen.

    Fu Chen would always take away Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s favour and her child, Fu Ming, was clearly sitting in the position of the Crown Prince and was clearly talented and hardworking but afterwards became like a Prince that fell out of favour. Fu Xiu Yi could teach Fu Chen writing stroke by stoke and discuss about politics but would be so stingy and not even give an additional caring nce at Fu Ming.

    When asked, he would say that Fu Ming was the Crown Prince and had to mature and be stable one should not be following around one¡¯s Imperial Father all the time.

    However every time when one saw Fu Ming¡¯s disappointed eyes, Shen Miao¡¯s heart was pierced by knives.

    The Shen family was not good too. Luo Xue Yan¡¯s illness became worsen and Jing Chu Chu unclear rtions with Shen Qiu. Under such a situation in the Shen family, Shen Xin became much older.

    Fu Xiu Yi seemed to be suppressing the Shen family and Shen Miao barely noticed it but how would the Inner Pce be clearly aware of matters of court? The only person that she would know from was Pei Lang but he was loyal to Fu Xiu Yi. Even though she had good rtions with Pei Lang, but his loyalty would be first be with Fu Xiu Yi.

    Shen Miao liked Fu Xiu Yi whole heartedly but her heart had turned into ice when she watched him and Mei Furen interacting. However be it in politics or position, she had to sit on this Empress position and had to seek opportunities for Fu Ming and Wan Yu.

    Recently the XiongNu side and passed on news and Mei Furen seemed to be urging Fu Xiu Yi to send Wan Yu over for a marriage alliance.

    This was the most unbearable thing for Shen Miao.

    Mei Furen¡¯s means and methods became more sophisticated and Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s favour for Fu Chen was seen by everyone. Since the Shen family was not as strong as before, there were more people standing behind Mei Furen. Everyone would want to take the opportunity to step onto others when one was down. The younger brother of Mei Furen, Li Ke, wastely helping Fu Xiu Yiplete several major aplishments for Fu Xiu Yi. As the tide rises, the boat would also rise. Mei Furen¡¯s position in the Inner Pce was also climbing up.

    Shen Miao knew what the officials were thinking. They were thinking of when the Crown Prince would be changed and when the Empress would be abolished.

    But Fu Xiu Yi wanted face. She was his first wife so if Mei Furen want to go over her head, it would not be easy.

    After much fighting, her entire heart became exhausted. If it was not because of her children, she felt that it is better to set this entire Imperial Pce on fire and it would be clean and the world would be in peace.

    Bai Lu walked in and said, ¡°Your Ladyship, the clothes for the Pce banquet is prepared, it is necessary to style one¡¯s hair earlier.¡±

    Shen Miaoplied.

    Shuang Jiang had died the year before. Mei Furen had good means that even the maids by her side were not let off. After turns and twists, only Bai Lu was left.

    It was Ming Qi¡¯s Pce banquet today. As the new year was approaching, Fu Xiu Yi wanted reward the officials and the most important point was to send Xie Jing Xing, the Little Marquis of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. Xie Ding, the Marquis of Lin An, had died in the battlefield of Northern Jiang and now his son would be going for an expedition. Actually this opportunity was not good and it made one feel that it was somewhat tragic but Xie Jing Xing still epted the request.

    Shen Miao did not have any intersection with Xie Jing Xing and it was due to the unique rtions between the Shen and Xie families. Ever since Xie Jing, the residence of the Marquis of Lin An only had Xie Jing Xing to take over the mantle. This was somewhat sad as in the beginning there was the Southern Xie and Northern Shen but now the Shen family was not like previous and the Xie family was declining, it really taught others of the meaning of the fox weaps when the rabbit died.

    But Xie Jing Xing had his route to walk. Wasn¡¯t Shen Miao¡¯s route difficult too?

    She said, ¡°Style then.¡±

 Chapter 213: Previous Lifetime I (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 213: Previous Lifetime I (Part 2)</h4>

    The music threw one¡¯s mind into disorder. This Pce banquet was extraordinarily lively.

    Fu Xiu Yi had never been this happy and his normally cold look became much softer with his smile bing exceptionally happier. Shen Miao looked coldly as Fu Chen came over to toast him. Both Father and Son looked happy but her heart was somewhat chilled.

    Fu Ming sat properly at the side and Wan Yu also sat in exactitude. Those officials would often praise the Crown Prince and the Princess for being sensible at such a young age that there was some adult air. But this kind of dignified air was not something that everyone could have. Even though they were all polite words, it was not far from the truth. However one did not think that how would one be so sensible? These sensibilities were all forced out.

    Wan Yu and Fu Ming also tried their best to be close with Fu Xiu Yi but children¡¯s minds were simple and could feel Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s coldness thus they gradually be polite and well mannered.

    Shen Miao sat by Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s side but would see Fu Xiu Yi exchanging nces with Mei Furen from time to time. Mei Furen would smile and it was sure affectionate and Fu Xiu Yi would also smile gently back.

    Shen Miao had thought that both of them were really happy.

    But how about the main star of this banquet?

    Shen Miao could not help but look at the male at the left side of the banquet.

    That male looked beautiful and handsome and had azy posture. He sat diagonally and his dark purple robes were somewhat wide but did not cover his aura. The corner of his lips were hooked up in a smile as he slowly drank the wine like the banquet had nothing to do with him and the enthusiasm did not impact him.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart wasughing as she felt that this Little Marquis from the residence of the Marquis of Lin An was a little like her. The entire banquet was filled with fun and joy but one¡¯s heart is not happy. Xie Jing Xing would be walking on a path of life and death that was filled with blood and she did not know what kind of ending she would have.

    There were enemies behind one back, surrounded by all sides and every single one were life-threatening.

    She picked up the wine cup and poured herself a drink. Each sip that she drank was extremely restrained.

    An Empress always have to be dignified and would not be like a favoured consort that could drink delicately and charmingly that would make one¡¯s heart intoxicated.

    When the banquet ended, people were leaving in twos and threes. She sat in the main position and heard Mei Furen saying, ¡°Your Majesty, ChenQie had prepared good wine tonight so Your Majesty can watch the fireworks with ChenQie. Chen-er even mentioned that he wanted topete with Your Majesty in chess.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yiughed and touched Mei Furen¡¯s nose, ¡°Such apetitive temperament. It is exactly like you.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s sentence of ¡®At the end of the year, Wan Yu and the Crown Prince also want to apany the Emperor¡¯ was swallowed down.

    Looking back, the sorrow in the children¡¯s eyes made her heart ache.

    But she endured the pain and had an indifferent expression on.

    But in this New Year, one could not sleep at all.

    She coax both children to sleep and felt that both children were not very enthusiastic about the arrival of the New Year. The sounds of fireworks was heard at the Pce walls. It waste at night and in such a night, the fireworks at Mei Furen¡¯s pce would look the best ce to watch it. Presumably, the three of them were enjoying it.

    Shen Miao draped her clothes on and instructed Bai Lu to bring a jar of wine and a bowl before she sent to the garden herself.

    One can see the fireworks from a corner of the garden. Only a small part of the fireworks could be seen but even the small part was extremely gorgeous. It almost light up the entire skies and one could only imagine if one was standing at the other end, what a good scene it would be to see everything.

    She took out a bowl. Bai Lu looked in a somewhat heartache but Shen Miao waved her hands and did not let her speak.

    ¡°This fireworks is really beautiful.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s voice was low and was somewhat intoxicated., ¡°When can one see theplete scene of it?¡±

    She suddenlyughed, ¡°Most likely not possible.¡±

    Just as she was speaking, one heard footstepsing from behind. As the boots stepped on the snow, there would be squeaky sounds.

    Bai Lu jumped in shock, ¡°You all...¡±

    Shen Miao turn around and saw someone walking out from the thick tree shadows.

    A person d in a guard attire was at the back and the person standing had a tall stature, wearing a purple robes and the pair of peach blossoms eyes reflected the fireworks at night, making one exceptionally moving and beautiful.

    ¡°The residence of the Marquis of Lin An¡¯s... Marquis Xie?¡± Shen Miao squinted her eyes to look at him.

    That person also seemed to be surprised and click his tongue, ¡°So Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s Empress is an alcoholic.¡±

    The guard behind him said, ¡°Master, we should leave.¡±

    Bai Lu was also somewhat nervous as she did not know why was Xie Jing Xing was still in the Pce. But if one saw an Empress and an official standing together, it might be a big matter, especially when Shen Miao had been living with great difficulty these days. Once others had an excuse, they would hesitate to pour dirty water upon her. At such a time, it was naturally good to stay as far from this heir of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An as possible.¡±

    Bai Lu dared not alert others and as this garden was remote, she said softly, ¡°Lord Heir, Her Majesty the Empress is somewhat drunk and this servant was about to help her back. One request for Lord Heir to treat it as nothing was seen.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing nced at Shen Miao and smiled, like he was not interested at all and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Shen Miao however called him.

    Bai Lu was stunned and hated that she could not cover Shen Miao¡¯s mouth. Shen Miao stared at Xie Jing Xing. She was somewhat drunk this time. Ever since she headed to Qin country till now, she had never drank unbridledly and the saying of alcohol dissipate worries of a thousand autumns was not false. When one was drunk, they will fell rxed and would do many things that they would not have done normally.

    She said, ¡°BenGong heard that you are going to Northern Jiang?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing folded his arms in front of him and said in a smile but not a smiled, ¡°Does Your Ladyship the Empress have anything to instruct?¡±

    Tie Yi and Bai Lu stared at Shen Miao. Shen Miao smiled and picked up the bowl, that she just drank from, from the table and poured an entire bowl of wine from the wine jar and gestured to Xie Jing Xing, ¡°A highly talented youth, a character through the ages, unparalleled talent, peerless in the world.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyebrows raised and Bai Lu was so embarrassed that she hated that she could not drag Shen Miao away. There wasn¡¯t anyone would would praise them like that.

    ¡°Northern Jiang is a very bad ce.¡± Shen Miao patted his shoulders. She was petite and when she patted another¡¯s should, she had to tiptoe to do it. She then looked at Xie Jing and said half serious half intoxicated, ¡°One heard Father speaking that grass do not grow there, the terrain is treacherous and there are many poisonous snakes, bugs and ants. It is easy to fall into traps. It is dangerous for you to go there.¡±

    ¡°This official thank Your Ladyship for being troubled.¡± Xie Jing Xing casually said.

    ¡°There would not be any name written in the annals when one¡¯s heart is reported to the Heavenly one.¡± Her mouth spoke without thinking as she waved the bowl of wine at Xie Jing Xing and drank all of it in a breath.

    Bai Lu and Tie Yi jumped in shock. The former did not expect that Shen Miao would drink like she had said and thetter was astonished that the Empress was so bold and uninhibited.

    Shen Miao wiped her mouth and huped, ¡°This is the bowl of wine that BenGong toast to you. Must return in triumphant.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her. There was still smile wine by her lips that were not wiped away. It was sparkling like crystals hanging on her lips and it looked very good. Under the moonlight, her features disyed a delicateness that could not be seen during the day. Without the shackles of a Empress, she was actually a very beautiful and delicate female.

    His lips hooked up and his smile was a little evil as he said slowly, ¡°It seemed that the Emperor is treating the Empress coldly.¡±

    Bai Lu¡¯s eyes widen. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words were just too impudent but she dared not drag Shen Miao away directly, lest Shen Miao made some noise which would alert another and one would not be able to speak about it clearly.

    After Shen Miao finish drinking, she swayed as she picked up the jar and pour arge bowl before handling it over to Xie Jing Xing, ¡°You also drink.¡±

    ¡°Why should I drink?¡± Xie Jing Xing was unable to make heads or tails of it.

    ¡°You and BenGong are fellow sufferers that empathise with each other.¡± Shen Miao said.

    ¡°Who are fellow sufferers?¡± Xie Jing Jing felt that it wasughable but Shen Miao lifted the bowl of wine to his lips.

    Bai Lu was so shock that her face became pale as this was too shady already. Tie Yi was also extremely shock but Xie Jing Xing did not speak

    Xie Jing Xing was cause unaware by the bowl of wine and when he pushed Shen Miao away, a lot of wine were spilt onto his clothes but upon looking at Shen Miao, she smile in satisfaction. She said, ¡°We have a bowl of wine rtion and when you return in triumphant, thene and watch the fireworks with BenGong.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing felt unfathomable today. So when females were drunk, they would be irrational and even the dignified Empress was really another person.

    ¡°It is better for Your Ladyship the Empress to watch with the Emperor.¡± He tidied his clothes.

    Shen Miao said dimly, ¡°BenGong had never watch the fireworks with him.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stared at the female opposite him. Her head was slightly tilted, her lips were raised but there were some bitterness in her gaze and his heart inexplicably soften, ¡°Alright, this official promise you.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes brighten and she looked at him, ¡°Then it is promised.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing nodded his head.

    Shen Miao thought about ti and shook her head, ¡°An oral agreement is not binding. There must be a token.¡± She then started to touch her hair for her essories.

    Bai Lu was startled and did not feel good in her heart. If the Empress¡¯s things was found on Xie Jing Xing, then it would be a crime of adultery. Hearing that Shen Miao would give a handkerchief or hairpin to the other, she suddenly saw the red string at Shen Miao¡¯s wrist and smarten, ¡°Your Ladyship, that red string of your is good.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze fell onto the red robe and her heart moved as she quickly untied it and took Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hand over and tie it up with all seriousness.

    When Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gazended on her slightly curled eyshes, it was dewy, like it was mingled in the cold winter, making one¡¯s heart feel inexplicably itchy.

    After Shen Miao finish tying, she smiled at him, ¡°This is the token BenGong give to you. This would be the promise as one wait for you to return in triumph.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks to Your Ladyship¡¯s bestowment.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled carelessly, ¡°But this official do not have any object to give to Your Ladyship. Why not one give Your Ladyship a wish instead?¡±

    ¡°Wish?¡± Shen Miao looked at him.

    ¡°Upon one¡¯s triumphant return, this official can give Your Ladyship a wish. As long as this official can do, one would do one¡¯s best to fulfil Your Ladyship¡¯s wish.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°It is a deal.¡±

    ¡°It is a deal.¡±

    A boom was heard and the corner of the skies was once again illuminated by the smouldering fireworks. Both of them looked over in silence but there seem to be a tactic understanding between them.

    Bai Lu was also stunned.

    The fireworks were fleeting but there were some things that would not disappear, just like this night.

    When Shen Miao woke up, she only felt a splitting headache and as she held her forehead, she stood up and headed towards the table, ¡°One actually slept for such a long time.¡±

    Bai Lu brought a bowl of hot soup over, ¡°Your Ladyship had drank too much yesterday. It is better to drink this to sober up.¡±

    ¡°Drink too much?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s action paused, ¡°But one did not drink that much at the banquet.¡±

    Bai Lu had a guilty conscience as she said, ¡°Most likely the wine in the banquet has high alcohol content.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head and sighed, ¡°BenGong¡¯s habit of not remembering anything when one is drunk has not change for so many years. But one had not been drunk for a long time.¡±

    Bai Lu nodded her head and heard Shen Miao saying as she looked at her empty wrist, ¡°How did the red string disappear?¡±

    Bai Lu said softly, ¡°It is most likely... Lost.¡±

    Shen Miao sighed, ¡°It indeed is not longsting.¡±

    The sun was shinning as the procession of troops that was about to set of was at the city gates.

    It was headed by a young male with an arrogant horse. It was clearly azy smile but one¡¯s gaze was so cold that one did not dare to look up.

    ¡°Master, everything is prepared.¡± Tie Yi said.

    Xie Jing Xing took a nce back. After exiting this city gates, the future in Northern Jiang would be a clean break from the past. There would not be any more implication.

    One after all had to leave.

    ¡°There is nothing worthy of nostalgia here.¡± The white d male shook his fan and said, ¡°And nothing is rted to you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe one hoped that Third Older Brother would not be able to return.¡± The gentleman de in pine-green robes smiled as he looked ahead, ¡°No matter what, one have to return home.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    Both of them looked at that purple d male together.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s head was bowed and his gazended on his wrist. There was a red string and it¡¯s ends were carefully and tidily knotted, seemingly one would not be able to loosen it at all.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what a female wears?¡± Ji Yu Shu asked, ¡°Why are you wearing that?¡±

    ¡°Drank someone¡¯s farewell drink and owed a wish to someone.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Will return upon one¡¯s return.

    His withdraw his gaze and raised his whip, ¡°Set off.¡±

 Chapter 214: Previous Lifetime II (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 214: Previous Lifetime II (Part 1)</h4>

    Time was like an arrow, sunrises and sunsets were as usual.

    Flowers had bloom a few rounds, flowers had wilted a few rounds, the moon changed from crescent to a full moon, so what more humans?

    For example the Shen family had gotten increasingly weaker and the Empress that that was being treated increasingly coldly. It was as if they were an old man struggling in death.

    Princess Wan Yu had died due to illness on the route to the marriage alliance and Empress Shen was unable to recover from it. Even though she was dignified and careful, upon close inspection, there was feebleness in her eyes. It was only when she saw the Crown Prince that it would slightly brighten, like a faint ember in the ashes that would also soon be extinguished.

    A beauty d in Pce attire smiled at the green d male and smiled, ¡°National Advisor, getting a drop of the Empress¡¯s fingertip blood should not be a difficult thing for you.¡±

    Pei Lang looked at the female in front. She was charming like a cat at night, intelligent and smart, otherwise the Emperor would not be ced in the palm of her hands.

    From a female¡¯s perspective, she was undoubtedly seductive and able to hold a man¡¯s thought in her grasp. From one who had power, she did a good job.

    She advanced by retreating and would never take the initiative to mention one¡¯s status or demand for money but make one willing to offer things to her. Not only that, she would even snatch what others had. She would refer to others to fight, relying on the Emperor¡¯s heart and borrowing her brother¡¯s support to slowly and quietly grasp everything one wanted in the palm of one¡¯s hand.

    She looked as charming as a flower but had a snake-like heart. Wasn¡¯t this one the one that forced the little Princess, who was only a teenager, up the road of death?

    Inparison, the Mistress of the Six Pces was at the end not more vicious that this one. Perhaps because one was from the Shen family that was a loyal military household, no matter how one¡¯s personality change, there would still be some kindness in one¡¯s bone.

    But it was because of this little kindness, that made her destined to be always inferior to the other¡¯s means.

    Mei Furen saw him in a daze and said, ¡°National Advisor?¡±

    Pei Lang recovered to his senses and thought about it before asking, ¡°Why does Your Ladyship the Imperial Consort want Her Ladyship the Empress¡¯s fingertip blood?¡±

    ¡°You do not need to know what it is for.¡± Mei Furen smiled like a flower. Even though she was already an Imperial Consort, she still kept her initial title. Mei Furen. When one hear it it was charming and moving that made one forget that deep in the Inner Pce, a delicate flower was also poisonous.

    She said, ¡°National Advisor can see clearly Her Ladyship the Empress¡¯s situation now.¡± She pointed to a vine that was sandwiched between two threes and smiled, ¡°This vine has just sprouted and is sandwiched between two trees. There was no need to choose as one could live well anyhow but when it slowly grows bigger, as one gets taller, the wind and rain would be bigger, thus one would need search for a ce to climb up.¡± She looked towards Pei Lang, ¡°There is a tree to it¡¯s left and right and he could only chose one tree to climb.¡±

    ¡°Both tree upy the same inch of pace and ispeting on the same piece ofnd. There is only so muchnd so one tree would be cut off.¡±

    ¡°That vine must make a good choice as if it climbed up a tree that is about to be cut, it would be pulled out in unison.¡± Mei Furen smiled at Pei Lang, ¡°National Advisor, how do you think that vine would choose?¡±

    Pei Lang stared at the two trees and turned his head around after a moment, ¡°This official understands.¡±

    Mei Furen smiled in satisfaction.

    After Pei Lang left, a pce maid walked out from behind to pour tea for her and said softly, ¡°Your Ladyship, will National Advisor really get the Empress¡¯s fingertip blood? The National Advisor and the Empress seemed to have good rtions.¡±

    When ites to friendship, Pei Lang knew Shen Miao much longer then he knew Mei Furen.

    ¡°National Advisor is an intelligent person.¡± Mei Furen picked up the teacup and took a sip before smiling, ¡°Otherwise one would not watch with folded arms during the Princess¡¯s marriage alliance. Moreover... There is an ulterior motive in his heart. He have such noble and benevolent character so he is sensible not to let himself make any slight deviation so naturally one will cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. I am helping him here, naturally he would be thankful.¡±

    The pce maid seemingly understood and nodded her head, ¡°But that monk said that he could borrow the Empress¡¯s life and give it to Your Ladyship. Is it true?¡±

    ¡°No matter if it is true or not, I will sit on that head position of the Inner Pce.¡± A hint of hatred appeared in Mei Furen¡¯s eyes, ¡°It is only blood from the fingertips. When her life is given to me and when my Prince sit stabile in this Empire, I will be verypassionate and burn sme paper money for them three people.¡±

    The pce maid assented and dared not speak.

    Shen Miao¡¯s illness was somewhat serious.

    Fu Ming just went over to see her and apanied her to talk for a while. Shen Miao wanted to ask someone about the situation of the Shen residence but when she stepped out of the courtyard, she saw Pei Lang.

    Pei Lang greeted her but Shen Miao was very cold.

    With regards to Wan Yu¡¯s marriage alliance, Pei Lang¡¯s cold attitude made one¡¯s heart cold. They had so many years of friend ship and Wan Yu even called him ¡®Teacher¡¯. All the hatred towards Fu Xiu Yi was naturally shifted onto Pei Lang that she did not even want to see an additional nce of Pei Lang.

    ¡°One had heard that Your Ladyship the Empress fell ill.¡± Pei Lang handled a small box over, ¡°This... Will perhaps be useful for Your Ladyship¡¯s cough.¡±

    Shen Miao swept him a look and opened the box. It was a herb that was inexplicably familiar. Shen Miao took it out to see when she suddenly felt a pain in her fingertip. When she look at it again, she was pricked by the herbs and beads of blood flowed down from her fingertip.

    Bai Lu eximed and quickly went to bandage it up. Pei Lang stared at her fingertip and said somewhat woodenly, ¡°This is Hong Xiu Cao that is useful for coughing.¡±

    Shen Miao insteadughed. She threw that herb back into the small box and closed it before returning back to Pei Lang, ¡°There is no need. BenGong once had such a herb but at the end, it withered. However that herb that BenGong raise did not have thorns.¡± There was an additional meaning to her words, ¡°If one do not wish to gift anything then don¡¯t gift. It makes one disgusted to receive such a gift. The National Advisor¡¯s gift is something that BenGong cannot afford to ept. Please take it back.¡± Finishing, she did not even look at Pei Lang and she turned around to leave.

    Pei Lang held the small box in his hands tightly and lookedplicatedly at Shen Miao¡¯s back view. Her health was getting worse and worse and would need to stop to rest every two steps.

    But... Pei Lang looked at the small box. One must make a choice. Even when he just entered the courts with nothing, after enduring so much wind, storms and moons, how would one be clean and innocent? The higher one sits, the more one would not be able to make the decision. He was also helpless and had no choice.

    The advantages and disadvantages were clearly ced together. From one nce, one could see which tree was about to be cut and which true would be exclusive to the entirend.

    He had his loved ones to protect so be it rtions or secret thoughts, they could all be ced aside. As to why Mei Furen wanted the blood from one fingertip, it was definitely not for anything good. He was giving sor to the enemy. He was adding frost to the snow (aggravating things).

    He turned his head and headed in the other direction.

    Those with different principles would not join in amon quest. He could not do anything, he could only... Watch with folded arms. He could only watch as this tree who was working hard in the Pce to grow fall into the mud.

    *****

    That fire burned for three entire days and nights.

    In the entire Pce, only the Cold Pce was burned down. The mncholy feelings, blood weepingints, curses that one made before dying and the deep despair, all disappeared in that fire and what was left was the remains of the embers and constructed rumours.

    The Empress of Ming Qi had died.

    After the Shen family was executed due to betraying the country and the Crown Princemitted suicide after being abolished, Mei Furen became the new Empress and Fu Chen became the new Crown Prince. The lonely Cold Pce suddenly caught fire and burnt the abolished Empress Shen to dust.

    It was a matter that made one sighed. The Emperor of Ming Qi was kind and because of the grace of being husband and wife, one did not let the Empress walk the road to the underworld with the disloyal Shen family and spared her life. It was just that after being banished to the Inner Pce, this female did not have fortune and lost her life in the fire.

    History was written by the one who won and it is the same in the Inner Pce.

    As soon as a dynasty changed, all the traces of Empress Shen were cleaned up. There was not even remains of her as it was all burned in that fire. There was no longer anyone in the First household of the Shen family and it was truly the end of a family.

    The new Crown Prince¡¯s Imperial Mother was Empress Li and she had change her former soft and charming temperament to one that was of power. She wholeheartedly support her brother and coax Fu Xiu Yi very well that even the court was faintly in her grasp.

    There was some sense of the Imperial rtives were grabbing power.

    Some of the officials were slightly aware of it and wanted to warn the Emperor secretly but before any action was taken, they would be either defamed or exiled for some inexplicable reasons.

    Pei Lang watched everything coldly but his heart was rather exhausted.

    In less than half a year after Shen Miao¡¯s death, Ming Qi was almost turned upside down. He had not misread. Mei Furen and her younger brother had great means that it was difficult to say if the empire of Ming Qi wouldnd in Mei Furen¡¯s hands. He was loyal to Fu Xiu Yi but after warning him a few times, he no longer reminded her and even secretly had the thought that he deserved it.

    It was easy to change a human¡¯s heart, an wise Monarch could be a fatuous one and a loyal official would also be dissident.

    Every night when Pei Lang slept, he would always be awakened by a pair of eyes. That pair of eyes were clear, bright and had no tears but it made one¡¯s heart heavier then when tears fell.

    That was Shen Miao¡¯s eyes.

    Pei Lang had once thought that he was doing the right thing. He had ultimately inevitable result and avoided disadvantages and that was the best choice but as time went on, he could not deceive himself.

    How was it ultimately inevitable result? He obviously did not want Shen Miao to die like this.

    When did he began to feel other emotions for Shen Miao? Pei Lang himself did not know. He was her teacher in Guang Wen Tang and saw Shen Miao from an arrogant and knew nothing delicate female who wanted to marry Fu Xiu Yi, watched her marry into the residence of Prince Ding, learning the things that she did not like for Fu iu Yi, bing a WangFei, bing an Empress and then bing an abolished Empress.

    She was actually somewhat stupid and was not considered smart as she learned things slowly but made one fear her stubbornness and was generous toward the Inner Pce. Pei Lang would feel ridiculous at her willingness to give her everything for a person¡¯s heart and sometimes felt envious of Fu Xiu Yi.

    It was muchter he could not help but pay more attention to her. Even he did not realise himself that he would be more paitent when he was approaching Shen Miao¡¯s problems.

    But Pei Lang was a smart person and a smart person would not let oneself make mistakes.

    So when he discovered his strange thoughts, he was determined to stop this mistake. It was he who suggested for Shen Miao to go to Qin country as a hostage. But after five years when Shen Miao returned, his thoughts were still not changed.

    He coldly looked at Shen Miao fighting with Mei Furen till she was all injured and also saw as her eyes became dimmer and watched her withering.

    At the end when Fu Xiu Yi asked him about how to deal with the Shen family¡¯s descendants, he said a phrase without thinking.

    Cut the weeds and eliminate the roots.

    It was to cut the weeds in his heart and to eliminate the roots in his heart.

    He had not expected that Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s cutting the weeds and eliminating the roots was included Fu Ming. Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs but Fu Xiu Yi could even take action against his own flesh and blood. One could still use the excuse of Wan Yu had an ident during the journey but Fu Ming¡¯s death was ordered by Fu Xiu Yi.

    Pei Lang remembered Shen Miao¡¯s eyes after she knew of Fu Ming¡¯s death. That pair of clear eyes widen so big and there was no tears but made one feel so miserable that other could not bear to look at them.

    That fire burned for three entire days and night but it also lit Pei Lang¡¯s regretful heart.

    He went to Pu Tuo Monastery¡¯s abbot and asked how to clear the vileness in one¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 214: Previous Lifetime II (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 214: Previous Lifetime II (Part 2)</h4>

    The abbot was an old monk and he shook his head while looking at him, ¡°An illness of a heart would need a medicine for a heart.¡±

    Was there a medication for regret in the world?

    Pei Lang begged for the Enlightened Monk for guidance and he said, ¡°Benefactor dream of the person because one owed a lot to the person. She could not be dissipated from your dreams because there was unresolved resentment. There is no way to carry on living and no way to be liberated.¡±

    Pei Lang was terrified and asked if there was a solution.

    The monk asked instead, ¡°Leave the mistakes of the past and seek an opportunity of a redo. If it requires benefactor¡¯s life, is benefactor willing to give?¡±

    Pei Lang said, ¡°Willing.¡±

    That monk said, ¡°May benefactor return.¡±

    ¡°Why return?¡± Pei Lang did not understand.

    ¡°Benefactor is willing to pay with one¡¯s life but that opportunity requires waiting.¡±

    ¡°That opportunity... What kind of opportunity?¡± Pei Lang asked.

    ¡°The person that benefactor owed to, still have a wish. When the wish is resolved, benefactor can give one¡¯s life and perhaps there would be a chance.¡± The enlightened monk then said, ¡°This monk could not say more then this.¡±

    Pei Lang thanked the monk and returned to the Pce.

    What was Shen Miao¡¯s unfulfilled wish?

    Shen Miao¡¯s entire life was miserable. Both children and n died so what she wanted to see the most was most likely the enemies in hell and the Shen family¡¯s reputation was cleared.

    There was an opportunity to redo everything but it would require one to wait. Would one wait or not?

    Wait. Pei Lang had made a decision.

    This lifetime was so long. It was so long that he was willing to use his live to save a mistake.

    *****

    Winter passed and spring arrived as the wild goose came and went.

    When an Imperial dynasty was nearing the end of its fate, the atmosphere of defeat would be hung over it.

    The current Ming Qi was not like the former Ming Qi. Exorbitant taxation, forcedbour and servitude, unhappymoners, corrupt officials, chaotic court and a muddleheaded Monarch.

    The Crown Prince was busy forming cliques for one¡¯s own interest and could not wait to be the new Emperor as soon as possible.

    The military power had been consolidated and returned but there were no capable Generals to lead them. Ming Qi was a piece of fatty meat that everyone wanted a bite.

    The distant Great Liang had attacked and swallowed Qin country and finallyunched an offensive against Ming Qi. It was like breaking a dead branch from a tree, it was just too easy to win as they fought all the way to the city towers of Ding capital.

    As they stationed their camps, all the people in Ding capital felt the danger and themoners¡¯ household were tightly closed and the atmosphere of a destroyed nation filled the air.

    In the biggest tent, there was someone listing and wiping a long sword.

    ¡°Ming Qi has reached it¡¯s end.¡± A white d gentleman walked over with a folding fan and one was unable to hear any emotions in his voice, ¡°One heard that the Imperial Pce is currently cleaned out tonight.¡±

    What was cleaned out was the womenfolk in the Pce, namely the consorts, concubines, pce maids and Princesses, all will be cleaned out. Instead of being insulted by the enemies, it was better to die first to protect one¡¯s dignity.

    But was it really to protect one¡¯s dignity? How many of those people did not want to die?

    The movements of wiping the sword paused and the man looked up, revealing a beautiful face. He had a pair of peach blossoms eyes but his gaze was of indifference, ¡°Oh. Has the corpse of Empress Shen found?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu opened the doors of the tent and walk in. He heard those words coincidently and said, ¡°One had inquired and it was not found. The Cold Pce was burned cleanly down in a fire that there was not even any clothes.¡±

    Gao Yang sneered, ¡°Fu Xiu Yi really fears of others gossiping and managed it so cleanly.¡±

    ¡°The Shen family is pitiful.¡± Ji Yu Shu sighed, ¡°If the Shen family was present, how would he have fallen to such a state?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said faintly, ¡°One is only digging one¡¯s grave.¡± He then looked at the red string in his hand.

    The colour of the string had somewhat faded but it was still tied tightly. Heter wore it to many battlefields but the red string had not fallen off at all.

    Thinking about the bright and clear voice of the female that night, Xie Jing Xing shook his head as that promise was ultimately unfulfilled. Who knew that in a short period of a few years, the empire of Ming Qi would be annihted that quickly? Even without Great Liang, it would notst long.

    He indeed return in triumphant and intended to give her a wish for that cup of wine and also apany her to watch fireworks but the person was gone and there would not be any opportunity in this lifetime.

    He said, ¡°Attack the city tomorrow morning.¡±

    *****

    Great Liang¡¯s g was flying high up. The weather of the sixth month was changing rapidly that the ck clouds were pressing down onto the city and the wind was raging on, as if it was going to rain in the next moment.

    There was no one in the Pce and corpses wereying everywhere. There were some females that had mitted suicide¡¯ and there were some servants that were beheaded by Great Liang¡¯s army.

    Blood flowed throughout the field as corpses piled up to hundreds of thousands.

    Pei Lang sat in the tea hall and pouring a cup of tea for himself. He poured it slowly and steam rose from the corner of the table as it gave of a scent, like a beauty¡¯s whisper that made one intoxicated.

    He nced outside the window.

    The day when Shen Miao died, also had such a weather like this. The skies was gloomy and suddenly the rain came pouring.

    He had waiting for a long time and finally this day hade.

    Great Liang¡¯s army has arrived and Ming Qi was at its end. Fu Xiu Yi and Mei Furen had lived the end of the road and Shen Miao¡¯s wish was about to be fulfilled.

    He finally had the opportunity to turn back the mistakes that he made.

    He poured the small bottle into the jug and poured a full cup for himself.

    Your wish is about toe true. It¡¯s a pity... That the person who fulfill it is not me.

    On the city tower, under the pressure of the army, the Emperor¡¯s and Empress¡¯s hands were bound and they were tied to the gpole.

    Humans were selfish and would end another¡¯s life for their own. This was something that Mei Furen and Fu Xiu Yi often do and not it was their turn to have a taste of it.

    The officials in Ming Qi¡¯s Pce had tied up their Emperor and Empress to tter Great Liang. They were willing to use the heads of the Emperor and Empress to gain a way out from the other party to let oneself live.

    When the tree toppled, the monkeys scattered. When a wall was about to copse, everyone would give it a push. No matter how favoured Mei Furen was, at this moment she was unable to move.

    Oh. There was still the new Crown Prince, Fu Chen. But he was long beheaded by Xie Chang Wu and Xie Chang Chao, who were great at bootlicking, and they went to the Great Liang army with it.

    Under the city tower, there sat a male on horse, with a pair ofzily narrowed eyes. One did not know when did the dark clouds scattered and the golden sun shone onto the entire city.

    His robes were gorgeous and stained with blood but the noble air was not suppressed. The Emperor who were captured and treated like fish meat, paled in contrast.

    ¡°Xie Jing Xing.¡± Fu Xiu Yi gritted his teeth.

    The heir of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An, Xie Ding¡¯s Son, Xie Cang Wu¡¯s and Xie Change Chao¡¯s brother. No one had expected that the youth that died early in the battlefield, the youth who died along with the Marquis of Lin An, would reappear so many yearster in this manner.

    He was the younger blood brother of Emperor Yong Le of Great Liang, the revered and noble Prince Rui of First Rank and also the Commander of Great Liang, leading Mo Yun Army, that one would lose one¡¯s gall upon hearing them in the wind.

    ¡°Long time no see, youngest son of the Fu family.¡± Xie Jing Xing greeted him.

    Everyone knew that the younger blooded brother of Emperor Yong Le of Great Liang was the most impressive. He warred against the world for him and was bold and uninhibited. Such an heroic person was originally the heir of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An.

    Mei Furen stared at that male.

    She was very scared. No matter how she was able to grasp the winning hand, when ites to life and death situation, she would lose allposure. She had always relied on men to get what she wanted step by step but at this juncture, all the tricks were useless. She med Fu Xiu Yi for being useless for making such a perfectly fine dynasty be annihted like this. Upon looking down on the beautiful features of the male, she stared at him involuntarily, with moving eyes.

    Xie Jing Xing frowned and asked Ji Yu Shu, ¡°Shen Miao lost to this female?¡±

    Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°Correct.¡± He also added, ¡°Only such an ordinary appearance. One really doesn¡¯t know if this Ming Qi Emperor is short sighted.¡±

    Both of their voices were not concealed and the entire army of Great Liangughed while Mei Furen¡¯s cheeks flushed red with hate. Fu Xiu Yi was annoyed and he looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°If you want to kill then kill, why the need to spout nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Still putting on a manly act now?¡± Ji Yu Shu said with disdain, ¡°Third Older Brother, this Ming Qi Emperor is anxious to die.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiledzily, ¡°Initially this Prince did not want to kill you and was tozy to do it oneself but this Prince owed your Little Empress a wish. Coincidentally this ending is the ending that you had prepared for this Prince so be it official or personal reasons, one have to return it as thanks.¡±

    He spread his hands out and Gao Yang brought the bow over and handled a silver arrow to him. Xie Jing Xing pulled the bow and one could hear a ¡®pak¡¯ sound.

    Mei Furen, who was on top of the city tower was shot.

    That arrow did not go straight to the chest and avoided the critical organs. Blood flowed nonstop that it made onlookers widen their eyes in shock. Mei Furen was in so much pain that she felt faint. Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s calmed face changed.

    The scariest thing in the world was not death but waiting for death.

    Xie Jing Xing smiled and stretched his hands out. Gao Yang handled another two arrows over.

    He put both arrows together on the bow before whistling.

    One saw tens of thousands of Great Liang troops all pulled their bows and aimed at the two persons at the city tower.

    The wind was blowing the gs on the tform strongly like it was a ghost howling. But at the end thest trace of dark clouds dissipate and light shone onto the ground.

    That male¡¯s purple clothes swayed lightly with the wind and his smile was cold and sharp but there seemed to be some boyish stubbornness between his brows. He stood below the city towers and look on ambiguously beforeughing.

    ¡°My apologies Little Emperor, one is indebted to a Young Lady to take your dog life.¡±

    ¡°Release.¡±

    Tens of thousands of arrows fiercely shot towards the two persons. It was as if a beast was startled and it was almost obscuring Heavens. Not even a trace of sun was seen as it swallowed the two persons.

    Nothing could be seen.

    In the Pce, the green d male had fallen onto the table in front, seemingly sleeping.

    Near one¡¯s foot antern was tilted and the candle in it fell. In half a moment, the curtains started to burn and fire slowly spread, burning Zhong Hua Pce, through Jin Yu Dian till the entire Imperial Pce was surrounded by mes.

    ¡°Third Older Brother, the Imperial Pce has caught fire.¡± Ji Yu Shu watched from afar and said in rm, ¡°Do one send people over to extinguish the fire?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Xie Jing Xing stopped him.

    ¡°This Imperial Pce of Ming Qi is not clean and it is better to burn it down.¡± His brows raised, ¡°Fireworks during the daytime. At least one did not break one¡¯s promise.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ji Yu Shu did not understand.

    Xie Jing Jing looked at the skies that was redden by the fire but what appeared in front of his eyes was the lonely figure drinking under the clear bright moonlight.

    ¡°This Imperial dynasty had failed you so this Prince will destroy this Imperial dynasty for you.¡± He said lowly, ¡°This is most probably your wish.¡±

    He however did not notice that the red string, that was tied tightly on his wrist that it had not fallen off for a few years, suddenly broke apart and gently fell onto the fire on the ground, turning into ashes.

    No one had heard a long female sigh in the ashes.

    So it turned out that this was a cmity and this turned out to be fate.

    What one saw might not be real. What the ears hear might also not be real. In the past and current lifetimes he had stood at a distance and smiled without a care and only when one was nearly, one could only then understand what kind of person he was. He was frivolous but was the most sincere and was full of schemes but was righteous. He could send thousands of troops for one cup of warm wine and could stand up for a stranger that one met by chance and said ¡®my apologies Little Emperor, one is indebted to a Young Lady to take your dog life¡¯. He lived most seriously but also the most chicly. From among the despicable he was an unlimited honesty and in the world where on look upon indifferently to fight, at the end one did not turn one back but ced that bit of light on one¡¯s palm.

    This was her question. It was her question but only he could resolve it.

    ¡°It is raining.¡± Gao Yang put away the fan, ¡°Summer days are sure strange.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips raised, ¡°Enter the city.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°Take over the Imperial power.¡±

    Trantor thoughts: So many emotions go through my heart and a hundred thoughts passed my mind. Every times I read to the end of this chapter, I will be so overwhelmed that I do not know what to feel or think. A sense of relief that SM could let go? Sorrow for PL¡¯s regret? Regretful that XJX did not get to see SM? Reassured that evil was punished? Bitter that SM did not get to see their ending? Joyous at Fu Chen¡¯s ending? Thankful that XJX is there to fulfill SM unspoken wish? Bittersweet with the scene of the ¡®fireworks¡¯? Why did XJX did what he did? How about the 2nd and 3rd household?

 Chapter 215: Waking Up (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 215: Waking Up (Part 1)</h4>

    Shen Miao had dreamt of a very long dream.

    That dream seemed to be very very long and itsted a lifetime. She had a bystander perspective as she watch herself grew from a baby bumbling over words to a lively young girl, from a lively young girl to a young female, then to a middle aged married woman, then to the Mistress of the Six Pces and finally to an abolished Empress in the Cold Pce before during into a pile of ashes in that fierce fire.

    She saw herself falling in love with Fu Xiu Yi and begging Shen Xin to marry her to Fu Xiu Yi. She sat at the side and did her best to stop herself from her stupid behaviour but it was all in vain. No one could hear her words and she could only watch as everything happened around her.

    From a perspective of a bystander, she saw how stupid the things that she did in the past and this time Shen Miao finally understood. The most terrifying thing was to experience all the heartbreaking matters again. It ended when she married Fu Xiu Yi when she was young. Those carefree days, even when others called her stupid, were after all filled with freedom and happiness. When she was called Ding WangFei, she was forced to be involved with all these fighting and scheming.

    Even her pair of son and daughter was unable to escape.

    The people around her left one by one and the First household of Shen family gradually declined. The prosperity of the past was like a flower that bloom during spring. Once spring is over and one headed towards summer and when the autumn wind starts, it would then wither, making it look cold and deste.

    In that dark life where one could not even see a single ray, there were some matters that she had ignored. Those were the stars in the night. They were covered up by other things and became unreal but after one identally discovered it, it was as bright as ever. It was like there was fireworks in one¡¯s backyard and had colours which breath in live into the cold boring night.

    She saw Xie Jing Xing.

    Not that stubborn and obstreperous youth, not that hero that died on the battlefield. His arrogance was the same in the previous generations as he rode a high horse and carried a bow and in a conversation, he subverts an Imperial dynasty. He drank the wine that she had offered under the clear and bright moonlight and gave her a wish that she could not fulfilled in her entire life on the dark clouded ruined city.

    They watch fireworks during the day and even did not miss the promise of that New Year¡¯s night. They obviously had a chance encounter but he became the most indispensable person in her life.

    Because of him, her wish came true. Because of him, she could be redo her life.

    But that lifetime¡¯s fate was just too short. Such a beautiful fate that made one look forward to was halted due to fate¡¯s teasing. What was pitiful was that even with this chance of a lifetime, that short lived fate still continued.

    There was no need to speak of any of the questions that were not asked. Many things had vanished at that moment, including questions and including answers.

    The past fate was the result of the future result.

    Shen Miao slowly opened her eyes.

    As far as one could see, the skies had cleared up after the rain and a delicate scent sachet was hanging from the corner of the mosquito, most likely to dilute the bitter aroma of medication. A more intriguing scent was revealed after the scent and medication were mixed together.

    Shen Miao looked up beside her.

    The young male leaned at the head of the bed and one of his hands was tightly holding hers. His eyes were closed and there was a slight stubble on his chin. Even though it was not so obvious, it was a different appearance that how he usually was.

    His hand was distinctively defined, slender and warm and it was the right size that covered her entire hand up. Shen Miao only moved slightly and Xie Jing Xing woke up.

    Seeing her opening her eyes, Xie Jing Xin was startled for a while and seemed not to be able to react to it. After pausing for a while, he then suddenly said, ¡°You woke up.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head.

    ¡°Do you feel anywhere unwell?¡± Xie Jing Xing questioned closely, ¡°Let Gao Yange in to take a look?¡±

    He usually had an appearance ofziness that any matter would not be able to enter his heart but this time there was a rare anxiousness on his face. Shen Miao said, ¡°There is no need. I am fine.¡± She then asked, ¡°How is Gentleman Pei?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s face turned ck in a moment.

    When Shen Miao saw that his face had changed, she was stunned before she immediate understood. However she did not know how to exin it. Was Pei Lang detestable? Naturally he was detestable. In the past lifetime, he took her fingertip blood for Mei Furen, and even though one did not know if Mei Furen¡¯s ¡®changing of one¡¯s fate¡¯ was real or not, one felt that it psychologically helped and that sentence of ¡®cut the weeds and eliminate the roots¡¯ to Fu Xiu Yi had indirectly led to Fu Ming¡¯s end.

    Shen Miao hadplicated feeling with Pei Lang. She could ignore herself but the matter concern Fu Ming which made her unable to forgive Pei Lang. However at the end, Pei Lang used his life to give her an opportunity for rebirth.

    One was unable to speak clearly of one feeling as one was unable to be purely grateful or simple hate a person. One could only be done was to draw a line in the rtionship. Shen Miao did not want to have any rtions of ¡®owing¡¯ or ¡®being owed¡¯. The matters of the past lifetime ended but in this lifetime she did not want to owe Pei Lang anything and did not want to be owed by Pei Lang. She had remembered clearly that when the childlike assassinate attacked, it was Pei Lang that took the most serious stab. If Pei Lang died because of her then in these two lifetimes, their rtionship would not be able to be calcted cleanly.

    However upon seeing Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression, Shen Miao knew that he had misunderstood. When Xie Jing Xing was angry because of these things, Shen Miao felt that it was very simr to the little wolf dog that was raised in the Luo family army.

    She quickly stroked this little wolf dog and said, ¡°He saved my life and is after all one¡¯s benefactor. Without any rhyme or reason, one cannot smoothly ept this type of kindness from others.¡±

    It was only then that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression got better, ¡°Gao Yang had taken a look. He woke up once yesterday night. His life is indeed thick.¡± He then looked at Shen Miao, ¡°It is you that do not wake up. If you don¡¯t wake up, I nned to bash that Taoist Priest¡¯s head in.¡±

    ¡°Taoist Priest?¡± Shen Miao was startled, ¡°Are you referring to Chi Yan Taoist Priest?¡±

    ¡°What Taoist Priest or not.¡± Xie Jing Xing said with disdain, ¡°He is only a swindler who earns other¡¯s money.¡± The so called ¡®Chi Yan Taoist Priest¡¯ had bid farewell to the residence of Prince Ding this morning and even took a good grade antique vase along, saying that it was a thank you gift. One did not know how was a Taoist Priest who schemes for a fortune would be a Superior One.

    When Shen Miao finished listening to Xie Jing Xing story of that Taoist Priest taking a vase away, there were some doubts in her heart. The long dream had resolved many of her doubts but it might not be real. It was just that Shen Miao did not know why but she felt that everything that happened in the dream was aplete story of herst lifetime.

    She indeed encountered that priest on the journey back to Ming Qi from Qin country and thought that he was a refugee who had escaped and dressed as a Taoist Priest for survival. She was after all a daughter that was raised by Shen Xin and had some kindness in her heart, so she gave the other party a bowl of water to drink and did not expect that so many things were involved.

    If she had really listened to that Taoist Priest in herst lifetime and did not return to Ding capital, most likely there would not be such tragedyter. But if one had an opportunity to repeat it, even though one knew it was a route of no return to the Underworld, she would not choose the alternative because her pair of children were deep in the Pce.

    But that Taoist Priest fulfilled a fate.

    Shen Miao remembered it very clearly.

    In the dream, her corpse had turn into ashes by the fire that was ordered by Fu Xiu Yi and nothing remained. However the air of grievances was extremely heavy and would not just dissipate. Mei Furen instructed people to do some rituals so that she would not be a vicious spirit and would not be able to reborn. Her soul was imprison in the Pce walls and would often move around in it and would be also weaker day by day.

    All of her things that were left behind were burnt. If there wasn¡¯t the red string on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hand, one feared that she would have disappeared from the world.

    That red string had protected her some misery and in all those days that one could not live on, Shen Miao¡¯s soul inhabited in the red string around Xie Jing Xing¡¯s wrist and muddledly passed one life.

    Until the day that the city was broken.

    She saw that Fu Chen died in the hands of his own people and saw Mei Furen and Fu Xiu Yi were tired up and disyed on the city tower, watched as both of them had tens of thousands of arrows pierced into their heart and die and watched as the countless fires burnt down the Pce that she hated her entire life and raze till a pile of hashes. The unfulfilled desire in her heart disappeared and at that moment her soul finally foundplete peace.

    The red string was severed. She could let it go. And at the expense of Pei Lang¡¯s life, time was reversed and she regained her life.

    Xie Jing Xing saw Shen Miao not speaking and asked with a frown, ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    Shen Miao recovered to her senses and did not speak as she looked at him.

    She was somewhat touched. She was saying that there was no intersection between Xie Jing Xing and herself in her past life time so why would they be mistakenly tied together and one would not be able to get out? So it was that there was some entanglement in the past lifetime. Initially Xie Jing Xing owed her a wish but it was just a joke. One did not expect that he would keep his promise and personally end Fu Xiu Yi and Mei Furen and avenged her.

    She said softly, ¡°Xie Jing Xing, do you have any wishes?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing took a nce at her, ¡°Why? You want to aplish it for me?¡±

    ¡°I can give you a wish.¡± She said seriously, ¡°As long as I have the ability to aplish it, I will definitely do my all.¡±

    She had a solemn expression and it caused Xie Jing Xing to cast a sidelong nce. However in a short moment his lips were hooked up and he said in a smile but not a smile, ¡°Good.¡± He then went closer to Shen Miao ears and said softly, ¡°My wish... You can definitely aplish it.¡±

    Shen Miao asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Give birth to a baby for me.¡± He spoke lightly.

    Shen Miao looked at him for a while and Xie Jing Xing touched his nose. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Shen Miao answering, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was stunned.

    Shen Miao stared at him and there was a smile on her lips that was different from usual. It was not the kind that was put on disy or a little reserved or somewhatzy. It was as if she was really heavy and there was even a touch of gentleness.

    Xie Jing Xing unconsciously reached out and touched her forehead, ¡°You are indeed sick.¡±

    Shen Miao pushed his hands away and said, ¡°Xie Jing Xing, you must be terrified on your birthday.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing released his hands and seeing that her expression was calm and there was nothing strange, he felt relief and followed her topic of conversation and asked, ¡°What do you thing? I even thought...¡± He did not continue speaking. Even upon recalling that scene now, Xie Jing Xing could not help but felt scared. Shen Miao wasying in a pool of blood and seemed to be unconscious, as if she would not wake up again. His heart seized and stopped, even when he brought the Xie family army to the Northern Jiang¡¯s battlefield for the first time, even if someone was scheming in the dark and his life and death was unclear, he was not as fearful as he was currently.

    He also had things he was fearful of, also had people he was afraid of losing and also had weakness. These three things were all the same, which was this person in front.

    ¡°I will make up of it.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Has your birthday long passed? Why not one make it up for you today?

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her unfathomably and said, ¡°One appreciate your kindness. Your health is not recovered yet so don¡¯t torment yourself.¡±

    ¡°It is only a superficial wound.¡± Shen Miao instead took the initiative to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±

    She behaved somewhat abnormally after she woke up. First was that Shen Miao was not a yful person and second, she seemed to be much more intimate that she was before. Her previous temperament was somewhat restrained and even though one did not know why she was used to put it up, but Shen Miao was one who had an big ego, else she would not be in a cold war with Xie Jing Xing for that long. For her to take the initiative and fawn, it made Xie Jing Xing surprised.

    He squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°Did you do something behind my back?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Shen Miao nodded her head seriously.

    ¡°Is it rted with Pei Lang?¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression got cold.

    Shen Miao took a deep breath. She felt that one could not indulge this conduct of Xie Jing Xing. Just what was he thinking? After resuming her normal look, she asked, ¡°Are you going or not?¡±

    Before Xie Jing Xing could speak about her changing temperament, one heard a voice from behind, ¡°Go then.¡±

 Chapter 215: Waking Up (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 215: Waking Up (Part 2)</h4>

    Gao Yang walked in and took a look at Shen Miao, ¡°One heard that you woke up and came over to take a long. Originally that wound is a superficial wound and it did not affect any internal functions. It is alright.¡± He then said to Xie Jing Xing, ¡°It is also good for you to have some activity with your body as you have been guarding in the room and did not even gone out to the sun. The weather is good today. It is alright as long one does not returnte.¡±

    Afterwards, he picked his medical box in the room and left.

    Xie Jing Xing and Shen Miao looked at one another in silence. After half a moment Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°What do you want to y?¡±

    ¡°Ever since one came to Long Ye, one did not go out for a walk.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I am not too familiar with Long Ye so apany me to walk around and talk to me about things here.¡± Shen Miao suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Oh right. That day when I was at the pavilion outside Bi Xiu Luo, I have instructed Ba Jiao to buy a number of fireworks and most likely they are still there. Bring all of them along.¡±

    ¡°Watch what fireworks in broad daylight?¡± Xie Jing Xing stared at her, ¡°Is you head also injured?¡±

    Shen Miao asked in reply, ¡°Have you seen fireworks during the day?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Whoever is silly would have seen it.¡±

    ¡°I have seen it before.¡± Shen Miao replied.

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her in doubt.

    ¡°Fireworks at night are good to look at but it would not be inferior during the day. Since you have not seen it, I will bring you to take a look.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently and wanted to get out of bed. However she was lying on the bed for these few days and her legs became stiff thus it was so painful for her to get out like this that she took a deep breath of cold air.

    ¡°You will?¡± Shen Miao could tell from his expression that he did not have good intentions.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Beg me and I will help you.¡± He leaned over, as if to listen carefully to how Shen Miao would give in.

    Shen Miao felt that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s temperament was really unpredictable. There were obviously some overbearing points and when he was a youth, he had a scheming and calctive mind that adults could hardly match but currently he looked more like a youth who likes to y tricks and would tease others.

    She stared at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s mboyant side view and her heart moved before she directly gave a kiss to Xie Jing Xing¡¯s cheek.

    XIe Jing Xing was stunned and Shen Miao diverted her gaze and looked at the sachet that was hanging at the head of the bed.

    ¡°Shen Miao.¡± Xie Jing Xing frowned at her, ¡°You are seriously ill. Gao Yang has toe over to take a look.¡± He was about to walk away when Shen Miao panicked and stopped him, ¡°Xie Jing Xing.¡±

    He paused and turned his head but his expression was a mischievous one. Shen Miao knew that she had been fooled and felt regretful in her heart but after seeing Xie Jing Xingughing out loud and suddenly walking up to pick her up, Shen Miao unconsciously hook her arms around his neck.

    Xie Jing Xing carried her like that out the door, causing all the servants in the residence of Prince Rui to look at them. In Shen Miao¡¯s previous lifetime, she had never been so unbridled intimate with a male. No matter if it was in the residence of Prince Ding or the Inner Pce, she would have a manner of a Empress and even if it was Mei Furen, she was also not carried by Fu Xiu Yi in front of so many people. If it was the case then the reputation of a fatuous Monarch and disastrous beauty would be solidified.

    Was it that her previous lifetime was a dignified and solemn Empress and this lifetime she would have a reputation of a disastrous beauty? Xie Jing Xing was quite like a fatuous Monarch. Shen Miao was thinking such nonsense when her eyes swept over the servants who were covering their mouths snickering and she got annoyed. She pinched Xie Jing Xing and said, ¡°What are you doing? Quickly let me down.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Know how to be shy?¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his eyebrows as he spoke and his tone made one feel like beating him up. He continued, ¡°One does not know who was it just now who wanted to destroy my innocence in broad daylight...¡±

    He actually used the words ¡®destroying innocence in broad daylight¡¯. Shen Miao worked hard to calm her emotions.

    However Luo Tan came over. Luo Tan most likely did not expect to see such a scene. Even though she was usually open-minded, she was after all a female and thus instantly became somewhat ufortable. Shen Miao let Xie Jing Xing put her down and Luo Tan did not know where to fix her gaze so Shen Miao asked her, ¡°These days have also been difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°It is not difficult. Not difficult.¡± Luo Tan waved her hands continuously as she was a little scared seeing Xie Jing Xing at the side. At that that she was wholeheartedly venting on Shen Miao¡¯s behalf and raged at Xie Jing Xing but afterwards became regretful. The other party had power, held a high position and was even Prince Rui of First Rank in Great Liang and if he were tosh out at Shen Miao, then her offence would be greater. Now upon seeing that Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing were being intimate, it seemed that there was no quarrels and could not help but felt gratitude in her heart.

    ¡°Oh yes.¡± Luo Tan suddenly remembered something and took out something from her sleeves and ced in onto Shen Miao¡¯s hands, ¡°This is what Chi Yan Taoist Priest passed to me before he left and he had instructed me to pass it on to you, indicating that it is a parting gift for you.¡±

    That was a small wooden box with a carving that looked like a chicken and a snake so Luo Tan said, ¡°One do not know why the need to carve a chicken and snake.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡± She then said, ¡°This is a dragon and phoenix.¡±

    Chi Yan Taoist Priest¡¯s carving was really not ttering and if Shen Miao did not have an understanding, one feared that she would really not be able to see that this was a dragon and phoenix. Luo Tan choked on it as Shen Miao opened the wooden box and took out two red strings out.

    ¡°This...¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°These are just two red strings. There is nothing special but he said it so strangely that one thought it was some valuable thing. It is better to send some herbs over. That Taoist Priest is sure stingy. He obviously have an entire valley of herbs but only gifted this..¡±

    However Shen Miao was staring at that strings and her gaze was slightly swaying.

    In her previous lifetime, she had gotten a red string from the Taoist Priest and that string apanied her for several years beforending onto Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands. Later her soul inhabited within the red string and became the medium that connected her previous lifetime to Xie Jing Xing.

    Suddenly she felt that this red string was somewhat close and dear.

    She brought her hand out and tied the red string onto her hand. Luo Tan saw her movement and was shocked, ¡°You... Youngest Biao Sister, it cannot be that you want to wear this?¡±

    Shen Miao looked with satisfaction at the red string that was tied around her hand and picked the other one before speaking to Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Stretch your hand out.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°I am not wearing it.¡±

    ¡°Stretch your hand out.¡± Shen Miao repeated.

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her incredulously, ¡°I am a man.¡±

    ¡°This can ensure safety.¡± Shen Miao said casually, ¡°If you and I wear this, when you are in danger, I will be able to know. And when I am in danger, you will also feel it.¡±

    Luo Tan stood at the side and asked weakly, ¡°Really... That great?¡±

    Shen Miao did not care if it was that great or not. She felt that Chi Yan Taoist Priest was very capable so the things that he gave out should be very valuable. If it was truly like Luo Tan said, then this would be just two red string but these things had profound meaning to her. Its meaning was more memorable than the value of gold and silver.

    After Xie Jing Xing heard that, he no longer refused. Even though he was filled with disgust, he still allowed Shen Miao to tie that red string at this wrist and tied a tight knot around it.

    Luo Tan watched on with her jaws dropped. Xie Jing Xing was a manly man and was an elegant and noble Prince Rui but there was such a ything on his hands. This made him look as good looking as in paintings. Never mind about it being feminine, the most important thing was that this red string did not look expensive and was out of ce with their outstanding appearances.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Done.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing retrieved his hand back and adjusted his sleeves so that the red conspicuous colour is blocked.

    Luo Tan said, ¡°Alright, the things are sent over and seeing that you both seem to have something on, I will not bother and leave first.¡± She then blinked at Shen Miao and dragged out her tone, ¡°I am relieved that Youngest Biao Sister is good.¡± She then leave with a trace of smoke.

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and watch fireworks.¡±

    The servants in the residence of Prince Rui, ¡°...¡±

    Cong Yang asked Tie Yi softly, ¡°It is Furen that is clearly ill so how is it that Master¡¯s brain is affected? It is a bright clear day so watch what fireworks?¡±

    Tie Yi handled him a broom expressionlessly, ¡°Sweep the floor.¡±

    *****

    In Wei Yang Pce, Empress Xian De was leaning against the couch reading. She read leisurely as she listened to the pce maids speaking. She then put the book down and her expression seemed to be gratified, ¡°It is good that there is no issued. There is always something happening these days that BenGong even n to burn some incense and pray for blessings.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s assignation attempt was hidden from outsiders but was not concealed from Emperor Yong Le and Empress Xian De. Even Gao Yang had no alternatives, much less the Imperial Physicians in the Pce. Speaking of which, it was truly strange these days as idents happened continuously to the residence of Prince Rui. First it was Xie Jing Xing and when Xie Jing Xing just escaped from a catastrophe, it was Shen Miao¡¯s turn. It was fortunately that Shen Miao was currently awake and one¡¯s heart was able to set down like a rock.

    Empress Xian De ced the book down and no longer had any mood to read. She stood up and walked over to the windows. The rain fell yesterday night and there was a good weather today. Where were the traces of the great winds of yesterday night other than the falling leaves that were blown off the plum trees.

    She said to herself, ¡°Long Ye is not peaceful too.¡±

    The wind sweping through the tower heralds a rising storm in the mountains. For the residence of Prince Rui, such an imprable ce, could have two idents after Xie Jing Xing¡¯s return to Great Liang, it could only be a message. Perhaps of warning or an attack?

    Because Emperor Yong Le had started to take action with the Lu family.

    Tao GuGu was the female official that was by Empress Xian De¡¯s side. Ever since Empress Xian De became the Empress, she had always been by her side and after so many years, she was the most loyal confidant of Empress Xian De.

    Tao GuGu said, ¡°Today Consort Jing went to the Imperial Study to look for His Majesty. When she went over, her eyes were full of tears and when she left, she did not seem well. The pce maid in Jing Hua Pce said that upon returning, Her Ladyship Consort Jing had punished a number of servants and even smashed a lot of things, seemingly in a bad mood.¡±

    Empress Xian De smiled gently, ¡°The Lu family had suffered a disadvantage and also want to test His Majesty¡¯s attitude so naturally one would start from Consort Jing¡¯s side. A few days before, didn¡¯t Lu Furen even enter the Pce to visit Consort Jing?¡±

    ¡°The Emperor seemed no longer treats Her Ladyship Consort Jing patiently.¡± Tao GuGu said, ¡°These days, Her Ladyship Consort Jing has restrained her attitude towards you. If the Emperor really take action towards the Lu family, at Consort Jing¡¯s side...¡±

    ¡°Let the Emperor decide everything.¡± Empress Xian De said faintly, ¡°Be it sincerity or fake emotions, BenGong is unable to see all these things clearly. At the beginning when one entered the Pce, one understands these principles.¡± She looked towards the worried Tao GuGu and smiled, ¡°Do you think that BenGong would still care for all these?¡±

    Tao GuGu no longer spoke.

    Empress Xian De looked outside again, ¡°Ever since BenGong became this Empress, one had not regarded oneself as a female. The Emperor¡¯s wife is not a wife and has to bear the weight of the people under Heavens with him, panying in fortune and disasters, sharing life and death. BenGong has never been afraid. BenGong only felt somewhat regretful...¡± She looked at her abdomen, ¡°BenGong... Is not able to give birth to one¡¯s own child.¡±

    ¡°At the beginning if Her Ladyship Consort Jing...¡± Tao GuGu gritted her teeth and spoke with some resentment and heartache in her voice.

    ¡°Never mind.¡± Empress Xian De waved her hands tiredly and smiled but there was a bit of numbness in that smile, ¡°With or without Consort Jing, it would be the same. At the end, BenGong would not be able to give birth to this child.¡± She said softly, ¡°Take a look at the Inner Pce. Who was able to give birth to his child?¡±

    ¡°None and it is impossible. So although BenGong have some regrets, the females in this Inner Pce are all regretful so the regret that BenGong feel is no longer regret. At least BenGong still have this unshakable position.¡± She said.

 Chapter 216: Being Forthcoming (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 216: Being Forting (Part 1)</h4>

    As the sun headed west, Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing were walking back to the residence.

    Great Liang was more open minded and had more freedom than in Ming Qi thus it was amon sight for husband and wife to be seen in the streets. However because Xie Jing Xing was very famous, everyone in Long Ye knew of him and thus they would be surrounding by astonished eyes wherever he went.

    In the previous period, it was rumoured that Rui WangFei and Prince Rui were not of good terms and their rtionship was as cold as ice. However they were currently travelling together thus this rumour was broken. If both of them were like the rumours, unfamiliar with one another, how would they travel so intimately? One did not know which family was the one that was spouting nonsense.

    Ever since Shen Miao came to Long Ye, it was her first time strolling around. Xie Jing Xing was very familiar with this ce and both of them would buy as they walk. She was originally not one who favoured new things but it seemed that he was affected by Luo Tan as she bought so many things that the carriage was filled. Both of them bought stuff in front while Tie Yi and Cong Yang followed behind paying. Xie Jing Xing felt that Shen Miao was somewhat strange being like this and looked suspiciously at her from time to time.

    Shen Miao current mood was unpreceding rxed.

    It was like she had experience a dream that undoubtedly unraveled the anger and hatred of her past life. Naturally enmity would have to be avenged but in this rebirth of a lifetime, it was not only just for revenge. Those stars that one shimmered in the dark years made her feel that she was not only left with bad experience in her previous lifetime. As for this lifetime, it was even more precious.

    The present her was more determined and candid that she was before. She could face straightforwardly to her own feelings and could embrace her new life with enthusiasm. The current her and the previous her were two different persons.

    Her heart was rxed and naturally she smiled from the start to the end. She was like a child who used a different perspective to look at things and even said to Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Long Ye and Ding capital are really different. One thinks that the different regions of Great Liang have its own uniqueness. If there is such a day where one could travel to the famous mountains and rivers to look at the different scenery, it would be great.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°What is so difficult with it?¡±

    ¡°It is easier said than done.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Sometimes one admires those who live at the rivers andkes. There are no worries and troubles and there are also no unscrupulous things. The experiences would be extremely interesting.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her thoughtfully.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±

    His lips raised and he took Shen Miao¡¯s hands as he smiled, ¡°After Ming Qi¡¯s and Great Liang¡¯s matters are done, I will take you to where you want to go.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled at him, ¡°Is this the wish you give to me in return?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was slightly in a dazed. Thinking about the wish that Shen Miao spoke of when she woke up, a smug smile suddenly appeared on his face as he said, ¡°You kept on reminding me of that wish today. Could it be that because the two month period was over and you really want...¡±

    Shen Miao turned around and left, ¡°I did not think about anything.¡±

    Cong Yang and Tie Yi were following behind. Cong Yang looked embarrassed and Tie Yi¡¯s dark face became red, as both of them showed an expression of not waiting to see it. It was naturally a good thing when both masters have good rtions but it was simply abuse for them serve them.

    It was better to guard the tower prison.

    When the moon gradually rose, there were much fewer people on the streets. Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing had shopped around for an entire day and also felt tired. It was rare that she was that excited thus Xie Jing Xing apanied her. Seeing both of them returning with an atmosphere of ease, Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were relieved.

    Xie Jing Xing wanted to bathe so Shen Miao returned to her own room. Jing Zhe had already brought over the hot water and said, ¡°Furen should bath first. The little kitchens has already prepare the food and after a while it can be eating. It must be tiring after an entire day.¡±

    Shen Miaoplied. The bathing water was very warm andfortable that it made one groggy and felt like sleeping. Shey on the bed as Gu Yu wait by the side and said, ¡°This servant had not seen Furenughed like this for a long time.¡±

    Shen Miao recovered to her senses. She actuallyughed very often but most likely after staying in the Inner Pce for a long time, with the logic of even if one lose, one could not lose one¡¯s position, even if one¡¯s road is dark or no matter how unfavourable the situation was, one would first disy a gentle smile first. If the enemy saw one¡¯s gentle smile, they would not be able to guess what one was thinking. Even if it did not confuse the enemy, it was good to make the other feel disgusted.

    Since her rebirth, she was ustomed to it but that smile was consciously disyed and not from one¡¯s ehart so how could it be the same as a smile from one¡¯s heart?

    Currently her eyes were bent, like it was filled with satisfaction and as warm as warm jade, making her beautiful face more attractive and one was unable to peel their eyes off.

    Jing Zhe noticed the red string around Shen Miao¡¯s wrist. When Luo Tan gave the red strings to Shen Miao, Jing Zhe was not aware of it so now upon seeing it, she was curious, ¡°Is Furen¡¯s red string newly bought on the streets? It is indeed unique but is not matching to one¡¯s clothes.¡±

    Gu Yu also saw it and smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t Pu Tuo Monastery sell such red strings? One copper coin for a string. It is said that this is to seek for marriage.¡±

    Jing Zhe smiled, ¡°A marriage is only worth a copper coin? This is just too cheap.¡± She was than somewhat curious, ¡°Furen don¡¯t believe in such things the most so why buy it? However speaking of it, if His Highness see this string, one feared that he would not be happy as he will think that Furen had be WangFei already so why seek for marriage.¡± Jing Zhe had a lively personality and now learned Xie Jing Xing¡¯s dissatisfied expression, making Shen Miao and Gu Yuugh out.

    Gu Yu scolded while smiling, ¡°Rascal. Is His Highness someone you can joke about?¡±

    Shen Miao waved her hands, ¡°Later instruct people to ce the food in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s room.¡±

    Both of them had been sleeping in separate room so Xie Jing Xing had his own bed chambers. Jing Zhe was startled but she then smiled, ¡°Furen want to have a meal with His Highness.¡± She could not help but be happy for Shen Miao. When Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing slept separately, these maids saw it but did not know how to persuade. They had not thought that after suffering from such a catastrophe, both of their feelings improved heaps and bounds. It was indeed a blessing in disguise.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°This string is very spiritual.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Yu looked strangely at Shen Miao as she did not know why she suddenly said those words.

    Shen Miao however just looked at the string and sighed softly. It is just that this time, her eyes were rxed.

    This day was bound toe and her worries were not like previous. This time she was already fully prepared. This lifetime was different from thest lifetime, be it people or events so she would still be filled with expectations but she would not put all her future on one person.

    One¡¯s growth and bing a person who could fight by one¡¯s side was equally powerful. It was simply protecting the things that one wanted to protecting and resolved feuds that one should resolve.

    She instructed Jing Zhe to bring a handkerchief over and said, ¡°Help me to style my hair.¡±

    *****

    Xie Jing Xing walked out in his middle clothes.

    He bathed for a long time that the water was somewhat cooled. When he was alone, there was nozy smile on his face and on the contrary, there was some indifferent expression that one could not see clearly at night. He was actually not a warm person and under the appearance of trifling without respect, there was a faint ridicule of the world.

    Just as he went out, he saw a few delicate dishes and snacks in the middle of the room.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s brows wrinkled, ¡°Tie Yi.¡± He was not used to having a meal in the room. He was one who liked cleanliness and would be very structured and orderly in private. The bed chambers was a ce to sleep and the hall was used to have a meal.

    There was no response after calling out for a few times when the door suddenly opened with a bang and Shen Miao came in hugging a wine jar.

    That wine jar was so big and she wobbled as she carried it. Xie Jing Xing went forward to help her and ced it on the table before he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°I have searched in your warehouse for a long time and found this earthen jar. It is most likely Shi Zhou Xiang (direct trantion: Scent that can be smelt in ten provinces). Most likely that it is of some years so one carried it out.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing paused and opened the jar. Indeed a mellow fragrance of a wine whiff passed. He smiled and said, ¡°It is amazing that you could recognise Shi Zhou Xiang. Tang Shu did not stop you?¡±

    Shi Zhou Xiang was a highly regarded wine and was priceless that even if one had money, it was difficult to procure. There was only three jars in the entire residence of Prince Rui and Shen Miao took one jar away. Coincidently this jar was about fifty years cold. One feared that Tang Shu would be so heartache that he was crying silently.

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°I even drank it before.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was suspicious, ¡°Drank it before?¡±

    Shen Miao did not continue speaking. When she was an Empress, there was no wine that she did not drink in the Pce banquet before. Even though one jar of Shi Zhou Xiang was precious, but it was not to a level that she would view it in a different light. However she had been an Empress but was blinded by so many things that she did not care too much about these stuffs. However in normal families and even official families, an official would not have an opportunity to have a mouthful of Shi Zhou Xiang even after exhausting one entire life.

    Shen Miao patted her head, ¡°It seemed that one had forgotten to bring wine cups.¡± Her eyesnded on the bowls that were used for rice and simply took two over and poured two full bowls out.

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her incredulously and questioned, ¡°Shen Miao, are you an alcoholic?¡±

    ¡°I am here to apany you to eat.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°How can there be no wine with dishes?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing folded his arms and looked at her for a while and suddenly remembered a matter before saying, ¡°I almost forgot if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. On that day in Bi Xiao Lou, you drank a bowl of wine in front of so many people... Shen Jiao Jiao, in the future you have to pay attention to the norms of propriety.¡±

    When she drank wine, she was extremely charming and had an elegant bearing that in that moment, it made everyone unable to turn their eyes away. The numerous eyes of all those men in Bi Xiao Luo are all on her and at that time Xie Jing Xing was sulking badly. If he did not care of his current status, one feared that he would have carried Shen Miao and left.

    He tempted to teach his little wife, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t drink outside and if there is a need to drink, I have to be present. Even if I am present, you cannot drink too much, especially in front of other... Shen Jiao Jiao, are you listening to me?¡±

    Shen Miao put down the bowl. She just swallowed a big mouthful of Shi Zhou Xiang and currently her throat was on fire, so much so that tears was about to be spilled. The entire mouthful went down her stomach and made it warm and refreshed. She praised, ¡°It is indeed Shi Zhou Xiang.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Are you disregarding me now?¡±

    Shen Miao nced at him, ¡°Are you not drinking?¡± She then picked the wine bowl up to drink.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Hey. Are you going to be a drunkard at my ce tonight? Shi Zhou Xiang is not supposed to be drunk like how you are doing it. You are being like a cow chewing on Peonies.¡±

    Shen Miao squinted at him, ¡°No one dared to say that I am a cow chewing on Peonies.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing, ¡°...¡±

    He had always felt that Shen Miao was apletely different person when she drank, like she was when the Shen family left Ding capital all those years ago, before he headed to Northern Jiang. Could it be that there was another person living in Shen Miao and would only be unleashed when she drank? Xie Jing Xing was really puzzled as she was usually a cautious person but once she was drunk, she would be do things without any reason and might even do something incredulous.

    He had felt that the arrogance of the Shen family¡¯s military lineage would only be reflected on Shen Miao after she drank.

    Shen Miao handed arge bowl of wine to Xie Jing Xing and said, ¡°You drink too.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her unfathomably but Shen Miao stubbornly reached her hand out so he could only sit down at the table and took the bowl of wine before slowly sipping it.

    Shen Miao stared at him. Indeed when Xie Jing Xing drank, it was not like her, a cow chewing on Peonies, but drinking in sips, like a wine expert. She watched and held her bowl to drink it off.

    Xie Jing Xing only drank a few mouthfuls when he saw Shen Miao bringing the bowl up and wiping her mouth, as if she was a soldier of Shen Xin¡¯s drinking. He said, ¡°You have finished drinking?¡±

    Shen Miao coughed lightly twice, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 216: Being Forthcoming (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 216: Being Forting (Part 2)</h4>

    Xie Jing Xing nced at her before looking back at the bright amber wine in his bowl, ¡°To need alcohol to boost up one¡¯s courage to speak to me, is it that you havemitted some errs behind my back?¡±

    ¡°Previously did you not ask me what my secret is?¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°There is no need to exchange it with your secrets. I will tell you.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s movements paused as he looked up at her.

    ¡°Do you want to listen?¡± She asked him.

    Xie Jing Xing put down the bowl of wine and said, ¡°How is it that it sounds like you are giving me a disadvantage?¡±

    ¡°Then I will take it as you want to know and I will tell you.¡± Shen Miao ignored his words and only cared about her words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel strange ever since you know me? Those words that I send to Su Ming Lang and the actions taken against Prince Yu of First Rank? I seemed to have known earlier the existence of Feng Xian Pawnshop and about the Second and Third household of the Shen family. You are also very curious why I always target Prince Ding as it was odvious that one was still admiring Prince Ding before and it was also too much if love to turn to hate.¡±

    Each single thing that she spoke of were all the things that Xie Jing Xing had doubts with.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°At the beginning, you must be very vignt against me and would have instructed people to investigate me secretly.¡±

    There was a somewhat ufortable expression on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s face. After all, like what Shen Miao said, he indeed instructed people to investigate Shen Miao¡¯s background.

    ¡°You definitely did not find anything and thought that there was some intelligent person behind me, or to say that there is some expert making arrangements behind the Shen family.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was silent. Ji Yu Shu¡¯s Feng Xian Pawnshop could detect many unknown secrets of others but for Shen Miao, it was like a stone without an exit. No matter how they lift it, they were unable to find a ce to start.

    ¡°Even though you are unable to find out my background, you must have investigated all the things that I have experience in those past years. You should also know that before my Father and Mother returned to Ding capital in Sixty Eighth year of Ming Qi, I fell into the water due and it was rted to Prince Ding. After falling into the water, my temperament seemed to have changed. For example, previously I used to be obsessed with Prince Ding but after that, I no longer showed any thoughts about Prince Ding.¡±

    There was a light annoyance that appeared in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes. With regards to the matter of Shen Miao once admiring Fu Xiu Yi, it really made him wonder as it could not understand it. If it was not something that the entire city was aware of, he would almost thought that it was Shen Miao that put up an act. Speaking of appearance, talent and status, even though Fu Xiu Yi was outstanding, it was not a level that there was it was so outstanding that there was no second in the world. Shen Miao¡¯s love could actually reach the point of obsessiveness and it made him speechless and also felt somewhat humiliated. Comparing himself to Fu Xiu Yi, that hypocritical person, this was just too devaluing.

    ¡°After that fall into the water, there were some estrangement between me towards the Second and Third household of the Shen family and was no longer as friendly towards Shen Qing and Shen Yue. One even seemed to be going against Old Shen Furen.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°There is always a time when people will wake up.¡±

    Previously Shen Miao was confused and that was because of her young age, she was only confused for a period of time and perhaps after knowing the truth about certain matters or something else happened that made one grow up overnight. Just like him.

    Shen Miao shook his head, ¡°That was because I have awaken too thoroughly. Actually it is very simple. When I fell into the water in the Sixty Eight Year of Ming Qi, Iid in bed and did not wake up for a long time and during those days, I had a very long dream.¡± She looked at the dancing me on the table and a sigh of sorrow appeared in her eyes and expression, ¡°That dream was very long and very real, like I am experiencing it myself.¡±

    ¡°Could you believe in those kinds of dreams?¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°It was like a prophecy.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyebrows gradually raised and his gaze that was fixed on Shen Miao became sharp.

    ¡°It is rumoured that a Governor of a Southern Nation was napping under a tree and dreamt that he was the Emperor, from the flower falling till itnded on the soil, he had experience an entire life and suddenly woke up, realizing that it was only a moment. Everything that happened in the dream was just an illusion of wealth and glory. It was just that it was so real that one was unable to differentiate that was the dream real or the current reality real.¡±

    ¡°This dream of mind is even longer and suffering than the story of Governor of a Southern Nation. I had dreamt of the future.¡± She said.

    ¡°I dreamed that I finally married into the residence of Prince Ding and the Shen family was tied with the residence of Prince Ding. I dreamed of the future disputes in court, the turmoil of the Princes and at the end, Fu Xiu Yi was the final winner. He ascended to the throne and I became the Empress and became the Mother of the nation. It was impressive.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyebrow raised.

    ¡°You will most likely think that this was a sweet dream as I was obsessed with Fu Xiu Yi so my dream had such a happy ending. I also wished that it was a happy dream but this was the most terrible nightmare I had in my entire life.¡±

    ¡°I gave birth to a son and daughter and they were the most sensible and adorable children in the world. Afterwards Great Liang¡¯s power became stronger and strong and there were foreign nations that were invading Ming Qi so Ming Qi borrowed troops from Qin country. Qin country used me as a hostage and one stayed in Qin country for five years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how I encounter HuangFu Hao and Ming An.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression gradually became serious.

    ¡°I did not like the Imperial family of Qin country as they always humiliate me. They invented a kind of archery and put a fruit on my head but always deliberate miss it. Afterwards I secretly practiced archery but no matter how good one practice, on the second day, I will not shoot them.¡±

    ¡°Five years quickly passed and I returned to Ming Qi. There was one more favoured consort in the Pce of Ming Qi, by the name of Mei Furen. She gave birth to a son, by the name of Fu Chen.¡±

    ¡°Fu Xiu Yi favoured Mei Furen greatly and doted on Fu Chen. I was treated coldly. Even though I was the Empress, I was secretly sneered at.¡±

    ¡°Fu Xiu Yi started to attack the Shen family and even though I was worried, I could not mangled in politics. My Eldest Brother¡¯s future career was impacted due to the incident of Jing Chu Chu¡¯s innocence and was sent to prison for murder before drowning in a pond. My Mother¡¯s illness became severe due to Cang Zai Qing and she finally sumbed to grief. My Father became older by the day and when his military power was taken back, he drank every day. The Second and Third household rose up step by step and became more powerful.¡±

    ¡°I was fighting with Mei Furen in the Inner Pce and no one spared the other. It was not that I am greedy for the position of the Empress but if I could not even keep this position, I would not be able to protect my children at all.

    ¡°At the end, I lost. The Shen family was destroyed, WanYu died on the journey to the Xiong Nu for marriage alliance and Fu Ming¡¯s position of the Crown Prince was abolished and hemitted suicide. When I was in the Cold Pce, I was bestowed a white silk and the eunuch strangled me personally. When I opened my eyes, I discovered that I was lying on the bed and had dreamt of a very very long nightmare.¡±

    She said it lightly and faintly of this shocking dream but there was a smile on her face. Even though the smile misty, it seemed to contain endless pain but the pain could not be spoken and thus it was simply reced with a smile.

    Xie Jing Xing did not speak.

    She always referred to herself as ¡®BenGong¡¯ when she was drunk and Xie Jing Xing alwaysughed that how deep she scheme at such a young age. asionally he would wonder why she was an abolished Empress. So actually it was like this...

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Do you believe in my dream?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing instead asked, ¡°Do you believe it?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°If I do not believe it, one feared that what is standing in front of you today would be just a grave.¡±

    ¡°After I woke up, I feared that everything in this dream would happen and acted ording to convention. One would find some clues to prove that it was just a nightmare. However when one seriously pursued it, the more one discovered that this was not only just a dream as the things that happened in the dream urred.¡±

    ¡°I reminded Su Ming Lang because the Su family would die not long after due to the Emperor¡¯s jealousy. When the entire Su family was questioned and beheaded, only you went to collect the father and son bodies. Without the lips, the teeth would feel the cold. After the Su family, the next one is the Shen family. I was only trying to protect myself, thus the reminder to the Su family. However I was discovered by you.¡±

    At that time, Xie Jing Xing was suspicious of her because of Xu Ming Lang¡¯s words and repeatedly probed. The two of them confront each other many times but they did not know each other¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Then in that dream of yours, what kind of ending do I have?¡± Xie Jing Xing stared at her and asked.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°You are very good.¡±

    ¡°The Xie family gradually declined and afterwards the Marquis of Lin An died in the battlefield. You represent your Father for battle and one heard that you are buried in a horse hide (aka gave one¡¯s life on the battlefield) but after many years, you returned to Ming Qi with the identity of Prince Rui of First Rank.¡± Shen Miao smiled slightly, ¡°And afterwards, took over the Imperial power with troops.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing frowned, ¡°Just like this?¡±

    ¡°Just like this.¡± Shen Miao nodded her head.

    ¡°Like this.¡± His brows were raised, ¡°I actually thought that in that dream of yours, there would be some involvement between you and me.¡±

    ¡°Do you really treat it as a dream? Or do you think that it is gibberish nonsense that I speak when drunk?¡± Shen Miao¡¯s gaze slightly darkened as she continued, ¡°But it is also good like this. I would rather that it was just a dream.¡±

    ¡°You may not believe some of the things that were spoken but I truly saw Jing Chu Chu, Cang Zai Qing and the rest. Before that, I have never seen them before. Because of the reminder of the nightmare, I have already guard against them. In fact, thinking about it, there are many matters that were aplished because of that dream.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled as he looked at her and that smile was gentle andforting, ¡°You did well.¡±

    ¡°The things in the past have passed and I always do my all to avoid the ending in that dream. But there was one thing, the two children in that dream are gone.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing gently stroke the fingers holding the wine bowl, ¡°We will have children too.¡±

    Shen Miao took a deep breath and look at him, ¡°Now I have something to say and you have to listen clearly.¡±

    ¡°In that dream, the Mei Furen that I fought for an entire lifetime, the Consort Mother of the new Crown prince and at the end the female that controlled the court, was called Li Mei. She was a daughter of an official that Fu Xiu Yi encountered during an expedition to the East, that was charming and knew another¡¯s heart. Currently I have encountered her again. Are you not curious that after you woke up, after the Imperial Hunt, I was cold towards you? It was because at that time I was flustered as I have encountered Li Mei again.¡±

    ¡°Now she is called Ye Mei.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand what I am saying?¡± She asked.

    Xie Jing Xing did not speak for a long time.

    One did not know how long had passed when he looked at Shen Miao, ¡°She is the enemy in your dreams?¡±

    ¡°I ended up hating her to the bones but could not end the enemy personally. In this lifetime¡¯s encounter, she had be the daughter that the Ye family of Long Ye found. Xie Jing Xing, I can tolerate my hatred but there is one point that needs to be addressed. Ye Mei is not a kind hearted person as she would climb up thedder by any means possible for the sake of power. She will not do any unnecessary things and since the residence of Prince Rui has epted her favour, one would be the knife in her hands. You have to guard against her.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing picked up the wine bowl again and drank everything in it. Even though he was smiling, his eyes were cold, ¡°Is it Ye Mei? Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s way of seeing females have always been vulgar. I am different from him.¡±

    ¡°No matter if your dream is real or not.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°The enmity in the dream is still considered as enmity. Just the point of him turning his back on you, one cannot forgive that. Give your enmity to me, I will avenge for you.¡± He then interrupted Shen Miao words, ¡°Not mentioning about ending the enemy personally, you are my woman, your enmity is my enmity. In this world, there are innumerable enemies for both you and me so there is no need to separate them between yours and mind. If there is a day where you meet my enemy and you want to avenge for me, then it would be considered even.¡±

    Shen Miao frowned, ¡°You have enemies? Who is it?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her for a while and suddenly reached his hands out to stroke her head, ¡°So adorable for believing everything one speaks of.¡±

    ¡°Impudent.¡± Shen Miao said.

    When she drinks, she would habitually bring out the bearing of an Empress. Xie Jing Xing paused in his action and Shen Miao was also startled a little. He stared at Shen Miao, ¡°You still want to be an Empress?¡±

    ¡°I do not want to have a second dream like that.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I do not want to be that kind of Empress the second time.¡±

 Chapter 217: Conjugal (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 217: Conjugal (Part 1)</h4>

    At the end, more than half the jar of Shi Zhou Xiang ended up in Shen Miao¡¯s stomach. Xie Jing Xing tried to block it but when Shen Miao be stubborn, even Shen Xin would be helpless, what more Xie Jing Xing. However this time she did not throw a drunken tantrum like before. She drank finish the wine and looked very calm. After saying a many things, she then hugged the empty jar and wobbled out. Xie Jing Xing sent her back to the room and instructed Jing Zhe and Gu Yu to take good care of her. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu jumped in shock and said softly, ¡°One¡¯s body only got better, why drink so much wine? One fears that it would not be good for the injuries.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing took a nce at her before turning and leaving the room.

    He walked in the courtyard and as the summer breeze blew onto his face, it made one wake up from the intoxication. However he only drank a little and thus his mind was as clear as a mirror.

    However he was not as calm as he seemed on the surface.

    Shen Miao¡¯s words were like a lighting that strikes his heart and at that moment, all the iprehensible things became clear in that moment. Even though Shen Miao¡¯s words were just too shocking and seemed to be of the powers of supernatural. He was one who never believed in supernatural things.

    He did not believe in supernatural things but he believed in Shen Miao.

    Xie Jing Xing knew Shen Miao very well. If she really wanted to lie to a person, she would definitely be full of lies and calmness. Ever since Xie Jing Xing knew Shen Miao in Ming Qi, seeing her deal with the Second and Third household of the Shen family, dealing with Jing Chu Chu, she had always stabbed others with a gentle smile and schemed in a warm manner. She would have thousands of schemes but always had an amiable expression. However when she was hesitant and wavered, that was instead real.

    One feared that she had suppressed all the things she said today in her heart for a long time, otherwise she would not show such expression of a heavy burden. However Xie Jing Xing could feel the apprehensive in her heart even though a storm was set off a storm.

    IF all the things that Shen Miao dreamt of had truly happened, then it was indeed not a good dream. Once he thought of Shen Miao following Fu Xiu Yi at the end and because of Fu Xiu Yi, ended in such a miserable state, Xie Jing Xing felt furious.

    There was rain the day before thus when the green boots stepped onto the water on the ground, there was a rustling noise. Xie Jing Xing stood straight and called out, ¡°Tie Yi.¡±

    Tie Yi appeared.

    ¡°Investigate any interconnections between the Ye siblings and Ming Qi.¡± If everything in Shen Miao was true then this Ye Mei is Shen Miao¡¯s enemy but the point from Ming Qi to Great Liang did not match up. To think about it now, he could understand why Shen Miao showed hostility to Ye Mei and her Younger Brother at their first appearance.

    Tie Yi was somewhat surprise but still lowered his head beforeplying.

    There was some confusion in his heart. He looked towards the crescent moon in the skies with a frown but he could not tell what emotions he was feeling and thus walked into the courtyard to look for the young tiger to y.

    Jiao Jiao had not seen its master for a long time thus upon see him, naturally it was so happy that he jumped up to y with him. Xie Jing Xing yed with the young tiger absent-mindedly for a while and after seeing that the night was getting deeper and the tiger started to yawn, he then returned to the room.

    However there was no intention to sleep. He walked to the middle of the room and took off his outer robe, nning to sit down for a while when he suddenly felt something was different. As he looked over to the bed, he saw that there was arge lump on the middle of the bed that seemed to be breathing slightly.

    His brows wrinkled and he walked over to remove the quilt but suddenly stopped toughed, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    On the bed, Shen Miao was wrapped with his quilt while holding a pillow and staring at him with wide eyes.

    Previously she was calm and it seemed that she was not drunk but now it seemed that the alcohol went up her head and her fair face was red and her clear eyes were covered with haze. He said, ¡°I am rmending oneself as a pillow.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing almost thought that he heard wrongly, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Consort Li had once told me that in order to achieve a person¡¯s heart, even if one adores the other, one have to rmend oneself as a pillow. Between male and female, being intimate is the right thing to do. I have never did it before and thought that you have not experienced it so I came over to rmend oneself.¡±

    When Xie Jing Xing heard her speaking of such shocking things, his face blushed as his eyes stared at Shen Miao¡¯s. He seemed not to know how to respond and finally said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    He did not know who was the ¡®Consort Li¡¯ that she was mentioning but thinking about the dream that Shen Miao had, Xie Jing Xing thought incredulously that could it be that it was one of her ¡®sisters¡¯ in the Inner Pce?

    Shen Miao sat on the bed, intoxicated but still had a dignified bearing as she spoke, ¡°I want to explore in different angles with you.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing quickly walked to the table to pour a cup of cold tea for himself. When he swallowed a mouthful of cold tea, his heart slightly calmed down. Shen Miao¡¯s drastic change of character when she was drunk was just too shocking. She could even mention about ¡®being intimate¡¯, what exactly was she thinking?

    He said, ¡°I am not one that will take advantage of another¡¯s perilous state.¡±

    After not hearing any noise for a long time, Xie Jing Xing felt somewhat strange and could not help but turned around. However he spit out an entire mouthful of tea.

    Shen Miao herself was a sensation. One did not know where did the coat disappear to and she was only wearing a Tudou (ancient lingerie) before saying in grievance, ¡°Do you detest me for being ugly? That¡¯s why you refuse to touch me?¡±

    That big piece of skin was as fair like snow in winter but was warmer than the white snow and was like milk but clearer than milk. In addition, her hair was unkempt which made her face look adorable and her eyes hazy, making her very beautiful.

    Xie Jing Xing quickly went over in a fluster to cover her in a quilt and said, ¡°It seems that your illness is really serious.¡±

    Shen Miao argued with convictions, ¡°You and I are husband and wife so what is with consummating a marriage?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing took a deep breath and avoiding the other party¡¯s watery and hazy eyes, ¡°You have yet to recover... Let¡¯s talk about it another day.¡±

    Shen Miao said doubtfully, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who said that the deadline is two months? I see that the date had long reached.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing almost copsed.

    He stressed, ¡°I am not one that will take advantage of another¡¯s perilous state. What are you think I am?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Shen Miao nodded her head, ¡°I am here to fulfill your wish.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Be good. It is toote today. Let¡¯s talk about it another day.¡± Xie Jing Xing tuck the quilt for her and was about to leave after turning around. He feared that if he stayed on, he could not control himself. He was after a hot blooded young man and was at his strongest. With a beauty in his arms, especially it was the female that he loved, if there was no reaction to her, than it would be a problem. However he did not want to take advantage of Shen Miao¡¯s perilous state, when she was drunk. He respected Shen Miao and thus was not willing to do it.

    But just as he stood up, his sleeved was tugged by Shen Miao and the quilt that he covered Shen Miao slipped down. Shen Miao was half lying half kneeling on the bed but was still shorter than Xie Jing Xing by a head. He was a little anxious and grabbed Xie jing Xing¡¯s neck, ¡°No.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing, ¡°...¡±

    With a soft jade and fragrant scent in one¡¯s arms, he could almost feel the exquisite and delicate body of the other party. There was a light feminine scent from Shen Miao and even though he had not drank a lot, he felt that his entire body heating up, like the alcohol had went up his head and his reasoning was gradually fading.

    ¡°It is today. After today, I will renege.¡± She said it seriously but no one knew if she was really drunk or putting an act.

    When Xie Jing Xing heard it, his actions paused and he red at her, ¡°Renege?¡±

    Shen Miao seemed to feel a little dizzy and this half kneeling posture on the bed made her feel ufortable so she fling her head back and looked carefully at Xie Jing Xing before smiling suddenly.

    She said, ¡°BenGong thinks that you are indeed beautiful and it is your fortune that one take a fancy to you. How about following BenGong?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing, ¡°...¡±

    It came again. It came again. Xie Jing Xing remembered all the years ago in that farm when Shen Miao was drunk and she treated him like a hired man and forced a kiss onto him. Despite time passing, this scene was however unusually familiar. His voice became dangerous, ¡°Follow you?¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head and whispered mysteriously to his ears, ¡°Guarantee wealth and prosperity for your entire life.¡±

    Xie Jing Xingughed. In fact when Shen Miao was in a drunken state, he had some youthful charm. She became like an under ripe fruit and would be so direct with her words that one would be speechless. However her every action was deadly seductive for him. Those eye catching and seductive looks of those beautiful prostitute was iparable to one of her silly hugs.

    ¡°If you are not willing, BenGong will look for another. Letting BenGong slip by would be your lifetime¡¯s regret.¡± Shen Miao threatened him.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Still want to look for others?¡±

    He suddenly fell forward. Shen Miao was hugging his neck and now she was pressed under him. Xie Jing Xing smiled gently and he leaned over to her ears to whisper, ¡°This Empress is really very arrogant. Want me to serve you but still think of other men? I am not happy about it. Are you going to be punished?¡±

    Shen Miao struggled one hand free and took out a booklet like thing from the bottom of the bed and look at him brightly, ¡°Look at this.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was startled and took it for a look but his face became colourful in an instant and he spoke with great restrain, ¡°Where did you get this from?¡±

    Shen Miao shrank her neck back, ¡°Mother gave it to me. I said before, I want to explore in different angles with you.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was stunned for a moment before smiling lightly, ¡°Explore in different angles?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s head nodded like a chicken eating corn.

    ¡°This official will naturally serve Your Ladyshipfortably.¡± He spoke meaningfully but his gaze became as dangerous as a wolf¡¯s. He asked, ¡°Your Ladyship will really not regret it?¡±

    ¡°Letting BenGong slip by would be your lifetime¡¯s regret.¡± She mumbled to herself.

    Xie Jing Xing did not speak anymore. With a wave of his sleeves, the candle in the room was extinguished.

    His low voice sounded in the dark.

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    One would regret for an entire life if you slip by.

    *****

    The sun had went up for a long time that even though there were shade from the trees, the summer sun still went pass the leaves and window seams and onto the floor, reflecting some dotted golden spots.

    Shen Miao felt her head splitting and unconsciously turned around but felt that there was something blocking in front of her. She opened her eyes dazedly and was abruptly stunned.

    She was lying in a male¡¯s arm and both of her hands were still clutching the other party¡¯s waist. As her gaze went up, she saw a beautiful face and that pair of peach blossoms eyes seemed to be smiling but not smiling and it contained a look of teasing.

    Flowers suddenly burst out from Shen Miao¡¯s heart.

    What exactly happenedst night? Why could she not remember anything?

    She subconsciously sat up but felt her body sore and painful that she could only take in a breath of air. The quilt that was covering her body naturally slipped off and revealed some obvious traces.

    Shen Miao, ¡°?¡±

    There were clothes scattered all over the floor and wine bowls piled up on the table with the entire room filled with a charming atmosphere. No matter how slow she was, how could she not understand what had happened?

    ¡°Awake?¡± Xie Jing Xing raised an eyebrow.

    Shen Miao did her best to restore a calm expression but no matter how she concealed it, there was some panic that appeared. When that panic was seen in Xie Jing Xing, it made himugh.

    He said, ¡°You were very bravest night, so why is one so scared now?¡±

    Shen Miao smarten up. Once she got drunk, she would not remember anything and her mind would be cleaner than a piece of white paper. Her memory stopped before she was drunk and when she told Xie Jing Xing about her past lifetime and she thought about it and felt that it was believable if she said that it was a dream. Otherwise, if one spoke about rebirth after death, it would always be ridiculous no matter how one illustrate it.

    She had drank a bit of wine to boost her courage and remembered that Xie Jing Xing seemed to believe her words but there was no other emotions towards her. But... How did they sleep on the bed?

    Xie Jing Xing saw her chaotic expression and said leisurely, ¡°Do you know what you didst night?¡±

 Chapter 217: Conjugal (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 217: Conjugal (Part 2)</h4>

    Xie Jing Xing saw her chaotic expression and said leisurely, ¡°Do you know what you didst night?¡±

    Shen Miao dared not look at him and said calmly at the quilt, ¡°What could be done other than sleeping?¡±

    ¡°You slept me.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°And you want me to serve you well.¡±

    Shen Miao almost choked on her own saliva.

    That was her?

    That was dignified Empress Shen who was the Mistress of the Six Pces? Xie Jing Xing must be deceiving her. How could there be such a shameless thing?

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°You said that if I followed you, in the future I would be guaranteed with a lifetime of wealth and prosperity with unlimited prospects.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Why bother to take words when one is drunk real? What¡¯s more.¡± She changed the topic, ¡°How would I know if you are deceiving me or not? It is not possible for me to say those words.¡± She simply flipped it around and did not acknowledge it.

    Xie Jing Xing was not anxious and calmly took out a booklet thing under the pillow before flipping it, ¡°Oh right. You even took out the thing that your Mother gave to you and want to explore it with me. Do you remember?¡± He waved the booklet in front of Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao only took a quick glimpse of it but she saw it clearly and was currently vomiting blood in her heart.

    That could not be right. He even had that.

    That was something that Luo Xue Yan gave to her before she was married and it was to teach her about matters in the bed chambers. This was something that she kept and it was not possible for Xie Jing Xing to find it, thus this meant that it was her who took the initiative to bring it out and passed it to Xie Jing Xing?

    Then what else did she do with Xie Jing Xing? Was it truly instructing Xie Jing Xing to ¡®serve her well¡¯?

    Shen Miao felt that it was even worse than if she was struck by lightning.

    Xie Jing Xing seemed to think that she was not embarrassed enough and said inly, ¡°Last night you pull me over to explore it and only managed to explore the first few pages. One had thought that since there is a lot of time, there was no need to rush but you were insistent and even wanted to try extremely difficult positions...¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± Shen Miao quickly interrupted her words but her face was already red, ¡°Mistakes would happen when one drinks. Why did you not stop me?¡±

    ¡°How would I dare?¡± Xie Jing Xing put up a look of grievance, ¡°If one did notply, you will behead me.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    She simply felt too embarrassed. Thinking of her attitude of seducing Xie Jing Xing... She had thrown away all her face in the past two lifetimes.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s mood seemed to be very good as he looked at her with all smiled, ¡°You still told me that you want to explore tonight.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for tonight.¡± Shen Miao quickly interrupted his words again and wanted to jump off the bed to run out. Xie Jing Xing pulled her back and into his arms. He looked down at Shen Miao and thezy smiled was gone but a serious look appeared on his face.

    He asked with a frown, ¡°You are regretting it?¡±

    Shen Miao was startled.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes was especially beautiful that sometimes Shen Miao would also wonder why would a man have such beautiful eyes. It was like there were limitless emotions that when he was in Ming Qi¡¯s dDing capital, it was unending lingering. However he was cold by nature and this kind of man was too dangerous that one could not afford to offend.

    Loving such a man like this was an inexorable doom for a female but being loved by this kind of man would most probably be a lifetime of fortune. He understood respect and had selfishness but he was also adorably overbearing.

    At this moment he was looking at Shen Miao seriously and in the usual arrogance gaze, there was some cautiousness that made one feel that one was trusted by him and was protected by him and also was the most important person to him.

    Shen Miao¡¯s gazended on the red string on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hand.

    He said that he detested it but he did not take it off.

    Shen Miao looked up and said honestly, ¡°No regrets.¡±

    It was just that she was somewhat shy...

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She said, ¡°What is done is done. What is there to regret since it is not to others.¡± But at the end she still dodged and refused to look at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes.

    Xie Jing Xing pulled her head up and forced her to look at him, ¡°Really?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her for a long time and Shen Miao felt even more embarrassed and wanted to run away bug Xie Jing Xing pulled her over and said, ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    ¡°Look at what?¡±

    ¡°Last night you did not want to stop and I could not take a good look at your wounds. Although it was a superficial wound, one has to take a good look at it.¡± He then pulled Shen Miao into his arms. Shen Miao saw that he was only wearing middle clothes and a huge part of his chest was exposed, thus her face became hotter and she refused, ¡°No... No need. I will do it myself.¡±

    ¡°That cannot be done...¡± Xie Jing Xing said and pull her down under him.

    Shen Miao did not try to escape.

    Outside, Jing Zhe and Gu Yu was sweeping the floor and at the same time listening to the noise inside. However both of them did not have any martial arts skills and was unable to hear anything through the door.

    Cong Yang crouch in front of the door while teasing the birds in the cage, ¡°You both have been sweeping here for one shichen (modern timing: 2 hours). If this continues, the tone bs at the door would be swept through.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu was startled and their movements stopped together. Jing Zhe looked at Cong Yang and wanted to ask something but then felt that it was too difficult to talk about the question that her face became red and she refused to speak.

    Cong Yang¡¯s skin was much thicker than her. He knew what he wanted to ask in a nce and waved his big hands, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it went smoothly.¡±

    Although Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were embarrassed, they sighed in relief at the same time. Jing Zhe gave a smug look towards Gu Yu but Gu Yu looked at her strangely.

    Shen Miao was drinkst night and at that time Jing Zhe and Gu Yu was tidying up the room. Coincidentally, they found the booklet that Luo Xue Yan gave to Shen Miao that she had hidden well. Shen Miao asked what was that booklet and Jing Zhe smarten up. Thinking of how Shen Miao would not know what she had done every time she was drunk and with the intention of ying the matchmaker for her Master and Xie Jing Xing. At the beginning when Shen Miao married off, Luo Xue Yan kept on reminding for the two maids to continuously persuade and guide Shen Miao. At the end after being married for so long, the marriage was not consummate at all. Seeing that their rtions were very good, Jing Zhe was thinking that could it be that her Young Lady had no knowledge of it and this Prince Rui was also ignorant, thus she had the heart to push the wave and add to the billows.

    Thus, taking the advantage of Shen Miao being drunk, she guided her earnestly, ¡°Only His Highness the Prince of First Rank can exin about the things in this booklet to Furen.¡±

    Now thinking about it, Jing Zhe felt that the expression she had at that time was the same as those matriarch in those Flower Establishments.

    Shen Miao was drunk and did not understand it, thus she took that booklet and went out of the door. Gu Yu was unable to stop her in time and could only follow behind. Both maids were anxious and felt uneasy that they stayed outside for an entire night that there were green and ck rings around their eyes but Shen Miao did note out of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s room.

    Now hearing Cong Yang¡¯s words, both of their hearts gave a big sigh of relief. They felt that they had aplish a good thing as no matter now ignorant their Young Lady and GuYe (term used by the female side of the family to call the son-inw), this kind of matter was a matter of knowing how it went. After a few time, they would be familiar with it.

    Just as they were thinking, Tang Zhu walked out from behind. Seeing the three of them, the first thing he did was to yell at Cong Yang, ¡°What are you doing here so early in the morning and guard here? Still don¡¯t leave?¡± He then turn and smiled towards Jing Zhe and Gu Yu, ¡°Why is it that one¡¯s spirits are not so good upon looking?¡±

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were people that Shen Miao brought along thus Tang Shu could not be so impolite like treating Cong Yang. When Cong Yang saw that he was treated differently, he snorted before leaving. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu also did not stay longer and after speaking a few words to Tang Shu, they also quickly left.

    Tang Shu stood outside Xie Jing Xing¡¯s room alone and after waiting for everyone to leave, he suddenly smile andughed himself. After foolishly grinning, he seemed to have remembered something and mumbled to himself, ¡°One has to brew some tonic.¡± Then he quickly went off.

    Mo Yun Army was most likely informed of the entire night of joy in the residence of Prince Rui and they all had a tacit understanding. However Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang were unaware of it.

    They were taking care of Pei Lang for the time being.

    Pei Lang¡¯s injury was much more serious aspared to Shen Miao. Even though his life was saved, that knife was so deep that Gao Yang dared not take it lightly. Ba Jiao and Hui Xian was looking after Pei Lang and if anything went wrong, it was easier for them to go look for Gao Yang.

    Pei Lang had woke up a couple of times at night but the period in which he woke up for was short and he would go back to sleep after a while. After a repeated number of times, Ba Jiao and Hui Xian was too busy on it and did not know the situation at Shen Miao¡¯s and Xie Jing Xing¡¯s side.

    Nearing noon, Hui Xiang brought a bowl of porridge in as Pei Lang was unable to eat anything else due to his injuries. Upon entering the room, she saw Pei Lang sitting in front of the window and was lost in thought as he looked out at the branches outside the window.

    ¡°Gentleman Pei?¡± Hui Xian was startled and walked over somewhat happily. She ced the bowl of porridge aside and said, ¡°You are finally awake.¡±

    Pei Lang slowly turned around and looked at her, seemingly identified her as a maid in the residence of Prince Rui, ¡°WangFei has always awake right?¡±

    Hui Xiang felt somewhat strange that Pei Lang would use such a affirmative tone but still said, ¡°Woke up yesterday. Furen was not seriously injured but it was your injuries that are very serious. It was thanks to you that block the attack towards Furen and saved Furen¡¯s life.¡±

    Pei Lang lowered his head and seemed toughed before muttering, ¡°Save what life. It was clear that I owed her.¡±

    Hui Xiang did not clearly hear Pei Lang¡¯s words, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Pei Lang was then somewhat lost in thoughts again.

    He finally remembered.

    After blocking the attacked from Shen Miao and after he struggled between life and death, he had a dream. That dream was very long but also very real that it made everything clear for him.

    Why was there a strange hostility that Shen Miao had towards him?

    Why would he always be inexplicable conscience-stricken feeling towards Shen Miao?

    So it was this.

    The abbot in the dream said that if he sacrificed his life, there ¡®might¡¯ be an opportunity to redo and maybe it would also be in vain. That abbot also said that if there was an opportunity to redo everything, some encounters would be disrupted and perhaps he would suffer from it.

    Pei Langplied.

    He once loved a female but there were actually no difference between his love and Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s indifference as it pushed Shen Miao to a road of no return step by step. He sympathised with Shen Miao but at the same time rationally weighted the pros and cons of the matter and at the end abandoned Shen Miao.

    A person¡¯s life was actually spent on giving up things. He and Fu Xiu Yi had abandoned Shen Miao so in this lifetime, Shen Miao would not hesitate to abandon them.

    But it was Xie Jing Xing that was fortunate. However when one thought about it, it should be as such.

    However after knowing so many causes and consequences, he no longer had the face to look at Shen Miao. All the words of apanying her by her side and helping her, upon thinking about it now, it was all the feeling of conscience-stricken in the past lifetime and he was paying it back but he could not face his heart.

    Thisplicated entanglement had made his mind confused. It was time to end this mistake. Some thoughts should not be born in the beginning as it was a mistake to even think about it thus he should cut it off personally.

    Hui Xiang said, ¡°Gentleman Pei, have some porridge first. Your health needs to rest and after a while, Gentleman Gao wille over for acupuncture. As long as one is awake and a few days of rest, you will be safe and sound since Gentleman Gao¡¯s medical abilities are high.¡±

    Pei Lang paused a while before saying, ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    ¡°Gentleman Pei is too courteous.¡± Hui Xiang said, ¡°You have saved Furen¡¯s life and is the benefactor of the Prince residence.¡±

    ¡°One would trouble you to help me bring over paper and brush.¡± Pei Lang said. His lips were pale and his voice was dark but his tone of voice was very firm.

 Chapter 218: Leaving (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 218: Leaving (Part 1)</h4>

    Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing were good thus the entire residence of Prince Rui seemed to have release a long sigh of relief.

    What was a blessing in disguise was that no only they reconciled, they seemed to have begun sleeping in the same room. This was simply beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Tang Shu was the happiest and would brew daily some tiger whip or deer whip soup for Xie Jing Xing to drink and would often make Shen Miao speechless when she saw it.

    Xie Jing Xing started to investigate the matters of the Ye family but the strange thing was that Ye Mei and her Younger Brother were indeed citizens and grew up in Great Liang. The life that they lived in Qin province was not even a little inurate. Shen Miao did not know why was it like that andter only thought that since she had relived this life, she had changed many things inadvertently. Just like Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s luck and just like the identities of Mei Furen and Younger Brother.

    But no matter what changes there were, there was one thing that would not change. Ye Mei was her enemy in the previous lifetime and had entered the ¡®Ye¡¯ family in this lifetime. The opposite position was not changed at all.

    Pei Lang¡¯s injuries gradually got better. Shen Miao went to take a look once but she did not enter the room and just took a look from afar. Seeing that he could drink the medication himself, she then left. Shen Miao hadplicated feelings towards Pei Lang but Pei Lang most likely did not know about the matters in the past life and her knowledge of the past life matters made her unable to face the other in a calm attitude.

    Thus she could maintain such a distance like this.

    Xie Jing Xing was however very satisfied with this and said that she was much more sensible than she used to be. He took the opportunity to ¡®reward¡¯ her and seemed to replenish all the times that was not done since before they consummate the marriage. He had made Shen Miao unable to stay awake, like she was haunted by a male ghost.

    The situation in Long Ye had looked like it was stabilised but the whirlpool of fighting was not something that others could imagine. After the Imperial Hunt, Emperor Yong Le had started to pull the that was cast on the Lu family and the Lu family was busy dealing with the Imperial family, thus Xie Jing Xing became much busier.

    Naturally Shen Miao could not rx as the letters from Ming Qi had arrived.

    Luo Xue Yan had send letters to Shen Miao.

    There were two letters in it. One was written by Luo Xue Yan, indicating that they were all well and repeatedly telling Shen Miao that if she suffered any grievances in Long Ye, she must not swallow it into her stomach and write to them about it. She also urged her strongly to have mutual respect with Xie Jing Xing and support one another then she asked about the situation at Shen Miao¡¯s side.

    The other letter was written by Shen Qiu.

    In Shen Qiu¡¯s letter, it was not the same of that of Luo Xue Yan¡¯s. When Shen Miao married, she had spoken about some things to Shen Qiu and even though she did not outright spoke of it, she had hinted Shen Qiu to be wary of the Imperial family of Ming Qi as the Imperial family of Ming Qi was a sinking mud and the Shen family have to protect oneself. No matter what methods were used, one had to always draw a clear rtionship with the Imperial family otherwise one would be dragged in together and sink to the bottom of the mud. If it was necessary, the Shen family¡¯s clean reputation should be abandon and the priority was their lives.

    This time Shen Qiu wrote about the situation in Ming Qi in his letter.

    Upon calction, it was more than half a year since Shen Miao left Ding capital. The situation in Ding capital was at the verge of change and there would be many changes on a daily basis, let alone half a year. But this change made one caught unprepared.

    Emperor Wen Hui was seriously ill.

    First it was cough then the illness got worsen and now it had gotten to the point where one would not be able to attend court. Even if he attended court asionally, there was ack of energy and would call it off after listening to some words. One did not know for what reasons there were even rumours in the Pce that Emperor Wen Hui was at his end and one feared that he would notst for a year.

    When Shen Miao saw that line, she onlyughed. Could Emperor Wen Hui only live for a year? Shen Miao did not believe it as Emperor Wen Hui did not die this early in the past live. Of course, it was difficult to see if there were any suspicious circumstances to Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s death. Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family was intricatelyplicated and rtionships between the Princes were not as simple as in Long Ye. For one person to ascend, there would be many people sacrificing, so what more could an Imperial Father be.

    In the letter, Shen Qiu had mentioned that Emperor Wen Hui was seriously ill but one did not know why he made it difficult for his previously favourite Consort Xu Xian. Consort Xu Xian was demoted to the rank of Cairen and not only that, the Emperor was angered by the entire Xu family which implicated the two brothers, Prince Zhou and Prince Jing. These two brothers no longer manage any court matters at the moment and Shen Qiu had no knowledge of the specifics. In short, Consort Xu Xian together with Prince Zhou and Prince Jing has lost favour. In the fight of the heir apparent, Prince Zhou and Prince Jing seemed to have fallen behind.

    And Prince Li¡¯s fraction unprecendently had good rtions with Prince Ding.

    Prince Li¡¯s fraction was a side that had power in the fight of the heir apparent and Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi, did not have any rtionship with them, so to have good rtions at this moment, there was something wrong if one think about it. What was more suspicious was that in this fraction, Prince Li actually had some faint intention of letting Prince Ding lead.

    After writing till here, Shen Qiu¡¯s words became somewhat sloppy. It was obvious that his mood was not calm at all.

    It was alright as in summary, it meant that currently in Ding capital, between those Princes, the most popr was Fu Xiu Yi, who once had no desire or needs. Moreover Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s Consort Mother, Consort Dong Shu, had be Emperor Wen Hui¡¯s support that did not leave his side.

    When Emperor Wen Hui was seriously ill, the one that he doted on was the one that was closest to him so some people guest that with this trend, even though there was no Crown Prince, Emperor Wen Hui was very likely to pass the Imperial throne to Prince Ding, Fu Xiu Yi.

    Thus a wave of officials turned towards Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s side. No matter it was because of their own intentions or outside forces, no matter how one looked, Fu Xiu Yi had became the future Monarch of Ming Qi.

    And Fu Xiu Yi gradually began to deal with the Shen family.

    The Shen family¡¯s military power had been collected by Emperor Wen Hui previously but Fu Xiu Yi wanted to give Shen Xin new military powers so that both Father and Son can lead a new army. No matter how one see it, it was a pit that Fu Xiu Yi clearly dug up for the Shen family to jump. If it was not done properly, one would have fallen into Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s trap.

    Shen Qiu wrote in the letter that currently the Shen family was using the reason of Shen Xin had fallen ill to not ept the military power but one did not know how long could this reason be use because since Fu Xiu Yi wanted to deal with the Shen family, he would not only use one type of method. It was fortunate that the Shen family was notpletely helpless as Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s spearhead was also directed to the Feng family, which was Feng An Ning¡¯s family. The Feng family and the Shen family nned to join forces andbined with other Ming Qi¡¯s officials, it was enough for self protection.

    However there were some words of a loss in his words. He seemed to be sighing that for the Shen family who had been loyal for generations, to end up being in a situation of mutual suspicion with the Imperial family.

    After Shen Miao read the letter, she folded it up and was somewhat worried. Xie Jing Xing read it with her just now and upon seeing her worried expression, he asked, ¡°You are very worried?¡±

    ¡°Fu Xiu Yi has started to deal with the Shen family.¡± Shen Miao said seriously, ¡°The speed that he pick up the matter is too quick that in less than a year, there isn¡¯t anyone who couldpete with him. Prince Zhou and Prince Jing was initially so arrogant but now even Consort Xu Xian is declining and Prince Li was actually submitted to him.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°His means and methods are truly not simple.¡± Even though she had long knew that Fu Xiu Yi had be Ming Qi¡¯s Emperor thest lifetime, but there was no Shen family this lifetime. He could still turn around an undesirable situation and this made Shen Miao felt that the Shen family¡¯s arrangement was too rash and perhaps she had underestimated the enemy.

    ¡°It is not strange.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°In order to win, he had started preparing so many years ahead. Even though Prince Zhou and Prince Jing have the advantage but they werete in the decisive opportunity. One need not talk about Prince Li as he does not have the maternal family¡¯s support and simply notparable.¡±

    ¡°But why does he want to target the Shen family?¡± Shen Miao frowned, ¡°Reasonably speaking, since the Shen family do not have any military power, there would not be any threat to him, just like the current residence of the Marquis of Lin An. He did not deal with the residence of the Marquis of Lin An but does not let the Shen family off...¡± Fu Xiu Yi would not waste time of meaningless things so why bother to suppress the Shen family, when it was considered as non necessary moves?

    Xie Jing Xing muttered to himself, ¡°Perhaps because of you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Shen Miao looked at him.

    ¡°You have married to Great Liang and Fu Xiu Yi was suspicious about the rtionship between you and me, thinking that Great Liang is the Shen family¡¯s backing. After returning to Long Ye, I have instructed people to monitor Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s movement and discovered that he is investigating everything about me in the residence of the Marquis of Lin An and perhaps knew of my identity. There might be misunderstanding between the rtionship between the Shen family and me and thought that the Shen family had already seek shelter with Great Liang or perhaps he has other ns.¡± He spoke after pausing, ¡°Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s means are vicious and extreme and he is suspicious by nature thus once he discover that something is not right, he would definitely cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. Once he feel a little uneasy with the Shen family, he would spare no effort to eradicate them.¡±

    ¡°This I understand.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s gaze became slightly cold. Even at the end of her previous life, Fu Xiu Yi would clean the First household out because of the military power of the Shen family.

    ¡°But you need not have to worry.¡± XIe Jing Xing pinched her face, ¡°I have made arrangements in Ding capital. No matter what, one has the ability to protect your family¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°You have long made arrangements?¡± Shen Miao asked, ¡°Why did you not tell me earlier?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Is credit needed for this kind of thing? That is also my family so how would I let them stay in Ding capital without any arrangements made?¡±

    When Shen Miao heard Xie Jing Xing spoke ¡®that is also my family¡¯, her heart seemed to have tasted sweet honey and there was a slight smile in her eyes before she said, ¡°Speaking of which, I did not expect that the Feng family would join hands in alliance with Eldest Brother.¡± In the beginning, in order not to let Feng An Ning repeat the mistakes in the previous lifetime, she specially reminded Shen Qiu to help watch over the Feng family but one did not know how such rtions were form. However from how this looks, it seemed that Feng An Ning would not be like the past lifetime, marrying that Older Biao Brother with a gilded exterior but shabby and ruined on the inside.

    ¡°There is still one matter that I want to speak to you about.¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s face suddenly became serious. ¡°Fu Xiu Yi has some secret contacts with the Emperor of Qin country.¡±

    Shen Miao was startled and asked, ¡°To borrow soldiers?¡± Once speaking of this matter, Shen Miao was reminded of the five years that she was in Qin country as a hostage. Now that Fu Xiu Yi was not married, could it be that he found another hostage?

    ¡°It is possible that some agreement has been reached privately and the most likely was that thend would be divided.¡± Xie Jing Xing said.

    Shen Miao frowned, ¡°Is it to help him to gain the heir apparent? But by borrowing the power of foreign country, there would be a lot of future implications so Fu Xiu Yi need not be like that.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes sank, ¡°To deal with Great Liang.¡±

    Shen Miao looked towards him, ¡°They want to deal with Great Liang? This is craziness.¡± Even though the strength would be much stronger when Ming Qi and Qin country join forces but Great Liang¡¯s strength was obvious, thus both sides would suffer loss. After enjoying peace for so many years, why would one take the initiative to provoke a dispute?¡±

    ¡°This is the temperament of unable to tolerate a thorn in one¡¯s side.¡± Xie Jing Xingughed, ¡°Furthermore Long Ye is slightly in disorder due to the Lu and Ye family thus they have an opportunity and would not let it go.¡±

    Shen Miao thought about Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words for the moment and said, ¡°You are right. There would be such a day sooner orter.¡± It was just that to start a war now is not a good opportunity for Great Liang now.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Xie Jing Xing pat her head, ¡°Leave these things to me.¡±

    ¡°I am also the WangFei of the residence of Prince Rui.¡± Shen Miao red at him as she was extremely dissatisfied with his words.

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her calmly and unruffled in the midst of chaos, ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t one suffer losses from being an Empress to a WangFei?¡±

    ¡°One has already suffered from it so what use is there to speak about it now?¡± Shen Miao snorted.

    Xie Jing Xing still wanted to speak but Hui Xiang knocked the door outside and he called her in. When Hui Xiang saw Shen Miao and looked at Xie Jing Xing again, there was some expression of at a loss in her eyes.

    ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± Shen Miao looked at her unfathomably, ¡°If there is something, just speak of it directly.¡± This meant to say that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s presence did not matter.

    Hui Xiang said, ¡°Today at noon, Gentleman Pei wanted to go out to walk and the servants remembered that Gentleman Gao said that it is beneficial for Gentleman Pei¡¯s wounds to walk around as long as it was not far. Gentleman Pei wanted to be alone so the servants did not think much to it. He usually would walk around the doors for a while before returning but he did not return today after one waited till it is dark.¡±

 Chapter 218: Leaving (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 218: Leaving (Part 2)</h4>

    Shen Miao frowned, ¡°Something happened?¡± Pei Lang did not have martial arts skills and if one meet with any danger during the journey, he would not have any way to protect himself.

    ¡°This servant also thought so.¡± Hui Xiang said, ¡°But Ba Jiao found this on the table of Gentleman Pei¡¯s room.¡± She then took a letter like thing from her sleeves and passed it to Shen Miao before speaking, ¡°Only some of Gentleman Pei¡¯s things and clothes were missing from the room. If this servant does not guess incorrectly, Gentleman Pei should have left.¡±

    Shen Miao was just about to open up the letter when she paused.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression also slightly changed.

    ¡°Did he say anything before he left?¡± Shen Miao asked Hui Xiang.

    ¡°He did not say anything and behaved like usual. He also said that the weather is good today.¡± Hui Xiang said.

    Shen Miao was somewhat baffled when Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Take a look at the letter and what it says.¡± He was about to get up to leave when Shen Miao held on to his sleeves.

    Xie Jing Xing turn back and Shen Miao said, ¡°Let¡¯s see it together.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s stepped paused and after thinking about it, he sat down again but there was a trace of a smile on his lips.

    After opening up theter, Pei Lang¡¯s handwriting appeared in front. Pei Lang¡¯s words were as clear as his person and there was an elegant style of those famous schrs. He also looked like one but made one hard to imagine how such a elegant person would be mixed into the battle for power.

    At the beginning of the letter, it spoke of how long he had been in the residence of Prince Rui and that he had brought a lot of trouble to the residence of Prince Rui and thanking the couple for offering shelter to him. He then hoped that Shen Miao would keep her promise and settle thetter half of Liu Ying¡¯s life.

    Pei Lang also wrote that even though he followed Shen Miao to Long Ye, it was only an interim n and it was because of Fu Xiu Yi that he had nowhere to hide and thus came to Long Ye. However to continue staying in the residence of Prince Rui, there would be many inconveniences. He has his ns and prepared to travel around for the rest of his life to increase his knowledge and thus parted without saying goodbye.

    Because he had some teacher and student rtionship with Shen Miao and afterwards have some friendship, he had arranged some information for Shen Miao as he knew about some Prince Ding¡¯s matter when he was staying in the residence of Prince Ding and knew that Shen Miao had been guarding against Prince Ding. He hoped that in the future it would be of use to Shen Miao.

    When this letter was handed to Shen Miao, their rtionship would be considered clean and clear. No one owed the other and Pei Lang wrote that one did not know if there would be another opportunity to see one another thus he could only say take care of oneself.

    Pei Lang wrote this letter extremely simple and there seemed not to be special. One did not know if it was deliberately done to make clear of the rtionship with Shen Miao and it was even detached and polite when one read between the lines. It was just like one had returned to when one was a teacher and student in Guang Wen Tang.

    There was another piece of paper in the letter and it was filled with all the information on Fu Xiu Yi. Some was about his confidants, some was rted to his ns, some was on the future steps that would be taken and people to be win over.

    Xie jing Xing originally swept a look casually with Shen Miao towards the piece of paper but upon reading the back, his expression could not help but be serious.

    There was nothing but information on Fu Xiu Yi and as such, there seemed to be almost no secret that Fu XIu Yi had in front of them and everyone was revealed. With this, it was like grabbing onto a snake at where it hurts and drilled in one¡¯s heart step by step.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°How could he know this much?¡±

    Even if Pei Lang was a spy by Xie Jing Xing¡¯s side and even with Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s previous trust with him, it was not possible for him to trust him to such a level. Moreover the spies that Fu Xiu Yi embedded in the deepest of ces where all written out by Pei Lang. The details provided was like he was a favoured confident that followed for many years and knew one¡¯s master¡¯s matters like the palm of one¡¯s hands.

    Shen Miao¡¯s fingertips was somewhat shaking.

    Some of the matters inside would only ur a few yearster. Even at this moment, Fu Xiu Yi did not encounter these people yet so how would Pei Lang have any knowledge of them?

    Unless Pei Lang had the memory of the previous life time then he would be able to know Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s ¡®future¡¯ confidants and chess pieces and also ¡®future¡¯ ns.

    When did Pei Lang have that knowledge? He previously did not know anything.

    Could it be... Shen Miao heart moved. It was because of the assassination during Xie Jing Xing¡¯s birthday that she dreamt about her previous lifetime, could it be that Pei Lang was also the same?

    She looked at Hui Xiang, ¡°Is there any difference with Gentleman Pei these days?¡±

    ¡°Differences?¡± Hui Xiang thought carefully before replying, ¡°There seem to be no difference. He would often be in a daze when sitting and one do not know what he was thinking. However Gentleman Pei¡¯s previous personality was quiet thus he was also the same when he is recovering from his injuries.¡±

    SHen Miao was unable to make up her mind and wanted to ask Pei Lang if he knew about the matters of the past lifetime. Pei Lang was the person that followed Fu Xiu Yi the longest and naturally knew Fu Xiu Yi the most. But just as she wanted to speak, she stopped.

    So what about that? If Pei Lang really remembered the past lifetime, just like how Shen Miao was not able to face Pei Lang, Pei Lang definitely had no idea how to face her.

    Both of them were not considered sworn enemies but also not friends who could trust each other with their hearts. There were blood debts between them but they were all personally paid off. In the depths of the Pce, there were times where matters were not of one¡¯s own volition but it was indeed one¡¯s mistakes. One could not take it as though nothing had happen but also could not state things clearly.

    When Xie Jing Xing saw her uncertain look, he asked, ¡°Need me to instruct people to bring him back?¡±

    Shen Miao recovered to her senses, ¡°No need. Since he wants to live his own life then let him be.¡± Since seeing one another would lead to fights, it was better not to meet. It was good that Pei Lang left like this. She held that piece of paper and her eyes became serious.

    When Xie Jing Xing saw it, he said, ¡°The things that are written...¡±

    ¡°It is real.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°One have to pass this to Eldest Brother. We are not in Ding capital so it is not easy to take action when holding this. Handing this over to Eldest Brother and Father, they would be able to y by the ear. With this, the Shen family will at least have some more chips on hand.¡± After that she said with difficulty, ¡°But this is very valuable. If this was being robbed during the journey back to Ming Qi...¡±

    ¡°Let the Mo Yun Army do it.¡± Xie Jing Xing said it heedlessly, ¡°The Mo Yun Army has been sending letters for so many years and have not been intercepted.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart felt slightly safer but before she could speak, Pei Lang¡¯s letter that was in her hands was taken away by Xie Jing Xing. Xie Jing Xing threw the letter aside intentionally and said, ¡°It iste. Time to rest.¡±

    ¡°How is itte?¡± Shen Miao said curiously, ¡°The skies just got dark.¡± She then said, ¡°Even though there is no need to bring Gentleman Pei back, one have to at least ensure his safety else if one is stabbed for no reason or being watched by others...¡±

    Before the voicend, Shen Miao was carried by Xie Jing Xing and thrown onto the bed. As he got nearer to her, he spoke darkly, ¡°Try caring about Pei Lang again.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    *****

    In the Pce.

    In the Imperial Gardens, the Lotus were blooming beautifully in the summer that the green lotus leaves almost filled the entire pond.

    Empress Xian De sat in the pavilion and although there was no moon today, there were stars and the water was clear and crystalline, making it a wonderful scene. She instructed people to brew some tea as it was apt to drink a little during summer.

    Tao GuGu stood behind her and smiled, ¡°The Lotus blossoms really well this year.¡±

    Empress Xian De took a nce and smiled, ¡°Last year one had instructed them to change the breeds thus this year, it grew much more prosperous.¡± She also said, ¡°It is also cooling in the summer.¡±

    Just as she was speaking, one could see someone walking over from afar and seemingly saw Empress Xian De and the few of them before slightly pausing in their movements and headed towards this pavilion.

    It was only when one walked nearer, could one see clearly that this person was not others but Consort Jing.

    Compared to the previous arrogant and heavily dressed Consort Jing, the current Consort Jing looked like she was in tough straits. Or one should not say it was only today. Lately Consort Jing¡¯s situation had not been good and she had no mood to pay attention to her clothes and appearance thus there were some tiredness in the usually beautiful face of hers.

    However when seeing Empress Xian De, that fatigue turned into hatred in a moment.

    She said, ¡°One saw someone from afar and was thinking who had such good spirits. So it is the Empress.¡±

    Empress Xian De smiled nomittally, ¡°BenGong is drinking tea here. Does Consort Jing want to drink a cup?¡±

    Consort Jing coldly smiled as she stared at her, ¡°Older Sister has the mood to drink tea but Younger Sister has no such thoughts.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le had begun to suppress the Lu family and even though the people of the Inner Pce did not understand the courts, they could see it through the Emperor¡¯s attitude. The previously favoured consort had fallen to a state where even crying or pleading would not shake the Emperor¡¯s expression and that had a deeper meaning to it.

    ¡°BenGong do not care if Consort Jing have the thought or not.¡± Empress Xian De smiled and continue to pour a cup of tea, ¡°The tea is always here.¡±

    Consort Jing was so angry that she was somewhat trembling.

    Lu Furen came into the Pce to look for her, saying that Emperor Yong Le was dealing with the Lu family and his attitude was one that did not even care about any past rtions. She also said that she had the favour of Emperor Yong Le, so why was there no effect in blowing wind by one¡¯s pillow? She wanted her to inquire and probe Emperor Yong Le¡¯s intention and if necessary, plead for leniency.

    But Consort Jing had done it but it did not help at all. In fact for so many years, even though Emperor Yong Le extremely doted her that in the Inner Pce, Empress Xian De had to give her some leeway that no matter how arrogant she was, she would always get away with it. However she had never once change Emperor Yong Le¡¯s mind before.

    Sometimes she would feel that Emperor Yong Le seemed to have seen everything and knew that she was deliberately pleasing him and sometimes Consort Jing felt somewhat shameful. However there were times where she felt that Emperor Yong Le indeed favoured her. Now that something happened to the Lu family and needed her, a daughter, to help, so Consort Jing would look for Emperor Yong Le but Emperor Yong Le¡¯s attitude was ice cold.

    Consort Jing had been sailing with the wind and currents for an entire lifetime and had not suffered anything. When she entered the Pce, she rose to the position of a Consort easily due to her Lu family background and now that the Lu family is in trouble, she also suffered from it. Now she discovered that after so many years, other than antagonising people and creating unreasonable scenes, she did not do anything else.

    On the other hand, the Empress Xian De that she was dissatisfied with, could actually sit in a pavilion to drink tea leisurely and unconstrained and that made Consort Jing¡¯s heart filled with resentment.

    She thought that Emperor Yong Le did not love Empress Xian De and that Empress Xian De was only respected by everyone because of the position of the Empress. This was just too unfair. If there was no Empress Xian De blocking, she would be the Empress and Emperor Yong Le would not ignore the Lu family and she would not have a headache now.

    A malicious resentment appeared in Consort Jing¡¯s heart.

    She happened to see that in the pavilion that Empress Xian De was sitting it, there was adder near the pavilion to theke. It was so that it would be convenient to feed the fishes on normal days and it would also look elegant but it was somewhat dangerous.

    Consort Jing quietly got closer to Empress Xian De and said, ¡°Older Sister has brewed so many years of tea, naturally one knew the rules of brewing tea. However this Younger Sister does not like tea as tea is bitter and those who drink it would not befortable so why brew it?¡± When this sentence was spoken, she shouted an ¡®Aiyah¡¯ and stumbled and headed towards Empress Xian De. Empress Xian De was sitting hear the water so by knocking onto Empress Xian De, she would fall into the water!

    What kind of person was Empress Xian De? Consort Jing was stupid but Empress Xian De was not. This kind of little trick did not even enter her eyes. She had long been wary and seeing Consort Jing leaning over, she took a step back and avoided Consort Jing.

    One only heard a ¡®blop¡¯ sound and sshes of water.

    The pce maid by Consort Jing¡¯s side shouted out in shock.

 Chapter 219: Dragonâ€™s Seed (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 219: Dragon¡¯s Seed (Part 1)</h4>

    It waste at night that even the residence of Prince Rui was immersed in sleep and when it was all quiet, suddenly someone came in. It was Tie Yi who suddenly had something to report. Usually at such a time, Tie Yi would note over to disturb. Shen Miao was sleeping at the deepest when she felt Xie Jing Xing getting up and walking out of the door. After a moment, he seemed to be talking outside with someone and in half a moment, sounds of clothes rustling was heard. She opened her eyes and saw that Xie Jing Xing was standing in front of the study table wearing clothes. She took a look outside again and saw that it was in the middle of the night and did not know why he looked like he was about to go out at such a timing.

    ¡°What had happened?¡± She asked.

    Xie Jing Xing saw that she was awake and said, ¡°Something happened in the Pce. I will enter the Pce to take a look. You should sleep first. There is no need to wait for me.¡±

    Hearing that, Shen Miao¡¯s sleepiness was mostly scattered away. For Xie Jing Xing to leave in such ate night, one could tell that this matter is very serious and moreover it was a Pce¡¯s matter. She said, ¡°What is it? Is it serious?¡±

    ¡°The Empress pushed Consort Jing into the pond.¡± Xie Jing Xing said as he wore his outer robes, ¡°The specifics could not be said clearly in a short time.¡±

    Shen Miao was relieved. For Xie Jing Xing to run to the Pce in the middle of the night, she had thought that there was an assassin in the Pce. When she heard about the matter, her heart was settled but after thinking about it, she said in surprise, ¡°Why would Her Ladyship the Empress push Consort Jing into the pond?¡± Shen Miao had seen Empress Xian De before and also seen Consort Jing. When facing this type of person like Consort Jing, Empress Xian De simply disdain to evenpete and Empress Xian De did not have an impulsive temperament. If it is said that Consort Jing pushed Empress Xian De into the water, Shen Miao would believe it but saying that it was Empress Xian De who took that action was something that Shen Miao did not believe at all.

    ¡°The Lu family is currently in the Pce.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°They love to pester endlessly. I will go over first to take a look.¡±

    Shen Miao quickly got up, ¡°I will go too.¡±

    ¡°It is toote.¡± Xie Jing Xing disagreed, ¡°You should sleep. Nothing will happen.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°Since you will be entering the Pce, this is not a simple matter. Anyways, I will not be able to sleep and for you to let me stay in the residence myself, I would let one¡¯s imagination run wild. It is better to go over with you. Moreover if anything happen, one could maybe even help.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing thought for a moment, ¡°Never mind it. I would not feel rest assured leaving you here alone. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shen Miao quickly got up and changed clothes.

    Because it was reallyte, all the servants were resting so Xie Jing Xing and Shen Miao only brought Tie Yi and Cong Yang along. Both of them rode the carriage onto the streets of Long Ye and there was not even a single person on the road. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression was somewhat cold and Shen Miao was seriously lost in thoughts.

    Even if Empress Xian De pushed Consort Jing, there was no need to call Xie Jing Xing into the Pce in the middle of the night. To put it in a bad way, even if Consort Jing lost her life because of this, that was a fight between the females in the Inner Pce and one could directly dismiss the people from the Lu family. Moreover Emperor Yong Le was currently tearing all pretenses from the Lu family, so how would he let the Lu family make a big fuss?

    When Shen Miao was in Ming Qi, she had also seen concubines who would hinder another because of jealousy. The pushing into the pond by Empress Xian De to Consort Jing was the most inferior set up, so what did it need Xie Jing Xing to take a trip to the Pce? Shen Miao felt that this matter was not that simple. However Tie Yi said that the person who came over from the Pce with the Imperial decree did not speak clearly thus no one knew the specifics of the situation.

    Both of them were deep in their own thoughts thus in a moment of time, they reached the gates of the Pce. Deng GongGong, who was always beside Emperor Yong Le, was waiting at the gates of the Pce. Upon seeing Xie Jing Xing, he was joyful but became startled when he saw Shen Miaoing down from the carriage. However he was not bothered by this and smiled, ¡°Your Highness the Prince of First Rank has finally arrived. His Majesty is in the Pce waiting for you.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing let Deng GongGong walk in front and Shen Miao followed behind. After thinking a while, she then asked Deng GongGong, ¡°Deng GongGong, is Her Ladyship the Empress well?¡±

    ¡°Her Ladyship the Empress is well. Many thanks for WangFei¡¯s care.¡± Deng GongGong said with a smile.

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze slightly moved. The Empress was fine but such a big fuss was created, did it mean that it was rted to the other person?

    Sure enough when she thought of that point, she heard Deng GongGong speaking, ¡°However Her Ladyship Consort Jing has not yet woken up.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing sneered, ¡°What kind of tricks is Lu Jing ying?¡± He had an annoyed expression on.

    Deng GongGong smiled and did not say anything more but Shen Miao felt that there was some meaning to that smile.

    After entering the Pce, the ce that Deng GongGong took both of them straight to was Jing Hua Pce. Jing Hua Pce was where Consort Jing was staying and it was already in the middle of the night but Jing Hua Pce was brightly lit and all the pce maids were kneeling in the middle of the hall. With a look, Shen Miao could see that Emperor Yong Le and Empress Xian De were also present. Both of them were sitting in the hall but one was unable to see any difference with Empress Xian De as she was the usual calm but Emperor Yong Le¡¯s face was as cold as frost.

    Shen Miao went in with Xie Jing Xing and Deng GongGong quickly reported. When Emperor Yong Le saw that Shen Miao also came over, his expression was also slightly startled but Empress Xian De stood up and smiled as she walked over to Shen Miao before speaking familiarly as she held Shen Miao¡¯s hands, ¡°Previously one heard that your health is not good and wanted to let youe to the Pce to chat. Who knew that so many things had happened? One did not expect that you woulde over at such ate night.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°One did not know what has happen for His Highness to enter the Pce, thus one juste along.¡±

    Empress Xian De asked her, ¡°Is one¡¯s health recovering?¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°It is fully healed. Many thanks for Your Ladyship¡¯s kindness.¡±

    Empress Xian De then smiled, ¡°Then BenGong is relieved.¡±

    At Xie Jing Xing¡¯s end, he was looking at Emperor Yong Le and said seriously, ¡°Imperial Older Brother, what had happened?¡±

    Everyone knew that Empress Xian De would not push Consort Jing into the water and Consort Jing had not yet awake but Emperor Yong Le had already taken action against the Lu family, without even caring of the Lu family¡¯s face, so why would he call Xie Jing Xing into the Pce because of Consort Jing¡¯s health?

    Emperor Yong Le said coldly, ¡°The Lu family was just here.¡±

    ¡°They came?¡± Xie Jing Xing frowned, ¡°When I entered, one did not see the people of the Lu family.¡± The Lu family was annoying troublemakers and their tails are already up in the skies. Today Consort Jing had fallen into the water and the Lu family had been suffering losses under the Emperor¡¯s hands, so they would definitely take this opportunity to kick up a fuss and would not let Empress Xian De off. For the Lu family not to show even a shadow, could it be that they had already kick up a fuss on their way here?¡±

    ¡°They are not afraid that something would happen to Consort Jing.¡± The one that spoke was Empress Xian De, ¡°They are secure in the knowledge that one has backing.¡±

    Shen Miao heart moved. Secure in the knowledge that one had backing? What is the meaning of those words?

    Just as she was thinking, she saw an Imperial Physicianing out. He walked to Emperor Yong Le and bowed, ¡°Replying to Your Majesty, Her Ladyship Consort Jing has gotten a cold after falling into the water. Fortunately the foundation of her health is good thus the Dragon seed in her womb is safe. After taking two doses of medication and rest, both mother and child would be safe.¡±

    Consort Jing was pregnant?

    Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing was stunned. Unconsciously Shen Miao looked towards Empress Xian De and the lips of Empress Xian De raised slightly higher and she looked the usual calm and magnanimous but Shen Miao felt that no matter how she look, that smile was of satire. She then looked at Emperor Yong Le, his gaze was ice cold and his expression had sank into the water, no matter how one looked, he did not seemed to be happy.

    It seemed that Consort Jing had woken in the room as a delicate voice called out, ¡°Your Majesty. ChenQie wants to see His Majesty.¡± Xie Jing Xing looked at Emperor Yong Le with a smile but not a smile but Emperor Yong Le turned his head to look at Empress Xian De. Empress Xian De smiled gently, ¡°Your Majesty should take a look at Consort Jing. The child is always innocent.¡± She then looked towards Xie Jing Xing, ¡°His Majesty most likely will be talking to you in a while so you can wait here.¡± She then said to Shen Miao, ¡°After so much time, BenGong also want to return to change. WangFei can apany BenGong back. One feared that one would be tired in such ate night, Wei Yang Pce has hot tea prepared.¡±

    Empress Xian De was so dignified that one could not see any single wrong but the calmer she was, the more it made one¡¯s heart upset. Shen Miao saw that arge part of Empress Xian De¡¯s skirt was damp and guessed that she was just beside Consort Jing by the pond and when Consort Jing fell into the water, Empress Xian De¡¯s clothes became wet. However because of the constant caring for Lu Jing, she did not care to change into clean clothes.

    She nodded her head, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le stared at Empress Xian De and did not speak while Consort Jing, who was in the room calling, became even more delicate. Empress Xian De said, ¡°It is better for Your Majesty to take a look earlier. It is not Consort Jing that would be tired but the child in Consort Jing¡¯s womb.¡± After finishing, she pulled Shen Miao and left without caring what expression was on Emperor Yong Le¡¯s face.

    Once exiting Jing Hua Pce, the air outside seemed to be much more refreshing. The hustle and bustle of the summer was about to pass and it would not be longter for the weather to gradually cool down and enter the beginning of autumn. The flowers were blooming beautifully in the summer but after some more days, it would be cool and deserted.

    Shen Miao¡¯s head was hanging down as she thought about the strange atmosphere between Emperor Yong Le and Empress Xian De. She felt that Empress Xian De showed some exhaustion today that when she was in Jing Hua Pce, she was somewhat confrontational towards Emperor Yong Le. This was different from the usual calm Empress Xian De¡¯s personality. Was it perhaps due to Consort Jing¡¯s child?

    That¡¯s right. Empress Xian De did not have children. When Shen Miao first entered the Pce, she had discovered that Emperor Yong Le was at his prime but did not have any descendants of his own. There were a lot of followers of the Lu and Ye family in court and other than the powers that were left by the Late Emperor, the other reason was because there was no descendants. No matter how one looked, an Emperor who did not have any descendants would notst long.

    But Consort Jing was pregnant now? If Consort Jing gave birth to a son, could it be that the future Monarch would be fixed? Then this country would be tied to the Lu family at the end. Emperor Yong Le would definitely not one to see an external rtive holding on to exclusive power. It was no wonder that when Emperor Yong Le was not at all happy upon hearing that Consort Jing was pregnant. However the reason Empress Xian De was unhappy, most likely because of the position of an Empress but due to the jealously of a female¡¯s heart.

    The person on the spot was baffled but the onlooker saw everything exceptionally clearly. Shen Miao was also the same. The gaze that Empress Xian De looked at Emperor Yong Le was the same as how she initially looked at Fu Xiu Yi. She loved deeply one¡¯s own husband but at the end, it was another female that was pregnant with one¡¯s husband¡¯s child. No matter how calm Empress Xian De was, there would be a trace of unhappiness in one¡¯s heart.

    She was after all only a female.

    ¡°WangFei of First Rank?¡± Empress Xian De¡¯s voice sounded. Shen Miao recovered to her senses and as Empress Xian De was looking at ther, she smiled somewhat tolerantly, ¡°You were too lost in thoughts and one is unable to hear BenGong¡¯s words.¡±

    Shen Miao quickly apologised, ¡°One has offended Your Ladyship.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be as such.¡± Empress Xian De did not seem to take it to heart. ¡°It is sote already, it is natural for one to get lost in one¡¯s thought when tired. WangFei do not need to me oneself.¡±

    As Shen Miao walked, she could not help but asked, ¡°Your Ladyship, one would like to ask you about a matter.¡±

    ¡°Please ask.¡±

    ¡°Was it really you who push Consort Jing into the water?¡±

    Empress Xian De slightly hesitated before smiling towards her, ¡°What does WangFei think?¡±

    ¡°Your Ladyship the Empress would definitely not do such a thing. Consort Jing did not just enter the Pce and Your Ladyship had lived together with her peacefully for so many years so one would not deal with her at such a moment like this.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°So one is curious why did Your Ladyship ept this crime?¡±

 Chapter 219: Dragonâ€™s Seed (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 219: Dragon¡¯s Seed (Part 2)</h4>

    Empress Xian De stopped walking and looked at Shen Miao with a smile, ¡°You indeed believe in BenGong. In fact it is strange when one speaks about it. From the first time BenGong saw you, one felt that you are very simr with BenGong but your personality is much more intense. It is most likely because your Father is a General. BenGong had heard many things about you and even though you have versatile means and schemes, but the actions are clean and direct which possess a military air. BenGong cannot do it as literary families pay attention to being indirect. Even though BenGong want to do it in a roundabout way, one has to tie it up softly till the end, thus at the end you and BenGong will always be different.¡±

    Shen Miao was silent.

    Empress Xian De smiled again, ¡°There is really no need for BenGong to push her into the pond and the Emperor understood this rational, the Lu family also understood it but the only one that did not understand was Lu Jing. As for this crime, it does not matter if one carries it. The goal of framing a person is to deceive everyone under the skies but even you, who just came to Long Ye, know about this lie, not to mention the officials in Long Ye.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°Could it be that Your Ladyship would not exin?¡±

    ¡°BenGong is toozy to exin and cannot be bothered to do it. Consort Jing can do whatever she likes. BenGong would not take it to heart at all.¡± Empress Xian De said faintly.

    Shen Miao thought that just this point, she waspletely different from Empress Xian De. If it was her, if it was not the crime that shemitted, she would not admit to it and no matter how much she changed, the fierceness in her bones would not change. Empress Xian De was like vast and deep water that was tolerate and calm and that made others feel very small in front of her.

    Just as they were speaking, unconsciously Wei Yang Pce was in sight and Tao GuGu was waiting at the doors. Upon seeing both of them returning, she quickly walked to Empress Xian De, ¡°Is Your Ladyship alright? Is Her Ladyship Consort Jing alright?¡± After people came when Consort Jing fell into the water, Empress Xian De instructed Tao GuGu to return first and Tao GuGu had been worried all the time and Empress Xian De return only now.

    Empress Xian De did not answer Tao GuGu and instead smiled, ¡°Nothing the matter. BenGong will change one¡¯s clothes first. Tao GuGu, bring WangFei to the hall to sit and prepare some hot tea for her.¡± Finishing, she headed inside to change her clothes.

    Tao GuGu brought Shen Miao to the hall. The tea was hot as Tao GuGu poured some for Shen Miao and could not help but asked, ¡°WangFei, what is actually going on with Her Ladyship Consort Jing? Nothing big happened right? Why was one dyed for so long?¡± She was an anxious and eager loyal servant.

    Shen Miao thought about it and said, ¡°There is nothing the matter with Consort Jing and the child in her womb is also doing well.¡±

    Tao GuGu was violently startled and the tea was almost spilt. When she finally reacted, she stopped her actions but her face was very pale.

    When Shen Miao saw her as such, she asked, ¡°You all do not know that Consort Jing is pregnant?¡±

    Tao GuGu smiled forcefully, ¡°WangFei is joking. How would one know it earlier? If one had known...¡± She did not continue speaking.

    Shen Miao did not overlook the resentful anger that shed passed on Tao GuGu¡¯s face and her heart was thinking of what would happen if she had known about it. Would she annihte the child in the womb, like all the females in the Pce would do?

    Just as she was thinking about it, Empress Xian De walked over from inside. She had changed her clothes but the clothes she changed into were white thin robes and there was embroidered bluegrass on top of it. One could not deny that Empress Xian De without the official Empress outfit would look an entirely different person. Shen Miao looked carefully and noticed that Empress Xian De¡¯s brows was light butfortable and she indeed embodied the historian style and was a little simr with Pei Lang but embraced the wind more than Pei Lang.

    She walked over and sat by Shen Miao¡¯s side before picking up a cup of tea, ¡°One it really tired at night and it is so much warmer to have tea like this.¡±

    Tao GuGu suddenly knelt down, ¡°Your Ladyship, how could you still have the mood to drink tea?¡±

    Empress Xian De was startled, ¡°What is this?¡± There was a faint strictness in her tone of voice.

    Tao GuGu remained unmoved and continued kneeling but said with some grief and indignation, ¡°Her Ladyship Consort Jing is pregnant. She is pregnant and still wants to frame you. You still tolerate it. Till when do one need to endure?¡±

    These words had exceeded what a servant should say to a master and thus the atmosphere quickly became cold. Shen Miao looked at her nose and she did not speak while she was holding the teacup. Empress Xian De said, ¡°Qiu Shui, you have followed BenGong for so many years and BenGong see you as family but you have exceeded one¡¯s boundaries.¡±

    Tao GuGu refused to get up.

    After a moment, Empress Xian De sighed, ¡°Never mind. Lu Jing did not know that she was pregnant. BenGong knows Lu Jing¡¯s temprement well. If she knew that she was pregnant, she would not use the child in her womb to frame BenGong. She would only protect the ¡®Dragon¡¯s seed¡¯ well and not let anything happen to the child.¡±

    ¡°But now it is a fact that Consort Jing is pregnant.¡± Tao GuGu raised her head, ¡°Your Ladyship has to consider for oneself!¡±

    Shen Miao could no longer stay silent and said, ¡°Tao GuGu¡¯s words are not wrong. One needs to carefully think about the matter of Consort Jing. That was not all for the Empress. Even with the current situation with the Lu family, Your Ladyship the Empress cannot just be an onlooker.

    Empress Xian De looked at her astonished as she did not expect that Shen Miao would speak at such a juncture but she quickly smiled, ¡°It seemed that Jing Xing had spoken a lot to you.¡±

    ¡°Qiu Shui, get up.¡± Empress Xian De said to Tao GuGu, ¡°BenGong do not wish to speak the second time.¡±

    An ordering tone was used when saying this sentence thus Tao GuGu hesitated before she finally stood up.

    Empress Xian De looked towards Shen Miao, ¡°One had let you see a joke. Qiu Shui is a person very close to BenGong and would think of BenGong wholeheartedly thus her words might be somewhat anxious. However her heartes from a good ce.¡± She then sighed, ¡°Actually BenGong had all the while thought that Lu Zhen is a stupid one and BenGong disdain topete with her but from now it seems that it is BenGong that made an oversight. Lu Zhen still has some capabilities as she could avoid the concoction to avoid pregnancy and bear the Emperor¡¯s child.¡±

    Concoction to avoid pregnancy. Shen Miao¡¯s heard moved. Empress Xian De just told her about the Pce¡¯s secret like that. In fact the more she knows, the more dangerous it would be as those who knew about the private secret matters would at the end be fertilizers for the Pce¡¯s flowers. However one did not know why but she felt that when Empress Xian De spoke to her about these things, it was only because she wanted to tell her and not to guard against her because of her knowledge.

    ¡°You are a smart person so one thinks that you have noticed that the Emperor has no children in the Pce but this was not because of the concubines or the Emperor himself but because they all drank the concoction to avoid pregnancy. Lu Jing initially also drank it but one did not know why but it is most likely she had used some methods to be pregnant with the Dragon¡¯s seed. This is the first in the Pce.¡± After finishing speaking, she seemed to have thought about something else and smiled, ¡°Perhaps this is not the first. BenGong had also had a child before but there was a miscarriage.¡±

    When Tao GuGu heard it, her eyes became somewhat red.

    Shen Miao¡¯s hands that were holding the tea cup trembled but she did not speak.

    ¡°The Emperor often felt that you are not good because he felt that Jing Xing is the best that even if the female is a fairy, most likely it would not be even worth mentioning to his eyes. At the beginning Jing Xing said that he wanted to marry a female from Ming Qi, thus the Emperor instructed people to inquire many of your matters. After hearing about all the matter, he said to BenGong that you have a malicious heart.¡± Empress Xian De suddenly changed topic and looked at Shen Miao, ¡°However looking at it now, BenGong feels that you are very kind.¡±

    Shen Miao was puzzled and only heard Empress Xian De speaking, ¡°You obviously want to ask about the miscarriage of BenGong¡¯s child but fear that it would affect BenGong¡¯s feelings and thus did not ask.¡±

    Shen Miao said softly, ¡°This one does not dare only.¡±

    ¡°You are in fact very frank and sincere. Jing Xing has indeed found an interesting wife. BenGong like you even more.¡± Empress Xian De smiled before continuing, ¡°Actually the matter has passed a long time so BenGong is at ease. At the beginning when BenGong was pregnant, Lu Zhen added a cold herb into the snacks that the Imperial Kitchens made. Just a little and BenGong¡¯s child was gone. At that time Lu Zhen just entered the Pce and was at the ¡®favoured¡¯ period. The Lu family was watching and His Majesty could only punish a little. BenGong felt that one was not fated with one¡¯s child.¡±

    Just from listening, Shen Miao could already guess the heartbreaking pain in it. In her previous life in Ming Qi Inner Pce, the concubines would fight with one another for the Monarch¡¯s love and favour thus the Inner Pce is the battlefield for females and when females became vicious, they would be more fearful than males. There were a number of consorts¡¯ children who became victims in such a situation. However no matter how vicious a concubine was, the moment they lose a child, they would cry hopelessly. Did this calm and gentle Empress in front of her also experience this kind of despair? It took a long time for the scar to be healed but only she herself would know of the pain from the scar.

    The most hateful thing was that she could not even avenge for her child. Why was this so?

    ¡°You must not me His Majesty and don¡¯t pity BenGong. Even though BenGong is indeed pitiful, BenGong have also be a wicked person.¡± Empress Xian De said, ¡°After BenGong miscarriage, one could no longer have children so in this lifetime, one would not be able to have my own child. Thus the Emperor did not let all the females in this Inner Pce carry his children. BenGong does not live well so everyone cannot live well.¡±

    Shen Miao was startled.

    Because Empress Xian De could not bear children so Emperor Yong Le did not let all the female in the Pce give birth?

    Then Emperor Yong Le really loved Empress Xian De but if he truly loved her then why would he allow Empress Xian De suffer such a great grievance? Even if Empress Xian De did not mention, Emperor Yong Le himself would want to kill the murderer so why would he make her his favoured Consort?

    Shen Miao felt that the secrets of Great Liang¡¯s Imperial family it not at all less than Ming Qi¡¯s.

    When Empress Xian De saw her startled look, she suddenly smiled, ¡°You really believe it. How would His Majesty be willing to give up all the concubines¡¯ children because of BenGon? Jing Xing could do it because of Jing Xing¡¯s good fortune but the Emperor¡¯s fortune is not good as he is the Emperor.¡±

    There was so much more meaning to this sentence thus Shen Miao did not know how to continue for the time being.

    ¡°But you are right with your words. One naturally has to n for the future. Consort Jing¡¯s childe in a convenient time as this child would temporarily protect her life but the Lu family do not have such luck.¡± Empress Xian De smile slightly but the smile became sharp...

    ¡°The child cannot be kept.¡± In the Imperial Study, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze was cold as he spoke to the Emperor in front.

    ¡°Zhen knows that this child cannot be kept and if it is possible, Zhen wishes to give her a bowl of medication at this moment.¡± Emperor Yong Le spoke indifferently, as if the person that would suffer from the medication was not his child and someone else.

    ¡°Then why do you not do it?¡± Xie Jing Xing asked sharply.

    ¡°Qing Zhen doesn¡¯t allow it.¡± Emperor Yong Le said.

    Qing Zhen was Empress Xian De¡¯s unmarried name and this name was not spoken from Emperor Yong Le¡¯s lips for a long time.

    After half a moment, Xie Jing Xingughed in ridicule, ¡°Imperial Sao¡¯s heart has always been soft and perhaps because of pitying the death of one¡¯s child.¡±

    ¡°Xie Yuan!¡± These words seemed to have touched on Emperor Yong Le¡¯s pain that he red at the other party.

    But it only brought a casual smile from Xie Jing Xing, ¡°So what can be done now? I do not care about Lu Jing and I do not want to pay any attention to that child. The Lu family came and left, with the absolute certainty that the child in Lu Jing¡¯s womb is a talisman. How could one give them such a big gift?¡±

    To an Emperor without any descendent, to suddenly have one, it would be a life-saving straw. No matter how unwilling Emperor Yong Le was, the position of the Monarch wouldnd onto the child in Consort Jing¡¯s womb thus after the Lu family came to take a look at Consort Jing¡¯s pregnancy, they did not make a fuss or have any disagreement and left quickly. Perhaps in their eyes, the Empress position of Empress Xian De would soon be gone and did not even have time to take pity. The power was their kindness.

    But could one really sleep infort without worries?

    Since ancient times, there was a saying that it was hard to foresee future events.

    ¡°The Lu family has always forgotten about a matter. You and I bear the surname of Xie and we have the Xie family¡¯s blood in our body.¡± Emperor Yong Le said indifferently, ¡°The people of Xie family are all ruthless and unfeeling.¡±

 Chapter 220: Family Background (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 220: Family Background (Part 1)</h4>

    On the journey back, Shen Miao thought about Empress Xian De¡¯s words and her heart could not calm down for a long time.

    Consort Jing was at a stage that ¡®mother and child was safe¡¯ and Empress Xian De did not have any wrongs because of the matter, thus everything looked like it had ended satisfactory but Shen Miao felt that something was not quite right. Upon returning back to the residence of Prince Rui, the skies was almost about to brighten and thus it was toote to sleep, moreover Shen Miao did not have any mood to rest.

    When Jing Zhe and Gu Yi saw it, they instructed the small kitchens to make some sweet soup for the both of them. When Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing returned to the room, the doors were locked and they sat in front of the table before Shen Miao looked at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Consort Jing is pregnant. What will the Lu family do?¡±

    It was reasonable to say that Consort Jing¡¯ child was very precious since Emperor Yong Le did not have other children and if she was carrying a son then if there was no idents, the future position of the Monarch would logically go to the child in Consort Jing¡¯s womb. Logically it would be like this but from Empress Xian De¡¯s words, this was not so, which made the matter somewhat thought provoking. Could it be that Emperor Yong Le still had other children otherwise how could it be so? The Lu family current had no fear due to Consort Jing but was Emperor Yong Le¡¯s ns for the Lu family this shallow?

    Shen Miao did not feel that it was possible.

    When Xie Jing Xing heard those words, he said inly, ¡°Imperial Older Brother has taken action against the Lu family. There is no difference if one survive or not.¡±

    Those words meant that the child in Consort Jing¡¯s womb was one matter and the Lu family¡¯s ending was another. At least Consort Jing would temporarily save her life with the child but the Lu family would fall ording to n.

    Shen Miao frowned, ¡°I spoke to Her Ladyship the Empress and felt somewhat strange. One heard that Her Ladyship the Empress had a miscarriage and it was caused by Consort Jing. Not mentioning if it was intentional or not, no matter how magnanimous Her Ladyship the Empress is, how could she watch Consort Jing living safely and well for so many years?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was pouring a cup of tea for her and his actions paused when he heard those words.

    Shen Miao stared at him, ¡°Tell me honestly why the Emperor do not have any children till now? Was it deliberate or without any choice?¡±

    No matter how she thought, she felt that it was just too strange for Emperor Yong Le not to have any children. Every Emperor, be it if he was a wise Monarch or incapable ruler, would want to have more children. The more children there is, the more checks and bnces there would be and the Imperial court would be more stable. Even Fu Xiu Yi did not have a shortage of children. Previous Shen Miao felt that it was strange that Emperor Yong Le was so outstanding in court and themoners lived and work in peace, so how would the court be unstable now? She then understood when she knew about the reason of descendants. Just because of one point, which was that Emperor Yong Le did not have any children, the court would be rather vocal. Speaking of which, Emperor Yong Le was considered very capable. If it was any other Emperor, if they did not have son, one feared that they would long be gone and demoted to an ordinary person, much less keeping the power bnce for years.

    Xie Jing Xing looked back at Shen Miao after a long time and his gaze was somewhat strange, ¡°You really want to know?¡±

    ¡°Ever since you were brought back unconscious from the Imperial Hunt, I felt that some things would change but at that time I just arrived in Long Ye and did not know much of the situation in Great Liang and thus was unable help in anything. Thus other than going to Feng Tou Zhuang to look for that person, one was unable to help in anything.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I do not like being passive. If there is a day that you have to do something big, I would find that I am useless. But I do not have any knowledge so even if I have the heart to help, how could I even help?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her for a while and he suddenly sighed. Half of the sigh was gratification and the other half was teasing as he stroked her head, ¡°Not only our Jiao Jiao can scheme against others, she can also be considerate of others.¡±

    Shen Miao brushed his hands away, ¡°You can¡¯t always let me be a rice worm that only knows how to eat.¡±

    ¡°I dared not underestimate you.¡± Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°Since you want to know, I will not conceal it. You told me that you had a realistic dream and that dream was very tragic. Now what I will be telling you is not a dream but things that indeed happened.¡±

    ¡°It would take at least half a year with fast horses to reach Ding capital from Long Ye. Did you always want to know how I became the son of the Marquis of Lin An? Even though one knew of one¡¯s identity for so many years, one did not return to Great Liang. It was not because I did not want to return but I could not return.¡± The gaze in his eyes gradually became sharper.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s real name was Xie Yuan and his styled name was Jing Xing, the meaning was from the phrase of ¡®behold a tall mountain that have an upright scenery (¸ßÉ½ÑöÖ¹£¬¾°ÐÐÐÐÖ¹)¡¯. That meant that the person who gave him the name had hope that he could be a noble and upright person. Not mentioning if the meaning of those words were achieved but the person who gave that name had deep love for him.

    The person who gave him the name was his Imperial Father, Emperor Xiao Wu, Xie Yi Long but the one who gave his styled name was his Imperial Mother, Empress Jing Xian, Empress Xiao.

    Originally Emperor Xiao Wu was the most outstanding Emperor of the dynasty of Great Liang. He had military power in his hands, calmed the four seas, was very handsome and heroic. If there was one thing not good, it was because he was the youngest son and the Imperial family of Great Liang would only pass the throne to the eldest and not the younger ones and this was the rules since the beginning. However Xie Yi Long was too outstanding and the more outstanding a person was, one would not even put such light matters in his eyes and it was difficult to press his ambition down. It was unfortunate that Xie Yi Long was the former and in addition, the Crown Prince at that time was inferior to him so Xie Jing Xing embarked on the route to fight for the heir apparent at the end.

    The route to fight for the heir apparent was very smooth for Xie Yi Long as he had the innate advantage. He was the son of the Empress and had many meritorious military aplishments thus Xie Yi Long devised a n to frame his blooded Eldest Brother, the Crown Prince and angered his Imperial Mother to death, controlled his Father and sessfully ascend to the Imperial throne and became Emperor Xiao Wu.

    In the journey of the fight for the heir apparent, one was bound to give up some things, like family rtions and like love. At that time Xie Yi Long felt that all these were not important as he was an ambitious person so he married the daughter of the Prime Minister Xiao¡¯s family. The Xiao family was the head of the civil officials and by marrying the Xiao family¡¯s daughter, he could win the majority of Great Liang¡¯s civil officials¡¯ aristocratic families. Moreover the daughter of the Xiao family was an exceptionally beauty and was intelligent and magnanimous. There was no disadvantage of having an intelligent beauty so this marriage was extremely advantageous.

    After ascending to the Imperial throne, Emperor Xiao Wu and Empress Jing Xian had proper respect and concern for one another and Emperor Xiao Wu was a wise Monarch and Empress Jing Xian was famously virtuous under Heavens and it looked ideal. Not longter Empress Jing Xian gave birth to Xie Chi and he became the Crown Prince. Originally Great Liang¡¯snd had gradually expanded and the strength of the nation had gradually became the strongest among the three country so everything looked blissful.

    But the most difficult thing to retain in this world was remain unchanged.

    Empress Xiao was married to Emperor Yong Le when there was chaos and the husband and wifeplemented each other in literary and military knowledge. Xie Yi Long had ambitions and Empress Xiao wasposed. Xie Yi Long had high level of means and methods and Empress Xiao was resourceful and intelligent.

    However when the enemies outside gradually disappeared, the spear would be aimed at the people around.

    Emperor Xiao Wu was one with ambitions. At the beginning he used many means and ways to gain the throne and his ambitions came from his desire. He gradually became suspicious that the Xiao family had the intentions to be the rtives that weld power. The more Empress Xiao was virtuous and intelligent, the more suspicions Emperor Xiao Wu had. In order to bnce off the power of the Xiao family, Emperor Xiao Wu opened up the Inner Pce. There were a number of aristocratic families in the Xiao family and he promoted them and let the Xiao family fight with them and in the Inner Pce, he let Empress Xiao fight with those women from the aristocratic families.

    Empress Xiao was intelligent and proper. After marriage, she had always been adhering the family teachings of treating one¡¯s husband as Heavens and in addition Xie Yi Long was an outstanding talent among people, they had gotten along for many years. However all those mess of women started to give birth to Princes and rack one¡¯s brains to even threaten Xie Chi¡¯s position of the Crown Prince and finally Empress Xiao could no longer sit back and ignore it.

    Every female, even the weakest of all female, would all be a beast in order to protect one¡¯s child, moreover Empress Xiao was not a weak white rabbit. In Xiao family, an aristocratic family, for her to be the most outstanding Young Lady, naturally she had brains, thus she started to counterattack strongly.

    To be able to walk with Emperor Xiao Wu over from the chaotic days, Empress Xiao¡¯s ability naturally could not be underestimated. How could those rich, beautiful and delicate females couldpete? It was just inviting humiliation to oneself. Xie Chi was safe and sound and Empress Xiao was repeatedly victorious. She had shown her strength and her brains were extremely good that it shocked those female and no one dared to act rashly.

    However the intelligent Empress Xiao would also make a mistake. The more outstanding she was, the more upset Emperor Xiao Wu was.

    Emperor Xiao Wu became more guarded against her and even began to find her mistakes. At the beginning it was only cing some opponents for Empress Xiao in the Pce then he would watch on coldly at their battles. At the end, it was consciously be bias with the other party and whatever Empress Xiao did was wrong. He also started to directly suppress the Xiao family without hesitation.

    Empress Xiao felt very upset but she had thought that Emperor Xiao Wu was her husband and one would be confused at some point in one¡¯s life. She only need to protect her position and let Xie Chi grow up safe and sound and watch as Xie Chi smoothly seeded in ruling the country.

    Who knew that those females would have ideas on Xie Chi?

    At that period of time, Emperor Xiao Wu suddenly warmed up to Empress Xiao and Empress Xiao did not why he behaved as such. After not long, Prime Minister Xiao suddenly took the initiative to resign from his post.

    Xie Yi Long was one who had good means and methods. Even though the Xiao family was vicious, they could notpete with Xie Yi Long. It took a few hundred years for the Xiao family to have a Empress from their family, for this Empress, the Xiao family would not hesitate to sacrifice themselves.

    When Empress Xiao knew of the matter, it was already toote. She then know that all the warm nights were only an act of XIe Yi Long¡¯s schemes and felt nauseating but she did not think that she would be pregnant.

    This flesh in her womb was different from Xie Chi as it came to this world by Xie Yi Long¡¯s deliberate and hypocritical schemes. When Empress Xiao was pregnant, she would often think that if it was a son, he must not be like his Father. He could have ambitions and create crafty plots and machinations but he could not make use of another¡¯s sincere heart. That was the most despicable behavior and was also the most shameful thing.

    After getting pregnant, there were many areas that became inconvenient for Empress Xiao but she did not expect someone to take advantage of her current situation and take action upon Xie Chi.

    Xie Chi was drugged.

 Chapter 220: Family Background (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 220: Family Background (Part 2)</h4>

    It was a very strong and sudden poison and if it was not because of the old rtions between the Prime Minister Xiao and the head of the Gao family that the head of the Gao family personally take charge, one feared that Xie Chi could not survive at that time. Even though he had survived, the master of the Gao family had diagnosed that the poison had entered the organs and one was only prolonging the time. Xie Chi could not live pass thirty five and this poison would also affect his descendants. From that time onwards if he had any children, it was inevitable that they would have congenital deficiency or they would also have the posion in their body. In any sense, it was all not a good thing.

    The master of the Gao family was a rare God-like doctor under Heavens and for him to say such things, Xie Chi¡¯s doomed fate was almost fixed. The other party was targeting Xie Chi¡¯s life, even if they could not have his life, they wanted to ruin his entire life.

    Empress Xiao had never expected that she would end up in such a situation as she was the most outstanding Di daughter in the Xiao family, was a revere Empress and virtual reputation under Heavens. In order to protect her, her family n had voluntarily retired from Great Liang¡¯s officialdom and two of her children, one could notplete one¡¯s life under such sinister schemes and the other was the fruit that grew under the poisonous scheme.

    The one who did the poisoning was investigated but it was the favoured consort that Emperor Xiao Wu just raised. Empress Xiao brought that favoured consort tied up to the Imperial Gardens and sliced her flesh, piece by piece and she personally watched as she took herst breath. All the pce maids and eunuchs in the Imperial Gardens were trembling as they watched and they almost fainted. However Empress Xiao felt that there was no meaning to it.

    Emperor Xiao Wu naturally scolded and med the favoured consort and he personally judged the crimes of the favoured consort andforted Empress Xiao. As Empress Xiao heard his gentle words, her heart was as cold as ice and her mind was filled with caution and vignce.

    Did Emperor Xiao Wu know of this matter or not? Empress Xiao felt that after being married to Emperor Xiao Wu for so many years, she should examine him carefully again. Even if Emperor Xiao Wu did not know about it, this favoured consort was raised up to go against Empress Xiao. One did not kill Bo Ren but Bo Ren died because of one. (Bo Ren is a character in Three Kingdoms and this is a phrase usually used to describe regret, remorse and sadness that one has cause another¡¯s death)

    At one side, defences started building up in Empress Xiao¡¯s heart but at the other side, she pretended to be wan due to the misfortune that befell on her son.

    The untreatable poison in Xie Chi¡¯s body was not circted out but who would know if others would know about it in the future? However the most worrying thing for Empress Xiao was that it was almost time to give birth to the child in her womb. Emperor Xiao Wu was suspicious of the Xie family¡¯s treatment of Xie Chi and if the child in her womb was a son, if anything happen to Xie Chi, the child could rece Xie Chi¡¯s position and sit on the Crown Prince¡¯s position. One do not know if he would be the next Xie Chi? If it was a daughter, Empress Xiao was not willing to let him stay in the Pce and be manipted daily and unable to control one¡¯s destiny.

    The most important thing was that Empress Xiao would be starting to fight back. After giving birth to this child, she wanted to return individually all the suffering the Xiao family, Xie Chi and her experienced. With a newly born, there would many inconvenient things and maybe he would be controlled by others, so she had to find a way out.

    ¡®Substituting a roon for the Crown Prince¡¯ was generally speaking that the Crown Prince that was reced would be far away from everything that he should have and that roon would be able gain everything that did not belong to one.

    Empress Xiao gave the newly born child to her confidant and said, ¡°Behold a tall mountain that have an upright scenery (¸ßÉ½ÑöÖ¹£¬¾°ÐÐÐÐÖ¹). His styled name will be Jing Xing (¾°ÐÐ). If one day he grows up to be a man of indomitable spirits, he can scheme and plot but he can never use another¡¯s sincere heart.¡± She took a hard look at her child for thest time and said, ¡°Send him away.¡±

    In two months that a number of horses died in exhaustion, that half a year journey from Long Ye to Ding capital, because Xie Yuan¡¯s first contact to this world and what wee him was that he had to flee. In those days of escaping, his eyes were widen and he was babbling as he learned to fight with this world.

    In the residence of the Marquis of Lin An in Ding capital, Princess Yu Qing was about to give birth.

    Empress Xiao¡¯s confidant originally followed Empress Xiao¡¯s order and wanted to send Xie Yuan to an ordinary wealthy family to be away from the Imperial court disputes. However that day when the confidant was investigating in the streets, one had identally learned that Princess Yu Qing was also about to give birth and the child¡¯s name was already set as Jing Xing.

    The confidant had thought that it was truly a coincidence.

    That was a night that filled with wind and rain. There was a heavy rain that fell in Ding capital and the rainwater diluted the blood that was in the courtyard, dimmed the female painful screams and also covered up the faint baby¡¯s cries.

    That child with the name of Xie Jing Xing was one that was very fated with Xie Yuan as he die before he was born. The confidant hesitated for a moment when holding the baby but he had made a decision that he was happy for life.

    He turned Xie Yuan to Xie Jing Xing and from then onwards his name was Jing Xing and there would no longer be any styled name. He was the little heir of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An that held the expectations of Empress Xiao and the hope of Princess Yu Qing to live in this world well.

    Not long after, the wealthy household that was initially chosen waspletely eliminated in a night. No one knew why but those who knew were clear that Emperor Xiao Wu had discovered some clues and rush over to eliminate. One did not know it was fortunate or a bane but because of the confidant¡¯s momentary slip, Xie Jing Xing had avoided this struggle between life and death.

    It seemed to be a fated destiny.

    There were nonstop filthy things in the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. Madam Fang and her two sons kept creating issues and Xie Jing Xing¡¯s only support was Xie Ding¡¯s favour. However Xie Ding¡¯s favour was not often a good thing as Xie Ding would often not be in the residence as he would be in battle most of the year. It was very difficult for XIe Jing Xing, a young child, to survive at the mouth of beasts. If Empress Xiao¡¯s confidant did not help secretly, one feared that he would long be soil in the ground and had a reunion with the genuine heir of the residence of the Marquis of Lin An. Not only that, the Emperor of Ming Qi was also suppressing the Xie family secretly.

    In such an environment, Xie Jing Xing gradually grew up. He was thankful that the confidant ced him in such a cruel environment so that he would not be too ufortable when facing his future rugged route. He trifled without respect and casually and rode his horse undisciplined all around Ding capital streets and alleys. He was unbearable and made one have headaches but just like Empress Xiao¡¯s expectation, he grew up to be a man with indomitable spirits. He did not use another¡¯s sincere heart. Even though he had an casual and ridicule appearance, he respected every sincere heart, like Princess Rong Xin, like Su Ming Feng, like the Marquis of Lin An and like Shen Miao. He had lived very well in Ming Qi¡¯s Ding capital and he only relied on himself, thus he had the ability to act against the enemy in the dark.

    How about Empress Xiao?

    In those years, Empress Xiao had been missing her youngest son and was saddened by her eldest son¡¯s experience that she decided to fight back.

    Weren¡¯t you afraid that this Empire would end up in the hands of the Xiao family? Weren¡¯t you most concern about this? Then I will snatch it from your hands and stomp on it under one¡¯s feet. At that time would you feel a little regret for what you had done today?

    Empress Xiao was a daughter from the Xiao family and her abilities and stratagems did not lose to a male. Because of the anger she became even more spirited, whereas Emperor Xiao Wu started to get old. His state of mind and attention were are dispersed by all the concubines in the Inner Pce and all his ambitions had gradually faded away after he was free of worries.

    Life sprang from sorrow and cmity and death came with ease and pleasure.

    When Emperor Xiao Wu passed away, there was only Empress Xiao apanying him. Empress Xiao said, ¡°May Your Majesty rest assure. As we are husband and wife, ChenQie will not let you feel too lonely during the journey to the underworld. All the females and concubines that you have favoured before in this Pce, ChenQie will let them apany you during the journey and all of your children, with the exception of the Crown Prince, ChenQie would not miss out on any one of them.¡±

    Emperor Xiao Wu¡¯s eyes widen.

    ¡°And there is still more.¡± Empress Xiao seemed to have thought of something and leaned over to speak by his ears, ¡°Our youngest son is living well. Those people that Your Majesty sent to Ming Qi had killed the wrong people. After a few more years when this government is settled down, ChenQie will bring him back to be recognised by the forefathers since the Great Liang Empire needs someone to continue governing. ChenQie¡¯s heart is tender so the brothers still bear the surname of Xie. If ChenQie¡¯s heart is as hard as Your Majesty, the dynasty name of the empire of Great Liang would have been changed.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, walk the journey down well. ChenQie will hold on this Empire first.¡± Empress Xiao stood in front of the bed smiling very softly.

    Emperor Xiao Wu could not close his eyes at the hour of his death.

    Empress Jing Xian became Empress Dowager Jing Xian.

    Xie Chi became Emperor Yong Le.

    Xie Jing Xing was still in Ming Qi¡¯s Ding capital and was grouping along the dark road. He ignorantly came to knowledge of his own family background but was told that his birth Father was seeking to kill him and his birth Mother had trapped his birth Father to death. Currently the wind direction was at its most critical, thus one could not take unnecessary actions.

    The events of the world all arose from many causes and just like what Empress Jing Xian said, she really clean up the Inner Pce of Great Liang. All those mothers and sons that once threw their weight around and targeted them became Emperor Xiao Wu¡¯spanions. She then said to Xie Chi, who had be Emperor Yong Le, ¡°AiJia is cold and cannot manage matters outside but AiJia can still give you a clean Inner Pce. From now onwards there are no vile characters in the Inner Pce. You only need to promise AiJia one thing, that is to keep this empire in the palm of your hands and never let it copse.¡±

    The Lu family and Ye family were Emperor Xiao Wu¡¯s confidants and were extremely cunning. As the saying went, a centipede dies but never falls down. Because of theplicated forces, they were not easily uprooted thus Emperor Yong Le had been secretly scheming to deal with these two families.

    Empress Dowager Jing Xian passed on two yearster. Her head suddenly fell to the desk when she was reading the Lu family¡¯s memorandum and did not wake up anymore. The Gao family said that it was due being physically and mentally exhausted that she had exhausted all her energy. However the day before she even spoke to Emperor Yong Le with a glistening expression if they should change to a new tactic for the year¡¯s grand ceremony and perhaps they could think of a way to let Xie Jing Xing take a trip back to Great Liang.

    It was difficult to predict matters of the world. In her entire lifetime, she was unable to have the opportunity to reunite with Xie Yuan again.

    On that day, Heavens had separated the people.

 Chapter 221: Exploratory Discussions (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 221: Exploratory Discussions (Part 1)</h4>

    The life of Empress Jing Xian was truly legendary. From a pampered Young Lady to an Empress, experiencing the departing hearts between husband and wife, being framed and separation from one¡¯s child. At the end she even gave a tooth for a tooth and an eye for and eye, and cleaned up the entire Inner Pce of Great Liang so thoroughly, which made one delighted. She was the kind of person that would be unwilling to fall in the face of adversity and if there were any regrets, it would be the first that Xie Chi¡¯s poison could not be cured and the second, she was unable to have a reunion with Xie Yuan.

    Both brothers, Xie Chi and Xie Yuan were also more like Empress Xiao. Empress Xiao was originally a great beauty that everyone sought for and it was not over to say that she was absolutely beautiful. Not only did Xie Chi and Xie Yuan inherited Empress Xiao¡¯s beauty, they also inherited her means and methods. As Xi Jing was in the Imperial family, there were still some shadow of Emperor Xiao Wu, like when engaging with politics and bncing the powers at both ends, he could not help but relied the power of marriage. However Xie Yuan was different. He was far away in Ming Qi and was on opposing side with the Imperial family of Ming Qi. There were no traces of Xie Yi Long¡¯s shadow and he did aplish the expectations that Empress Xiao had of him. Even though he was not considered a good person, he was definitely not a despicable person.

    Shen Miao had not expected that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s life experiences would have so much twists and bizarre turns and she could not help but admire Empress Xiao Xian. Empress Xiao Xian resembled her previous life but at the end became this Empire¡¯s winner. However Shen Miao was unable to do it like Empress Xiao, to have the determination to cut one¡¯s loss quickly and able to withstand the pain of separation of one¡¯s flesh and blood.

    Seeing herplicated expression, Xie Jing Xing instead felt funny, ¡°There is no need to pity me. I have never seen her before and naturally do not have any attachment to her.¡±

    She was a young man that grew up alone in storms, with a birth Father chasing to kill and had never seen one¡¯s birth Mother before. Instead he had an even more open mind to things and many things would just amount to a smile from his perspective.

    However it was because one did not have any expectation of others thus one did not care about another¡¯s feelings.

    Shen Miao was silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°I will apany you to walk to the end.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes slightly moved but he continued to smiled and teased, ¡°Since you sympathise with me, why notpensate it to me?¡±

    His devilish smile swept the sentimental atmosphere away. Shen Miao red at him and suddenly thought about something and said, ¡°But in this case, His Majesty¡¯s illness...¡± She did not continue speaking.

    Since the Gao family had asserted that Xie Chi could not live past thirty five, then how long... Could Emperor Yong Le live?

    ¡°Imperial Older Brother has already passed his thirty sixth birthday this year.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°It can been seen that sometimes assertions are not urate. However,¡± His eyes got cold, ¡°Imperial Older Brother¡¯s health is getting worst.¡±

    ¡°Does the Lu family and Ye family know of this matter?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°One heard that after Emperor Xiao We passed on, my Imperial Mother had already wiped out everyone who knew of the matter in the Pce. Currently the people who knew of Imperial Older Brother¡¯s illness, other than the head of the Gao family, you, me and Imperial Sao, there should not be anyone else living.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart jumped as she thought about Empress Jing Xian¡¯s swift and forceful methods that helped to resolved many future worries.

    ¡°Then did Her Ladyship the Empress knew of the Emperor¡¯s illness before married she married him? Or was it after marrying the Emperor...¡± Shen Miao asked.

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her with a smile but not a smile, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    Shen Miao thought that if Empress Xian De knew that Emperor Yong Le would not live past thirty five, would she marry to Emperor Yong Le? After all it was not an easy task to be widowed at such a young age. If she knew of it after marriage, then wouldn¡¯t be deceiving her entire lifetime?

    ¡°If it was you, how would you choose?¡± Xie Jing Xing asked.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°When I marred to you, I have not like you to the stated that I am willing to be widowed.¡± After saying those words she had a look of annoyance, thinking if this was considered cursing Xie Jing Xing or not.

    However Xie Jing Xing was very satisfied hearing those words and pulled her over before cing Shen Miao¡¯s head in his embrace and said in all smiles, ¡°Oh? Does it mean that now you like me to a state that you are willing to be widowed?¡± Not waiting for Shen Miao to reply, he thoughtfully said, ¡°As such when you married to me you actually liked me.¡±

    ¡°Who liked you?¡± Shen Miao was suffocated by him pressing her into his embrace and spoke in anger. However she heard Xie Jing Xing¡¯s leisurely voice, ¡°Just say that you like me. I am one who has tender and protective feelings for the fairer gender and would not bear to let you be widowed so young.¡±

    Shen Miao did not get angry and insteadughed and retorted, ¡°Being widowed? Rest assured. Currently there are not many females alive that would stay widowed obediently. There are lots of rumours between women and ces of pleasure can be found everywhere in Long Ye.¡± She no longer carried herself like the past in front of Xie Jing Xing and would asionally make Xie Jing Xing frustrated to dead.

    Sure enough, Xie Jing Xing paused upon hearing those words and stared at her carefully before gently speaking, ¡°Want to look for ces of pleasure?¡± His tone was warm but Shen Miao felt that he back of her neck was inexplicable chilly. Not waiting for her to speak, Xie Jing Xing suddenly stood up and carried her before striding towards the bed, scaring Shen Miao so much that she shrieked but Xie Jing Xing still said, ¡°You reminded me to work hard so this Husband would naturally not dare to bezy.¡±

    Tie Yi, who was guarding outside, was unexpected caught off-guard by this couple¡¯s action that his old face became red. He could not leave or stay and it was extremely funny to see his tanned face be red.

    After the couple gasp for breath and fussed around, they finally stopped. Shen Miaoy on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s arms and asked him, ¡°You have not answered my question previously. Does Her Ladyship the Empress know of the matter or not?¡±

    ¡°Imperial Sao is such an intelligent female, if she was deceived and married in, the matter would be big.¡± Xie Jing Xing sighed, ¡°At the beginning when Imperial Mother was selecting a wife, she had once called Imperial Sao into the pce to talk. One need not need to think. Imperial Mother hated people who used others sincere hearts in her entire life. Even it was to bnce the political forces, she would still be conscientious to the other party.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°To marry even upon knowledge, Her Ladyship the Empress sincerely like the Emperor.¡±

    Xie Jing Jing did not speak.

    Empress Xian De¡¯s maiden family was a family of literature and history. When talking about real power, it was muchcking whenparing to other aristocratic families but at the end Empress Dowager Jing Xian chose Empress Xian De for Emperor Yong Le because Empress Xian De¡¯s maiden family, the residence of Zhang Historian, was absolutely loyal. Moreover Empress Xian De was like her title, gentle, honest, sincere, intelligent and magnanimous. Empress Dowager Jing Xian and Emperor Xiao Wu were different. Emperor Yong Le could promote his other consort to bnce the political powers but there was only one wife and this was the partner that one would be spending one¡¯s life with. One¡¯s character was important as she should be able to share the fortune and misfortune with the other and was considered a daughter of a noble house and able to withstand storms and resist the splendor.

    Empress Xian De¡¯s family was loyal and one would not know if Empress Xian De truly had feelings for Emperor Yong Le. After all, it was a luxury to talk about sincere feelings in an Imperial family. However Empress Xian De had always been calm even knowing that Emperor Yong Le was unable to live past thirty five.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°If it is just for power, she should n for herself.¡±

    XIe Jing Xing smiled, ¡°Imperial Sao is very smart but not greedy.¡±

    It would be the best if one was not greedy. Many roots of tragedies could not escape from the word greed. Greed for power, greet for wealth or greed for feelings.

    Shen Miao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Now that Consort Jing is pregnant, how do you all n to deal with the Lu family?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was ying with Shen Miao¡¯s long hair and said carelessly, ¡°What does Lu Jing¡¯s pregnancy got to do with us? Water that can float a boat can also swallow it. The Lu family thought that by using the Dragon¡¯s seed, they could rest without worries but they have thought incorrectly. Some opponents would definitely turn around when a Monarch has a Dragon seed and how many in Lu family army would bend with the wind? They can be biased towards the Lu family but could also be biased towards the Imperial family.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him ¡°It could not be just that right?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing raised his brows, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°After preparing for this long, it is obvious that Consort Jing¡¯s pregnancy is an ident and you did not expect this at all.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°If Consort Jing is not pregnant, how do you n to deal with the Lu family?¡±

    ¡°Easy.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Imperial Older Brother had been scheming against the Lu and Ye family since enthronement and had been searching for evidence on the Lu family using the army privately. Now most of the evidence are collected and it is time for it to be brought out to the open. At that time, all the mouths under Heavens would be sealed and that is the first thing. The second thing is.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Even though the Lu family hasrge military power in Great Liang, it is not like there are no other Generals. Those Generals have mostly be Imperial Older Brother¡¯s people and there is still the Mo Yun Army that is cumting power. Now matters have be much easier. Once the evidence are brought up to light, either the Lu family confess but Lu Zheng Yi had been arrogant for an entire lifetime and would definitely not admit to the crimes and instead turn against the Imperial family. Then one can round up the gang and eliminate in one stroke.¡±

    When Shen Miao heard him speak, she thought that Xie Jing Xing and Emperor Yong Le were indeed brothers as they really deal with people to a state that there was no way to turn it around. It was very simple and crude but very effective. Was this perhaps inheriting some characteristics of Empress Xiao?

    She said, ¡°If this is the case, why is there the need to prepare for so many years? It can bepleted at the beginning.¡± By resolving this early on, it would save a lot of time.

    Xie Jing Xing leaned towards her years, ¡°Little girl, you have to know that we the Xie family¡¯s men do not like wading in mud and water and also do not like evenly matched adversaries. If one were to take action, one will do it to the level that everything is uprooted. The Lu family¡¯s roots are too deep and it if was done earlier, it would be harder to clean up. Now that the time is ripe, isn¡¯t it better to clean everything all up?¡±

    Shen Miao frowned and she heard Xie Jing Xing speaking again, ¡°I know that you like to gamble. At the beginning when you have little powers, you dared to scheme against Prince Yu but it was too dangerous. The damage can be too great and I do not like it.¡± He said, ¡°Sacrificing too much is also a defeat.¡±

    Shen Miao had to admit that Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words made sense. At the beginning, she dared to go against Prince Yu and Fu Xiu Yi because she was fighting alone. By using a stone to hit jade, the jade would always be more injured but afterwards when the Shen family got implicated, she have too much considerations and could not be as bold as before.

    Moreover this was even so with Xie Jing Xing. If it was an evenly matched opponent, the more it was dragged on, the one suffering would be themoner of Great Liang. If one had enough strength like now and, it would be easier to clean everything up and one could also minimise the amount of sacrifices.

    ¡°But the Lu family is like this, how about the Ye family?¡± Shen Miao still had doubts and was hesitating to talk about it but finally spoke.

    ¡°Previously Imperial Older Brother nned to pull the Ye family since the Ye family had no descendent and just a crippled Young Master that could not make any waves.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°But since you have told me your dream, Ye Mei and sibling are enemies. How could one draw enemies over? This is self-destruction.¡± He then said, ¡°Rest assure, I will avenge for you.¡±

    Shen Miao was silent for a long time before speaking softly, ¡°Thanks.¡± For another party to change a n that was started way early was not something that could be said that easily. Not mentioning how troublesome it is to re-n everything that was rted to it, when one scheme, the most fearful thing was variables but Xie Jing Xing was willing to take care of all possible oues in the future.

    How fortunate was one to encounter such a person.

 Chapter 221: Exploratory Discussions (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 221: Exploratory Discussions (Part 2)</h4>

    Xie Jing Xing saw that her expression was different so he lifted her chin and looked carefully, ¡°Oh?¡± He then continued, ¡°So moved to such a state? Why not repay me with yourself?¡±

    Shen Miao pushed him and scolded, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting. How do you n to deal with the Ye family?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing thought for a moment, ¡°This is not difficult. Since the Ye family is not our Imperial family¡¯s people, then naturally they are with the Lu family. Once one is able to find evidence of the two families¡¯ private exchanges, the Ye family would fall into misfortune if anything happens to the Lu family. Aren¡¯t you usually smart? How could you not even know how to frame now?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him stunned. Xie Jing Xing could actually speak of framing others a serious crime in such an upright and frank way. Those who did not know would think that he was doing something that was aspiring big matter. Moreover it was not such a simple matter to frame a Prime Minister of a country.

    ¡°The Ye family...¡±

    ¡°It is actually better to deal with the Ye family than the Lu family. The Ye family have nothing more than aplicated power dynamics in the circle of the civil officials but once something happens to the Lu family and the Ye family gets implicated, those civil officials would make clean up their rtionship with the Ye family since they are not fools. For so many years, the two confidants that Emperor Xiao Wu left behind had lost much strength and glory than before.¡±

    Shen Miao thought about it and said, ¡°It is not that their strength has been worn out but your strength has grown to a point that it is no longer restrained by them.¡±

    The cubs had finally grown up to be the king of beasts thus all those clowns that were jumping around in the mountains and forest should now be individually cleaned up.

    Xie Jing Xing looked at her and teased, ¡°You respect me so much?¡±

    Shen Miao said expressionless, ¡°Respect those that can be respected.¡±

    ¡°Since Furen is so supportive then one has to serve Furen well.¡± Xie Jing Xing said solemnly before flipping over and pressing Shen Miao under him.

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    *****

    In the Ye residence.

    Ye Mei and Ye Ke were chatting in the room.

    Ye Mao Cai was a self-proimed schr, thus the furnishing of the room was naturally elegant. In every turn, there would be paintings, books and orchids around but upon careful inspection, all the books and painting were famous masterpieces and the orchids were all of highest grades. Even the paperweight on the table was also valuable. It could be seen that the wealth of the Ye family was not false. It was true that they were schrs but it would not be true that all schrs were poor.

    There were delicate snacks on the table.

    Ye Mei was wearing a embroidered lotus robes that had an inner crystal yellow top. Be it the material or the workmanship of the clothes, they were both of top-notched. She had been born with an outstanding looks so when she wore as such, she looked more noble that those nobledies in the Pce. With a natural romantic bearing, she was very charming and seductive.

    Ye Ke sat across from her. His clothes were also as simple as before but there was anotheryer of fabric, it was obvious that the Ye family treated the siblings quite well.

    ¡°Older Sister, what did you mean with those words?¡± Ye Ke asked with a frown.

    Ye Mei picked the teacup up from the table and took a sip before speaking faintly, ¡°Previously Ye Furen was searching for females and insisted that I was her daughter. This entire thing was confusing and messy that one did not know if it was real or not. However it is a good ce for us to go. After Father and Mother died, one is no longer able to look after the store and being a Young Lady of an official family is much better than being a daughter of a merchant. It is also the same for you. With Prime Minister Ye as a Father, your official career would be much smoother.¡±

    Ye Ke smiled bitterly, ¡°I naturally know of this truth but doesn¡¯t Ye Mao Cai not believe our identities?¡±

    In the past, Ye Mei and Ye Ke would not believe that there were free things that fell from the skies but after person from Ye family came to search for rtives came, both siblings could only believe that there were such good things in the world. One heard that a few decades ago, Ye Furen was harmed by veiled characters and her daughter was stranded outside. Finally when searching for rtives, they had found Ye Mei. As for whether it was true or not, from Ye Mei¡¯s perspective, this was definitely not real.

    Because Ye Ke and her were siblings that were born together.

    However people would always be prejudiced, for example that Ye Furen, who looked very normal, was insistent that Ye Mei was her daughter and no matter how others persuaded her, she did not listen and insisted on bringing Ye Ke to the Ye residence due to Ye Mei¡¯s rtion.

    Ye Mei and Younger Brother were vignt and had high defenses but afterwards Ye Mao Cai came to see them. Compared to Ye Furen, Ye Mao Cai was much more sober and spoke frankly that Ye Mei and Younger Brother was not Ye Furen¡¯s children. However because of Ye Furen¡¯s insistence, Ye Mao Cai did not want to obstruct and because of Ye Furen¡¯s health, he was willing to conceal this lie and give both of them the identity of the Ye family¡¯s children.

    Ye Furen was an exceptionally astute person so she would not jump into the fire easily without knowing the pros and cons about the matter. She thought of ways to enquire about the Ye family¡¯s situation and learned about the current delicate position of the Ye family and Imperial family. In addition, the Ye family had a unhealthy Young Master and was considered to have no qualified sessors to carry on one¡¯s undertaking. Thus Ye Mao Cai needed a pair of ¡®siblings¡¯ to block the mouths of the world.

    Mutually benefiting from each other and with each taking what one needed plus a handicap person would not be able to create any storm, won¡¯t the wealth of this Ye residence end up in Ye Ke¡¯s hands? Moreover with the name of the Ye family, it would be a smooth matter for Ye Mei to marry into noble families without a care for jaded food and brocade clothes. Even if Ye Mao Cai had other ideas, both siblings were not fools and could to think of ways to get what they wanted.

    Thus Ye Mei and Younger Brother entered the Ye residence and became the Young Lady and Young Master of the Ye family. Ye Furen trusted them and Ye Mao Cai guarded against them but this was no different for Ye Mei and Younger Brother. The Ye family was just a springboard and a backing that could help them move faster in the future.

    Ye Mei said, ¡°It is not important if one trust the identities or not. You and I are from a merchant family so just treat him as a businessman. It is just that this business looked like a loss. I had not thought that it would be like this.¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡± Ye Ke did not understand, ¡°Older Sister, do speak clearer.¡±

    Ye Mei said, ¡°Previously I had thought that the Ye family was strong in Long Ye and one did not need to worry about anything. Even though there is a delicate rtionship with the Imperial family, one could still bnce it off. However in recent days, one felt that something is off. The Ye family is not as good as I have thought and seemed to be in a precarious position. One step forward would be living with a peace of mind but if the step was taken wrongly, it would be an abyss that one would suffer a double loss.¡±

    When Ye Ke heard of it, his expression became a bit unsightly, ¡°You are saying that the Ye family¡¯s situation is dangerous now?¡±

    ¡°I do not know if it is dangerous.¡± Ye Mei smiled coldly, ¡°Ye Mao Cai, that old fox, concealed it very tightly and is unwilling to let us know about the Ye family¡¯s predicament. Even though Ye Furen trusts me, she trusts Ye Mao Cai more so it is even more difficult to gain information from her than mounting to Heavens. However the more it is so, the more one¡¯s intuition is uneasy. One always felt that this Ye residence is not good.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you have thought too much.¡± Ye Ke thought about it and shook his head, ¡°The Ye family is after all the Prime Minister of Great Liang so how could it be like what you have said? As for the Ye family to be wary of us, it is most likely because of the short time period. After all, we are all on the same boat and at the beginning didn¡¯t you suggest to get people to assassinate Rui WangFei? Else the Ye family would not have agreed with it. It was a pity that Rui WangFei is fortunate and was actually saved by that schr and avoided that cmity.¡±

    Ye Mei¡¯s eyes hang down and she suddenlyughed, ¡°She really have a good fortune and is really lucky.¡±

    ¡°But Older Sister,¡± Ye Ke looked at her, ¡°At that time why did you want the Ye family to kill Rui WangFei? Is it truly because to enter the residence of Prince Rui? I felt that this decision was rash and there were much to consider.¡±

    Ye Mei paused a little and thought for a while before speaking, ¡°If I tell you that when I first saw her, I did not want the to live in this world, would you believe it?¡±

    Ye Ke was startled but Ye Mei had fallen into her own deep thoughts.

    When she reached Long Ye with the Ye family, it was just when Xie Yuan returned from the Imperial hunt Ye Mao Cai gave her the antidote and wanted her to put up an act of lending a helping hand upon seeing the reward list. Naturally for the Ye family to be able to have the antidote, one feared that they were involved in how Prince Rui was injured. If Ye Mei use the identity of the Ye family to help, one would inevitably suspect the Ye family. It was better and logical to say that one was looking for rtives and subsequently the Ye family discovered them.

    Ye Mai Cai wanted to use Ye Mei to be rted to the residence of Prince Rui. With Ye Mei¡¯s beauty and in addition that she was Xie Yuan¡¯s benefactor, the longer she stayed in the residence of Prince Rui, the more natural things could happen.

    Ye Mei saw Prince Rui, Xie Yuan, at that time.

    Towards men, love was not worth mentioning to Ye Mei. She was one with ambitions and means and males were just tools to achieve her goals. If there was a better and more outstanding, she would just change to another one. To her, it was like a beauty has to be matched with gorgeous clothes, precious jewelry and wealthy house so naturally one would want a noble husband.

    Xie Yuan was the best one she had seen from when she grew up.

    He had great powers even though he was young and he had a beautiful appearance. Even justying down quietly, he was filled with a nobility air and caught others¡¯ eyes. What was more was that Ye Mei heard from Ye Ke that Xie Yuan was one who was powerful and had means. It was normal for her to want such a great person like that and Xie Yuan¡¯s coldness made her want to conquer him.

    One had heard that Xie Yuan had a consort but Ye Mei had not seen her before. She came to know that the female was a daughter of a Ming Qi¡¯s General and disapproved of it. A daughter of a General was rude and rough and she only came alone from afar, without any backing, so Ye Mei did not even think that the other party had the qualification to be her opponent.

    It was until the moment she saw Shen Miao.

    There was even some dirt on Shen Miao¡¯s clothes, her hair was not very neat and she had a travel worn expression but when she stood in front of Ye Mei, she had a dignified and majestic manner as if one was a ruling and overbearing beast and dered one¡¯s sovereignty.

    It was clearly Ye Mei that was the most morous and Shen Miao was in a sorry state.

    But at that moment, Ye Mei had a ridiculous feeling. It was as if even she exhausted all her energy and strength, she was not be able to snatch any single strand of thing from this female¡¯s hands.

    In the days that followed, Shen Miao was quite cold to her and asionally Ye Mei could feel the light disgust and hate from her.

    Since ancient times, female¡¯s feelings would oppose. Not only did Shen Miao felt ufortable with her, Ye Mei also felt ufortable with Shen Miao.

    Hearing that Shen Miao has the doting love from parents, care from her Eldest Brother, good friends and sisters and even have the love from Xie Yuan. Even though there was a cold war, the on-looker saw everything clearly. If there was no feelings and love then why was there a need for a cold war? It was obvious that one loved her to the bones that every move would implicate one¡¯s own emotions.

    The more onepared, the more Ye Mei could not be reconciled. For what reason does all the good things in the world be enjoyed by Shen Miao only? She does not know how to act coquettishly so for what reason could she gain Xie Yuan¡¯s favour?

    The most irreconcble thing was that someone inferior living better than her. Ye Mei was jealous and felt disgusted. She loved to snatch other¡¯s things and make them belong to hers. But Shen Miao¡¯s things looked too difficult to be snatched.

    Then what could be done? Make Shen Miao disappear.

    Therefore Ye Mei told Ye Mao Cai that only with Shen Miao death, there would be an empty Consort position for Prince Rui and she would have the capability to grasp Xie Yuan¡¯s heart.

    Instead of saying that Ye Mei wanted to snatch Xie Yuan away, it was better to say that Ye Mei just did not want to see Shen Miao living better than her. Ye Mei did not want to lose to Shen Miao.

    Ye Mao Cai already had thought of getting Ye Mei to climb up to the residence of Prince Rui so he agreed to it finally.

    But no one had expected that Shen Miao did not die and there was even someone who was willing to protect Shen Miao with their lives. And because of the rash action from the Ye family, Xue Yua seemed to have some suspicion and watched the Ye family very tightly. Ye Mao Cai was angered by Ye Mei because of this matter.

    In Ye Mei¡¯s life, she had never fail in getting what she wanted before. She would make use of everything and everyone, until everything was smooth and she was able to snatch the other person thing over. No matter if it was a thing or person or one¡¯s heart.

    However, she had run up against a snag with Shen Miao.

    She was unable to snatch Shen Miao¡¯s man, unable to take Shen Miao¡¯s life and could not rob Shen Miao¡¯s fortune away.

 Chapter 222: Fu Ming (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 222: Fu Ming (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°One heard that Prince Rui has a lot of feelings for Rui WangFei currently.¡± Ye Ke said, ¡°A few days ago, one heard that both of them toured Long Ye hands to hands. It can be seen that Prince Rui love Shen Miao to the bones. Speaking of which, that Shen Miao¡¯s appearance is not as good as yours so one do not know how could another party be fascinated by her.¡± Ye Ke looked towards Ye Mei, ¡°Does Older Sister still wants to enter the residence of Prince Rui.¡±

    Ye Mei was somewhat upset. She was totally unable to showcase her superiority in front of Xie Yan. When she was in Qin province previously, she would be invincible to whichever man that she wanted to make use of. However when facing Xie Yuan, she always felt that there was nowhere to start. Xie Yuan did not pay any attention to her and Ye Mei could feel in the gaze that Xie Jing Xing use when he looked at her, it was no different from looking at Lu Wan-er or any other daughters of Great Liang officials. She felt that she could not subdue Xie Yuan at all because Xie Yuan did not view her as a female.

    Thinking about that, Ye Mei spoke evadingly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter and since Ye Mao Cai did not mention of this matter at the time being, one do not need to think more about it. The most urgent task on hand is to find out what problems is happening to the Ye family. If the Ye family copse one day, it cannot implicate us so it is better to make ns early.

    ¡°Actually...¡± Ye Ke hummed and hawed, ¡°Previously Ye Mao Cai can to look for me once and have some thoughts of wanting you to enter the Pce.¡±

    Entering the Pce? Ye Mei¡¯s heart jumped and she suddenlyughed. She had a variety ofughter but it was somewhat meaningful, ¡°Ye Mao Cai saw that it was difficult to hook up with Xie Yuan so he let me climb into the Imperial family?¡±

    Entering the Pce naturally did not mean entering the Pce ordinary but entering the Pce to be the Emperor¡¯s woman. Ye Mei sneered, ¡°It is very strange that there is not even a descendent in the Pce so there must be some queer circumstances. If I enter the Pce and do not have any children, one would not have any support for a hundred years. If the Emperor passed on, would one even need to apany him for burial? Ye Mao Cai only have thoughts of having good rtions with the Imperial family and did not care about my life and death. I will not enter the Pce. Let him end such thoughts.¡± At the end of her words, there was some viciousness in it.

    It was not that Ye Mei did not think about entering the Pce but it was because she had always been good and analysing the pros and cons. Currently the Emperor did not have any children and one feared that it was the Emperor that was having the problem so how long could a female without any son be able to live in the Inner Pce? Not mentioning the Inner Pce, even if it was the Inner Courtyard of a big family, death was the only route if one did not have a son. It was both shrinking one¡¯s head and keeping ones thoughts to one¡¯s mind for an entire lifetime but these were not what Ye Mei wanted. She wanted to climb up, and continue to go up to enjoy power and benefits and these are more important than entering the Pce to be the Emperor¡¯s woman.

    Ye Ke was somewhat awkward, ¡°I also guessed that you would think as such and immediately told Ye Mao Cai that it is not possible.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Mei took a nce at him and said fluttering, ¡°You really told him like this?¡±

    Ye Ke avoided Ye Mei¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Older Sister, you still don¡¯t believe in me?¡±

    Ye Mei smiled but one did not know what was the meaning behind the smile, ¡°In short, both you and I have to be aware of one¡¯s identity. The Ye family is not our real home and the Ye family people are not family, moreover the Ye family have their selfish thoughts. I will find ways to figure out what is actually going on with the Ye family and what kind of ns do they have. If there is a day where the Ye family fall into misfortune, both of us must not fall in together and it is the best if we could withdraw safely.¡±

    ¡°Older Sister, how are things this serious?¡± Ye Ke disagreed, ¡°If it was really this serious, the Ye family would have long begun to seek a way out for themselves.¡±

    Ye Mei smiled coldly, ¡°One feared that the Ye family themselves do not know that the disaster ising.¡±

    Just as she was speaking, one heard someone outside calling, ¡°Eldest Sister. Second Older Brother.¡±

    Ye Ke went up to open the doors and saw a servant pushing Ye Hong Guang outside. Even though Ye Mao Cai was shrewd, he treated this crippled son well and had specially instructed people to make a moveable chair for him so that the servant could push him around and he could go around the Ye residence. However Ye Furen did not really like this concubine-born son that was ced under her name.

    Ye Hong Guang however liked Ye Mei and Ye Ke a lot, most likely because he felt the Ye residence had been so quiet and deste for so many years and now with siblings, he would be happy. He also had a simple personality, like that of a child and did not seemed to be raised by the Ye family. However when one remembered that he had never leave the residence, it was natural to have such a simple personality since he would only be reading other than ying chess with Ye Mao Cai.

    Ye Mei smiled, ¡°What matter does Third Younger Brother have?¡±

    Ye Hong Guang¡¯s appearance was not like Ye Mao Cai nor Ye Furen, he most likely looked simr like thatte concubine and his facial features were rather delicate. He also smiled, ¡°Father instructed you to make a trip to the study and I took the opportunity to bring the nine connecting chains to Eldest Sister. One heard that Eldest Sister is an expert in nine connecting chains, thus one brought it over.¡±

    Ye Mei took that nine connecting chains over and said, ¡°When I unlock it, one will personally sent it to Third Younger Brother.¡±

    ¡°Thanking Eldest Sister!¡± Ye Hong Guang looked very excited about it.

    Ye Mei smiled gently and turned her head back to look at Ye Ke and saw the solemnness in the other¡¯s gaze.

    For Ye Mao Cai to call them both into the study at such a time there was obviously some new matters for them to handle. He was using them as chess pieces but how would Ye Mei and brother let themselves be in another¡¯s mercy?

    It would definitely be another exchange of guessing game again.

    *****

    On the second day, the news about Consort Jing being pregnant had been spread throughout the entire Long Ye.

    Emperor Yong Le had been childless for so many years, naturally there were various spections about it. The most was that Emperor Yong Le was unable to have a child due to some health reasons and because of this reason, there was struggles and non-stop fighting over these years. However when Consort Jing became pregnant, this should have even more meaning to it.

    One feared that it was not an issue with Emperor Yong Le or perhaps Emperor Yong Le deliberately did so but now Emperor Yong Le had let Consort Jing get pregnant and it also rified some questions. Thus a bunch of officials started to stupidly think of sending their residence¡¯s daughter to the Pce. At another side, some of Long Ye¡¯s officials who had been taking the wait-and-see attitude started to have new resolution. In any case, Consort Jing¡¯s pregnancy had brought about a lot of influences in Great Liang¡¯s court and Inner Pce.

    When Shen Miao spoke of the matter to Xie Jing Xing, she also said, ¡°Previously because the Emperor was childless, the Inner Pce is clean and there are not much disputes but now that Consort Jing¡¯s pregnancy is spread out, all types of high ranking officials want to send their daughters into the Pce and rush to have children. One fears that the Inner Pce will be chaotic.¡±

    It was the scariest for the usual calm water to be alive because a stone that was thrown into the pond.

    Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°However it is only if one can actually give birth.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le and gotten them to drink the concoction to avoid pregnancy and Consort Jing¡¯s pregnancy was an ident. However because of this ident, the Pce would be even more rigorous and strict on this aspect in the future so that no one would be able to have any single opportunity.

    ¡°But the Lu family is too anxious.¡± Shen Miao supported her chin, ¡°The news was not even circted in the Pce and they spread it out first. Now the entire Long Ye knows about it.¡±

    ¡°The faster it is spread, the faster one dies.¡± Xie Jing Xing was wearing the outer robes at the moment and Shen Miao stood up to help him tidy up his cor. He looked down at Shen Miao and said, ¡°But if you are pregnant with my child, I will instruct people to make it known to everyone in Long Ye.¡±

    Shen Miao red at him, ¡°If you dare to let another female bear your child?¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡± Xie Jing Xing frowned.

    Shen Miao pulled his cor tightly and said fiercely, ¡°The matter of the elimination of the entire household of Prince Rui would also be spread to everyone in Long Ye.¡±

    Xie Jing Xingughed out loud and hugged her waist before lowering his head to whisper into her ears, ¡°One have a ferocious wife at home and one¡¯s spirit is weary and all strength is exhausted. One fear that it would not be possible.¡±

    ¡°Ferocious?¡± Shen Miao almost erupted in anger.

    Xie Jing Xing wanted to speak more when Bao Jiao¡¯s voice was heard from outside, ¡°Master, Furen, the horse carriage is prepare. Do we set off now?¡±

    Shen Miao released her hands, ¡°We will speak when we return.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled slyly, ¡°One let the ruler freely rein.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°Get out.¡±

    They were to enter the Pce. These days XIe Jing Xing frequently headed to the Pce to discuss with Emperor Yong Le on how to deal with the Lu family. Most likely the Lu family also felt the pressure and started to rearrange the troops but at the other side felt that since Consort Jing was pregnant, Emperor Yong Le would definitely not do anything to the Lu family. At one side they were suspicious, at the other side they believe firmly, thus the Lu family themselves were confused, which went along with the Imperial family¡¯s wishes. The forces of both sides started preparing thus Xie Jing Xing appeared to be exceptionally busy.

    Shen Miao also guessed Ming Qi¡¯s situation from Pei Lang¡¯s letter about the future and helped the Shen family escape from Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s surveince.

    Today Shen Miao also nned to enter the Pce to visit Empress Xian De and coincidently Xie Jing Xing was also entering the Pce, thus both husband and wife went in together.

    Once entering the Pce, Xie Jing Xing left for the Imperial Study to meet Emperor Yong Le and since Shen Miao wanted to see Empress Xian De, she let Tao GuGu guide her. Shen Miao saw that the road taken were carpeted and there were many pce maids walking in the Pce, thus she became curious and asked what was going on. Tao GuGu said, ¡°This is instructed by Her Ladyship Consort Jing, fearing that she would knock onto something when she walk and harm the child in her womb thus there are much more pce servants than before serving. These days, everyone in the Pce are crazy busy and Her Ladyship the Empress is generous and cannot be bothered to bicker with her thus she had turned the entire Inner Pce upside down.¡± Tao GuGu was Empress Xian De¡¯s female official and thus did not need to take care of what she spoke but because of Empress Xian De, she had treated Shen Miao as one of her on and would not conceal her disgust for Consort Jing. She said, ¡°There is nothing too much but it is very tiring for everyone, making others feel unhappy.¡±

    Shen Miao raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What is the Emperor¡¯s attitude?¡±

    Tao GuGu smiled entrically, ¡°The Emperor did not change his attitude towards Consort Jing due to this child thus Consort Jing is brooding because of it, which created all these tricks.¡± After thinking about something, she continued, ¡°Today the Ye family¡¯s Young Lady and Young Master also entered the Pce. The Young Lady of the Ye family even went to visit Consort Jing and is most likely in Jing Hua Pce. Did WangFei saw the Ye family when entering the Pce?¡±

    The Ye family? Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°One did not see.¡± However she was turning over in her mind. The Ye family¡¯s Young Lady and Young Master natural referred to Ye Mei and Ye Ke. Ye Mei and Ye Ke came to see Consort Jing? The Lu family and the Ye family were not particrly intimate so why the need for today? To suddenly see Consort Jing, one fear that the wine-lover¡¯s heart was not in the cup. Could it be that they were scheming about something? But why let Ye Meie to talk with Consort Jing? Not saying how Ye Mei was but Consort Jing was a stupid one so how could she be able to handle such big responsibility? One fear that the Ye family had found the wrong person.

    She vaguely felt that something was wrong but she was here to visit Empress Xian De so it was not good to talk more about the matter with Tao GuGu. She was filled with doubts as she arrived in the Imperial Gardens.

    Empress Xian De was currently not in Wei Yang Pce as the summer came to the end. Even though Long Ye¡¯s summers are long, at the end it, the days started to cool down. After too many hot and stuffy days, it was rare that there was such a cooling time, thus it was good to sit in the gardens for some air. When Shen Miao saw Empress Xian De, she was brewing tea and upon seeing Shen Miao¡¯s arrival, she invited her over for tea appreciation.

    ¡°This is Qiu Shan Huang (directly tranted as Autumn Mountain Yellow). This is the tea that was newly sent in this year. BenGong likes it a lot so you should also taste it.¡± Empress Xian De smiled as she spoke. She seemed to like drinking tea and she herself was also full of fragrant, a female with great aftertaste.

    Shen Miao took the teacup up to taste a sip and tasted the bitterness between her lips and teeth. However in the bitterness, there was a long lingering scene that made it a very unique tea.

    Empress Xian De asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Shen Miao ced the teacup down, ¡°The tea that Your Highness the Empress brew is the best.¡±

    ¡°BenGong do not have any hobbies and only like this.¡± Empress Xian De smiled, ¡°As this tea taste bitter, most young females would not like it too much but one do not know why but one felt that you will like me. Most likely BenGong find that you are somewhat simr to BenGong.¡±

    Shen Miao said that she didn¡¯t dare but Empress Xian De smiled without caring about it, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about these. That day after you returned, Jing Xing should have spoken to you about matters of the Pce.¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly startled, ¡°Spoke a little.¡±

    ¡°You will be curious and Jing Xing dotes his wife so naturally he will tell you everything.¡± Empress Xian De smiled, ¡°Then what did you feel after listening to it? What do you think of the current situation?¡±

 Chapter 222: Fu Ming (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 222: Fu Ming (Part 2)</h4>

    Those words had the meaning of giving serious consideration to Shen Miao¡¯s words. Shen Miao did not dare to be vague and thought about it before speaking, ¡°Now that the ending of the Lu family is a foregone conclusion, the child in Consort Jing¡¯s womb would not be able to turn the tide. Since the Emperor and His Highness have already made a decision, everything else will fall naturally.¡±

    ¡°How about that child?¡± Empress Xian De took a sip of tea and asked, ¡°Do you think that child should be kept or not?¡±

    Shen Miao paused before saying, ¡°There would be no impact to the overall situation if the child is kept or not. It is all Your Ladyship¡¯s decision to keep the child or not.¡±

    ¡°BenGong¡¯s decision.¡± Empress Xian De sighed gently, ¡°There is always a thorn stuck in BenGong¡¯s heart but BenGong is not callous enough to pull out this thorn.¡± She mocked herself, ¡°This Empress position is really not suitable for BenGong. Getting used to it is one thing, being suitable is another.¡±

    Shen Miao did not speak as whatever she say would be wrong at this point of time.

    Empress Xian De turned the topic around, ¡°WangFei, without a doubt you are a good mistress of the entire residence of Prince Rui but if in the future you need to carry more responsibilities and face moreplicated matters, will you be able to do well?¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart jumped. There was another meaning to Empress Xian De¡¯s words, seemingly implying something. If it was in the past, Shen Miao would not think much about it but Xie Jing Xing had told her about Emperor Yong Le¡¯s matters. If Emperor Yong Le could not live past thirty five, if Emperor Yong Le had other ns... Shen Miao seemed to have immediately guessed their intentions.

    Sheposed herself and said, ¡°Your Ladyship, no one can say anything firm of the future but ChenFu will apany by His Highness side. No matter what His Highness does, ChenFu will assist.¡±

    Empress Xian De looked at her for a while before shaking her head and sighing, ¡°It is good that you have no ambitions but it is also not good.¡± She continued, ¡°But Jing Xing is not the Emperor so your fortune is very good. However you have to understand that if one day you reached to the height, there are a lot of matters that one cannot act in one¡¯s own volition. You might not like it but you cannot show that you do not like. You have to do it because this is the truth of the world.¡±

    Was Empress Xian De telling her of her own feelings? Shen Miao calmly said, ¡°ChenFu would not do that. At the beginning when the true of the world was first mentioned, everyone would be suspicious of it. If one could not retain one¡¯s initial heart, then there is no meaning to reaching a higher position. Being unable to act in one¡¯s own volition only happens when one do not have enough power to change the environment around them.¡±

    When Empress Xian De heard it, she was lost in thoughts for a long time and when she finally reacted, she looked at Shen Miao deeply. That gaze was veryplicated that Shen Miao was unable to describe it clearly. Perhaps there was some envious and some self-depreciation. She then said, ¡°Perhaps so. You spoke correctly but BenGong¡¯s half a lifetime has passed so one does not have any time to change.¡± She was somewhat wan and Shen Miao felt that aspared to thest time she came, it looked like Empress Xian De has great changes and has be old.

    Was it because of Consort Jing? Shen Miao was thinking about it in her heart and asked, ¡°One heard that the siblings from the Ye family had also entered the Pce to meet Consort Jing?¡±

    ¡°Since a Consort carrying a Dragon Seed came out from the Lu family, naturally the bugs of Long Ye will start to move. The Ye family was supposed to visit BenGong thus they entered the Pce today but BenGong saw that the win-lover¡¯s heart was not in the cup thus they were released. Most probably the Ye family saw that Lu Jing is pregnant and have other ideas and thus wanted to take action from Lu Jing¡¯s end.¡± Empress Xian De¡¯s gaze was somewhat drawn-out, ¡°That Young Lady that the Ye family found is sure beautiful. Not only she is beautiful, she is also very intelligent. Not only she is very intelligent, she is also ambitious. This kind of female is best suited to survive in the Inner Pce.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze slightlygged, ¡°Ye Mei wants to enter the Pce?¡±

    Mei Furen at the end became Ming Qi¡¯s Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s Empress but not only she had be a person of Great Liang, even the future would be changed? Could it be that she wanted to be Emperor Yong Le¡¯s woman and be the Empress of Great Liang? Shen Miao felt it was ridiculous and a joke.

    ¡°Perhaps so.¡± Empress Xian De said without caring much, ¡°But the Inner Pce of Long Ye exist in name but in reality is gone. If Ye Mei wants to rival for affection or fight for power, she had miscalcted. Moreover the Emperor does not intend to receive anyone.¡±

    ¡°If she have other ways?¡± Shen Miao said. Ye Mei was vicious and would climb upward by any means possible. She had personally experienced it in her past life so she knew that it was impossible for Ye Mei to return back with one¡¯s tail between one¡¯s legs. Shen Miao did not want underestimate the opponent and was not willing to make a big mistake because of her carelessness.

    Empress Xian De looked strangely at Shen Miao, ¡°You seemed like you really do not like this Young Lady of the Ye family.¡± Then she spoke in relief, ¡°Honestly this Ye Mei has bad intentions and BenGong could see it. BenGong has stayed in this Pce for so many years and Ye Mei¡¯s eyes have too much greed so it is naturally for you to be wary of her. Initially with regards to the matter of the Imperial Hunt, there were rumours outside that you oppose Ye Mei because of jealousy and BenGong had guessed then that Ye Mei is not simple. Upon seeing today, it is indeed true.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°ChenFu indeed do not like her at all.¡±

    ¡°Because of XIe Jing Xing?¡± Empress Xian De¡¯s eyes charmingly squinted and she joked, ¡°No need to worry. Jing Xing is very intelligent and would not like even smarter females. He would not even like Ye Mei, that have a greedy and ambitious heart.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡± Empress Xian De¡¯s words made her seemed to be very stupid.

    ¡°BenGong is not too involve with the discussion between Jing Xing and the Emperor on the Ye family but guessed that some of the reasons were of you. However BenGong personally do not like the Ye family. Even though the Ye family are civil officials, they do not have the style of civil officials and instead are sleek and hypocritical without a heart of an official. The entire Ye family only have dishonest practices but...¡± Empress Xian De seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°The Youngest Young Master of the Ye family is not bad. BenGong had spoken to him and he is as innocent as a child. It is a pity that due to his condition, he is not respected by other in the residence.¡±

    Shen Miao had also heard of the crippled Young Master of the Ye family but she did not know how the other¡¯s character was. Upon hearing Empress Xian De¡¯s words, she could not help but sighed. It was rare to have such a good person but one¡¯s luck was too bad.

    Empress Xian De said, ¡°Not longter, the situation of Long Ye would be very tense. One fear that the residence of Prince Rui would be monitored very closely by others. Jing Xing is often outside and there would be ces in the Prince residence that could not be taken care and it would be hard to prevent things from happening. You must be very careful.¡±

    Shen Miao had a solemn expression, ¡°ChenFu understands.¡±

    When dealing with both the Lu and Ye family, undoubtedly there would be a storm in Long Ye. She as Xie Jing Xing¡¯s wife, the WangFei of the residence of Prince Rui of First Rank, naturally would be the public¡¯s target.

    Empress Xian De patted her hand, ¡°You have to start learning these.¡±

    Shen Miaoplied and just as they were speaking, Tao GuGu came in with a pce maid. Tao GuGu said, ¡°Hui Bin and Ning Guiren are quarrelling at the flower area and it has reached to a point that it had be awful. Does Your Ladyship want to go over to take a look?¡±

    These days that Consort Jing was pregnant, the other females in the Pce were unable to remain calm. Initially everyone did not have children so it was not important if one did not have the Emperor¡¯s favour. But it is different now as once there was one who went to Heavens, everyone would also want it. Everyone had some selfishness and thus there were more contradictions. In addition that many high ranking officials had thoughts to send people to Emperor Yong Le, the usually peaceful Inner Pce would encounter chaos every three to five days. Even though it was not big, but it would add frustration to another when these happen often.

    There was an unpleasant express on Empress Xian De¡¯s face. No matter how good one temper was, one would be a bad mood if these kept on happening.

    ¡°May Your Ladyship go take a look first.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°There is no need to be concern of me.¡± She did not have any thoughts to go and see the fuss with Empress Xian De. This was the Inner Pce of Long Ye and this did not have any rtion to Shen Miao and she could not help at all. Empress Xian De had no choice but stood up and looked at Shen Miao, ¡°BenGong will take a trip to the flower area. WangFei can rest here and drink some tea. If one feel bored, then do walk around the gardens, as long as one don¡¯t go too far away.¡±

    Shen Miao had Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang by her side and they had martial arts skills thus they were not afraid of any idents. Moreover there are guards everywhere in the Pce thus, they were naturally safe.

    Shen Miaoplied and Empress Xian De and Tao GuGu left. Shen Miao held the teacup but Empress Xian De¡¯s words floated up.

    She had always felt that Empress Xian De had another meaning to her words. Previously she had thought before that if Emperor Yong Le really could not live long, when Emperor Yong Le leave, who would be sitting on the empire of Great Liang? Previously when Consort Jing was not pregnant, one thought that they most likely did not think of letting the Emperor¡¯s descendants to continue on the Imperial throne. Moreover the poison was not removed cleaning from Emperor Yong Le and the children that were born would also be congenitally deficient and thus would not be able to bear the great undertaking. Since it was so, then those that had the Imperial family bloodline and have the qualification to inherit the position of the Emperor of Great Liang would only be Xie Jing Xing.

    Did Xie Jing Xing be the Emperor in thest lifetime? At least when she died, Ming Qi had copse and Emperor Yong Le was alive and Xie Jing Xing led the troops and fought.

    Then in this lifetime, could it be that Xie Jing Xing would be the Emperor? If Xie Jing Xing became the Emperor then she would definitely be the Empress. From the ancient times, there was no precedent for there to be only one person in the Inner Pce. She was very certain that she would not be able to tolerate her husband having other women and once this became real, Shen Miao could only do nothing more than ¡®you are heartless so I will divorce¡¯ and cut things cleanly with Xie Jing Xing.

    However this fate was not easy toe by and she did not want this husband and wife fate that took two lifetimes toe to fruition.

    Her heart was somewhat stuffy and she stood up, nning to go to the side of the pond for some air as Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang followed her.

    There was a dense woods by the gardens and under theyers of trees, there wereplicated and winding small paths and each path lead towards different direction, each with a different scenery, making it very elegant.

    It was just that Shen Miao did not have any mood to appreciate any beautiful scenery. She walked to the side of the pond where the cold breeze blew onto her face. It was refreshing and allowed her to calm down.

    After standing for a while, she nned to sit back down at the stone table as she estimated that Empress Xian De should be back. Just when she was leaving, her gaze passed by the woods that was at the side.

    It was just a fleeting nce.

    Shen Miao suddenly stopped!

    She stared closely at a side and felt that all the blood in her body became cold and hot. All the blood seemed to rush to her brain that she was standing unsteadily. That made Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang also nervously looked over but did not discover anything.

    Shen Miao suddenly parted the bush in front and ran towards the path at the side.

    ¡°Furen!¡± Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang jumped in shock and quickly followed.

    Shen Miao ran very quickly and she did not notice her clothes and hair were caught in the branches. When one looked carefully, her hands were still shaking violently, her lips were white and her eyes were wide opened, not daring to rx for a little bit.

    She saw it! The youth¡¯s face that was hidden by the branches at the woods had a gentle smile and familiar expression. That was Fu Ming!

    Her son, Fu Ming!

    She did not see wrongly. She was not wrong. Shen Miao desperately ran over but the Imperial Gardens¡¯ routes lead towards all directions and each small path would lead to a different location. The trees were dense and that youth suddenly disappeared that it made her think that it was all her illusions.

    There was no more route in front. There was only a corner of the darkke and also some rockery and long pavilions.

    Shen Miao could not find that youth. Hui Xiang and Ba Jiao followed behind and when they saw that Shen Miao was standing on the same spot, one did not know what she was thinking that she looked like she has lost her soul.

    Before there was any movement by the three of them, they suddenly heard a short scream from a woman before the sound of a heavy object falling onto the ground.

    ¡°Pu Tong!¡±

 Chapter 223: The Death of Consort Jing (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 223: The Death of Consort Jing (Part 1)</h4>

    At the end of the rock garden, there was a long staircase and at the bottom of the steps, there was a female. There wererge patches of blood pools below the female, making Shen Miao and the two maids behind stunned. When they went up forward to take a look, they were surprised that it was Consort Jing.

    Consort Jing was holding on to her abdomen at the moment and her entire face was filled with sweat, while her face was as pale as paper. She was curled up to a ball and was moaning painfully. Shen Miao went up to take a look but saw that there were traces of scuffs on the steps, indicating that Lu Jing fell down from this staircase.

    Upon seeing Shen Miao, Lu Jing made all effort to reach out and only manage to say two words, ¡°Save me.¡± Then she fainted.

    Ba Jiao asked, ¡°Furen. This...¡±

    ¡°Call people over.¡± Shen Miao frowned, ¡°She is after all pregnant with a Dragon seed. Moreover if a matter of do nothing to save another life is spread out, the one at the disadvantage would only be the residence of Prince Rui.¡± Even though she was not willing to be implicated in such matters, she was also not willing for the residence of Prince Rui to bear the bad reputation.

    Ba Jiao nodded her head andplied before rushing away. Hui Xiang looked around and shook her head, ¡°There is no one else.¡±

    ¡°Have long run away.¡± Shen Miao frowned, ¡°To actually harm another that openly like this in the Pce, the other party¡¯s guts is sure big.¡± She then looked at Consort Jing who was barely perceptible breathing and sighed. Shen Miao saw those female in the Pce that miscarriage and with Consort Jing like this, one feared that the child in the womb could not be saved. Shen Miao did not pity Consort Jing but felt sorry for the unborn child. If this fetus was not in Lu Jing¡¯s womb, how would there be this cmity before one was born? Thinking about children, Shen Miao suddenly thought about that youth¡¯s face that she saw in the woods. Her heart shrunk. If that was truly Fu Ming, why was he unwilling to see her? If that was not Fu Ming... Then why did he look so much like Fu Ming?

    As Shen Miao was thinking, since there were only limited people in the Pce that wasing and going, after the matter of Lu Jing had passed, she will then make a request to Empress Xian De or Xie Jing Xing to search for that youth. She did not believe that it was her illusion as she was sober.

    The people that Ba Jiao called quickly came and jumped in shock upon seeing Consort Jing like this. Although Emperor Yong Le did not care about Consort Jing¡¯s pregnancy, but Consort Jing was after all carrying Emperor Yong Le¡¯s first child. At this moment, at such a state, discerning eyes could tell that this child could not be saved.

    There was no need to speak much as these people quickly send Consort Jing to Jing Hua Pce, invited the Imperial Physician over and instructed people to inform Emperor Yong Le and Empress Xian De. As Shen Miao was the first person who saw Consort Jing, no matter if it was not rted to her, she was also implicated and could not leave.

    Hui Xiang felt somewhat uneasy. The matters of the Imperial family were the mostplicated and especially when ites to matters concerning on Dragon seeds. The most difficult thing was that Shen Miao was implicated and Hui Xiang even suspect if it was a conspiracy.

    Emperor Yong Le and Empress Xian De rushed over quickly but Shen Miao discovered that Xie Jing Xing was not present and did not know where he went. She initially wanted to tell him about the matter but looking at the current situation, she could only let it be.

    After Emperor Yong Le¡¯s arrival, he had questioned the people around and knew that there was not a single pce maid by Consort Jing¡¯s side at that time, otherwise they would not let her fall down the staircase and also no one helping her till she had to request Shen Miao. Empress Xian De asked with a frown, ¡°Isn¡¯t Consort Jing in Jing Hua Pce chatting with the Young Lady of the Ye family? Why did she go to the Imperial Gardens? Where is the Young Lady of the Ye family?¡±

    There was however no suspicions that was ced on Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao was somewhat surprised and before she could speak, there was a sudden short scream from the room and afterwards from the sleeping chambers of Jing Hua Pce, a few of Consort Jing¡¯s pce maids ran out and knelt down in front of Emperor Yong Le and Empress Xian De and continuously kowtowed.

    The Imperial Physician walked out from inside and wiped away his sweat before speaking lowly, ¡°Emperor. This old official is ipetent. Her Ladyship Consort Jing is gone.¡±

    ¡°Gone?¡± The one speaking was Empress Xian De. ¡°How could Consort Jing be gone?¡±

    The old Imperial Physician bowed and said, ¡°Ever since Her Ladyship Consort Jing is pregnant, she has been taking tonic every day. This is actually too much for the child and with too much nutrients, the child is too heavy. The child could not be saved and Her Ladyship Consort Jing suffered from shock and lost too much blood so...¡±

    Shen Miao could not speak of what kind of emotions she was feeling. Naturally Lu Jing was stupid but as the Dragon seed that she was carrying died, to her it was perhaps the biggest blow and she suffered from excessive shock before dying.

    One was unable to see any emotions from Emperor Yong Le¡¯s face as he was not content due to the matter nor was he hurt by it. It was Empress Xian De that said solemnly, ¡°Consort Jing was perfectly fine so how could she fall down suddenly? Where are the pce maids by her side?¡±

    The pce maids in Jing Hua Pce quickly knelt down, ¡°Her Ladyship was previously speaking to the Young Lady of Ye family in the pce when she suddenly mentioned to take a walk in the Imperial Gardens. Her Ladyship does not like servants following by the side so these servants dared not defy Her Ladyship¡¯s orders. Afterwards the Ye family¡¯s Young Lady did not return and Her Ladyship also did not return. When one saw Her Ladyship, it was when WangFei of First Rank sent her back.¡±

    This pce maid of Consort Jing was as eloquent as Consort Jing was and pushed the me off from oneself cleanly. However since Consort Jing encountered such a matter, there was no escape from me for those personal maids.

    Empress Xian De did not have any trace of suspicion of Shen Miao and asked immediately, ¡°Where is the Ye family¡¯s Young Lady? Someonee and search for that Ye family¡¯s Young Lady!¡±

    It was a matter concerning the Imperial descendent, so naturally it was a major matter, moreover it happened in the Inner Pce. As Empress Xian De was the mistress of the six Pces, naturally she had to investigate it thoroughly. Emperor Yong Le did not speak and let Empress Xian De give out instruction. From the time of the incident till now, she did not expose any emotions, making one unable to guess what did he thought of the matter.

    Shen Miao was thinking where Xie Jing Xing was at such a critical timing and at the same time thinking about the possibilities of how the incident happened. Could it be that Ye Mei took action to kill Lu Jing? There was absolutely no reason for this. Even if Ye Mei wanted to enter the Pce, she would be here to enquire about information from Lu Jing and there was no need to kill her. Moreover Ye Mei was not one who would take action personally. She was vicious but most of the time she would made others take action to gain what she wanted but she would remain spotless. Even if Ye Mei truly want to kill Lu Jing, she would not use such a stupid method like this. Everyone knew that she left with Consort Jing so if anything happened to Consort Jing, wouldn¡¯t she be the first suspected?

    This made Shen Miao somewhat puzzled.

    Everyone in Jing Hua Pce was thinking about the matter in their mind and after a while, one could hear a flurried voice from the back, ¡°Your Ladyship Consort Jing!¡±

    Shen Miao turned around to look and saw Ye Mei was brought over by a few guards. Her expression was somewhat flustered but there were more expression of unbelievable. She took two steps forward but was stopped by Empress Xian De¡¯s guards. Empress Xian De looked at her and said coldly, ¡°Where did Young Lady Ye went to that one only came over now? Before Consort Jing died, she headed to the Imperial Gardens with you. How is it that something happened to Consort Jing but you are not there?¡± These words were so aggressive and had the attitude of attacking the other party with condemnations. Empress Xian De usually looked calm and gentle but at this moment her fierce and severe appearance had an air of an Empress that made Ye Mei step back and shrank.

    Shen Miao looked at her coldly.

    Ye Mei lowered her head incredulously, seemingly recalling a memory and said, ¡°This official¡¯s daughter was previously chatting with Her Ladyship Consort Jing in Jing Hua Pce when Her Ladyship Consort Jing said that the weather outside is cooling and wanted to have some air. Her Ladyship Consort Jing¡¯s pce maids also wanted to follow but Her Ladyship Consort Jing felt that it was not convenient with so many people around and since it is only walking around the Imperial Gardens, there would not be any danger and with this official¡¯s daughter at her side, there was no need for others.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone in the room had different expressions.

    Lu Jing had a normally arrogant temper and it was intensified due to the pregnancy. Most likely upon seeing Ye Mei¡¯s beautiful appearance, her heart felt ufortable or maybe it was because of other reasons, she let Ye Meie along with her because Lu Jing wanted to directly order Ye Mei like a maid so she did not call her pce maid along so that she could make things difficult for Ye Mei. This was indeed Consort Jing¡¯s character.

    ¡°Later when this official¡¯s daughter was walking in the gardens, Her Ladyship Consort Jing suddenly felt a little cold and wanted this official¡¯s daughter to retrieve a silk cloak for her. That cloak was not in Jing Hua Pce but with a Cairen. This official daughter is not familiar with the Pce¡¯s roads and wasted a lot of time searching for that location. When this official¡¯s daughter retrieved the cloak, one did not expect that Your Ladyship the Empress¡¯s guards woulde and said that something had happened to Her Ladyship Consort Jing.¡± Ye Mei knelt down, ¡°When this official¡¯s daughter left, Her Ladyship Consort Jing was perfectly fine. This official¡¯s daughter truly does not know what actually went on!¡± She suddenly thought about something, ¡°If Your Ladyship does not believe then do instruct someone to look for that Cairen. She can testify for this official¡¯s daughter as this official¡¯s daughter looked for her to retrieve the cloak. This official¡¯s daughter went to retrieve the cloak so how could one harm Her Ladyship Consort Jing?¡±

    Empress Xian De frowned.

    Everyone knew clearly of Consort Jing¡¯s temper ad knew that it was one of Consort Jing¡¯s tricks to instruct Ye Mei to retrieve a cloak from afar like a servant.

    Empress Xian De said, ¡°Tao GuGu, bring people to that Cairen and enquire carefully. If anyone is lying, one would be punished severely.¡±

    Ye Mei said hurriedly, ¡°That Cairen¡¯s surname is Cao.¡±

    Tao GuGuplied and left.

    The room suddenly fell into a deadlock situation again. Ye Mei was kneeing on the ground and her weak body was trembling with grievances on her face. When she smiled, it was like as charming as a cat that one could hook a soul over but when tearing quietly like now, it was like she was scared and looked pitiful. That teary eyes and trembling shoulders was also like a cat, making others feel pity and want to embrace her. The way her feet knelt down was in a particr position that when Emperor Yong Le look down, he could see her profile face and her weak and fragile side body.

    Empress Xian De saw everything but her lips hooked up like a smile but not a smile. When Shen Miao saw it, she signed as she understood why she lost to Ye Mei in her previous lifetime. At such a critical and urgent situation like this, as normal, Ye Mei would make use of her beauty and charm to move other¡¯s heart. Shen Miao liked Fu Xiu Yi and would silently sacrifice and stupidly used her treasured things to exchange for him. However when Ye Mei liked someone, or it could be said that when Ye Mei want a person, she would show the most beautiful side of herself and attract another to sacrifice for her and use their treasure things to exchange for her. But... Shen Miao nced at Emperor Yong Le. One feared that Ye Mei¡¯s ns would fall empty as Emperor Yong Le did not even look at Ye Mei¡¯s direction.

    The two brothers of the Xie family were like two iron tes and beauty was not enough. Moreover aspared to Xie Jing Xing, Emperor Yong Le do not focus on female¡¯s beauty.

    It just that before Tao GuGu arrived, the Lu family people came.

    Lu Furen and Master Lu hade. The child in Consort Jing¡¯s womb is gone and Consort Jing was also gone. Other than already gone Consort Jing herself who was the angriest, one feared that the next one who were jumping were the Lu family. Lu Zheng Chun brought Lu Furen and arrived in Jing Hua Pce in anger. The people in the pce did not block them and Emperor Yong Le also did not bother to block them. Lu Furen sat on the floor and cried once she entered before crying andmenting about her misfortunate daughter.

    Shen Miao looked at Lu Furen, like she was watching a clown jumping up and down. If she really doted her daughter, then why would she not go and take a look at Lu Jing¡¯s corpse upon the first thing when entering the Pce to see her thest time then to cry in front of the Emperor and Empress. One feared that being distress of one¡¯s daughter was false but being heartache on the dragon seed that Lu Zhen was carrying after much difficulty.

    Lu Zheng Chun was born with a ferocious appearance and at this moment he had a sullen face and his imposing appearance was like a devil from the Underworld. It made one feel that if it was not wrong, he would even dare to kill the monarch.

    He said, ¡°Emperor. Jing-er and the Dragon seed in her womb are harmed by other This matter is not a small one. This official has raised Jing-er till adult and one hope Your Majesty would understand this official¡¯s heart and give this official ountability!¡±

 Chapter 223: The Death of Consort Jing (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 223: The Death of Consort Jing (Part 2)</h4>

    Shen Miao almost wanted tough out. From Lu Zheng Chun¡¯s words, it was like he was attacking Emperor Yong Le with condemnations. With such an arrogant attitude, was it truly only from a position of Emperor Shun Wu? One feared that from the very beginning Emperor Yong Le had never be ced in his eyes and for an official that did not have the heart, there would be some disrespect to the Monarch revealed in whatever one spoke or did.

    Emperor Yong Le said inly, ¡°The matters of the Imperial descendants are important. It is an additional and not necessary move for General Lu to remind Zhen again.¡±

    Lu Zheng Chun signed. Previously Emperor Yong Le would always treat him with some traces of politeness but now did not even give him a little face. He also knew that the Imperial family had started to deal with the Lu family secretly and initially thought that with Consort Jing pregnant, the Lu family would have more leverage but who knew that now that the basket of eggs were smashed, so how could he not be mad? However he could no longer go against Emperor Yong Le like before. The initially toothless youth had be the Emperor and was now more resourceful that he had imagine and the Lu family¡¯s power has weakened.

    There was such a type of people in the world where one would bully the weak and fear the strong. When you threatened him when he tried to act tough with one, they would give up. Lu Zhen was like this, and Lu Zhen Chun was also like this.

    Coincidentally Lu Furen finished crying but looked towards Shen Miao to speak, ¡°When Jing-er was in trouble, you were present. Did you see the culprit?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head.

    Lu Zhen Chun said solemnly, ¡°When you were there, Jing-er could still speak and it was not long after the person took action so how could one not see?¡±

    Before Shen Miao could speak, Emperor Yong Le spoke first, ¡°WangFei of First Rank was only passing by and it is not a crime not to have seen the culprit. General Lu did not investigate the culprit but me those that should not be med. It is truly too much care had caused one¡¯s mind to be chaotic.¡±

    Shen Miao had not expect that Emperor Yong Le would speak up for her as she knew that Emperor Yong Le had always looked down on her.

    Lu Zheng Chunughed coldly, ¡°Your Majesty, in this world, there are many matters where a thief can call others thieves.¡±

    Empress Xian De frowned, ¡°WangFei would not do such a thing. BenGong is willing to use the Empress¡¯s position to guarantee it.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le and Empress Xian De took turns to speak out for Shen Miao so Lu Zheng Chun could not say anything and only smile. It was just that his smile was very fierce.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Even though I saw Consort Jing in the ident, it is the Young Lady from Ye family that was apanying Her Ladyship Consort Jing. General Lu can also question her.¡± Who did not know how to divert the troublesome waters to the north? This matter was Ye Mei that created so Shen Miao was not willing to carry this me for Ye Mei.

    Lu Zheng Chun looked towards Ye Mei who was kneeling on the grown and there was a glimmer of light in her eyes but he did not speak.

    Shen Miao was able to see clearly. This Lu Zheng Chun looked like a coarse person but he had his smarts. Now that the Lu family was being besieged by the Imperial family, and each day was more tensed than before, naturally one had to search for an ally. This Ye family was the best one. It was just that Ye Mao Cai was more intelligent than him and the Ye family had not decide where to stand at. Lu Zheng Chun naturally hoped that the Ye family would stand with him. Anyways his daughter and grandchild were all dead and the future was more important. Comparing both, he was more unwilling to let a dead person offend a potential ally.

    In the face of power, a family could even sacrifice one¡¯s children in vain. One could still take consideration for sons but for daughters, there was no need to bother as she would belong to someone else¡¯s family.

    Shen Miao had thought like this but she saw a guard walking over to Emperor Yong Le and spoke, ¡°Emperor, someone had said that they had seen the culprit that pushed Consort Jing down the stairs.¡±

    When those words were spoken, everyone was in shock. Before Emperor Yong Le and Empress Xian De could speak, Lu Zheng Chun spoke, ¡°Who is it? Did that person say who the culprit was?¡±

    Lu Furen put her hands together and said heartbrokenly, ¡°There is a God in Heavens. Finally one know who harm my Jing-er. When I find out who that person is, one will definitely make them pay in blood for blood!¡±

    Lu family¡¯s behaviour was just too exaggerated. Emperor Yong Le said coldly, ¡°Bring the person in.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at Ye Mei, who was on the ground.

    Ye Mei was kneeling on the ground and her back was slightly buckled and she still had a look of grievance but Shen Miao noticed her hands. The long sleeves had hid her palms but her fingers were revealed. The fingertips were truly very beautiful but her left thumb and index finger was in a circle, gently rubbing against one another.

    Shen Miao had been dealing with Mei Furen for an entire lifetime and naturally knew the meaning of her every action. Shen Miao knew very clearly what this action was. When Ye Mei was scheming against another, when her goal was about to be reached, she would involuntarily do this action.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart jumped. That witness that would be testifying is part of Ye Mei¡¯s scheme? She was going to achieve her gold? Or was it that Lu Zhen¡¯s death was really not rted to Ye Mei? Why?

    Afterwards a sound was heard from outside. It sounded like the wound of wheels rolling on the ground. Shen Miao¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked over at the doors.

    A servant entered while pushing someone in.

    That person was sitting on a chair with wheels and there was a nket covering one¡¯s legs as the pair of hands was folded on top of the knees. He did not seem to be able to walk and was pushed over by that servant effortlessly over.

    Upon walking nearer, one could then see clearly that the person had an appearance of eleven or twelve years old and he had a delicate look. The person was a youth, wearing an ivory robes and seemed to be somewhat shy but his gaze was filled with traces of shock.

    Shen Miao stood in shock on the spot and almost became a stone sculpture. Her eyes filled with tears in an instant and it almost overflow.

    Fu Ming!

    Time went on reverse and she could see through the beautiful youth on the wheelchair and saw that youth who was wearing bright yellow robes in the Inner Pce, holding arge bouquet of red plum blossoms, smiling and speaking very considerately, ¡°Imperial Mother, ErChen (formal way of saying ¡®this son¡¯ that is used by Princes to their parents in the Imperial family) saw that the plum blossoms in the courtyard had bloomed and climbed up to cut a big bouquet. Now Imperial Mother can see this red plum blossoms every day in the room and one¡¯s heart will feelfortable and will recover from one¡¯s illness faster.¡±

    He said, ¡°Even though Older Sister is not here, ErChen will always be by Imperial Mother¡¯s side.¡±

    He said, ¡°Rest assures Imperial Mother. ErChen will study well from Imperial Teacher and when ErChen be stronger in the future, no one will dare to bully Imperial Mother.¡±

    Now that beautiful and delicate youth was pushed by others to Ye Mei and he softly called out, ¡°Eldest Sister.¡±

    Shen Miao eyes widen.

    He was... That cripple Young Master from the Ye family that was born from a concubine and ced under Ye Furen, Ye Hong Guang.

    The Ye family¡¯s people?

    The servant pushed Ye Hong Guang to the front and Ye Hong Guang faced Emperor Yong Le. He was somewhat nervous and seemed not to know where to ce his hands and feet in front of the Monarch of Great Liang, ¡°Hong Guang greets His Majesty. Please forgive Hong Guang for being unable to perform the customary bows due to one¡¯s legs.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le waved his hands indifferently.

    When Ye Hong Guang saw that there are so many people in front, he was somewhat afraid and could not help but move the chair¡¯s mechanism to be closer to Ye Mei.

    When Shen Miao saw it, her gaze became ferocious.

    How could Fu Ming be this close with Ye Mei? There was a sudden impulse from the bottom of her heart to pull Fu Ming over from Ye Mei¡¯s side. However she could not... Now she and Fu Ming were strangers.

    It seemed that her gaze was too persistent that Ye Hong Guang noticed it. Ye Hong Guang nced over with a curious gaze. Seeing Shen Miao¡¯s persistent and non-blinking stare, he seemed to have been shocked and lowered her head before rubbing the edge of the nket that was on his knees.

    ¡°Young Master Ye?¡± Lu Zheng Chun frowned and asked, ¡°You saw the culprit that killed Consort Jing?¡±

    Ye Hong Guang was stunned and became shock upon seeing Lu Zheng Chun¡¯s ferocious appearance before looking over at Ye Mei for help. Every time he used that dependent gaze at Ye Mei, Shen Miao¡¯s heart was like stabbed with knives.

    Empress Xian De spoke amiably, ¡°Hong Guang, you said that you saw the person who pushed Consort Jing. Is it true?¡±

    Empress Xian De seemed to have a good impression of Ye Hong Guang, thus she spoke to him warmly. Ye Hong Guang looked at Empress Xian De and he did not seem to be that afraid and thus nodded his head.

    ¡°Then who is the person?¡± Empress Xian De asked.

    Ye Hong Guang lowered his head and seemed to be somewhat timid. After much hesitation, he then raised his head up and looked towards Shen Miao¡¯s direction and his gaze alsonded on Shen Miao. Afterwards Ye Hong Guang slowly raised his hands and pointed towards her before softly speaking, ¡°It is her.¡±

    Shen Miao seemed to have been stuck by lightning.

    Empress Xian De¡¯s expression changed and she asked sharply, ¡°Hong Guang, do you know that if you are lying, it is the offence of deceiving the Monarch. One¡¯s head will be lost!¡±

    Emperor Long Ye also said coldly, ¡°Are you sure you saw clearly?¡±

    It was clear that the Emperor and Empress did not believe in Ye Hong Guang¡¯s statement of events. Ye Hong Guang looked timid but under the Emperor¡¯s and Empress¡¯s pressure, he became firmer. He looked at Shen Miao and said surely, ¡°It is this Furen.¡±

    Shen Miao stumbled a step back as she almost could not believe her ears at all. This Furen. Fu Ming would actually address her as ¡®this Furen¡¯. Her son would actually stand by her enemy¡¯s side and help her enemy to testify against her!

    How preposterous!

    When her actions were seen by others, it seemed to have confirmed her guilty conscience.

    Lu Zheng Chun¡¯s eyes narrowed and without another word, he reached out to Shen Miao to drag her over in front of everyone. Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang saw it and immediately went in front of Shen Miao to protect her. No one had expected that Lu Zheng Chun would suddenly take action. The guards quickly protected Emperor Long Le and Empress Xian De first and Emperor Yong Le shouted out, ¡°Lu Zheng Chun, you dare to take action in Jing Hua Pce. Are you rebelling!¡±

    As Lu Zheng Chun was fighting with Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang, he spoke loudly, ¡°Emperor, my Lu family has lost Jing-er and the culprit is in front. Let this Old Man take revenge for killing my daughter first! This old man¡¯s crimes can be determinedter. Even if the matter is spoken to the entire world, one fears that themoners would say that this old man is doing the right thing!¡±

    This Lu Zheng Chun was truly an annoying troublemaker that Emperor Yong Le¡¯s face turned ashen due to anger.

    Ba Jiao and Hui Xiang had to take into consideration their identities and Shen Miao but every move from that Lu Zheng Chun was vicious as they were all killing moves that the two females almost could not match for. Shen Miao¡¯s gaze was however fixed on Ye Hong Guang, who was by Ye Mei¡¯s side. Ye Hong Guang seemed to dodge her gaze and was not willing to look at Shen Miao and instead whispered to Ye Mei some stuff.

    Just at this moment, Lu Zheng Chun¡¯s legs suddenly soften and he fell onto the ground. Everyone did not see clearly what was going on and only heard a ¡®pa-da¡¯ sound and two gold ingots fell onto the ground.

    Lu Zheng Chun fell onto his knees on the ground.

    A calm voice sounded from outside.

    ¡°Whatever dogs and cats can bully this Prince¡¯s woman when this Prince is not present?¡±

    More brassy than Lu Zheng Chun and even more arrogant. In the calm voice, everyone could hear who was the person one was angry at.

    Upon seeing Xie Jing Xing appearing at the doors with a gold ingot in his hand, obviously it was he that used it to injury Lu Zheng Chun¡¯s kneecap.

    He strode over to Shen Miao, saw her pale look and thought that Shen Miao was frightened and became more aggravated. He turned around and looked at Lu Zheng Chun, who was being supported up, and said indifferently, ¡°Master Lu, what are you dissatisfied with of this Prince?¡±

    His looks were handsome and beautiful but his tone was so cold that it mad one¡¯s back shiver.

    Lu Zheng Chun was not willing to show any weakness. Even though he was angry that Xie Jing Xing made him look shameful, he had reason at his side and did not let the other go. He said, ¡°Jing-er was killed by other! The Young Master of the Ye family saw it personally that it was Shen Miao¡¯s doing. This old one is taking revenge for one¡¯s daughter. It is entirely justified!¡±

    ¡°The Young Master of the Ye family?¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze swept the room andnded on the wheelchair Ye Hong Guang.

    He slowly approached Ye Hong Guang and looked down at the other party.

    Xie Jing Xing already had a pressuring aura to others thus when Ye Hong Guang was being stared by him, he ufortably dodged his gaze.

    Xie Jing Xing looked at him with a smile but not a smile, ¡°Which eye did see her killing another with?¡±

    Not waiting for Ye Hong Guang to answer, Xie Jing Xing spoke indifferently, ¡°Whichever eye you use, I will dig that eye out.¡±

 Chapter 224: Imperial Edict (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 224: Imperial Edict (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°Whichever eye you use, I will dig that eye out.¡±

    He dared to even speak of such treats brazenly, not caring of Lu Zheng Xuan¡¯s and Emperor Yong Le¡¯s presences. Lu Zheng Xuan was so angry that he almost looked up to Heavens. Xie Jing Xing clearly meant to make Ye Hong Guang change his statement in front of him! How could someone be that overbearing!

    ¡°Now tell me again.¡± Xie Jing Xing yed with the gold ingot in his head and spoke carelessly, ¡°What did you see?¡±

    How would Ye Hong Guang experience such a battle? Most likely he had not thought that there was someone who would dared to be so unreasonable in front of the Emperor. Under much panic, he looked towards Ye Mei for help because among all these people present, the only person who was rted to him was Ye Mei.

    However what made Ye Hong Guang disappointed was that Ye Mei did not help him at all and instead lowered her head to avoid Ye Hong Guang¡¯s gaze. Like that, Ye Hong Guang was even more helpless.

    Emperor Yong Le and Empress Xian De did not speak. Lu Zheng Xuan was initially arrogant and irritating but Xie Jing Xing had a personality that would not take any disadvantage. When both of them faced one another, it was Lu Zheng Xuan who would suffer thus both of them would not speak at all.

    Even though Lu Zheng Xuan was irritated by Xie Jing Xing, he dared not make a move easily. Emperor Yong Le still had the identity of the Emperor and moreover all pretenses were not torn off yet but it was different with Xie Jing Xing. In the beginning when Xie Jing Xing returned to Long Ye, there were also officials who pointed out suspicion points of Xie Jing Xing in the Imperial court and this person nodded along with all smiles to it but not long after, which one of those officials had a good ending? Xie Jing Xing was a vicious person and would seek revenge for the smallest grievances so unless it was thest resort, one could not tear all pretenses off in front of him.

    Ye Hong Guang was unwilling to speak and at this time Shen Miao was instead calmed down. She walked up and stood beside Xie Jing Xing, looking at that youth in the wheelchair and said, ¡°Did you really see me pushing down Consort Jing?¡±

    Ye Hong Guang raise his head to look at her. Shen Miao was after all a female so Ye Hong Guang was not so afraid of her. Although his expression was a little unnaturally, he had more courage and nodded firmly after hesitation.

    She said, ¡°Alright. Then tell me where you were at that time?¡±

    Ye Hong Guang was startled.

    ¡°Are you on top of the steps or at the bottom of the steps?¡± Shen Miao slowed her voice and there was warmth in her words, like she was a gentle older sister. However Ye Hong Guang suddenly became anxious because of her question and shrank his neck.

    Ye Mei who was kneeling on the floor with her head down also slightly trembled.

    Shen Miao did not give him the opportunity to think and was pushing him when she asked, ¡°Recalled? Is it on top or bottom?¡±

    ¡°Bot... Bottom.¡± Ye Hong Guang said.

    Shen Miao smiled gently.

    Lu Zheng Xuan and Lu Furen looked at her with anger, seemingly annoyed that she could stillugh at such an asion. Empress Xian De was however was slightly rxed while Emperor Yong Le stared at Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing folded his arms and looked at Ye Hong Guang with a smile but not a smile.

    ¡°That is really strange.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°That stairs is very long and it is because of that reason that Consort Jing would be this injured after falling. With such a long staircase and you are standing below, how would you be able to see clearly me, who was standing at the top? One fears that even Consort Jing¡¯s shadow could not be seen.¡±

    Ye Hong Guang stilled for a moment. He was young and did not leave the residence doors all year long thus he was already very nervous seeing Emperor Long Le and now that Shen Miao spoke like this, there was panic in his expression.

    Ye Mei slowly balled her fist.

    Shen Miao asked, ¡°Young Master Ye, think about it again. Could it be that one did not remember if one was above or below?¡±

    Ye Hong Guang quickly said, ¡°Above. I remembered. It was above!¡± He repeated it again confidently.

    Ye Mei, who was on the floor, suddenly shrugged her shoulders, as if she was somewhat discourage.

    Shen Miao was still smiling but her gaze became sharp as she said, ¡°Oh? Young Master Ye¡¯s legs are an inconvenience thus with such a long staircase, one think that it would not be possible to go up alone and there should be someone that carried you up or perhaps carried your wheel chair up. There should be servants by your side. So how could one say that it was only you who saw me pushing but how about your servant?¡±

    In that moment the entire room became quiet.

    There wererge beads of sweat appearing on Ye Hong Guang¡¯s forehead. His face was red and he could not speak for a moment, as if one was overwhelm with guilty conscience.

    Emperor Yong Le said coldly, ¡°Do you know the offence of deceiving the Monarch?¡±

    The offence of deceiving the Monarch was something that one could lose the head. It was Ye Hong Guang that could not withstand being scared. One had to know that those smarter would be able to search for excuse from Shen Miao words, for example the servant when to retrieve something and left him alone or even other. In anyways usually people would not admit to their offences that obediently and would fight back. However Ye Hong Guang admitted to his lies this easily and that showed that he did not often do such a thing and was not very skilled. If it was Ye Mei, a veteran at this, it would be much easier for her to lie with her eyes wide open.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips raised, ¡°Older Imperial Brother, official family members knew of the crime and yet did it, it is an additional offence and would be directly thrown to the justice department and perhaps be paraded?¡± He saidzily, ¡°Else anyone could bully the people of the residence of Prince Rui. If so, then how would I live on?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was clearly avenging private wrongs with public methods. However he was not a good-natured person and had never had a good impression of the Ye family so when he said all these, he had no hesitation at all. However Ye Mei¡¯s face turned white and Lu Zheng Xuan¡¯s face became ugly.

    Killing a chicken in front of a monkey. At one nce one would know who was the chicken and who was the monkey.

    Empress Xian De said, ¡°Ye Hong Guang, how dare you lie in the Pce and even ndered Rui WangFei.¡±

    Her severe expression scared Ye Hong Guang so much that he almost cried. However Ye Mei ignored him and as he did not have anyone familiar in the Pce, he was very helpless.

    ¡°The Young Master of the Ye family is young and it is understandable that he saw incorrectly. Most likely he saw Consort Jing fall and in a moment of urgency wanted to catch the murderer and had misunderstood.¡± Shen Miao helped Ye Hong Guang to exonerate himself.

    Everyone was indeed shocked by her action. Ye Hong Guang ndered Shen Miao and even though Shen Miao was not a vicious person, she was never merciful to those who had harmed her. From the examples of the Second and Third household of the Shen family to the Imperial family of Ming Qi, when had she been soft? Thus at this moment when she gave the other a way out, it was indeed doubtful.

    Xie Jing Xing also raised his brows.

    Shen Miao slightly bent her body to be on the same eye level with Ye Hong Guang before speaking warmly, ¡°Or was it that you heard others speaking something and misunderstood me? Did someone taught you to speak like this?¡±

    Ye Hong Guang¡¯s body suddenly trembled. Shen Miao was close to him and was able to see clearly the flusteredness in Ye Hong Guang¡¯s eyes.

    Ye Hong Guang actually did not know to lie well. Even though he had appear a little but almost everyone could see that he was lying. Xie Jing Xing¡¯s eyes became sharp but Ye Hong Guang lifted his head again and looked at Shen Miao firmly, ¡°No one taught me.¡±

    No one taught him but he no longer insist that Shen Miao was the culprit.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Empress Xian De frowned and thought about it before speaking, ¡°The matter of Consort Jing would be handed over to the Ministry of Justice to manage. Ye Hong Guang, since you have lied, it would meant that you are not truthful. The most urgent task is to check if there are assassins in the Pce and Consort Jing¡¯s body have to be collected.¡± Finally she looked towards the husband and wife of the Lu family, ¡°Does General Lu still have anything to say?¡± At the end, her tone of voice had some mocking tone.

    Lu Zheng Xuan nced at Empress Xian De and he sighed in his heart. Initially when Emperor Yong Le dote on Consort Jing, they had looked forward for Consort Jing to rece the position of Empress Xian De but no one was able to grasp any fault of hers with her actions and it had been unsessful for so many years. Lu Jing blew some air by Emperor Yong Le¡¯s pillow but at the end was unable to let Emperor Yong Le have any intention to dispose the Empress. It was with great difficulty that Lu Jing was pregnant but at this critical juncture, when they could have won this round, who knew that Heavens was unpredictable and it was like using a wicker basket to draw water.

    In fact, Lu Zheng Xuan knew that it was toote to say anything now that Lu Jing was already dead. But he was unable to reconcile with it and hoped that Emperor Yong Le would be able topensate something for him. He was this annoying and this angry, not because of the heartache of his daughter¡¯s death but felt pity for this Dragon grandchild. When Xie Jing Xing suddenly appeared, Lu Zheng Xuan put aside his temper as whenparing about viciousness, this Prince Rui did things in extreme and was even more sinister.

    Knowing that there would not be anything today no matter what happen, Lu Zheng Xuan said unwillingly, ¡°This official obeys Your Majesty¡¯smand.¡±

    At the other hand, there was a sh of killing intention in Emperor Yong Le¡¯s eyes.

    The husband and wife of the Lu family left. From entering the Pce to leaving the Pce, they had not seen thete Consort Jing at all, as if she was not their daughter.

    After they left, Emperor Yong Le said, ¡°You all also return.¡±

    Empress Xian De looked somewhat surprised at Emperor Yong Le. This Ye Mei and Ye Hong Guang, one was with Consort Jing at that time and even though there was a CaiRen that testify for her, all doubts could not be washed away. The other one was one who ndered Shen Miao. Even if these two were not the culprit, one could not let them go. However Emperor Yong Le seemed like he did not n to pursue it. Empress Xian De was puzzled but after seeing Emperor Yong Le slightly move his body, her heart was in shock. She did not care about anything else and said immediately, ¡°Yes. Return now.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing frowned but did not say anything but inside looked coldly at Ye Mei who was thanking and Ye Hong Guang that was helped up by the servant before rushing out. He said, ¡°Since there is nothing the matter, this Younger Official Brother would withdraw first.¡± XIe Jing Xing would not conceal his emotions in front of Emperor Yong Le and apparently he was not happy at how Emperor Yong Le handled the matter.

    Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing left Jing Hua Pce together and when they walked towards the exit of the Pce, they encountered the Ye Mei and younger brother. Shen Miao was slightly stunned but that Ye Hong Guang suddenly instructed the servant to stop and he turned over to look at Shen Miao, seemingly there was something to talk to her.

    At that moment XIe Jing Xing¡¯s expression was not good to look at. The Ye family people were now ssified as dangerous people to him and what would happen if something happen when these dangerous people get close to Shen Miao? Thus he followed closely and the dagger hidden in his sleeves was quietly withdrawn from its scabbard.

    Shen Miao saw that youth stopped in front of her and Ye Mei, who was not afar, looked over with aplicated expression. It looked like she seemed to want toe over to stop Ye Hong Guang¡¯s action but Tie Yi and Cong Yang was hindering it and thus she dared not more.

    Ye Hong Guang lift his head up and looked at her. His face was red and he looked very shy as he spoke, ¡°Sorry.¡± He seemed to want to say more and hesitated for a moment but at the end he did not say anything. He then looked at Shen Miao again before pushing the wheel chair to leave.

    Xie Jing Xing raised his brows and did not seem to understand what Ye Hong Guang was doing. Shen Miao looked at this back figure but her expression became somewhatplicated.

 Chapter 224: Imperial Edict (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 224: Imperial Edict (Part 2)</h4>

    On the journey back in the carriage, Xie Jing Xing watched as Shen Miao did not speak and said, ¡°Let the Mo Yu Army capture that fellow and lock him up for a day or two, then he would tell us who is the mastermind.¡±

    He was talking about Ye Hong Guang. With regards to Ye Hong Guang¡¯s performance today at Jing Hua Pce, only fools would not believe if one said that there was no one behind him telling him to nder Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao rolled her eyes at Xie Jing Xing, ¡°What is there to say? Other than Ye Mei, who else could it be?¡±

    Those little tricks and details that Ye Mei used might be able to conceal from others but not her.

    ¡°Then why are you still not happy?¡± Xie Jing Xing pinched her face, ¡°You also look very strange when looking at that fellow. Is there anything that I don¡¯t know about?¡± His eyes squinted.

    Shen Miao brushed his hand away, ¡°Do you remember about that dream I spoke to you about, that I have a son and daughter in it?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s joking expression paused as he looked towards her.

    ¡°The first time when I saw Ye Hong Guang, one felt that he was just too simr to the child in the dream. I thought that he was the child in the dream. But he stood at Ye Mei¡¯s side and help Ye Mei nder me. To be honest, I am very upset.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°But afterwards I looked carefully and discover that they were not simr. They only looked simr. Speaking of which, upon thinking about it now, there were only seven or eight tenth simr. There are still many things different.¡±

    After a brief surprise and upset, Shen Miao had paid close attention to that beautiful youth. From a nce, there was almost no difference between him and Fu Ming but their temperaments were very different. As Fu Ming was unable to gain Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s favour and because she was in an opposing rtionship with Mei Furen, he was matured quite early. Fu Ming¡¯s magnanimity, honesty, kindness and straightforwardness were the qualities that what a Monarch should have. However when facing this child, he was like a normal Young Master of an official family. Most likely because of his legs, he had some inferiority. Fu Ming would not lie. Fu Ming would not stand at Ye Mei¡¯s side. Fu Ming would definitely not help Ye Mei to deal with her. The most important thing was that when Shen Miao stood in front of that child, there were no waves in her heart. There were some emotional connection between mother and child so if he was Fu Ming, she would be able to feel it and her heart would not be able to be that calm.

    Ye Hong Guang was not Fu Ming and only looked simr to Fu Ming. She was almost confused but she quickly reacted. No one could understand one¡¯s own child like a mother so there was no Fu Ming¡¯s shadow in Ye Hong Guang. This made Shen Miao disappointed but at the same time also relief. If Fu Ming really became the Ye family people in this lifetime, the Ye family would make use of him to deal with Shen Miao and this was something that Shen Miao was most unwilling to see.

    ¡°Simr?¡± Xie Jing Xing said unconvincingly, ¡°So you are particrly tolerant towards him?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s this reason.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°One is unable to be vicious towards that face. Moreover you are also clear that the culprit of this matter is another. Ye Hong Guang was only made use by others and one fear that he do not lie often. One is betweenughter and tears at his lying appearance. It is just that I am very curious.¡± Shen Miao continued, ¡°If this matter is truly rted to Ye Mei then why would Ye Mei push Consort Jing? This is not the way of doing things. One felt that it is just too sloppy.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°Or is it just only an ident?¡±

    ¡°ident?¡±

    At the same time, Ye Mei and Ye Hong Guang was in the carriage on the way back to the residence.

    Ye Hong Guang had been very restless as the servant carried him to the carriage and sat him by Ye Mei¡¯s side. However the normally warm and gentle speaking Ye Mei had not been speaking to him after boarding the carriage, making Ye Hong Guang feel somewhat restless. Just as he wanted to speak, Ye Mei suddenly spoke, ¡°Third Younger Brother, what did you speak to WangFei of First Rank just now?¡±

    Ye Mei was smiling and this smile was the same as it was normally but one did not know why Ye Hong Guang felt somewhat fearful. He paused and said softly, ¡°I said sorry to her.¡±

    Ye Mei¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°WangFei looked like a good person.¡± Ye Hong Guang lowered his head and spoke softly, ¡°I ndered her like that but she was not angry at all and even treated me amiably. She is a good person and did not look down on a crippled person like me... Eldest Sister, I have lied and wrongly used a good person. My heart feels restless.¡±

    ¡°Did I not said before?¡± Ye Mei said, ¡°If you do not speak like this, the Emperor and Empress would definitely be suspicious of me. It is alright that the suspicionnd on me but it would implicate the entire Ye family. Could it be that you want to see Father and Mother being implicated? The people of the Imperial family would not care about right or wrong. Parents are already old and to be tormented like this. Reputation is a small matter, what if one¡¯s health is impacted?¡±

    Those words were already somewhat rude. Ye Mei had always been polite and kind to Ye Hong Guang and Ye Hong Guang also liked this older sister that looked like a fairy. For the first time being med by Ye Mei and there was even some faint anger in it, Ye Hong Guang did not felt good in his heart. He dared not speak anything more and only listen to Ye Mei continuing, ¡°Moreover, how do you know that she was being wrongly used?¡±

    ¡°WangFei had said that it was not her. The Emperor and Her Ladyship the Empress also trusted her.¡± Ye Hong Guang said in a soft voice, ¡°Older Sister, why does one need to lie? Why not let them suspect you and one must point out WangFei?¡±

    Ye Mei finally showed anger on her face and she almost looked at Ye Hong Guang sinisterly, ¡°You would rather believe her then to trust your Older Sister?¡±

    Ye Hong Guang shook his head, ¡°I only felt that WangFei is not such a person.¡±

    Ye Mei could not express her annoyance when she heard the words of believing Shen Miao. Emperor Yong Le was like that, Empress Xian De was also as such, Prince Rui was also like that and now even Ye Hong Guang was like that. What kind of magic did Shen Miao have that could always earn others¡¯ trust? Even she could not gain any benefit from Shen Miao at all.

    Thinking about what had happened before, Ye Mei could not help but tremble.

    She did not expect that Lu Jing would be that arrogant and stupid. Ye Mei had listened to the information of Lu Jing that Ye Mao Cai had inquired but who knew that Lu Jing¡¯s jealousy would be as such? It was alright that she deliberate made things difficult for her since Ye Mei was one who could withstand it.

    It was just thatter it was Lu Zhen who got angry first and Lu Zhen actually wanted to ruin her appearance.

    But how would Ye Mei be one who would suffer any loss? And thus in the dispute, she identally pushed Lu Jing down. She fled from the scene and initially thought of escaping during the chaos as Ye Mao Cai would definitely not offend another because of her, thus Ye Mei could only depend on herself. However at this moment she discovered that after being in Long Ye for such a long time, she did not have a route to retreat. One could not even tell if this Ye family backing was a friend or foe.

    However her luck had always been not too bad and would often survive a bad situation. Since Lu Jing was diead and there was not witness to speak, she did not need to flee.

    Ye Mei slowly calmed down and thought of ways to bribe that unfavoured CaiRen. She knew that it was not possible to wipe off all the suspicious points away and simply made this pool of water murky. She let Ye Hong Guang be the witness by scaring Ye Hong Guang that if he did not lie, the entire Ye residence would be implicated. Ye Hong Guang was not courageous and grew up in the Ye family residence since young and would not be clear of the rtionship and situation in the outside her and thus agreed under the fear.

    However Ye Mei did not think that Ye Hong Guang would be this useless and was even caught by Shen Miao. This act of framing was useless at the end and Ye Mei finally understood the fear that the Lu family disyed during Xie Yuan¡¯s appearance. It was a terrible thing to offend the residence of Prince Rui.

    Previously she proposed Ye Mao Cai to assassinate Shen Miao and today she instructed Ye Hong Guang to frame Shen Miao so Ye Mei felt that once Xie Yuan investigate and found out that she was involved, he would definitely not let her off.

    There was also today. Even though Empress Xian De and Emperor Yong Le let her off unexpectedly at the end and Shen Miao did not delve into it, Ye Mei felt that something was wrong the more she thought about it and suspect that there was a deeper conspiracy. To speak about it after taking thousand steps back, Ye Mao Cai would sooner orter know of this matter. She had killed Consort Jing in an ident and created problems. Ye Mao Cai was such a smart person, so Ye Mei really did not know how would he deal with her.

    Ye Mei¡¯s heart was both fearful and angry and there was also some frustration. This Long Ye ce seems to be going against her. When she was in Qin province, she was able to call for the wind and rain but would repeatedly hit against the wall in Long Ye. Initially she had thought that by climbing to the Ye family, she would be able to soar up the skies but at the end she was unable to evenprehend the situation of the Ye family and even offended people that she should not offend.

    One could no longer stay in Long Ye and had to leave the Ye family. Suddenly there was such a thought in Ye Mei¡¯s heart.

    She unconsciously nced over at Ye Hong Guang. Ye Hong Guang was quietly stroking the fur on hisp with his head lowered and did not look at her.

    Ye Mei¡¯s gaze turned cold.

    In order to escape from the Ye family and get away from Long Ye, it was not an easy thing for her now. It was easy to get on the boat but difficult to alight, moreover there was a Ye Mao Cai that was watching like a tiger.

    However if one were to continue to stay there, Ye Mei had a feeling that she would not know how would she even die.

    It was better to discuss with Ye Ke in detail.

    *****

    Because of Consort Jing¡¯s matter, a lot of time was wasted in the Pce thus when Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing returned from the Pce, the skies were already dark. After bathing and dinner, Shen Miao was tidying up some letters at the table as she spoke to Xie Jing Xing, ¡°One did not expect that the matter was like this.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s subordinate had send a message over and most likely had cleared up all the matters that happened in the Pce today. Most probably Ye Mei had identally killed Lu Zhen thus Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°One feared that even if the Lu family knew that it was Ye Mei¡¯s action, they would not show the hatred in their hearts.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing leaned back at the couch and watched her tidying up and answered with an ¡°En¡±.

    Shen Miao questioned, ¡°Then what would happen when the Emperor discover the truth? Will he punish Ye Mei?¡±

    ¡°What would investigating the matter or not do?¡± Xie Jing Xing said without a care, ¡°Even if Ye Mei did not kill another identally, the Ye family cannot be remained. With Ye Mei kill another identally, the Ye family can just scarifice a daughter that one picked up halfway. Ye Mao Cai would not feel hurt.¡± Xie Jing Xing shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Who cares about Consort Jing and the child in her womb?¡±

    Shen Miao sighed. Emperor Yong Le detest the Lu family and had no expectations with child that Lu Zhen carried in great difficulty, thus he would not be bothered by it. Perhaps with Lu Zhen¡¯s death, it would make Emperor Yong Le sigh in relief. He did not love Consort Jing but it was his flesh and blood. In the future when the Lu family died, how would he face his son? Of course this child would not be developed fully and would suffer in this world.

    Heavens had made a choice for him and perhaps it was the clearest decision.

    ¡°Speaking of which, in the Pce today when something happened to Lu Jing, the Emperor came but you were not present. What did you do?¡± Shen Miao asked. She asked naturally as Xie Jing Xing was a very frank person and as long as Shen Miao asked, he would answer about the matters of the Imperial family¡¯s secrets.

    But today he only looked at Shen Miao and did not speak.

    Shen Miao was actually waiting for his reply but upon seeing him not responding for a long time, her hands paused as she saw Xie Jing Xing gently smiling at her. His gaze was gentle, as if he was seeing her as a precious thing to him.

    Shen Miao was startled and Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up, ¡°Come over here.¡±

    She hesitated and seeing Xie Jing Xing¡¯s serious appearance, she stood up and walked over to the side of the bed and asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡± And she was pulled into Xie Jing Xing¡¯s embrace with a tugged.

    Shen Miao was caught off guarded and ended up in his embrace. She used all efforts to get up but Xie Jing Xing did not let her move and lifted her chin up as he spoke ndly, ¡°Do you remember the question that I once asked you before, if you wanted to be an Empress or not?¡±

    ¡°Remembered.¡± Shen Miao paused a while before replying.

    ¡°Then now I will ask you again.¡± He said.

    ¡°I do not want.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°My wish is very simple. Protect my love ones and live well. Being an Empress is very good but I do not like it.¡±

    ¡°Then how?¡± He said troubled, ¡°I too do not like it but now have to do so.¡±

    ¡°The head of the Gao family had said that Imperial Older Brother would not live more than half a year. The Imperial edict was written today.¡±

    ¡°I do not believe in fate but there is no time left.¡± He said with a sigh and ced Shen Miao¡¯s hands in his palm.

    ¡°I know that you do not like it but can you tolerate it for me for a while? At least I can guarantee that I will never let you be a disposed Empress.¡±

    ¡°You will be the only woman of Great Liang¡¯s Emperor and the price you will pay is.¡± He got closer to Shen Miao¡¯s ears and said viciously, ¡°In this lifetime, there is no way out.¡±

 Chapter 225: Jin Xing Ming (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 225: Jin Xing Ming (Part 1)</h4>

    Shen Miao did not speak.

    Xie Jing Xing did not release her and locked her in his arms.

    After a long time, Shen Miao raised her head to look at him.

    Xie Jing Xing also stared at her. This seemingly arrogant man who did not care about anything from when he was a stubborn teenager till now, seemed to have a little nervousness in his eyes at this moment when looking at her.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heard moved and in a short moment, she suddenly smiled.

    She said, ¡°Then what good is there for me?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was startled and there was joy in the bottom of his eyes and seemed to give a sigh of relief, mixed with some disbelief. He said, ¡°What do you want? I will give you all.¡±

    ¡°If what I want is also what you want?¡± Shen Miao said.

    Xie Jing Xing raised an eyebrow, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You Zhou¡¯s thirteen mounts.¡±

    ¡°Belong to you.¡± He waved his hands straightforwardly, as if what Shen Miao was talking about was just a ything like rouge.

    ¡°Mo Bei¡¯s Ding Yuan City.¡±

    ¡°Belong to you.¡± Xie Jing Xing did not even blink.

    ¡°Southern Jiang¡¯s Yu Provice, Western Xi¡¯s East Seas, Lin An¡¯s Qing Lake, Luo Yang¡¯s ancient city.¡±

    ¡°All belong to you!¡±

    Xie Jing Xing replied smoothly, like he had not thought about it at all. If Emperor Yong Le heard this, one feared that he would be vomiting blood due to anger and if Emperor Xiao Wu was here, one feared that he would be so angry that he woulde alive to scold Xie Jing Xing a wrestle and arrest Shen Miao with a crime of ¡®an evil female destroying a country¡¯.

    But Xie Jing Xing was not one who cared about other¡¯s view at all. It was also true that Shen Miao would not really control Xie Jing Xing¡¯s empire. She only just felt that Xie Jing Xing was carrying too much responsibility and wanted to distract him, thus she made a joke so that he would feel a little rx.

    ¡°If all belong to me, then what do you want?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    Xie Jing Xing smile naughtily and said mischievously, ¡°Thirteen times a night?¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    Xie Jing Xing pulled Shen Miao away and said, ¡°Furen, you cannot not want me.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Your energy level is so exuberant, I will let Tang Shu give you some ice to decrease the internal heat.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing put her down and said slowly, ¡°With Furen here, why is there still the need for ice?¡±

    Cong Yang who was outside was covering his ears and revealed an expression of pain. It was Jing Zhe, who was passing by, saw his expression and went forward with kind intentions, ¡°Guard Yang, why are you trembling that violently? Could it be that you are sick?¡± As she was speaking, she reached her hands out to touch Cong Yang¡¯s forehead.

    Cong Yang was after a young man and was forced to listen to such living spring words that at this moment his face and ears were red. To have a small ice cold hand covering his forehead when he was unguarded, he jumped from the ground in a moment and scared Jing Zhe. Jing Zhe looked at her own hand, ¡°I... What happened?¡±

    Cong Yang looked at her like he had seen a ghost and suddenly ran away like his bottoms were on fire, leaving Jing Zhe alone at the original spot. Tie Yi, who was up on the tree, saw everything but did not say anything and instead had an expression of understanding everything clearly as he sat quietly hugging his sword.

    Under the tree, Tang Shu walked by and when he saw that the doors were tightly closed, a satisfied smile was revealed and he went to instruct the kitchens to brew tonics.

    In the next few days, Xie Jing Xing indeed started to be busier. Most likely because of the aggravated condition of Emperor Yong Le, Xie Jing Xing had to personally deal with the Lu family¡¯s and the Ye family¡¯s matters thus Xie Jing Xing would leave early and returnte.

    Xie Jing Xing was busy and Shen Miao was not idle. The Lu family and the Ye family had been staying in Long Ye for so many years and now that the Imperial family kill one as an example to others, one could not make the Imperial family look overly cold as the officials would be dissent in the future. Shen Miao took up this responsibilities and chat with those noble Furens of official families in Long Ye to subtly pass some thoughts to them.

    These noble Furens were females but in a residence, the roles of females were essentials. Originally everyone had thought that Shen Miao was a person of Ming Qi and since Ming Qi and Great Liang were two different countries, there were many things that were different. Shen Miao was a daughter from a family with military lineage so there would not be any insight from her. Who knew that after interacting, they all had a different perspective of Shen Miao. Not only she could speak well, she also seemed to have a lot of knowledge about things they did not know.

    When one spoke of the style of clothes, Shen Miao could keep up. When speaking about the overall political situation, Shen Miao could also keep up. Even all those strange matters around, she could also speak about it.

    Actually in thest lifetime in the Inner Pce of Ming Qi, even though it was not very good, it after all increased her knowledge and exposure thus she could also speak of other strange matters in other countries. The more one knew, naturally the more one could use. When some things were used on some matters, there would be excellent results. The things that Xie Jing Xing could do, Shen Miao might not be able to do it but in the area of intricate interest and gains to achieve one¡¯s goal without any change was precisely Shen Miao¡¯s strength in this rebirth.

    In just a few days, those noble Furens were in a fiery rtion with Shen Miao. Some things were not seen on surface but they had started to ask for Shen Miao¡¯s decision. This would also include the problems that arise from the current situation. First Shen Miao was the WangFei of the residence of Prince Rui and with the ties to the Imperial family, they would be able to know the Imperial family¡¯s current attitude and second, even though Shen Miao was young, and was even younger than those Furens¡¯ daughters by a few years, she expressed a special feeling and was very gentle and calm, making others feel that her words are very convincing.

    Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing were working hard with the uing resurgence in Long Ye but truthfully, the Lu family and Ye family were also not sitting still.

    The Lu family had lost a daughter and seeing that Emperor Yong Le¡¯s attitude was getting tougher, they finally began to panic and started to mobilise their privately own people that were raised all over.

    The Ye family that started off sitting on the fence and suddenly found that their position was not decided by themselves. Unknowingly they had already been dragged down by the Lu family and even though they did not do anything, the attitude of the Imperial family started to change. From the previous enticing to the current indulgence, it seemed to be speaking of something.

    Every action of Ye Mei was monitored by Mo Qing in the dark by Shen Miao. In these days, because of the big incident that Ye Mei created in the Pce, it made Ye Mao Cai furious. Ye Mei¡¯s actions had offended both Emperor Yong Le and the Lu family. It was still alright with the Lu family as even though Lu Zheng Yi was arrogant, he did not have much brains and would depend on his old reputation but it was different for Emperor Yong Le. The young Emperor have lighting type methods and because he did not me Ye Mei, it made Ye Mao Cai even more uneasy as he felt that Emperor Yong Le was brewing something up.

    Ye Mao Cai was angered by Ye Mei and confined Ye Mei for many days and also treated her quite coldly. Ye Mei had been feeling ufortable for these days and the confinement was finally lifted today. Topensate her, Ye Furen brought here to a jewelry store she owned to select some jewelry. Who knew that there would be noble guests that visited the Ye residence and Ye Furen could only return. Because this was one of her store, she was not scared and left Ye Mei alone to select the jewelry before returning.

    The shopkeeper of the jewelry shop had a pleased expression and took out the most expensive pieces for Ye Mei to select. Ye Mei had a wan expression and her heart was not on it, thus it made that shopkeeper feel a little anger.

    She was only a daughter of a merchant family and it was already a great fortune that the Ye family recognised her as one of them. She even dared to be choosy and not even take a nce at these jewelry, one did not know what kind of wealth would be able to enter her eyes.

    Ye Mei did not notice the shopkeeper¡¯s expression as she was extremely angry in her heart about Ye Mao Cai¡¯s cold treatment but also became more aware that the Ye family was not a ce to stay for a long time. Ye Mao Cai was on who only cared about his interest and because of it, he could sacrifice her. She initially wanted to make use of the Ye family to climb up but who knew that her strange was not enough and she could only be a chess piece. The route that Ye Mao Cai nned for her was not at all what Ye Mei wanted.

    Her gaze swept across those dazzling array of jewelry but her mind was thinking of how to escape. If she fled, where would she flee to?

    Just as she was thinking about it, two people came into the jewelry shop. It was a male and female. The male was about thirty years old, dress wealthy but had an average appearance and was slightly fat. The female was however young and was dressed brightly and upon entering, there was a strong fragrance. At one nce, one could tell that she was a female from a brothel.

    That female said whiningly, ¡°The bracelet that Daren buy for me must be solid gold.¡±

    That male smiled and said generously, ¡°You can just pick any today. This lord is in a good mood.¡±

    Whichever family¡¯s son who brought a female from the brothel here would be suffering.

    The shopkeeper was somewhat not satisfied when seeing Ye Mei absent-mindedness and now that new customers had entered, he immediately left Ye Mei and brought the few jewelry that he was showing to Ye Mei to the female in all smiles, ¡°These are all newly arrived. Young Lady can take a look.¡±

    That female went to Ye Mei¡¯s side and the fragrance was so unpleasant to Ye Mei that she turned around to look at the female and could not help but also saw the man by the female¡¯s side. That male also saw her and was startled before speaking with joy, ¡°Mei-er!¡±

    The female that was selecting jewelry looked up and looked warningly at Ye Mei. The shopkeeper¡¯s ears also pricked up as this person actually called Ye Mei as ¡®Mei-er¡¯, so naturally he had some rtions to Ye Mei. Moreover Ye Mei was a merchant daughter initially.

    Ye Mei was somewhat avoiding his eyes and wanted to leave when she suddenly thought of something and her feet paused. She looked at the shopkeeper and suddenly said, ¡°Since we have encountered, lets¡¯ step aside to chat.¡±

    This was something that the guy wanted. The female beside tugged that male¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°Daren, you still have to apany this servant to select jewelry.¡±

    That man became impatient and grabbed a few bank notes and threw it to the female, ¡°See as you deem fit.¡±

    When that female obtained the bank notes, she did not continue being entangled. That male left with Ye Mei and Ye Mei put on the veil, ¡°Look for a restaurant then.¡±

    In one of the elegant room of a restaurant, the male looked at Ye Mei and asked in wonder, ¡°Why do you have so many guards by your side? At that time, you and Brother Ye disappeared from Qin province without saying a word and I even sent people to look for a long time. One did not expect that you wille here.¡±

    Ye Mei¡¯s heart was ying drums. This person was not other people and could be considered as her childhood sweetheart. Initially the Li family was a merchant family in Qin province and this male was the eldest son of the Jin family, Jin Xing Ming. The Jin family was also a merchant family and Master Jin had close rtions with Master Li. When Ye Mei was young, Jin Xing Ming was already a youth. Master Jin would also joke to want Ye Mei to marry to Jin Xing Ming. Ye Mei was one who thinks highly of herself since young thus it was not her final goal to marry to a merchant.

    However even though she dislike Jin Xing Ming greatly, she was smart and did not show it to Jin Xing Ming and instead was very considerate and well-behaved, that Jin Xing Ming became fascinated with her so much that she could y him in her palm.

    Afterwards the husband and wife of the Li family passed on and several shops were taken care by the Jin family. Ye Mei was even more considerate of Jin Xing Ming. Master Jin had nned to bring up her marriage but since the husband and wife of the Li family was no longer present, the decision maker was Ye Mei herself.

    Naturally Ye Mei was not willing. In her heart, she would rather be a low concubine of an official than to be the wife of a merchant. Just at this time, the Ye family appeared and they hit of well, thus Ye Mei came to Long Ye with Ye Ke. Because of her dislike of the Jin family, she did not even inform the Jin family. Naturally Jin Xing Ming did not know that she came to Long Ye and who knew that they would encounter one another in Long Ye.

    Her heart quickly did a calction. Ye Mei shook her head and sighed, ¡°When I was with the Ye family, one would be taken care by the Jin family and Second Younger Brother would live rather well. Who knew that suddenly someone came to our doors and said that my real parents were someone else and I am actually the daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Ye family. I had suspicion and shock in my heart and they did not give me any time to exin and took me away.¡±

 Chapter 225: Jin Xing Ming (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 225: Jin Xing Ming (Part 2)</h4>

    ¡°Prime Minister¡¯s Ye family?¡± Jin Xing Ming shouted out in surprise, ¡°Is it that Prime Minister Ye of Long Ye?¡±

    Ye Mei nodded her head, ¡°But after arriving, I then discover that they had made a mistake. It¡¯s just that you also know that the Ye family only have a inconvenienced Young Master and they had made a big fanfare searching for their kin. So making a mistake equates to pping their face thus they insisted on me bing the Ye family¡¯s Young Lady. I initially thought to let it be but who knew that the Prime Minister Ye was a person with a beast¡¯s heart and he... He want to use me as a leverage for his career, making using of my marriage to win others over!¡±

    Her tears started falling. She had a beautiful appearance thus with such an action, she looked so pitiful that Jin Xing Ming¡¯s heart shattered upon seeing it. Jin Xing Ming said angrily, ¡°How could he be like this! One cannot be this heartless to a female much less you are not his daughter at all so how could he grasp your marriage? How hateful! Let¡¯s go, we will report this!¡±

    ¡°It is useless.¡± Ye Mei shook her head, ¡°Official would protect their own, not to mention in Long Ye, Ye Mao Cai could cover the skies with his hand. I thought of writing to you in Qin province but who knew that even the letters were blocked. Actually Second Younger Brother and I are already been detained by the Ye family. It is rare that one can go out today.¡±

    Jin Xing Ming was so angry that his face became very ugly. He was very fond of Ye Mei and when Ye Mei and brother disappeared, Master Jin said that it was because Ye Mei did not want to marry thus she ran away. Jin Xing Ming was somewhat angry and now that she cried like pear flowers and rain, how would Jin Xing Ming be still angry? He only scolded himself silently for not discovering Ye Mei¡¯s situation earlier.

    Ye Mei raised her head to speak, ¡°These days that passed, I have been thinking of Older Brother Jin constantly and hoped that one day one would be able to recover one¡¯s freedom. Older Brother Jin, can you help me?¡±

    Jin Xing Ming nodded his head, ¡°Yes. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Older Brother Jin, currently I don¡¯t ask for anything else and only wish that you can help me to leave the Ye family.¡± Ye Mei smiled with tears, ¡°To be with Older Brother Jin, I will not need to be filled with worry daily.¡±

    Older Brother Jin¡¯s face almost melted by Ye Mei¡¯s words. One had to know previously Ye Mei treated him gently but was different from now. She had never spoken so clearly, and would often look at him with a screen, making on unable to see clearly her attitude. But now her words had clearly indicated that Ye Mei saw him as a very important person.

    Even though he felt some fluttering, Jin Xing Ming did not lose his rational thinking. The Ye family was the family of a Prime Minister and he was only a gentleman from a Merchant family, ¡°This... The Ye family is very tricky issue.¡±

    Ye Mei did not speak and instead just looked at him with that pair of beautiful eyes. Jin Xing Ming¡¯s heart swayed, ¡°It is not that there is no way. Mei-er, do you know why did Ie to Long Ye?¡±

    Ye Mei shook her head. She did not even care about Jin Xing Ming and only actively talked to him today so that she could use him to get away from the Ye family, so how could she be able to think of this additionalyer?

    Jin Xing Me said proudly, ¡°I have a friend, who is also a merchant, which went to Ming Qist year. One heard that he had built a rtion with the Imperial merchant at Ming Qi¡¯s side and perhaps able to obtain an official post. I had thought that instead of being an ordinary merchant in Qin province for an entire lifetime, it would be better to go out to try one¡¯s luck. That friend also invited me along. I came to Long Ye to settle a few family businesses before having a discussion with that friend.¡±

    ¡°Initially I was still very hesitant.¡± Jin Xing Ming said, ¡°After all, Father and Mother are here but now that I have encountered Mei-er, I do not have any worries. I have decided to head for Ming Qi¡¯s Ding capital. I do not think of being an official but one would definitely earn more.¡± He said, ¡°The Ye family could cover Heavens with their hand but if one flee to Ming Qi, the Ye family¡¯s hand would not be able to extend so far. Mei-er, what do you think?¡±

    Ye Mei¡¯s heart moved. In the time of Jin Xing Ming¡¯s speech, her heart had quickly calcted everything. Even though some things were not thought out clearly, she smiled and said, ¡°Naturally it is good. Older Brother Jin, you are indeed Mei-er¡¯s pir. All the people in this world cannot be relied upon but fortunately there is still Older Brother Jin...¡±

    She was tender, gentle and had thousands of romantic styles that made Jin Xing Ming¡¯s heart jump and uncontrolledly reached out to touch Ye Mei¡¯s little hand. Ye Mei forcefully endured her nausea and allowed Jin Xing Ming to take advantage. If it was the past, she naturally need not do it but currently, she had no choice but to make apromise.

    Shen Miao just came out from a Furen¡¯s residence as she participated in a tea party today. Those Furens had gradually spoke of Shen Miao¡¯s ¡®influence¡¯ and Xie Jing Xing also mentioned that the court was now much calmer. She rubbed her neck and was about to get into the carriage when she saw in the tea house not far from the streets, a male and female walked out in tandem. That female was covered in a face veil and one was unable to see her face but Shen Miao had dealt with her for an entire life time and could recognise that it was Ye Mei with just her footsteps and posture.

    It looked like the male that Ye Mei was talking to was very close with her but Shen Miao was very sharp when looking at another. This male did not seem to be from noble families due to his etiquette and behaviours. He however revealed some vulgarity when walking and perhaps might be a merchant.

    Shen Miao turned sideways so that the carriage¡¯s shadows blocked her and Ye Mei would not be able to see her. That male spoke to Ye Mei some more and even though there was no inappropriate actions, these two people¡¯s rtionship was far from normal. Ye Mei quickly left in a carriage and the male turned to leave in another direction.

    Shen Miao thought of it for a moment and instructed Mo Qing, ¡°Follow that man and inquire clearly all about him.¡±

    Mo Qing these days had been secretly monitoring Ye Mei and it was natural for Shen Miao to get him to inquire about that male who seemed to have some rtions with Ye Mei. Mo Qingplied and left.

    Shen Miao got into the carriage but her heart began to sink.

    That male did not look noble and Shen Miao understood Ye Mei very clearly that she valued the status of others and would not speak to civilians. However she was with this male and perhaps even drank tea with him.

    Ye Mei always use all the people around her, especially males. Shen Miao could think that perhaps Ye Mei wanted to make use of this male to achieve a goal else a proud person like her would not be bothered to talk to a such a lowly man like this.

    What did she want to do?

    *****

    When Ye Mei returned to the Ye residences, it was already in the evening. Ye Mao Cai, who usually returned veryte, was unprecedentedly back in the residence very early. Upon seeing her entering, he stared and asked her, ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    Perhaps because these days the Ye family was facing some difficulties, Ye Mao Cai who was usually like a fish in water also started to feel some difficulties. His forbearing towards female was spent that the tone and expression started to be gloomy.

    Ye Meiposed herself, ¡°Mother let me go to the jewelry shop to pick a few jewelry up.¡±

    ¡°Mother?¡± Ye Mao Cai retorted.

    Ye Mei was unhappy with his peculiar words and tone. Ye Mao Cai obviously knew that she was not Ye Furen¡¯s flesh and blood but at the started wanted Ye Mei to pretend to be her. Now it be like Ye Mei was the one who used all her efforts and brains to enter the Ye family as their Young Lady.

    Seeing Ye Mei not speaking, Ye Mao Cai asked, ¡°And the jewelry?¡±

    Ye Mei said, ¡°Was not interested in any thus one did not pick any.¡±

    ¡°You are sure self-aware and know that one cannot just take things that one do not own.¡± Ye Mao Cai¡¯s words has another meaning to it and he suddenly changed topic, ¡°Who is that male that you meet on the streets today?¡±

    Ye Mei was startled before feeling anger. Needless to say, it must be the actions of Ye residence¡¯s guards that apanied her. Those guards seemed to protect her safety on the surface but it was not so as they monitored her and inform Ye Mao Cai of her every actions. Even so, Ye Mei did not dare to be angry with Ye Mao Cai, ¡°He is a gentleman that one knew in Qin province before and he had a deep rtionship with my family. If Father do not believe it, do send people to investigate his background.¡±

    Jin Xing Ming was just a descendent of a merchant family so even if Ye Mao Cai investigated, there would not be anything to be found. When Ye Mao Cai saw her speaking so calmly, his expression became rxed, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I do not care about other¡¯s feelings when doing things. It is just that there would soon be a big move in Long Ye. Since you a daughter of the Ye family, each of your actions will be seen by others. If that brings in cmity for the Ye family, both you and the Ye family will suffer.¡± He then smile gently, ¡°Since you are a smart child, then one should know what should be done and what cannot be done. The Ye family and you are tied together so naturally one have to help the other.¡±

    When Ye Mei heard Ye Mao Cai¡¯s words, her hearty was heavy again and the more she firm she became that Ye Mao Cai was using her to achieve a goal. She had a n in her heart and thus said a few more words with Ye Mao Cai before returning to her room.

    Upon returning to the room, she then discovered that Ye Ke was already waiting in the room. When Ye Ke saw that she had returned, he smiled, ¡°Older Sister, where did you go today and why did you only return now? I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    Ye Mei felt upset and waited to tell Ye Ke about Jin Xing Ming¡¯s matter. When they were in Qin province, Ye Ke actually hoped that Jin Xing Ming to be his JieFu (older sister¡¯s husband) so that the Jin family could take care of the Li family. It was just that at that time Ye Mei¡¯s heart was not on Jin Xing Ming. Ye Ke had also persuaded her for a long time and said that Jin Xing Ming would treat her well.

    Now if she wanted to follow Jin Xing Ming and flee to Ming Qi, naturally she would bring Ye Ke along. However Ye Mei was still somewhat uncertain of Ye Ke¡¯s attitude towards it.

    ¡°Do you remember Jin Xing Ming of the Jing family in Jin Province?¡± Ye Mei asked.

    ¡°Jin Xing Ming?¡± Ye Ke looked suspiciously at her. ¡°Remembered but why suddenly mention about him?¡± He suddenly thought about something and stood up in shock, ¡°Older Sister, it cannot be that you suddenly thought about it and want to marry him now!¡±

    Ye Mei frowned, ¡°Did you not like him initially?¡±

    ¡°Initially we are in a merchant family but now we are in an official family.¡± Ye Ke said, ¡°Older Sister, with your current identity, how would Jin Xing Ming bepatible with you? One fear that it would be a joke when it is spread that a merchant family marries a daughter of an official family.¡±

    He was very agitated and Ye Mei asked him after watching him for a while, ¡°Then who do you think I should marry to?¡±

    ¡°Older Sister, with your identity, it is not overboard to marry a Prince but there is no Prince in Long Ye.¡± He approached mysteriously and smiled, ¡°Actually Father has the intention for you to enter the Pce. I have taken a look for you, the Emperor is young, handsome and treats the Empress coldly. If you enter the Pce, with your beauty and talents, one fear that at the end the six pces would be in your hands. At that time, both of us siblings would be endlessly rich.¡± As Ye Ke spoke, his eyes were shining, seemingly yearning towards the future he spoke, like those who finally saw a treasure after excavating a long time.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Mei looked at him, ¡°You really think so?¡±

    ¡°Older Sister, since when have you be so unconfident?¡± Ye Ke patted his chest, ¡°Trust me. You will definitely be the noblest female in Great Liang. So listen to Father and enter the Pce. Father would not harm you. After entering the Pce there is also the Ye family backing you up so isn¡¯t this a great thing?¡±

    Ye Mei smiled but that smile was somewhat strange, ¡°Second Younger Brother, these days you seemed to be very busy. Can you tell Older Sister what are you busy with?¡±

    ¡°Father ns to give me an official position in Long Ye.¡± Ye Ke¡¯s brows danced as he spoke, ¡°These days he brought me around to see his colleagues!¡± When his voicended, he suddenly realised something and stopped talking immediately as he looked at Ye Mei with some panic.

    Ye Mei¡¯s expression did not change and she nodded her head, ¡°So it is as such.¡±

 Chapter 226: Paper to Fellow Citizens Under Heavens (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 226: Paper to Fellow Citizens Under Heavens (Part 1)</h4>

    ¡°So it is as such.¡±

    Ye Ke carefully looked at Ye Mei and upon seeing that Ye Mei did not react specially, he was relief. He then probingly asked, ¡°Older Sister, do you find it not good?¡±

    ¡°Not good?¡± Ye Mei looked at him astonished and smiled immediately, ¡°There is nothing not good about it. After entering the Pce, one would be noble and rich for one¡¯s entire lifetime being below one person and above tens of thousands of people. Could it be that you think I am that stupid to even let go of the wealth and riches that has reached to one¡¯s fingertips?¡± She said, ¡°Initially I wanted to marry one with a higher position and the Emperor is the most noble person under Heavens. Naturally it isn¡¯t anything bad in bing the Emperor¡¯s woman.¡±

    In the span of speaking, Ye Mei had restored her previous appearance and style, looking like she fully agreed with Ye Ke. When Ye Ke saw it as such, he pped his hands with smiles, ¡°I had said so! Father previously feared that you will not agree to eat and insisted for me to persuade you and I knew that he was worried for nothing. This kind of good news, Older Sister would definitely agree. One is not a fool so why is there a need for persuasion?¡±

    When he was rxed, he started to spill that he came to persuade Ye Mei under the orders of Ye Mao Cai. Ye Mei¡¯ eyes shed and she smiled, ¡°Father most likely do not understand me but you are my Younger Brother. How could you not understand me?¡±

    ¡°Older Sister, if you enter the Pce and gained the Emperor¡¯s favour, you must not forget this Younger Brother.¡± Ye Ke said, ¡°Now that Father had already brought me into officialdom, in the future with Older Sister¡¯s help, my road can only be smoother. It is likely that everyone in Long Ye have to listen to us siblings. At that time wind and rain is at our beck of call. As for that Empress, it is just a disy. Now even that pregnant Consort Jing is gone, if you enter the Pce, no one in the Pce is your opponent and it would definitely be smooth sailing.¡±

    Ye Mei also smiled, ¡°So it is as such.¡±

    When Ye Ke obtained Ye Mei¡¯s guarantee, he seemed to be very satisfied and his final worry was resolved. After speaking a while more he then leave after discussing with great interest on his future career path with Ye Mei. After Ye Ke left, Ye Mei¡¯s expression became cold.

    Ye Mao Cai actually bought over Ye Ke so quickly but it was not unexpected. Ye Ke¡¯s biggest wish in this lifetime was to have powers in his hands to call for the wind and rain. Ye Mao Cai drew a biscuit for Ye Ke and Ye Ke¡¯s heart was moved enough to sacrifice his own Older Sister. Moreover in Ye Ke¡¯s eyes, going into the Pce to be the Emperor¡¯s woman was most likely a good thing that one could ever hope for but did not understand the danger in every step of it. Because Emperor Yong Le was just too difficult to control and at the other side there was a clear-minded Prince Rui watching like a tiger.

    Ye Ke and Ye Mei was the same. They were extremely selfish people that when facing their own interest, the affection of family was not worth anything. If Ye Ke knew that Ye Mei did not have any interest in being the Emperor¡¯s woman, he would not change his mind or intention as his own career was much more important.

    But how would Ye Mei be willing to pave the way for Ye Ke?

    After Ye Ke left, Ye Mei stood up and walked round the room for two rounds, showing her anxiety.

    But she also understood that Ye Ke currently, in some aspects, was considered her enemy.

    She thought for a long time before finally came to a decision and stood up and opened up the chest in the room. That were dozens of dresses that Ye Furen gave to her topensate and was thetest styles and materials. Ye Mei crouched down in front of the chest and started to select seriously.

    At the other side, Shen Miao had also learned about the news from Mo Qing¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Jin Xing Ming?¡± Shen Miao asked with a frown.

    ¡°Other than the identity of a merchant¡¯s son, there is nothing special about him.¡± Mo Qing said, ¡°However to suddenlye to Long Ye from Qin province, he had been handling several business and they are all lucrative businesses of the Jin family. After dealing like this, it is indicating that the Jin family does not n to take new business for these few years.¡±

    ¡°Not nning to take new business?¡± Jing Zhe could not help but said, ¡°Then what do one eat?¡±

    ¡°It seems that one is preparing to leave.¡± Shen Miao muttered, ¡°Then is there any news on the direction that Jin Xing Ming is leaving to?¡±

    Mo Qing was startled and said, ¡°Furen guessed correctly. He even sold some thing for silver notes and seemed to be going afar and even preparerge amount of money.¡±

    Shen Miao understood clearly, ¡°Go and investigate again if this Jin Xing Ming have any rtion of anyely. Also what clothes he prepared and final destination, which can been seen from the clues from the things he prepare. Would it be a short or long journey, is the Northernnds or Southernnds. If there are people that he contact closely with, one have to pay more attention. However one must not rx on the monitoring of the Ye siblings. If Jin Xing Ming have any more private encounters with Ye Mei, one must follow.¡±

    Mo Qingplied and left.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu was sewing clothes under themp as Gu Yu spoke, ¡°Furen, how would there be any rtionship between that Young Lady of the Ye family and a son of a merchant? Could it be that her heart is pleased with that Young Master Jin that she did not mind the other party¡¯s merchant identity and just had to be together with him?¡±

    Shen Miao smile gently and shook her head, ¡°Do you know about creeper nt?¡±

    ¡°This servant know about this!¡± Jing Zhe heard it and quickly said, ¡°When this servant was staying at the country side, there were creeper nts all around the courtyard. Once spring arrive, one would need to pull up each one of it else all the trees beside would be tangled to dead by it.¡±

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Ye Mei is like that creeper nt.¡± Ye Mei was very simr to the creeper vine as this creeper nt had a strong vitality and it was everywhere. The most important point was that any male would be able to be her ¡®tree¡¯ and she would rely of these trees to continuously climb up, absorbing the sun and the rain, continuously growing stronger until she reached the highest one.

    In her journey of growth, all those trees that were entangled by her would have their nutrients sucked up and finally die.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu looked at one another and after a long time Jing Zhe then said, ¡°Is she that powerful?¡±

    ¡°This kind of creeper nt looks very strong at the first nce but also has a fatal w.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Once herst tree ¡®dies¡¯, there would not be anything to give her enough nutrients and she will also follow along to death.¡±

    ¡°Whatever one relies upon, it would be the worst when one is finally deprived of it.¡± She said.

    Needless to say, Ye Mei must want something from Jin Xing Ming. A son of a merchant who reach here to end the business and seemed to want to leave, it was obvious that Ye Mei want to board this ship of Jin Xin Ming and leave the abyss of the Ye family.

    But how would Shen Miao let her wishe true?

    This time, let Shen Miao make the decision of Ye Mei¡¯s end.

    *****

    In many consecutive days, Xie Jing Xing did not return to the residence. Even Tie Yi was not present. When Cong Yang was asked, he would only reply three ¡®don¡¯t know¡¯ to every question. One felt that the guards in the residence were much busier than usual.

    Not long after, there was a sudden new flowing in the capital. The Lu family had led the soldiers in rebellion and is currently garrison in the city of Xiang Yang and upying Fu Yang city, formally opposing the Imperial family.

    This news shocked themoners in Long Ye the most. It was heard that Lu Zhen Xuan had a lot of soldiers under hismand and had been secretly recruiting troops and horses all these years and expending his strength. The city of Xiang Yang was a vast area and it was shocking that he had upied it. The Lu family did have the courage to confront the Imperial family.

    The guards of the Shen family that Shen Miao brought over was somewhat suspicious and shock but Shen Miao did not reacted badly. The people of the past had left matters behind and Xie Jing Xing and Emperor Yong Le most likely wanted it to be done like this. First let the Lu family taste a bit of sweetness. Lu Zhen Xuan was a coarse man and naturally would feel that the Imperial family was scared of him and take things lightly and would be more arrogant. As such the Imperial family would be able to better n and catch the Lu family in one.

    Even though Xie Jing Xing had great confidence, Shen Miao did not believe that the Lu family would have the ability topete with the Xie family and Shen Miao was worried about another matter. Even though the Lu family was crazy, they were only targeting the Imperial family so in the eyes of themoner, the Lu family was just like the Xie family previously, had the merit of establishing the nation at the beginning. Even though one rebel now, but the Lu family has mouth with red lips and white teeth. When they opened them, they said that the Imperial family forced them to rebel and said that Emperor Yong Le was definitely involved in Emperor Xiao Wu¡¯s death. Empress Dowager Jing Xian was considered to be an external rtive usurping power. Emperor Yong Le and mother conspired to kill Emperor Xiao Wu and the other Princes so this position of the Emperor was not gain rightfully.

    All under Heavens were stunned!

    In all truefulness, when Emperor Xiao Wu passed a way, Empress Xiao used lighting means to handle each of the Princes and naturally one was unable to gain any shorings but when it was seen to a concern person, it looked rather strange. Themoners were as such and even though they were suspicious, they did not dare to speak of it. Afterwards Empress Xiao passed away and Emperor Yong Le seeded the throne and under his rule, Great Liang prospered and no one mentioned matters of the past.

    However this did not meant that themoner hadpletely forgotten about the matter.

    On the contrary when the Lu family¡¯s words were spread out, after the people of Great Liang were shocked, they began to hesitate. A small portion of the people had believed the Lu family¡¯s excuse but therge poption were skeptical. Nevertheless an Emperor would not be able to win all the hearts of the people and would leave behind future problems. Just like Empress Xiao, even though she executed everything cleanly and orderly, it had brought some trouble for Emperor Yong Le now.

    Even if Emperor Yong Le used lighting methods to cover themoners¡¯ mouth and cut of the circting rumours, there were other routes. Could it be that one would use such methods to suppress in one¡¯s entire lifetime?

    ¡°The Lu family is just too shameless.¡± Jing Zhe said, ¡°They actually dared to ssh dirty water onto the Emperor.¡±

    Gu Yu sighed, ¡°They have already rebelled and it is either they die or I perish so what is dirty water?¡± She then said, ¡°The Lu family is really vicious. They want both side to lose and just had to pull in the Imperial family. Even if one win, it would be difficult to win the people¡¯s heart in the future.¡±

    Shen Miao frowned for a moment before saying, ¡°Bring paper and brush over.¡± She then walked over to the table.

    Jing Zhe was startled and asked, ¡°Furen is writing a letter back to Ming Qi?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°I want a big piece of paper that is even bigger than the prisoner notice on the city gates.¡±

    The brush moved like a dragon and snake, showing off her abilities. Jing Zhe and Gu Yu had seen Shen Miao writing and it was either writing family letters to Ming Qi or writing to Pei Lang for information but those times Shen Miao would bee and there was nothing wrong with it. However today Shen Miao looked somewhat different. She was solemn as if she was writing a serious matter that weighed a thousand Jin (1 Jin = 0.5kg) and she was furious, making one think of the old teachers at Han Lin Imperial Academy. She then write so fast at the end, making it seem that it was done without thinking in one go.

    Then she held hung the brush and picked up the paper and shook it, as if wanting to dry it.

    Jing Zhe and Gu Yu looked over and saw in that huge white paper, it was filled with ck words. Shen Miao words were soft and round but the words in this paper were inexplicably sharp, as if a sword had jumped up from the paper and

    ¡°What... What is this?¡± The two maids were illiterate but they felt that this was a very important thing.

    ¡°No one cares about the truth.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°But the result is very important.¡± She dried the paper and waiting for all the ink on it dries before saying to Jing Zhe, ¡°Bring this thing to the printing press and get three thousand pieces printed. Then let the guards in the residence paste it all around at night.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Be fast!¡±

    Gu Yu and Jing Ye dared not dy andplied as they carefully carried that piece of paper that was full of words out the door.

    When Shen Miao saw their leaving back views, she was slightly relief.

    In matters of the world, the military could determine the universe and civil would make the world peaceful. Since the Lu family wanted to take this opportunity, it was better to turn from passive to active behaviour and strengthen one¡¯s moral. The ways of civil and military were all thought out. Their Lu family created chaos with their tongues, she could also sly methods. No one knew who would emerge victorious. One not only would let the Lu family lose, but to also let the Lu family lose their feeling of oppression and unable to harvest any benefits.

 Chapter 226: Paper to Fellow Citizens Under Heavens (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 226: Paper to Fellow Citizens Under Heavens (Part 2)</h4>

    On this night, Xie Jing Xing as usual did not return.

    Shen Miao dress and ate alone and managed the entire residence of Prince Rui properly and would have a small gathering from time to time with other noble Furen¡¯s in Ding capital. She would calmly and quietly stabilise their emotions and would only feel somewhat cold when she slept at night. After thinking of Xie Jing Xing for a while, she would cover up and close her eyes to sleep.

    On the next morning, when the sun shines onto every corner of Long Ye, a sharp eyed person discovered that there was a white paper that was pasted on one¡¯s door and on it was filled with fill of words. The owner family was a butcher and did not understand and coincidently upon seeing one¡¯s neighbor, Schr Ma walking over, he said, ¡°Schr Ma, you are a leaned person,e over to see what is this.¡±

    Schr Ma walked over to the butcher¡¯s door and upon seeing those words he sighed, ¡°Good writing!¡± He then got closer and read out the words, ¡°Paper to fellow citizens under Heavens...¡±

    In a short time, was spread to all the streets and alleys and others ces in Great Liang were also aware of it. That snow white paper was found everywhere and many readers kept it in their arms while even more people want to get to know the person who wrote it.

    The youths at Han Lin Imperial Academy (refers to the ce where all the Imperial secretaries were located) were all discussing about that paper.

    ¡°Even though the formal dynasty is weak, there was still peace but now it is prosperous, there is instead chaos and disorder? Under His Majesty management, the granary is full and there is favourable weather for crops. Today the traitors cast doubts with the master and defy the Monarch, going against reason and order. Being shameful? Having face? This is being disloyal, heartless and unjust!¡±

    ¡°ÎôÍõ³¯ÈõÎ¢£¬ÉÐÇÒ°²¾Ó£¬¶ø½ñ²ýÊ¢£¬·´ÆäÂÒºõ?¸Ç±ÝÏÂÔÚ¼´£¬Á¸²Ö²§Âú£¬·çµ÷ÓêË³£¬½ñÎªÔô×Ó£¬ÒÉÆäÖ÷£¬·´Æä¾ý£¬±³ÆäÀí£¬¸²ÆäµÀ£¬²ÑÀ¢ºõ?ÐßÁ³ºõ?²»ÖÒ²»Òå²»ÈÊºõ!¡±

    Most of the people around were students and upon hearing these, they all showed ashamed expression and some were angered. The paper first spoke of the Lu family who were rebellingtely and it first scolded the Lu family traitors for doing such a treacherous thing and also spoke of the traitors spreading rumours that so many believed in, making one¡¯s heart feel cold. When Emperor Yong Le was on the throne, the people of Great Liang could work and y peacefully and the country was wealthy and peaceful that it was even better than the period when Emperor Xiao Wu was on the throne. Themoners did not think about the merits of the Emperor but listen to the words of a traitor, shouldn¡¯t one be shameful? Shouldn¡¯t one¡¯s face be redden with shame? Then it mention about the rightful roles of military and civil officials. Among Great Liang¡¯s talent, there were sessful military candidates among the schrs and the military candidates should think of ways to deal with those traitors as a way to render service to repay the kindness of the Monarch and the civil schrs should pay more attention to it instead of fueling the fire.

    This was a literary and eloquent piece and each sentience was sharp and prating that even if one take it apart. Moreover it was very rational that one could not help but be ashamed and started reflecting. With regards to the Lu family¡¯s rumours, it was discredited by itself.

    Emperor Yong Le was such a good Emperor and treated themoners so kindly, what¡¯s more to the officials and court? For the Lu family to rebel, they must not be loyal people and it was a pity that they almost blinded and incited disharmony, this was just too shameful.

    Those schrs felt that they had no face and also felt that the person who wrote that paper was every talented person and wanted to make friends. Unfortunately they were unable to find the person behind. As for those sessful military candidates, their hearts of dedicating to the service of the country was lit up and they hated that they could not join the ranks to personally cut off the rebels heads.

    As to the mour about Emperor Yong Le killing his Father and seized the throne was no longer mentioned.

    Cong Yang had paste an entire night of paper and did not expect that there would be so much response and also had not thought that this rumour would be so easy to resolve. He prostrated himself in admiration of Shen Miao, ¡°Furen, this method of yours isparable to those top schrs in the Pce. One had never seen those schrs in such a pursuit of a person and if they knew Furen¡¯s identity, they would be extremely surprised.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled and said, ¡°The Lu family is currently in Fu Yang and cannot manage matters in Long Ye, the most they could do would be to arrange for some people to spread rumours among the people. But the people of Great Liang are not fools. Two false rumours, one baseless, one with a rationale, which one would you believe?¡±

    Cong Yang was thoughtful.

    ¡°However that is because themoners¡¯ hearts are more inclined towards the Emperor thus it is easy to pull them over. If the Lu family gained the people¡¯s heart and their status in their hearts are indestructible, with these rumours, even if I wrote ten of those things, it would be in vain.¡±

    Cong Yang scratched his head, ¡°No matter what, Furen has made a good move. When Master return, he would definitely be happy. Moreover Furen was from the General residence and one did not expect such talents.¡±

    Shen Miao did not express an opinion.

    Talent? was nothing but a letter to deceive everyone under Heavens. People¡¯s hearts needs to be managed and if the Lu family wanted, naturally they could do it. At that time when Fu Xiu Yi was enthroned, there naturally was suspicions but Pei Lang used a to turn ck to white and washed away reputation and made him be a peerless wise Monarch of Ming Qi.

    Now she used this trick onto the Lu family, returning a tooth for a tooth, returning an eye for an eye. The Lu family wanted to use this to ruin the Imperial family¡¯s reputation but that was no longer possible.

    At the same time in a small town in Yong province in Great Liang, a green robe d male was passing by a school and the teacher of the school was a sixty year old man who was shaking his head while reading, ¡°Even though the formal dynasty is weak, there was still peace but now it is prosperous, there is instead chaos and disorder? Under His Majesty management, the granary is full and there is favourable weather for crops. Today the traitors cast doubts with the master and defy the Monarch, going against reason and order. Being shameful? Having face? This is being disloyal, heartless and unjust!¡±

    The footsteps of the green robe d male paused and he could not help but look over. He saw the old made speaking after reading out thest part, ¡°This is the that is circting in Long Ye. This old teacher has only one piece in one¡¯s hand. You all copy this once and hand it in tomorrow.¡±

    Pei Lang was in a daze before remembering something and could not help butughed. After smiling for a while, his gaze hang down before looking at that old teacher for a while and left.

    In Wei Yang Pce, Empress Xian De also had a letter in her hands as she read out to Emperor Yong Le. Emperor Yong Le sat on the char and he had a somewhat pale expression but there was a never seen softness to it.

    ¡°Jing Xing really married a treasure.¡± Empress Xian De smiled, ¡°On had thought that she was a female General with a military lineage but instead is a female schr who could move the hearts of the people. Now all the academies in Long Ye are secretly enquiring who is the author of this paper and did not know that it is a female.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le snorted softly and said, ¡°As sly as a fox.¡±

    ¡°The person is helping you.¡± Empress Xian De disagreed, ¡°With her blessings, all those messy rumours are gone. Isn¡¯t this good?¡±

    ¡°Zhen does not care.¡± Emperor Yong Le said.

    Empress Xian De said, ¡°You do not care but you have to n for Xie Jing Xing.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le did not speak.

    After a while, Emperor Yong Le called out, ¡°Qing Zhen.¡±

    Empress Xian De answered with a ¡°Hmm¡± but was suddenly startled and turned her head around to look at Emperor Yong Le. Qing Zhen was her maiden name and she had not heard another calling this time for a long time.

    Emperor Yong Le did not look at her but was staring at the incensing burning, ¡°Regretful?¡±

    Empress Qing Zhen smiled, ¡°ChenQie has never regretted.¡±

    ¡°After Zhen dies, you follow Jing Xing. If one encounter a good person, then remarry.¡± Emperor Yong Le said, ¡°Change your name and change your identity. You are good and will live a good life.¡±

    When Empress Xian De heard those words, there were tears in her eyes. She forced those tears back and looked at Emperor Yong Le, ¡°In His Majesty¡¯s eyes, ChenQie is of no value at all?¡± She seemed to have thought of something and smiled self-depreciatingly, ¡°So it is. In the Emperor¡¯s eyes, ChenQie has always been not important.¡± After speaking she stood up and said to Emperor Yong Le, ¡°ChenQie understand. ChenQie will do as the Emperor wished.¡± Then she left first.

    Tao GuGu saw all of it and wanted to persuade but at the end she was unable to speak. Empress Xian De had a good temperament and there seemed to be nothing that was worth of her anger. All these years of getting along with Emperor Yong Le, she had never been angry with Emperor Yong Le and it was the first time that she threw a fuss with Emperor Yong Le.

    Emperor Yong Le looked at the burning incense. Half of the incense had turned into dust and the aroma filled the air but it would be disappeared one day.

    Just like people¡¯s memory and affection.

    *****

    Ye Mei was in the room dressing up for a long time.

    She was already very beautiful but ever since arriving at the Ye family, with Ye Furen¡¯s supplements and tonic, she should became even more delicate and beautiful. One did not know why but one felt that she was not as bright as before. Perhaps there was some tiredness between her brows.

    Today she had selected for a very long time in the room before finally picking a peach coloured satin robes, with embroidered peach blossoms on top. After carefully dressing up, even though there was some tiredness, there was a stunning feel to it.

    When leaving, she coincidentally encountered Ye Ke. Ye Ke took a look at her with astonishment and asked, ¡°Older Sister, where are you heading?¡±

    ¡°Heading to the Sun family¡¯s Young Lady¡¯s residence for tea.¡± Ye Mei said with a smile.

    Ye Ke was not suspicious of her, moreover the guards of the Ye family were following her. Ye Mei brought the guards out and put the veil on and really headed to the residence of the Young Lady Sun. Even though the Sun family¡¯s official rank was not high in Long Ye, they were not civilians.

    Ye Mei entered the Sun residence and let the other person led her to a small room. Upon entering that small room, she saw Jin Xing Ming who had waited for a long time. When Jin Xing Ming saw Ye Mei, his eyes brighten and became shock as he said obsessively, ¡°Mei-er, you are bing more beautiful.¡±

    Ye Mei felt disgusted in her heart but the smile on her face was sweeter as she said with grievance, ¡°It is indeed not easy to leave the house today. One was almost unable to see Older Brother Jin today.¡±

    ¡°If it is not the Eldest Brother of the Sun family that has an long time rtion with me and used his Younger Sister¡¯s name to send you an invitation, one feared that it is not easy to see you today.¡± Jin Xing Ming sighed.

    Ye Mei smiled, ¡°It is all Older Brother Jin¡¯s ability.¡±

    Her mouth was sweet and her face was so pretty that Jin Xing Ming was coaxed till the anger in his heart became flowers and just as he was happy, Ye Mei suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s just that when will Older Brother Jin be able to bring me away from Ye residence? I really don¡¯t want to stay a moment longer in Ye residence.¡±

    Jin Xing Ming, ¡°Even as such, detailed ns need to be made. After all the Ye family is not a small family so one must have aprehensive strategy.¡±

    Ye Mei sneered in her heart, how would there be a perfect n in the world? It was just Jin Xing Ming being evasive, most likely he was secretly investigating the Ye residence and know about Ye Mao Cai¡¯s power and decided to retreat.

    She lifted her face and said pitifully, ¡°How could this continue on? I do not ask for anything, I do not want the Ye family¡¯ fortune and prestige and only want to live happily with Older Brother Jin...¡±

    There weren¡¯t few men that could withstand such sweet words, moreover the person speaking was a rare beauty under Heavens. She was morous, eloquent and each action was full of tease, as if inviting silently. Jing Xing Ming felt that his throat was somewhat dry when he saw Ye Mei licking her lips helplessly.

    He could no longer tolerate and did not want to endure. He held Ye Mei¡¯s hand and said impulsively, ¡°For Mei-er¡¯s sake, naturally I will not be afraid of anything. But Mei-er is so beautiful, how can my heart be ce at Mei-er¡¯s palm?¡± He then used some force and held Ye Mei tightly in his embrace, ¡°Mei-er, if you be my people, I will definitely get you out as soon as possible.¡±

    Ye Mei wanted to vomit a few times but that hesitation was only for a short moment. Her mind quickly went through some calction and in the next moment, both of his hands snaked around Jin Xing Ming¡¯s neck and exhaled by his ears, ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 227: Qin Qi Joining Hands (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 227: Qin Qi Joining Hands (Part 1)</h4>

    The night of rendezvous was always too short. If it was in the day, one would felt even more unsatisfactory. The sheets were filled with scent and after a while, the rustling of clothes were heard.

    Jin Xing Ming caressed Ye Mei¡¯s smooth back and there was some look of satisfaction on his face as he spoke, ¡°Mei-er, why not say with me a little longer. The skies is not dark so why go back so early?¡±

    Ye Mei¡¯s back was facing Jin Xing Ming and there was a trace of anger in her eyes but when she turned her head over, it was filled with flirtation as she spoke, ¡°Older Brother Jin is really reluctant to part with me, then quickly take me out of the Ye family. Ye Mao Cai keeps me in a tight control and these day he would offend urge me to enter the Pce. If one were to enter the Pce then in this lifetime, one would not have any fate to be with Older Brother Jin.¡±

    When Jin Xing Ming heard that Ye Mei would be entering the Pce, he immediately sat up straight, ¡°No!¡± If it was before, Jin Xing Ming did not know the taste of Ye Mei but now after being together, he was reluctant to let her go. He was like in seven Heavens in Ye Mei¡¯s arms and in the future if he was with other females, one fear that they would all be wood.

    What a male ask in his lifetime was nothing more than money and beauty. After eating fine rice, it would be hard to swallow buns. Jin Xing Ming was not at all willing to hand Ye Mei over to others and naturally be anxious.

    Ye Mei snuggled in his arms and whispered, ¡°Naturally I am not willing. My heart only has Older Brother Jin in it but now one could not decide on my own anymore. Thus one wanted to quickly leave and when Older Brother Jin and I reached Ming Qi, we would be able to be an immortal pair, enjoying every day in happiness.¡±

    The beauty was affectionate and loyal and now that Jin Xing Ming had tasted sweetness, his heart was delighted and was filled with pride at the moment, ¡°That is said correctly. Today upon my return I will instruct people to prepare. Keeping it safe, let¡¯s take the water route. This water route is very hidden and even though it is dangerous, it is much faster than other routes.¡±

    Ye Mei nodded her head, ¡°In order to prevent Ye Mao Cai to have doubts, let¡¯s meet here in five days time. Before that, Older Brother Jin, you must arrange all matters ordingly and it is also easier for me to deal with everyone in Ye residence.¡±

    Jin Xing Ming agreed and both of them became entangled for a while before Ye Mei tidy her clothes and walked out the doors as if nothing had happened. After leaving the Sun family¡¯s residence and getting onto the carriage, the guards of the Ye residence saw that she was alright, they did not think much of it. Ye Mei pulled up her sleeves after getting up the carriage and her white jaded arms were full of reddish patches.

    Jin Xing Ming was anxious and rough thus when he tossed Ye Mei around, she was particrly tired. She looked at it for a while before putting her sleeves back.

    She had always been master of men but now had tomit herself to Jin Xing Ming king of person. All these were all thanks to Ye Mao Cai. If she was not conned by Ye Mao Cai to go up the pirate ship, how would shee to this state? Since she would be leaving the Ye residence, then the Ye residence have to give her somepensation, else all the grievances she suffered these days would be nothing?

    There was a hint of viciousness that shed in her eyes.

    *****

    Five dayster, Xie Jing Xing returned.

    In the battle of Fu Yang City, the Lu family had thoroughly copsed.

    The Lu family had thought that they secretly recruit soldiers, bought horses and umte strength but little did they know that their opponent was also doing the same. It was so much so that his opponent was much more diligent than him. From that day when Emperor Yong Le was enthroned, he had started nning to bring the Lu family down and had been scheming for so many years so how could the Lu familypare?

    When Emperor Yong Le revealed his real power, some simrly eagerly minded officials were struck by lightning, as if a bucket of cold water poured over their head. They finally understood that the young Emperor that was suppressed by Emperor Xiao Wu at the beginning and had to relied on the Empress Dowager Jing Xian had turned into a beast since don¡¯t know when.

    Lu Zheng Xuan was a madman. When Fu Yang City was broken into, he knew that his goals had flown away and when he was helpless, he rushed into the room and ughtered his wife and daughter. That includes Lu Wan-er that he had always doted upon. At that time, Gao Yang and Ji Yu Shu was also present and saw Lu Wan-er falling down with wide eyes, seemingly disbelieve till thest moment that she would die in the hands of her father.

    Xie Jing Xing ended Lu Zheng Xuan.

    Lu Zheng Xuanughed manically when he was dying and shouted out, ¡°This old man has been invincible in one¡¯s entire lifetime and galloped under Heavens on horseback and now die in the hands of a young man! One cannot be reconciled!¡±

    Xie Jing Xing chop his neck and said ndly, ¡°Ignorance.¡±

    As such, the hundred years aristocratic family that served two dynasty in Great Liang disappeared like this. The remnants of the Lu family fled everywhere and handled over to the Mo Yan army eliminate individually.

    When Shen Miao heard about these, she was very emotional. The rise and fall of an aristocratic might looked very easy but this was only aplish after a long time. The Lu family was arrogant and had the heart to rebel so the Imperial family would spare all effort to kill.

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°But when I returned, one heard about the that was spreading in the city...¡± He looked at Shen Miao and a corner of his lips hooked up, ¡°All the schrs under Heavens want to get acquainted but one do not know which talent the person is?¡±

    Shen Miao held back herugh, ¡°One do not know.¡±

    ¡°One have to instruct the Mo Yun army to search.¡± Xie Jing Xing raised his eyebrows, ¡°When found, if its a male, then one would be sworn brothers, if female, then...¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡± Shen Miao stared at him coldly, as if when his answer was not to her satisfaction, she would grind the knife.

    Xie Jing Xing said righteously, ¡°Then drag out to beheaded. How could anyone be that bold and even be more talented than my wife.¡±

    Shen Miao was unable to hold back herughter.

    Xie Jing Xing saw herughing like a jaded magnolia flower blooming, so warm and pretty that his heart moved. He suddenly stood up and carried her and ce her down on the bed. Shen Miao struggled, ¡°You have not bathe.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hug for a while.¡± He flipped and Shen Miaonded on him. Xie Jing Xing hugged her and buried his face in her shoulders. Shen Miao felt a little itchy under his breath but she heard him say, ¡°Ming Qi mighte over to fight.¡±

    Shen Miao was startled and said in doubt, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Before Lu Zheng Xuan die, he had spoke about Imperial Older Brother¡¯s illness.¡± One was unable to ear any emotions in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s voice, ¡°It seemed that Fu Xiu Yi also know about it. Fu Xiu Yi would not miss this opportunity.¡±

    It turned out that before Lu Zheng Yi died, thest words that he spoke to Xie Jing Xing was, ¡°Take a guess. Does the Emperor of Ming Qi know that your short-lived brother is unable to live past this year and when would he attack?¡±

    Shen Miao was surprised, ¡°How did Lu Zheng Xuan know of it?¡±

    ¡°Defence can be up during the day and night but it is difficult to prevent thief within the family. Moreover the rtions in the Pce areplicated, it is possible that it came from the Pce.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°The Lu family should have wanted to use this information to threaten Imperial Older Brother but one did not know why they changed their mind and chose to inform Fu Xiu Yi.¡±

    ¡°Aligning with the enemy and sold the country?¡± Shen Miao frowned.

    ¡°Cannot be considered so.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°With Lu Zheng Xuan¡¯s personality, it should be that he wanted the fish to die and the to split.¡±

    When Shen Miao heard it, she was somewhat in agreement. Previously Lu Zheng Xuan even posted up notices about Emperor Yong Le killing the Monarch and usurp the throne and this was to destroy the reputation of the Imperial family. At that time he had not revealed that Emperor Yong Le would not live long, perhaps it was by protecting this secret, at the end it would be his assassin that would take thest fatal blow.

    It was just that Lu Zheng Xuan was not one that could be calm. One did not know how Xie Jing Xing was able to work him up or perhaps he felt that now the Xie family did not have the power to turn things around and thus told Xie Jing Xing the secret before he died.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Yes, Fu Xiu Yi would indeed not give this opportunity up.¡± With Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s personality, he was specialised in ¡®capturing¡¯. Capturing people who could be use and opportunities. Perhaps from his perspective, once something happen to a short lived Emperor, Great Liang would be in chaos and it would be a good time to start an expedition. She thought for a while, ¡°It is just that Ming Qi currently do not have the qualification to go up against Great Liang. Fu Xiu Yi must have done something secretly and once his bottomline has increased, he would then take action.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°Before that, let¡¯s clean up the Ye family.¡±

    ¡°Ye family?¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°You n to eliminate the Ye family altogether?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing snapped his fingers, ¡°Then leave them for the New Year¡¯s? I will make the decision for the Ye siblings and gift it to you. You can deal with them as you wish.¡±

    Shen Miao brought his hand over and saw that on Xie Jing Xing¡¯s wrist, there was the red string that she tied, ¡°You must be careful.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s and Shen Miao¡¯s conjecture of Fu Xiu Yi were confirmed on the second day. No one had thought that Fu Xiu Yi would be so impatient that it could be said that he no longer cared about anything.

    Shen Qiu¡¯s letter had arrived.

    Unlike previous letters, usually the letters would be about the daily lives of Shen Xin and them, informing Shen Miao that they were living well. However this letter was very scribbled, it was obvious that one was a rush when writing it. Seeing the time again, it had been for quite some time which meant that when this letternded on Shen Miao¡¯s hands, a lot of time had been dyed.

    Upon opening the letter, Shen Miao and Xie Jing Xing read the ten lines in one nce and after finishing it, they became silent.

    Fu Xiu Yi had made his moves.

    It was not opening fire towards Great Liang but towards the Shen family.

    Emperor Wen Hui was seriously ill and could not get up thus Fu Xiu Yi had the full authority to supervise court matter. Fu Xiu Yi fabricated evidence of the Shen family¡¯s crime and encircled the Shen family directly. The Shen family army was previously was reimed by the Imperial family of Ming Qi previously and now it had changed beyond recognition and there were many spies and was considered useless.

    Fu Xiu Yi deceived themoners of Ming Qi and said that the Shen family had vicious means. However this time Shen Xin was long prepared and had started to gather other officials that was displeased with the Imperial family of Ming Qi. Even though those officials were low ranked, but their strength was even bigger than fighting alone. Secondly, Luo Lian Ying and Luo Lian Tai, who was far away in Xiao Chun City, had brought the Luo family army to Ding capital in a rush. The Luo family was considered to be raised by the Luo family personally. Even though they were said to be the Emperor¡¯s troops, it was better to say that they only listened to the Luo family and in addition, they were trained a few years back by Shen Xin that it was handy for Shen Xin to use them. Other than these, there were also manpower that Xie Jing Xing left behind.

    At this point, everyone in the Shen family knew of Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity.

    Even though it was shocking but because one felt resentful of the current situation, in addition, Xie Jing Xing confessed to it to Shen Xin previously so there was not much ming around. Even though there was not many manpower that Xie Jing Xing left behind, they were the finest. Especially their abilities in enquiring information, they had the best of abilities.

    Fu Xiu Yi most likely thought that he could take down the currently weak Shen family in a very short period of time but did not think that the Shen family had long made preparations for this day. Not only did he not capture the Shen family in the expected time, he went into a end end and consumed his strength.

    Shen Qiu said in the letter now that the Shen Miao was on bad terms with the Imperial family, they left Ding capital. Even though Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people were chasing after them, the Shen family did not let them gain any advantage. Currently Shen Xin was discussing with the various officials if it was necessary to chop off this Imperial power.

    As to what was the result of the matter, Shen Qiu did not mention it. Shen Miao also knew that the Shen family was loyal for generations, especially Old General Shen, who had loyalty carved in his entire heart. Now going against the Imperial power was already being against all principles, after gaining the Imperial power, even if it was sessful, then who would be the Emperor? Re-enthrone a Monarch? Each of the Ming Qi¡¯s Princes were not the kind types, so one simply establish oneself? Shen Xin would not have such a thought.

    At the end of the letter, Shen Qiu however mentioned one thing.

    Now that the Shen family did not stay in the Ding capital because Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s people were everywhere in Ding capital and the Shen family would only be at a disadvantage. They had retreated to the viges around the area of Guan Gu Valley and discovered a number of Qin country¡¯s people.

    The letter ended like this.

 Chapter 227: Qin Qi Joining Hands (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 227: Qin Qi Joining Hands (Part 2)</h4>

    Shen Miao was silent for a long time before speaking, ¡°Fu Xiu Yi has started taking action. The Qin country¡¯s people that are discovered at Guan Gu Valley are possibility indicating that Qin Qi have allied. Even if there isn¡¯t, Fu Xiu Yi is definitely thinking about it.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing nodded his head and looked at Shen Miao, ¡°You are not worried about your Father?¡±

    ¡°It is useless to worry.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Now I am thousands of Li (1 li = 1 mile) apart that even if one is strategising, one would not be able to control many variables. Moreover, when ites to fighting enemies, one believe that my Father, Mother and Eldest Brother are not people who would idle. As long as they are not as loyal as they were previously to the Imperial family, then there is an opportunity to win.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up and smiled, ¡°Actually it is all the same.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him and frowned, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing pinched her face and said, ¡°Once Qin Qi join hands, it could only mean one thing clearly, that is they will quickly attack Great Liang and would start invading from the borers. Father-In-Law and us are actually standing on the same side.¡±

    ¡°Father-In-Law is not willing to enthrone a new Monarch and does not one to establish his own Imperial might. So just swallow Ming Qi, eliminate Great Qin andbine three nations as one. Naturally there would not be any choice.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart moved. She actually thought about such a thing earlier on. In her previously lifetime, Great Liang eliminated Qin country before attacking Ding capital and captured Ming Qi. After much thinking, the three countries would belong to Great Liang¡¯s in the future so there would only be one Emperor under Heavens.

    ¡°But can you do it?¡± Shen Miao asked, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s secret is known to Fu Xiu Yi and one does not need to think about it that I know that he would definitely spread the news. At that time Long Ye would be in chaos and you have to bear many issues. I believe that at the end the Qin Qi¡¯s alliance would not be Great Liang¡¯s opponent but the process would definitely be difficult.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing nced at her, ¡°Little girl, did anyone tell you not to doubt a man¡¯s ability to ¡®do it or not¡¯.¡±

    Shen Miao was startled, why was it that even at such a time Xie Jing Xing would have the time to joke around? She really felt speechless.

    ¡°Just look on.¡± He said.

    *****

    Because of the , the ups and downs of the Lu family shocked in Long Ye and everyone pped their hands with joy since the Lu family did such a rebellious thing, one could not me the Imperial family for being heartless. However there was a new setting in the court for the officials. Those who followed the Lu family, those who were like grass on the top of a wall which sways with every wind and those who resolutely oppose the Lu family, all had new ns of their own. Those that stood with the right team were naturally joyous and those that stood at the wrong team were worried and anxious.

    Emperor Yong Le was by no means kind and generous and was not an Emperor that only knew how to favour and dote the concubines. When his heart hardens, it would be harder than anyone else. He was indeed Emperor Xiao Wu¡¯s son as his hands would not be weak when he was vicious. Initially Consort Jing was the most favoured Consort in the Inner Pce but now when Emperor Yong Le deal with the Lu family, there was no recalling of past affection, let alone mentioning about the child that Consort Jing carried. Even others could see that Emperor Yong Le had tolerated many years in order to deal with the Lu family.

    It was really daunting for others when an Emperor had such a mean and methods. The officials in court were thus more afraid of him and had be more obedient.

    As for the Ye family, that stood together with the Lu family, they were currently as anxious as ants on a hot pot.

    No one had known that Emperor Wen Hui would take action when he said that he would take action and had not thought that the Lu family would fall so fast. Even Ye Mao Cai who had always believed to be clear headed also suddenly noticed that something was wrong. He had not regretted it. Why did he notmit when the Imperial family had the intension to win the Ye family over? Now they had lost this opportunity in vain.

    The opportunity was indeed lost and because Ye Mao Cai discovered that Emperor Yong Le had started to deal with the power of the Ye family.

    The Lu family had so many roots of power and troops and they were all in the hands of Emperor Yong Le, much less the Ye family. However Ye Mao Cai observed the situation and in addition to the matter of how the Lu family behaved to Emperor Yong Le, he understood and his heart became more desperate as he felt that Emperor Yong Le would never let the Ye family go and would eliminate. Ye Mao Cai was irritated by the Lu family¡¯s arrogance at the beginning and also felt regretful.

    Ye Mao Cai only then started to prepare escaping and if it was not arranged then he would send Ye Hong Guang away. He did not think so much about Ye Mei and Ye Ke but Ye Hong Guang was his only descendent and he must leave a descendent for the Ye family.

    When Ye Mao Cai started to get busy, Ye Mei was also not idle.

    She had just returned from the residence of Young Lady Sun and was entangled with Jin Xing Ming for a while and Jin Xing Ming had promised to take her away three dayster. These days Ye Mao Cai loosen his grip with Ye Mei a lot and seemed not to care much about where she went or who she met. Ye Mei however was not happy with it but instead became even more nervous. This was because Ye Mao Cai was busy till he did not close his eyes and had no time to deal with her life or death. One feared that the it was time for the Ye family to go through a critical period.

    When one knew about the matter of the Lu family, even though Ye Mei did not understand what was going on, she had felt faintly that Ye Mao Cai was the one who was afraid and it was naturally afraid that they would end up the same with the Lu family.

    On this day, she came back somewhatter and when she entered the room, she saw Ye Ke looking around in her room, as if he was waiting for her.

    Speaking of which, Ye Meu had not seen Ye Ke for a few days. These days she had been nning matters after fleeing to Ming Qi with Jin Xing Ming. Ye Mei really had no ns for Ye Ke or it could be said in the beginning that in Ye Mei¡¯s escape ns did not include Ye Ke at all.

    To Ye Mei, for something useless, it would only hinder oneself and he was also selfish, thus Ye Mei immediately abandon him.

    When Ye Ke saw her returning, he asked, ¡°Older Sister, where did you go? Why only return now?¡±

    ¡°Young Lady Sun asked me for a handkerchief thest time and I embroidered one yesterday so I went give it to her.¡±

    Ye Keined, ¡°You are currently a Young Lady of the Prime Minister residence, how could the Young Lady of her Sun family be able to instruct you?¡±

    Ye Ke did not pay any attention to his words and sat down at the side. Seeing that there was some anxiety in Ye Ke¡¯s brows, she asked, ¡°How are you doing these days? Did Father not bring you around to see his colleagues?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention about it.¡± When Ye Ke heard those words, he immediately turned his head down, ¡°That is only in the beginning. These days one do not know what he is busy with. When I ask him, he would say that he have some matters and I am so bored in the residence.¡± He then looked towards Ye Mei, ¡°Older Sister, when will you be discussing with Father about enter the Pce? I think Father is looking for excuses to defer. If you enter the Pce and gained the Emperor¡¯s favour, Father will definitely be pleased with me and the Emperor would value me. When my career is smooth, wouldn¡¯t it be helpful to you too?¡±

    Ye Mei sneered in her heart but there was nothing of it on her face as she said with a smile, ¡°You and me are siblings, of course I will help you.¡± She sighed deeply and said, ¡°Speaking of which, your rtionship with Father is closer than me and Father. In these days, have you seen any ce that is special to Father?¡±

    ¡°Special ce?¡± Ye Ke did not understand, ¡°There is nothing special.¡±

    Ye Mei saw that he did not understand and thus changed her method and asked with a smile, ¡°Not talking about that. For example does Father have anything treasured or any secrets, perhaps you can inquire about it?¡±

    Ye Ke looked at Ye Mei and was startled for a while before speaking, ¡°Older Sister, what do you want to do?¡±

    Ye Ke was a person with greed,cking of intelligence and only had some little smarts. However it was easy for him to be fascinated by superficial things and because of too much greed, he would not end things when it should be ended. Ye Mei had told him that may times but because of Ye Ke¡¯s arrogance and greed, Ye Mei could easily get away by deceiving him.

    She sighed and said, ¡°You also know that both you and I are not the real bloodline of the Ye family. i heard that these days Father had been secretly looking for the real blood of the Ye family. It is alright if one could not find but if found, where do both of us be?¡±

    The lies that she said naturally came out but Ye Ke was stunned when he heard it and immediately believed it. He stuttered, ¡°Is it real... Father is really searching for the real Ye family members?¡±

    Ye Mei nodded her head.

    Ye Ke¡¯s expression became a bit distorted, anger and jealously seemed to be mixed together, ¡°How could Father be like this? Using us then kick us away? On what basis?¡±

    ¡°So I am not willing to let it go.¡± Ye Mei said, ¡°I is alright with me but you are different. If the true bloodline of the Ye family do not return, then a cripple would not be able to fight with you on anything so the Ye family is yours in the future. How can I let your things be even to others with my own eyes?¡±

    Ye Ke only had nine points of anger but when what Ye Mei spoke, he had went straight to the peak. He said, ¡°Correct. This cannot be done!¡±

    ¡°So I thought of a way, we must definitely find Ye Mao Cai¡¯s weakness. Since he is the Prime Minister, he would have some secrets and if these secrets are known by us, naturally they can be used as leverage to threaten him.¡±

    When Ye Ke heard those words, he fell deep in thought and after a while he said in frustration, ¡°Did Father actually trust me or not? Now thinking about it, there did not seem to be any secrets. But...¡± His eyes brighten and seemed to thought of something before rushing to speak, ¡°There was one time I went into his study and discovered that there was a beauty painting that was hung on the wall and felt that it was rather good and went to touch it but he stopped. At that time I guessed that this painting was different.¡±

    Ye Mei continued asking, ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Father told me that there are somethings in the painting but currently I am not an official so it is useless to give it to me. When I be an official, these things would be of use and he would give it to me.¡± Ye Ke waved his hands, ¡°I only can think about this when you leaned about treasured item. I saw that he did not seemed to be faking it and thus did not delve deeper into it. Does this count?¡±

    A hint of joy shed in Ye Mei¡¯s eyes, ¡°It counts.¡±

    ¡°Then I will think of ways to steal it!¡± Ye Ke stood up immediately.

    ¡°No!¡± Ye Mei quickly stopped him and upon seeing Ye Ke¡¯s suspicious look, she said, ¡°Since I can think of this matter, at the end it must be me who threaten him with it, of course it is for you. But if you use it to threaten him, then he would not be happy with you and inevitably creating negativity. Why now I go and steal it and use this to threaten him? Like so, in Ye Mao Cai¡¯s heart, you did not know anything at all and is still his people.¡±

    When Ye Ke heard it, he felt that Ye Mei spoke very well and pped, ¡°It is Older Sister that thought of things throughly!¡± He then looked at her gratefully, ¡°Older Sister, you treat me really very well. In the future when Younger Brother fly up high, one would definitely not forget about Older Sister¡¯s deed and definitely reply Older Sister.¡±

    Ye Mei smiled gently and her gaze fell onto Ye Ke lightly and spoke very Kindly, ¡°I will wait for you to ¡®repay¡¯ me.¡±

    After Ye Ke left, Ye Mei closed the door and her expression darkened.

    She had been thinking that during the period in the Ye family, she had not gotten what she wanted and on the contrary, she was been used and schemed by Ye Mao Cai and because to escape from the Ye family, she even had to give up on her body andmit herself to Jin Xing Ming kind of person. No matter how one saw this transaction, this was not worth it at all.

    And Ye Mei had never made an uneconomical transaction.

    Now that the Ye family was about to fall into misfortune, just before the Ye family fall, she must leave and jump out of the Ye family¡¯s boat otherwise she would be tied together with the Ye family and sink.

    But before sinking, she had to gain something back from the Ye family topensate for all the things she lost.

    Since the ce that Jin Xing Ming wanted to go was Ming Qi then she one day would be the noble that Ming Qi ce on the palm. By reaching the highest point of power of Ming Qi that a turn of a hand would cover the clouds and bring the rain, that would be the life she wanted.

    And the Ye family, as the Prime Minister of Great Liang, there must be some hidden secrets in the Prime Minister residence that were closely rted to Great Liang.

    There was no country that would close their doors on the secrets of other countries.

    These secrets were Ye Mao Cai¡¯s hard work and were also the stepping stones she needs to be a noble in Ming Qi.

    These things could make up for everything she lost in Ye family. Now thinking about it, just what she lost in the Ye family?

    The freedom of choice, forced to lose her innocence and also, a stupid Younger Brother.

 Chapter 228: Silencing (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 228: Silencing (Part 1)</h4>

    A few days after Xie Jing Xing returned to the residence of Prince Rui, he had to make another trip to Fu Yang City. At the beginning Lu Zheng Xuan chose Fu Yang City as the base of rebellion because of theplicated powers in Fu Yang City. Even though the Mo Yan Army people were sweeping away the remaining forces, they were only military forces. This time the Imperial family would not let any one of those hidden dogs of Lu Zheng Xuan go. It was better to kill three thousands than to let one off, thus the matter was handed over to Xie Jing Xing to oversee personally.

    After Xie Jing Xing left, all the matters inside and outside the residence of Prince Rui was handed over to Shen Miao to manage. Due to the heavy weight that the residence of Prince Rui had in the entire Long Ye, many officials were watching and monitoring the every moves of the residence of Prince Rui. The more critical the situation was, the more that they could not make a mistake. Shen Miao was like usual, often chatting with those Furens and subtly passing on some information thus the situation was controlled.

    The disaster that was brought by the Lu family was passed and because the rebellion started from the Lu family, there was no impact to themoners of Long Ye. At the most they would only scold the Lu family for being rebels.

    As long as themoners were stablised, the officials would not dare to make unnecessary movements. The overall situation was stable and everything seemed to be the same as before, with the exception of one family.

    The residence of the Prime Minister, the Ye family.

    Ye Mao Cai had gone through arduous training in the Imperial courts for so many years and when Emperor Yong Le was initially enthroned, he was only a weak youth but now this youth had grown up to be an unfathomable male and his means were as heartless as his father, thus it seemed that there was no more living routes for the Ye family.

    Ye Mao Cai was not as stupid as Lu Zheng Xuan nor was he also arrogant. The forces that Emperor Yong Le shown had made Ye Mao Cai understand that the Ye family was incapable ofpeting with the Imperial family of Great Liang as it was like a thorn that was pierced onto the Emperor¡¯s body. It was alright that it did not itch or was painful but what the Ye family had to pay was the fate of the entire residence.

    No one wanted to die and no one was willing to embark on a route that would end.

    Ye Mao Cai started to n to flee. He hoped that he could protect his only descendent but when necessary, this could also be abandoned. However the most important thing was that the every moves of the Ye family was monitored by the Imperial family¡¯s people so it was very difficult to escape.

    Moreover no one had thought that Emperor Xian De¡¯s moves would be that fast.

    On this day, Shen Miao just came back from the Imperial Censor¡¯s Furen residence and it was almostte in the evening. The long summer finally passed and the winds of early autumn started to form. The trees and flowers in the courtyard started to fall and cover the floor in a tineyer. Even though it was swept away, when a wind blow, a few more leaves fluttered down. Jing Zhe¡¯s was having headache due to anger but could not help but take the broom to sweep the courtyard.

    Shen Miao sat at the edge of the courtyard and Tang Shu came over and said to her with a smile, ¡°Furen, the kitchens has boiled soup. When the soup is ready, one will instruct them to bring a bowl to Furen. These days Furen had been waking up early and returningte at night. It is indeed tiring.¡±

    ¡°It is only apanying people to talk. It is not tiring.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently. She also thought about Xie Jing Xing, who was still in Fu Yang and could not help but sighed.

    Things were still far fromplete. Currently this Yong Ye seemed calm but danger was hiding deeper. Even if the Ye family was taken care, how about Ming Qi, which was thousands of Li (1 Li = 1 mile) away? Now her entire heart was hanging two ways, at one side it was hang up with Ming Qi and the other side was worried about Great Liang. Just how long could Emperor Yong Le¡¯s conditionst for and the uncertain matter of when Fu Xiu Yi would join forces with Qin country and attack Great Liang. Once there was any ident, only Xie Jing Xing could handle the responsibility in the Imperial family of Great Liang. Likewise, she had to face even more problems.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s words were right, there was no time. There was no time for them to slowly deal with the other party.

    Just as she was thinking, she saw Mo Qing walking in hurriedly with a strange expression. These days Shen Miao had instructed Mo Qing to monitor the Ye siblings day and night. Ye Mei had already aligned with Jin Xing Ming and Jin Xing Ming would be leaving Great Liang. Shen Miao had decided not to let her seed as from some perspective, Ye Mei was more of an endless trouble thanpared to Ye Mao Cai.

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s side had decreed to invite Ye Mao Cai into the Pce.¡± Mo Qing said.

    Shen Miao was startled, ¡°Enter the Pce?¡±

    Mo Qing nodded his head, ¡°Correct. Currently the Ye residence is in chaos and the servants are escaping scattered but there are people from the Pce that are guarding outside. Insider is however in a mess.¡±

    Shen Miao muttered, ¡°How could it be this fast...¡±

    Everyone knew that Emperor Yong Le wanted to deal with the Ye family so she was also not surprised but Xie Jing Xing was currently in Fu Yang and Emperor Yong Le¡¯s health was not good. To send the order when Xie Jing Xing was present would perhaps be more confident but when Shen Miao thought about it, perhaps by giving the Ye family an opportunity to breathe, Ye Mao Cai might take the opportunity to escape. Now by using the formal reason of inviting Ye Mao Cai to enter the Pce and imprison him, it is smashing the head of the thieves first. The Ye residence, without the head, would first be in chaos so when one would clean up, it would be easy picking.

    She thought for a bit and said, ¡°You, Cong Yang and Tie Yi, the three of you immediately go to Ye residence now and monitor Ye Mei and sibling. If they make any moves, only follow. If they want to leave Long Ye, stop them and bring them back. Life and death do not matter.¡±

    ¡°Three people all monitor Ye Mei and sibiling?¡± Cong Yang jumped down from the tree and said, ¡°It is just overly wastage of talents. One heard that the Ye Furen is not an easy master. Why not I watch over that Ye Furen?¡±

    ¡°No need to bother about her.¡± Shen Miao said. ¡°Even though she is intelligent, she is after all a married woman. These days the information that one heard was that Ye Mao Cai did not let Ye Furen meddle with his formal affairs so Ye Furen is not in contact with Ye Mao Cai¡¯s forces so she can only be an intelligent woman only. The Emperor did not let her enter the Pce and it was because of this reason. She, one person, would not be able to create any wind or waves. It is Ye Mei and sibling that is very cunning. For them to leave the Ye residence this easily, one felt that it would not be that easy. She would definitely have some ns that would be beneficial to her. This is what you need to pay most attention to.¡±

    Cong Yang thought about it and felt that she spoke with a bit of reason before nodded his head. Tie Yi had always obeyed orders, not to mention Mo Qing. When three of them was about to leave, Shen Miao paused and suddenly stopped them, ¡°Yes, if you encounter the crippled Young Master of the Ye residence, there is no need to harm him. If someone wants to harm him, remember to help him.¡±

    *****

    In the night, the Ye residence was in a chaotic mess.

    No one had expected that the Imperial family would suddenly send people to ¡®invite¡¯ Ye Mao Cai. Even though the servants did not know what exactly had happened, but these days they had been hearing rumours and now that Ye Mao Cai was invited away at this moment, Ye Mao Cai¡¯s resistance had confirm the conjecture in their heart. The first thing they did was to pack up their clothes and jewelry to prepare to flee. Even though no one would shed tears when they fled from a hopeless household, they still pretended that they hoped that it was just a misunderstanding and still did their work. The entire residence was filled with people living with fear.

    These servants are usually disciplined by Ye Furen very well but this was a life threatening matter so unless one was a saint, no one would take it for granted.

    In the midst of this chaos, Ye Furen was starting to pack up her personal gold and jewelry.

    She had long saw Ye Mao Cai¡¯s n. She initially still had a trace of hope on Ye Mao Cai but in Ye Mao Cai¡¯s fleeing ns, it did not include her from the beginning to the end. A married couple was birds of the same forest but at the face of trouble, each would fly on its own. Ye Furen atst saw clearly that Ye Mao Cai did not have any concerns or care about the husband and wife rtionship so she would treat it as though she did not have a husband. Currently Ye Mao Cai¡¯s fleeing ns was to her advantage as who let Ye Mao Cai be the biggest target in Emperor Yong Le¡¯s eyes?

    She carefully searched for all the bank notes and jewelry that were light and could be taken around, after all one could not sit still and wait.

    Ye Mei and Ye Ke were also the same at this moment.

    Ye Ke was pacing back and forth in the room with his brows full of anxiety as he ask Ye Mei periodically, ¡°Older Sister, is what you said true? The Prime Minister residence is truly copsing? How can this be possible? One did not hear anything at all previously. Perhaps the Emperor invited Father to the Pce for some court matters and it is not like what we are thinking about.¡±

    Ye Mei packed up some bank notes as she had started to pawn those jewelries that a few days back as nned for money before exchanging them for bank notes that could be used in all the banks in Great Liang. These things were good to carry around and were also essential. She said, ¡°Are you still deceiving yourself till now? If it was only to discuss about matters of the court then why did Ye Mao Cai instructed the guards to take action towards those who tried to escape when he was invited away? This is clearly making sure that no one flees.¡±

    ¡°But there was no a single signs at all!¡± Ye Ke still refused to believe Ye Mei¡¯s words at all.

    ¡°It is just that you did not pay any attention.¡±

    Ye Ke¡¯s eyes widen and stared at Ye Mei incredulously, ¡°Eldest Sister, what do you mean? Could it be that you have known earlier? If you already knew it, then why did you not tell me?¡±

    ¡°I only guessed it and most of the time still relied on intuition. Since there is no evidence, even if I were to tell you, will you believe it?¡± Ye Mei sneered in her heart but on the surface said warmly, ¡°What¡¯s more, I have arranged these matters myself. You are after all my Younger Brother. Now that the Ye family is copsing, we cannot sink together with them and one have to find an opportunity to escape. I will bring you along.¡±

    Ye Ke¡¯s expression was somewhatplicated and seemed to be very reluctant, ¡°One had thought that the Ye residence was the best choice to stay in and one had not think that one would not even have a single official rank at all and now would even have to flee like a dog. Thinking about this, it would better if one did note over to the Ye family and remain in Qin province.¡±

    ¡°That might not be necessarily so.¡± All of Ye Mei¡¯s bank notes had been packed and it was divided to a few bunches, ¡°One always have to ensure one¡¯s life is intact. You better not wait here and go to your room to pack up all the valuables. These things needs to be used when one is fleeing.¡±

    Ye Ke moved his lips but at the end he did not say anything and epted his fate as he walked out with his head down from Ye Mei¡¯s room. It seemed that he had listened to Ye Mei¡¯s words and returned to the room to pack up.

    After Ye Mei saw him left, there was not a sound in the room for a long time before she stood up. A dark look shed in her eyes and after a short moment, she gently exited the room.

    She headed towards Ye Mao Cai¡¯s study.

    Ye Mao Cai¡¯s study was closed and normally only Ye Ke and Ye Furen entered the study as Ye Mao Cai would asionally speak to them. However Ye Mao Cai had a cautious personality thus if he really wanted to hide some things, he would not ce it in the study where it would be easily found. However the more dangerous a ce was, the safer it was thus Ye Mao Cai did the opposite and deliberately ce it in the study which was rather surprising.

    However Ye Mei had gotten a tip from Ye Ke previously thus she knew that there was a painting of a beauty in Ye Mao Cai¡¯s study. There seemed to be some w in the beauty painting and there was something important to Ye Mao Cai in it. Now that Ye Mao Cai was taken away and there was no hope for Ye Ke to be an official, this thing could only be ced here.

 Chapter 228: Silencing (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 228: Silencing (Part 2)</h4>

    Everyone in the Prime Minister residence was anxious and there was not a single person outside the study. It was very easy for Ye Mei to enter it and she quickly found that paint of a beauty. The painting was hung on the wall that was directly facing Ye Mao Cai¡¯s desk. Ye Mei walked over and used her hand to touch it but she felt that the painting was very t, as if nothing was wrong with it.

    How did Ye Ke discover it?

    Ye Mei did not give up and search for it seriously but came out with nothing. She was a little discourage and suspected that the thing behind the painting had been moved elsewhere. Ye Mei was angry with that painting of a beauty and red at the painting with dissatisfaction when she saw that there was something wrong with the painting.

    The beauty in the painting was standing under the peach tree smiling and her cheeks seemed to have a blush, poising in a shy manner. However that pair of eyes was very indifferent as it did not contain any smiles but the sparkle gave others a wrong impression that this painting was lifelike, and made others feel a chill behind their back.

    Ye Mei¡¯s heart paused and she suddenly reached out her hands to touch the beauty¡¯s eyes. Sure enough she felt a hard convex bulge and she pressed it. She heard a ¡®pa¡¯ sound and suddenly on top of the beauty painting, there was a concave. Her heart became excited as she reach out and fished out a metal little box.

    That little box should be what Ye Ke had mentioned, Ye Mao Cai¡¯s most precious item. After Ye Mei had gotten the stuff, she no longer stayed and turned around to leave.

    At this time, the doors of the study suddenly opened and Ye Mei was startled as she saw Ye Hong Guang rolling his wheelchair in.

    Upon seeing Ye Mei, Ye Hong Guang¡¯s eyes also widen, ¡°Eldest Sister?¡±

    Ye Hong Guang was very worried today.

    All the servants in the residence were in chaos and his position as an inconvenienced Young Master was not high. Normally it was Ye Mao Cai that protected him so they would not treat him badly but when Ye Mao Cai left, Ye Furen would not even see him so those servants would not be bothered about him, that there was no one to even push his wheelchair.

    Ye Hong Guang was also very worried about Ye Mao Cai in his heart but there was no one in the entire residence that talk to him. Under all the different hardships, he could only rolled himself to Ye Mao Cai¡¯s study, as if the study still had Ye Mao Cai¡¯s air and he could feel that he was the Young Master of the Ye family with his Father backing.

    Who knew that when he entered the study, he would see Ye Mei?

    ¡°Eldest Sister, why are you here?¡± Ye Hong Guang asked.

    Ye Mei was holding the metal box and after seeing that it was Ye Hong Guang that entered, she became relieved and smiled, ¡°Oh. Father had previously asked me toe over to take some things and pass it to him when he return from the Pce. I saw that all the servants in this residence was busy so I came over to find it for myself.¡±

    ¡°What thing is it?¡± Ye Hong Guang¡¯s gazended on the small box in Ye Mei¡¯s embrace, ¡°Is it the little box that Eldest Sister is carrying?¡±

    Ye Mei smiled, ¡°It is.¡± She then said, ¡°Third Younger Brother is also here to look for something? Then I will not bother you. The room will be left for Third Younger Brother, may Third Younger Brother slowly search.¡± She was about to leave and just as she was passed Ye Hong Guang¡¯s wheelchair, she heard Ye Hong Guang suddenly speaking, ¡°Eldest Sister, don¡¯t you know that Father had never let females enter his study?¡±

    Ye Mei paused and her feet stopped at once.

    Ye Hong Guang¡¯s eyes were very clear and childlike but at this time it seemed to be very sharp. He said, ¡°Eldest Sister, why do you want to life? Why lie to me?¡±

    ¡°I did not lie to you.¡± Ye Mei firmed up her thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°I am saying the truth. If you don¡¯t believe then wait for Father¡¯s return and ask him, then you will know if what I said is true or false.¡±

    However Ye Hong Guang did not hear Ye Mei¡¯s words and continue to speak, ¡°Is it because of this small box in your arms? Because you want to steal the things inside the small box? This small box belongs to my Father right? Even though one do not know what it is, but seeing that you stealing it in such a chaotic time, one think that this thing is important to my Father and is very valuable by itself.¡±

    Ye Mei was startled.

    This youth who seemed to be weak and could not take the wind had after all inherited some things from Ye Mao Cai. Even though he was not familiar with the ways of the world, he was undoubtedly very intelligent.

    Ye Mei clenched her fists.

    ¡°Put this small box down and I can treat it as nothing had happened.¡± Ye Hong Guang said.

    ¡°Third Younger Brother.¡± Ye Mei tried to coax him, ¡°This small box is something that Father instructed me to take. I really did not steal it.¡±

    ¡°Since you did not steal it and it was Father that instructed you to take, then one is not in a hurry. Wait till Father returned then you can personally give it to him.¡± Ye Hong Guang was not willing to give in a little at all.

    Ye Mei saw that the agreed time to meet Jin Xing Ming was drawing closer, she became anxious, ¡°What if I am not willing?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ye Hong Guang frowned, ¡°Could it be that you really stole it?¡±

    Ye Mei was somewhat annoyed in her heart. Ye Hong Guang¡¯s thoughts were different from normal people, thus she did not know how to make this youth give in to her. If one said that he was intelligent, he was dumb as he would hand over the things in his hands to other. If one said that he was stupid, he was however about to see the uniqueness of this small box and stopped her at such a critical time.

    Seeing Ye Mei not moving, Ye Hong Guang¡¯s good temper started to close up gradually. He said seriously, ¡°If Eldest Sister is insistent then I can only call Mother over and let Mother stop you.¡±

    Ye Furen?

    Even though Ye Furen was not worth mentioning in the eyes of Emperor Yong Le and was only a somewhat smart woman, in the Prime Minister residence, all the servants had to listen to Ye Furen¡¯smand. Moreover even though Ye Furen recognised her as her daughter, she would only stand on the side of Ye Mao Cai¡¯s. If Ye Furen knows about this, one feared that the small box could not be protected.

    ¡°No!¡± Ye Mei blurted out.

    ¡°Then put down the small box.¡±

    Ye Mei said, ¡°Third Younger Brother, listen to me...¡±

    ¡°Someonee!¡± Ye Hong Guang suddenly shouted out, scaring Ye Mei so much that she immediately covered his mouth. Ye Hong Guang started to struggle but he could not walk and was weak thus he waspleted controlled by Ye Mei. As Ye Mei covered his mouth, her gazended not far off from her hand, onto the big pair of scissors on top of the paper basket.

    A sh appeared in her eyes and she no longer care in her heart. She did not hesitate as she grabbed the scissors and stabbed it into Ye Hong Guang¡¯s chest without even wrinkling her brows!

    Ye Hong Guang¡¯s mouth and nose and was caught off guards by Ye Mei¡¯s stab. After struggling his legs a few times, his eyes stared straight at Ye Mei, as if he had not thought that she would be such a vicious female. He no longer had the energy to shout and could only moanbouriously.

    Ye Mei nce at him coldly and said, ¡°One initially did not want you to die but you really talk too much.¡± She then turned around and left.

    Ye Hong Guang fell onto the ground as the wheelchair tipped over. His entire body was t on the ground and gradually the blood pooled around the floor. He tried so hard to crawl to the doors to call others but how would it be easy? The doors that were nearby was currently like an unreachable road, so long that it made one despair.

    Tie Yi and the few just arrived in the Ye residence but did not see Ye Mei¡¯s whereabouts. One had thought that Ye Mei had fleed in the short amount of time but when they search to the study, they jumped in shock. Ye Hong Guang was on the floor in a pool of blood, one did not know if he was dead or alive.

    Cong Yang asked, ¡°What happened? What should be done?¡±

    Mo Qing came out from another room and said, ¡°The Ye siblings nned to flee out from the residence. Older Brother Tie Yi¡¯s QingGong is good so you should follow.¡±

    Tie Yiplied and jumped out of the window before disappearing into the night.

    Mo Qing¡¯s gazended on Ye Hong Guang, who was on the floor, and also jumped in shock, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°One does not know.¡± Cong Yang scratched his head and knelt by Ye Hong Guang to check his breathing, ¡°There is still breathing but one do not know if he could be saved.¡±

    ¡°It seemed that he had be schemed by others.¡± Mo Qing said, ¡°Quickly attract people over.¡±

    ¡°Forget about it.¡± Cong Yang patted his hands, ¡°The servants in this residence cannot even take care of themselves, how would there be time to take care of this Young Master. Have you heard of a defeated Phoenix is not better than a chicken? Moreover this residence¡¯s Furen do not like him and would be pping one¡¯s hands upon seeing his situation so how would they call a physician over?¡±

    ¡°Then bring him back.¡± Mo Qing walked over to Ye Hong Guang¡¯s side and carried him up. Ye Hong Guang was weak and one did not need much effort to carry him. Mo Qing said, ¡°Furen sees this kid differently thus it would not be good if we did not save him. One thinks that if Furen is present, she would also make such a choice. First bring him back and look for Gentleman Gao. It would depend on his fate if he can be saved or not.¡±

    Cong Yang shrugged, ¡°Listen to you then.¡±

    However one suddenly saw the youth open his eyes and use all his energy to squeeze out some words.

    ¡°Mei... Stole... Something... Flee...¡±

    ¡°What is the meaning of his words?¡± Cong Yang asked curiously.

    However Ye Hong Guang¡¯s head tilted and would not wake up no matter how one called for him.

    ¡°No idea. Quickly leave else the servants wille.¡± Mo Qing said. Both of them dared not make any mistakes, thus they did not stay longer and quickly leave.

    Shen Miao was sitting at the room waiting for news. Emperor Yong Le¡¯s action came so fast that many things were done beforehand. It was one thing to n but it was another thing if a n could be sessful.

    However as Tie Ye and the few had gone for so long, it had made her heart heavy as she was thinking if Ye Mei had already fled.

    Just as she was thinking, she saw Jing Zhe happy speaking, ¡°They havee back!¡±

    Shen Miao stood up and only heard Gu Yu, who was outside the doors, speaking with shock, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°Quickly invite Physician Gao over.¡± This was Mo Qing¡¯s voice.

    After that the doors were pushed open and Mo Qing and Cong Yang walked in. Mo Qing was also carrying someone into the room and ced that person onto the bed. Shen Miao took a look and was startled and said coarsely, ¡°Ye Hong Guang!¡±

    ¡°When this subordinate went up, he wasying in the study and seemed to be assassinated by others and the assassin should be someone in the residence. Ye Mei and sibling were nning to flee and Tie Yi had followed them and left signals all the way. This subordinate will rush over immediately. One had already instructed others to invite Gentleman Gao over.¡± Mo Qing exined.

    ¡°Who in the Ye residence has such a deep hatred with a child?¡± Shen Miao saw the simrity of Ye Hong Guang¡¯s face with Fu Ming, her heart felt very upset and was somewhat angry too, ¡°That could use such a poisonous action onto a child.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is done by Ye Mei?¡± Cong Yang said.

    Shen Miao frowned, ¡°What is the exnation for those words?¡±

    ¡°This child woke up once and said a few words ¡®Mei stole something and flee¡¯.¡± Mo Qing said, ¡°This subordinate guessed that she perhaps wanted to s ay that Ye Mei and stolen something and flee and perhaps when she was stealing, Ye Hong Guang saw it and thus she silenced him by murdering him.¡±

    ¡°But what exactly did one stole?¡± Cong Yang said, ¡°Gold and jewelry? To harm a child because of these things? This female is truly vicious.¡±

    ¡°Not right.¡± Shen Miao said suddenly.

    Both of them were startled and asked at the same time, ¡°What is not right?¡±

    ¡°Not right. This matter is not right.¡± Suddenly a thought shed in Shen Miao¡¯s heart. She had no time to exin and immediately said, ¡°Cong Yang, immediately follow Tie Yi¡¯s signals and go over. If Le Mei wants to leave Long Ye, no matter if it is a water ornd route, do not stop her but prolong their time. Slow them down. Get them to go slowly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop them?¡± Cong Yang was startled.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t stop.¡± Shen Miao said and she looked back at Ye Hong Guang on the bed and called Jing Zhe and Gu Yu in so that Gao Yang could immediately treat him when hees in.

    Finally she said to Mo Qing, ¡°Mo Qing,e with me to the study.¡±

    Even though everyone was unable to make head or tails, upon seeing her serious expression, they did not dare to refute and followed her instructions.

    Shen Miao¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife.

    Mei Furen stole something and flee?

    Stole what? Flee towards where?

    Shen Miao almost did not understand her intentions and thus specially sending her off a trip

 Chapter 229: Exchanging (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 229: Exchanging (Part 1)</h4>

    Ye Mei and Ye Ke jumped into Jin Xing Ming¡¯s horse carriage. Speaking of which, Jin Xing Ming had a bit of abilities that he had bought off the servants in the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. Even in such a cause, Ye Mei and Ye Ke were still discovered by the Pce people who were guarding outside. As the carriage ran in front, there were a number of soldiers and officials chasing behind.

    Ye Ke looked out of the carriage window and saw the darkness of the night and the galloping sounds of the horses behind were exceptionally clear and it made his heart tightened. He looked someone fearful towards Ye Mei and said, ¡°Older Sister, what can be done? If they caught us, one fear that we are finished.¡± He then urged the driver of the carriage, ¡°Can you hurry up!¡±

    That driver whipped his horse whip harder and the speed of the horse was much faster, making Ye Ke¡¯s heart settled down a little. Suddenly he thought about something, ¡°Older Sister, when did you prepare all this? If you did not have preparations and get the carriage ready, one fear that we would be caught up not far after we flee.¡±

    ¡°Naturally I have long nned for these things.¡± Ye Mei would not tell Ye Ke that it was Jin Xing Ming that arranged this horse carriage and would not tell Ye Ke at all that they would be fleeing with Jin Xing Ming. Or it could be said that in Ye Mei¡¯s initial ns, there was no Ye Ke such a person in it.

    Seeing that the carriage was about to turn into a corner, Ye Mei looked out and said, ¡°This cannot do. With both of us in a carriage, it is definitely easier for them to catch up and by putting their full force they would be able to do so. It is better to separate and meet up at Ba Bao Street.¡±

    ¡°Must we separate?¡± Ye Ke was at his most anxious moment thus when he heard that he was to separate from Ye Mei, he was immediately anxious. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave together so that there is someone to watch over during the journey.¡±

    ¡°It would be easier for the soldiers to catch up if we are together. Rest assured, you will stay in the horse carriage. I will go down first and this driver will bring you to a hidden route to Ba Bao Street which we will meet up. All the matters afterwards had been arranged ordingly, nothing will happen.¡±

    Upon hearing that he need not get off the carriage, Ye Ke¡¯s heart calmed down and he no longer stopped Ye Mei. Ye Mei instructed the driver to stop by the corner of the street and pulled up the cape of her coat to hide her face before disappearing into the night.

    The carriage continued to go forward with Ye Ke.

    When Ye Ke¡¯s figure could no longer be seen, Ye Mei watched the disappearing carriage and her lips under the veil slowly hooked up. She walked to the other end and found little house before she knocked. After not long, someone opened the doors and Ye Mei quickly went in.

    In the dark, that person asked, ¡°Is everything settled?¡±

    Ye Mei nodded her head.

    At another end, Ye Ke was sitting in the horse carriage. After Ye Mei had gotten off, the driver¡¯s speed had gotten much faster. Gradually the pursuing voices got weaker and Ye Ke¡¯s heart became slightlyforted and when he finally could not hear any sounds of the pursuing soldiers, he felt that the bumps on the journey someone ufortable and said, ¡°It is alright to slow down.¡±

    That driver turned a deaf ear and still drove the horse carriage quickly. Ye Ke was somewhat dissatisfied and pull apart the carriage before getting a shock.

    How was this still the city? This was clearly up in the mountain!

    Because the mountain roads were rugged, the bumps made the journey more difficult. Ye Ke jumped in shocked and remembered that Ba Bao Street was not that far away so why did this drivere here? He said, ¡°Stop going forward! Return to Ba Bao Stree!¡±

    That driver ignored him and continued to move forward. Ye Ke was very angry but feared that shouting would attract the pursuing soldiers. Just as he was about to speak, the horse carriage gradually stopped. Ye Ke was startled and thought that the driver intended to stop the carriage.

    This driver was too much for not listening to instructions. Ye Ke intended to punish this person after reaching Ba Bao Street. Coincidentally the carriage stopped and hearing some sounds in front, it was the driver that went down the carriage.

    Ye Ke parted the curtains and looked at him from the inside of the carriage before scolding, ¡°What are you doing? Still don¡¯t take me to Ba Bao Stree?¡±

    When the driver take a look at him, Ye Ke could see clearly at this moment that this driver was much more sturdy looking that average people. Even though a carriage drive required to be physically fit, one was not as strong as this person. There was a feeling of uneasiness in his heart but he dared not yell. Even though he was a young man, he was not as tall as the other nor was he stronger than another, thus one feared that he would be at a disadvantage if he take any action.

    That driver wandered to the back of the horse and took something out from his clothes. He looked at it for a long time before suddenly stabbing it onto the horse!

    The horse was shocked and suddenly raise its¡¯ hoofs and galloped forward!

    Ye Ke had not thought that this driver would suddenly do it and with the horse galloping forward suddenly, he was thrown to the back of the carriage and almost injured. His heart was filled with fear and suddenly Ye Ke realized something and looke out of the carriage curtain.

    Ye Ke finally saw the bottomless abyss and the densely ovepping branches.

    The abyss seemed to be bottomless that even if the carriage crashed down, one could only hear a faintnding sound.

    The night had covered everything and what was left was the hoof prints at the edge of the cliff.

    After a while, a smashing sound was heard and after a while, there were two additional pieces of clothes at the side of the carriage.

    No one heard Ye Ke¡¯sst scream, ¡°Older Sister.¡±

    *****

    Shen Miao was currently in the study writing at a tremendous speed.

    She quickly wrote densely and both of her hands were almost instinctively had a mind of its own. Ever since she locked herself in the study, her wrists had not stopped moving.

    Mo Qing stood quietly behind her. Even though he did not know what she was doing, he kept quiet and watched as she wrote quickly. It seemed that there were not only words and there were some maps. After Shen Miao finished writing one piece, she would let Mo Qing dry it up at the fastest speed by using themp and the ink did not need to be as moist. She sometimes frowned, sometimes thinking but still remained very dignified.

    Just at this moment, someone outside knocked. Mo Qing let the person in and it was Cong Yang who was panting away.

    Cong Yang said, ¡°This subordinate and Tie Yi followed Ye Mei and sibling together. At the corner of the city, both of them separated so Tie Yi followed Yi Mei while this subordinate followed Ye Ke. Ye Ke¡¯s carriage reached to the depths of the mountains and drove Ye Ke over the cliff by agitating the horse. Ye Ke is confirmed dead.¡±

    ¡°The cliff?¡± Mo Qing was startled and was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Who is the driver? Is there any hatred with Ye Ke?¡±

    Cong Yang wiped his nose, ¡°This subordinate rushed back to report and did not care about what happened to the driver. After Ye Ke died, this subordinate returned.¡±

    ¡°No need to investigate, the driver is Ye Mei¡¯s people.¡± Shen Miao said.

    ¡°Ye Mei?¡± Cong Yang was startled, ¡°Ye Mei instructed the driver to kill Ye Ke?¡± But Ye Ke is her Younger Brother. Since she wanted to kill him, why bring him along when fleeing?¡±

    ¡°When fleeing, one would naturally require a target. Ye Ke is Ye Mei¡¯s real Younger Brother so he is most suitable for a target. I think that the driver not only killed Ye Ke and he most likely ced Ye Mei¡¯s and Ye Ke¡¯s clothes in the carriage so that others would think that the siblings fell off the cliff and died.¡±

    When Mo Qing and Cong Yang heard her words, they were first startled before they came into realisation.

    Ye Mei should have thought about a way out from the beginning but she feared that she would be hunted like a homeless dog and feared that she would be caught one day. It would be better to let everyone think that she was dead and since no matter how free the officers were, they would not chase an already dead person. Ye Ke was her Younger Brother and in a normal person¡¯s heart, one would definitely think that she would flee with her Younger Brother and upon seeing pieces of Ye Mei¡¯s clothes and Younger Brother, tose officials would definitely think that Ye Mei was in the carriage and naturally felt that this pair of siblings had fallen off the cliff and died identally.

    Ye Mei had made Ye Ke as her scapegoat and also resolved her future troubles.

    ¡°That is her real Younger Brother.¡± Cong Yang sighed, ¡°If it was a male then never mind. How could she, a female, be so ruthless...¡±

    ¡°One feared that she had long abandon Ye Ke in her heart.¡± Shen Miao said without a care, ¡°So when Ye Ke is living, she would use Ye Ke to the very end and that is her ability.¡± This was Mei Furen¡¯s ability to add flowers onto brocade (aka icing on cake). Just like the past life, Ye Ke¡¯s existence allowed her to gain more power in the Inner Pce and thus she had a deep family rtion with Ye Ke. Now Ye Ke was unable to give her any benefit and would even drag her behind thus Ye Mei would not hesitate to wipe him out.

    A swashing sound heard and a snow white pigeon flew in beforending on Cong Yang¡¯s shoulder. Cong Yang took out the paper from the pigeon¡¯s legs and quickly opened it up to read, ¡°Tie Yi said that Ye Mei and Jin Xing Ming had reached the harbor and nned to take the water route.¡± After taking a look outside that seemed to be windy, like rain was about to fall, he said, ¡°If it rains tonight, it would be difficult to chase after them after they go out to the seas. Now this subordinate and Mo Qing go over to bring them back to Furen?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± After finishing the word, Shen Miao finished writing thest page. She baked the paper on top of thentern before cing it in an envelope. She then told Cong Yang and Mo Qing, ¡°Cong Yang, you are Mo Yun Army¡¯s people so pick a few agile people from Mo Yun Army and bring this letter along and follow behind Ye Mei, all the way to Ming Qi.¡±

    ¡°Ming Qi?¡± Cong Yang frowned, ¡°Why would they go to Ming Qi?¡±

    ¡°Mo Qing had enquired that Jin Xing Ming have a friend in Ming Qi that had a good business and was frequentlymunicating, obviously having the intention to go to Ming Qi. Moreover once they go to Ming Qi, Ye Mei would be able to escape and not be discovered by officials.¡± She then said, ¡°You all should follow and take note of anything that Ye Mei have on herself, like a small box or something hidden. Be careful and do not let others discover. Once that hidden thing is discovered, exchange the thing inside to this letters.¡± She then passed the letters to Cong Yang.

    Cong Yang took the letter and although he was somewhat puzzled, hepiled.

    ¡°Be quick and don¡¯t be discovered by others.¡± Shen Miao nagged.

    ¡°But just let them go to Ming Qi like this?¡± Cong Yang said, ¡°Don¡¯t Furen view them as enemies?¡±

    ¡°Viewing them as enemies is not false but this is not letting them off.¡± Shen Miao said coldly, ¡°On the contrary, this is sending them onto the road to the underworld!¡±

    ¡°Quickly go. If possible, it would be best to exchange the things before they board the boat. It would be a hassle to change after that. No matter when it is exchanged, do monitor and follow them all the way and keep in constant contact. If there are further instructions, I will inform them.¡±

    Mo Qing and Cong Yang saw the seriousness that Shen Miao spoke with and dare not take it lightly. They quickly left upon receiving the letter. Shen Miao¡¯s hands gripped onto the table as she pursed her lips but there was a hint of killing intent in her eyes.

 Chapter 229: Exchanging (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 229: Exchanging (Part 2)</h4>

    She really wanted Mei Furen to die and previously she only wanted Mei Furen¡¯s life as soon as possible as a long night of sleep brings about many dreams. However she no longer thought like that anymore.

    Herors had beenpeting for the world and everyone wanted a share in the Empire. Great Liang wanted it, Qin country wanted it and Ming Qi also wanted it.

    Fu Xiu Yi would definitely join hands with Qin country and at that time if XIe Jing Xing went to battle, it would be a difficult bone to chew.

    With the enemy in front, one would have to obliterate them but before that, it is best to make use of them. Wasn¡¯t it good to let dog bite dogs?

    No one knew more about Ye Mei¡¯s schemes and selfishness like Shen Miao. A person who would even abandon one¡¯s own Younger Brother, how would she make a loss in business? The things that Ye Mei wanted the Ye family topensate her was far from gold or jewelry. What she wanted was eternal power.

    Ye Mao Cai had been in Great Liang for so many years. Other than the reputation of the Ye residence and family wealth, the most important thing was nothing more than having some secrets in the Great Liang¡¯s courts. With secrets meant that one had weakness so these secrets were most likely the leverage Ye Mao Cai had on other high ranking officials or the evidences that he had carefully collected. However there was one point that she was confirm was that this things were important to Great Liang¡¯s courts and could even destroy a dynasty.

    And this was exactly what Ye Mei needed.

    Ye Mei could use this as a stepping stone into the high ranking aristocrats but Shen Miao had pushed for her something nobler. The doors to the Imperial family.

    If Fu Xiu Yi was able to gain these, he would naturally be very happy. Moreover Ye Mei was a charming and seductive beauty so she would definitely grab this opportunity and just like the previously life, enter Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s heart, step by step.

    But... what if these things were fake?

    The defense ces, secrets between officials, scandals of the Imperial family could be weaknesses used to attack. These individual things looked like the key of winning against Great liang but what if these things were all fake?

    Ming Qi would make the wrong judgments, arrange troops in the wrong ces or use the wrongbination of tactics. At the end, be it sess or failure, their great cause would be destroyed.

    That was the logic behind the say of a solid dyke copsing because of an ant nest.

    Of course, Ye Mei would not know that she had taken the wrong stuff.

    Of course, Fu Xiu Yi could also suspect the genuinely of Ye Mei¡¯s things.

    But it did not matter. Shen Miao had trust in Mei Furen¡¯s ability. She was a very powerful female and at the end, Fu Xiu Yi would believe Ye Mei¡¯s words.

    So at the end, the result of the war would be destined.

    It was not that Shen Miao did not want to kill Ye Mei or did she let the tiger lose in the mountain.

    It was just that she was even more willing to see the female that Fu Xiu Yi loved the most took her steps towards her like the past lifetime and into his embrace. And at the end gave him a big gift personally and send Fu Xiu Yi to a path of no return.

    She felt calmer down like this.

    The most important thing was that this matter was beneficial to Xie Jing Xing. This Empire under Heavens would turn upside down because of this little chess piece.

    *****

    On this night, it was indeed like what Cong Yang had thought. During thetter half of the night, it was stormy till the morning of the second day. When Cong Yang and the rest returned, they were all drenched and Ye Mei had already headed into the boat towards Ming Qi with Jin Xing Ming. Indeed like what Shen Miao had thought, Ye Mei had a sliver coloured small box that she hid very well, that even Jin Xing Ming was not aware of but she had not open it up yet.

    Mo Yun Army¡¯s people had changed the things inside the small box to the things in Shen Miao¡¯s letter and Tie Yi took out a stack of things from his embrace and handed it over to Shen Miao. Shen Miao flipped through it and it was like what she had expected. It was all the information and leverages of officials that Ye Mao Cai had collected for all these years. There was even some secrets of the Imperial family. She thought about it and decided to wait for Xie Jing Xing to return for him to handle it.

    Mo Yun Army¡¯s people had already followed Ye Mei to Ming Qi and paid close attention to Ye Mei¡¯s movements but there should not be any matters for now.

    Shen Miao then remembered Ye Hong Guang and instructed Mo Qing and the others to rest before heading over to the next room to take a look at Ye Hong Guang.

    Gao Yang was still here and said to Shen Miao that Ye Hong Guang¡¯s life was saved but he did not know why he had not awoken yet, how he would be like when he woke or if it would rpse. After all his injuries was to serious. If Mo Qing or Cong Yang did not bring him back in time, one did not know if he could even live.

    At the end of it Gao Yang nced at Ye Hong Guang and asked, ¡°What do you n to do? It is clear that the Emperor want to deal with the Ye family but you brought the Young Master of the Ye family to your residence. Could it be that in the future you will be raising him?¡±

    ¡°What is the Emperor¡¯s n for the Ye family?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°What other ns can there be?¡± Gao Yang smiled, ¡°Roots cannot be left when eradicating grass.¡± He then continued, ¡°It cannot be that you sympathise with him right?¡±

    ¡°Naturally not. The Emperor is doing the right thing. The Ye and Lu family have to be managed cleanly then the court would be stablised. It is just that...¡± She took a nce at Ye Hong Guang, ¡°This child has nothing to do with what Ye Mao Cai did. If one where to say there was a mistake, it would be because his surname is ¡®Ye¡¯ and is born into the residence of the Prime Minister. Lets¡¯ go along and watch since one do not know if he would wake up or not and how would he be like after he woke. If it was possible, I hope to request a favour from the Empress.¡±

    ¡°You are really strange.¡± Gao Yang did not understand, ¡°Why do you treat this Young Master of the Ye family so kindly? At the beginning in Ming Qi, one had never seen you showing such kindness. What is so different about this Young Master of the Ye family that made you different?¡±

    ¡°Because of his face.¡± Shen Miao smiled.

    ¡°Face?¡± Gao Yang looked at Ye Hong Guang¡¯s face. He was unable to see anything special after watching over a long time and spoke as he waved his fan, ¡°One do not understand.¡±

    ¡°It is alright if one do not understand.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Always it is not the current important matter.¡± She suppressed her voice lower, ¡°Xie Jing Xing will be attacking Ming Qi right?¡±

    Gao Yang suddenly turned around and looked at Shen Miao. He seemed to want to say something but afterwards had so much fear that he did not speak and just looked at her.

    ¡°I always know that this day woulde but did not expect it to be so fast. These days he said he was in Fu Yang but Fu Yang¡¯s matter had been more or less settled. Even if it is to deal with the remaining forces, it was not necessarily for him to go. On the other hand the situation in Long Ye is critical andplicated but he was not even present.¡± Shen Miao sighed, ¡°Moreover dealing with the Ye family was too sudden. Is the Emperor... In a bad situation?¡±

    ¡°Actually I should lie and deceive you but one thought that even if one lies, one would not be able to deceive you and fear that it would make you unhappy.¡± Gao Yang said, ¡°By making you unhappy, Young Lady Lou would be angry with me. What you said was right. The Emperor is not good and the Prince of First Rank should had told you about the decree to pass the throne. Currently the Emperor is instructing his confidants and send some people over to the Prince in Ming Qi.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°Or it can be said that it is not to go to Ming Qi. The spies in Ding capital that send information over that Fu Xiu Yi had already form an alliance with the Emperor of Qin country and took the initiative to attack Great Liang. If they were able to conquer Great Liang then it would be divided equally between the both of them.¡±

    ¡°He has such a big appetite. Is he not afraid of choking?¡± Shen Miaoughed coldly. Fu Xiu Yi most likely had a big appetite after gaining powers. Before that he was treating the people of Great Liang respectfully and his attitude was warm but now when he had an alliance with Qin country, he even dared to have such ambitions.

    ¡°He is not considered arrogant.¡± Gao Yang smiled. It was just that upon serious look, one would find that his smile was someone serious, ¡°Previously when the Lu family was fighting with the Imperial family, even though the Lu family was eradicated cleanly, from the outsiders¡¯ point of view, it seemed that the Imperial family had spent a lot of effort and also lost a lot. Moreover the Lu family was considered to be a force of Great Liang. Currently at such a critical point, the strength of Great Liang¡¯s troops was just about the same with Ming Qi¡¯s and Jin country¡¯sbined. Thus one can meet force with force.¡±

    ¡°But the most important point is that Fu Xu Yi knows about the Emperor¡¯s medical condition so he could use it to break our morale at any time. I trust the Prince on this war but it would not be simple.¡± Gao Yang said.

    ¡°I have never thought that this war would be simple.¡± Shen Miao said in disappointment and frustration, ¡°Fighting batters are always difficult.¡±

    ¡°Thus the Prince had to personally go with the troops but since it is Ming Qi¡¯s side that took action first, creating frequent incidents at the bother. Currently it is just small fight to test each other but after not long, one would definitely dere war. The Prince does not have much time and thus had been preparing for the mattertely. One did not tell you, fearing that you will be distracted.¡±

    Shen Miao was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Then will you follow him and head to Ming Qi?¡± Gao Yang asked.

    Shen Miao looked sideways, finding it funny, ¡°I can?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Shen Miao looked at the other party and said faintly, ¡°One do not know when the Emperor¡¯s illness would erupt and when would this war be finished. If something unpredictable happens to the Emperor then the Imperial decree would be announced to the world.¡±

    ¡°The Empress cannot leave one¡¯s soil because one would be responsible for themoners¡¯ under Heavens. I am not that mighty but I do not want him to bear the reputation of a fatuous monarch.¡±

    ¡°In terms of reputation he was already wronged. So at this side of the Great Liang Empire, I will help him to watch over first.¡±

    Trantor thoughts: I am strangely touched by SMst sentence.

 Chapter 230: Expedition (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 230: Expedition (Part 1)</h4>

    Two days after Ye Mei and sibling fled, Emperor Yong Le ughtered the entire Ye family on the offence of the Ye family colluding with Lu Zheng Xuan¡¯s rebellion. It was much easier dealing with the Ye family than the Lu family as the Ye family relied on the Lu family for support and thus when the Lu family fell, one Ye family was unable to make any waves. Even though when Ye Mao Cai was alive, he had lots of connections and followers, under Emperor Yong Le¡¯s iron hands, everyone could see clearly it clearly and fear was born, thus one dared not be as arrogant as before.

    Ye Mao Cai¡¯s crimes was fixed personally by Emperor Yong Le and would be beheaded at noon. Speaking of which, Ye Mao Cai was not used wrongly. In the stuff that Shen Miao exchanged with Ye Mei, she had picked up a few that was rted to the Imperial family and handed it over to Empress Xian De. In order to control the Imperial family, Ye Mao Cai had made a lot of secret moves and all these things became important evidences for convicting the Ye family.

    As for being beheaded at noon, the Imperial family prestige this time was huge.

    The Mo Yun Army that was following Ye Mei and Jin Xing Ming would frequently send news back indicated that their escape was very smooth. Most of the people had believe the newly recognised siblings of the Ye family had died at the cliffs with the reason that one did not see clearly the roads when fleeing and fell off the cliff, dying without a full body. Even though Great Liang¡¯s soldiers did continue searching, they were unable to discover any traces of them.

    Everyone else had thought that no one in the Ye family survived but there was one who did and it was Ye Hong Guang. Shen Miao instructed Mo Qing to arrange but Ye Hong Guang had not woken up till now and Gao Yang said that it depends on Ye Hong Guang himself to wake up. There might be a scenario that he would continue to sleep forever.

    As for Xie Jing Xing, he returned on a rainy night.

    In a burst of autumn rain, Shen Miao was reading under thentern as the raindrops hit the windows and created little pattering sounds. The weather had gradually cooled down and the tea on the table quickly became cold.

    The doors was pushed open and a little of the wind and rain outside was also brought in. Shen Miao turned her head back as Xie Jing Xing closed the doors and walked in. His clothes were somewhat wet because of the rain and as he took of his coat, he saw SHen Miao staring at him and his lips could not help but curl as he head towards her side and pinched her face, ¡°It is not good. My Furen has be silly.¡±

    Shen Miao pushed away his hands, ¡°Why do youe back now? Why did you not even pass a message?¡±

    When Xie Jing Xing left, it was for a number of days and he did not even send a message over. Even if Shen Miao had a good temper, she would be somewhat annoyed. At least send over a message that he was safe and sound. The entire residence did not know his whereabouts, making one have a headache.

    Xie Jing Xing coaxed her, ¡°I am afraid if one spoke to you then one would want to return back. One has no choice with Imperial Older Brother¡¯s matter as it cannot be dyed.¡± He grabbed onto Shen Miao¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile but not a smile, ¡°If one knew early that Furen missed me so much, I would have returned sooner.¡±

    ¡°You might as well not return.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s anger was not dissipated.

    Xie Jing Xing thought for a moment and put up an appearance of great justice, ¡°How about this? In order topensate Furen, I will be in your mercy today and would never struggle.¡±

    SHen Miao could not help butughed, ¡°You are sick.¡±

    When Xie Jing Xing saw herughing, she then said, ¡°Well coaxed. But upon my return, one had heard about a matter.¡± He looked at Shen Miao, ¡°You let Ye Mei escape?¡±

    ¡°Not let her escape.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°She wanted to go to Ming Qi and also stole Great Liang¡¯s secret that Ye Mao Cai collected. One thing think that would use that to rely on Ming Qi¡¯s nobles. I had exchange her things and gave her some military maps and defense ns as one thought that it would y a bigger role. It might be the case that with these, she could even be an Empress.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was slightly startled and afterwards understood her intentions as his eyes glittered, ¡°This method of Furen¡¯s is indeed very malicious!¡±

    Ye Mei was filled with joy as she looked for Ming Qi¡¯s nobles with these ¡®precious¡¯ things. With such an important thing like defense maps, as long as those nobles were not foolish, they would definitely make use of it and present it to Fu Xiu Yi for merits. However who would know that these military maps and defense ns were all drawn by Shen Miao? As long as Fu Xiu Yi followed what was on it to fight, one feared that he would not even know how he died.

    Shen Miao raise her brows, ¡°I am a malicious woman that has snake¡¯s organs. So what of it?¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Xie Jing Xing said leisurely, ¡°I like malicious woman.¡±

    ¡°Afterwards I have made another identical copy of those things that I gave to Ye Mei.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°I will give it to youter. Ming Qi and Great Liang would at the end fight and at that time, with these things, you would know what Ming Qi is nning, making things easier.¡± She thought about it and added, ¡°It is best to give Fu Xiu Yi some sweetness at the beginning so that he would believe that these things are real. After he has investigated that it is real, he would definitely use it to arrange the manpower. At that time, one that can beat him at his own game and it would be even more effective.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing smiled, ¡°You are indeed quite good.¡±

    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    After remaining silent for a moment, Xie Jing Xing then said, ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°How long do you think you can hide it?¡± Shen Miao sighed. Seeing that Xie Jing Xing was not speaking, she instead smiled, ¡°Consent.¡± She then poured a cup of tea and handed it to Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Using tea in the absence of wine to wish you a smooth sess.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing was startled but he took the teacup and looked at Shen Miao.

    ¡°If you win, gift me a wish when you return.¡± She said.

    ¡°What wish do you want?¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s brows raised and there was a smile in his eyes.

    Shen Miao thought about it and said, ¡°Let it be owed first. I have not thought about it and will inform you once I have decided.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± XIe Jing Xing snapped his fingers, ¡°I too have a wish that you must satisfy me now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He carried Shen Miao on his shoulder and walked towards the back, ¡°Apany me to bath.¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    *****

    A lot of the flowers in Wei Yang Pce had fallen.

    During spring, it was filled with dense lush flowers but in the autumn, it would be empty and would look particrly bleak. However the pce maids had found some flowers and those big purple, white and yellow buds had signs of blooming, somewhat melting some of the cold here.

    However it would be chilling in the autumn days so how would a few pots of flowers change it?

    As the autumn rain drifted in, some of it was blown into the room. Tao GuGu closed the windows properly and ced two small brazier before gently retreating.

    Emperor Yong Le was half leading against the couch.

    He was actually very handsome and even though he always had a cold appearance and had no expression, his beauty was neglected. What people saw was the indifference of an Emperor¡¯s inhumanity and his deep means. Stripping away the identity of Emperor Yong Le, no one knew what kind of person XIe Chi was.

    Perhaps there were two exceptions. First was Xie Yuan, Prince Rui, and the other was Empress Xian De. In the past, Empress Dowager Jing Xiao was considered one but she had since departed so it was useless to say more.

    Empress Xian De was brewing flower tea at the moment.

    With the collected petals, the first snow that was buried under the tree and adding a spoonful of honey as a small fire slowly heat it up, a light sweet scent was slowly disperse from the small pot. With the freshly baked osmanthus pastry that the Imperial Kitchens sent over, it was so warm and sweet that the sweetness entered one¡¯s heart.

    Empress Xian De picked up a cup of tea and handed it over to Emperor Yong Le.

    ¡°Last year ChenQie came to collect the first snow with Qiu Shui.¡± Empress Xian De tasted it and smile, ¡°It is sweet. This year when it is snowing in winter, ChenQie will collect again. If the Emperor likes it, one can alsoe along to take a look.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le looked at her and paused for a moment before speaking, ¡°This winter, if Zhen is here, one will apany you.¡±

    Empress Xian De¡¯s hands trembled and arge drop of tea spilt over andnded on the back of her hand, making her say ¡°ah¡± with the pain.

    When Emperor Yong Le saw it, he easily picked up the handkerchief by the side and took her hand as he rubbed and med her, ¡°Why so careless?¡±

    That water was not dried up but became even more.

    Empress Xian De had cried.

    Her tears dripped onto her back of her hand too and it was warm but seemed to be hotter than the tea that scalded her. She said, ¡°Why does the Emperor say such heart wrenching things to make ChenQie sad?¡±

    Emperor Yong Le paused and looked at her, ¡°Qing Zhen...¡±

    ¡°Ever since ChenQie entered the Pce, one had sit on this position of the Empress very sensibly and know everything that one should know and should not know. ChenQie do not have half a resentment to air on what the Emperor does. But even if onee to such a point, Your Majesty will treat me like this too?¡± Her words were allints but her tone of voice was very calm, as if her heart was full of grievances but unable to be angry with Emperor Yong Le, ¡°Emperor distain in coaxing me and just have to make me stay sober till thest moment. But does the Emperor know how painful it is to stay awake?¡±

    Emperor Yong Le was silent for a long time.

    After a long timeter, he picked up the handkerchief and wiped the tears at the back of Empress Xian De¡¯s hands, ¡°Jing Zhen, in this lifetime other than Imperial Mother, the woman that Zhen let down is you alone. You are the only one that can stand by Zhen¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Zhen clearly understand the feeling of being awake. Zhen have no other choice.¡±

    Empress Xian De looked at the tea in her cup, ¡°Your Majesty has decided?¡±

    ¡°Zhen has decided. That year Imperial Mother had also said before, heroe forth inrge numbers in the empire under Heavens. Zhen cannot be a hero but before one life is gone, one is already satisfied for managing Great Liang to such a state and ended the Lu and Ye families. The rest of the road would be up to Xie Yuan to walk. All the things thate next, Zhen will not manage but...¡± He paused and continue speaking, ¡°Zhen still hop that it would be like what Imperial Mother said, Great Liang would prosper, have a clean reputation and the Imperial position of the Empire would be stretched hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°Jing Zhen,¡± Emperor Yong Le signed, ¡°Zhen do not know when one would copse and do not know when will one wake up. If that dayes, you must do the things that Zhen had instructed you. After that, you can live the days you want. Be it awake or confused, as long as you are happy.¡±

    Empress Xian De¡¯s head was bowed as she repeatedly stroke the edges of the teacup. After a long time she then looked at Emperor Yong Le and there was a little smile on her face, ¡°Does the Emperor remember during the first time seeing ChenQie, ChenQie brewed flower tea for Your Majesty to drink?¡±

    At that time it was Empress Xian De¡¯s mother that brought her to the Pce to meet with Empress Dowager Jing Xiao as Empress Dowager was choosing a wife for Emperor Yong Le. That day, there were also other official¡¯s daughters that came and they knew the four schrly arts and performed in front of Emperor Yong Le but it was only for that high ranking position.

    It was just here who sat at the corner and smiled quietly as she looked at everything, as if she was not concern about all of these at all. No matter if it was the high ranking position of an Empress or the young and handsome Emperor, nothing entered her eyes.

    Empress Dowager Jing Xiao asked her what talents she had.

    At that time Empress Xian De said, ¡°This official¡¯s daughter is dull and has no skills. Just on normal days at home, one would brew tea for Father and Older Brother and they all find it good.¡±

    At that time, the other youngdies had looks of disdain. Things like brewing tea should be handed by servants. A noble youngdy should practice on some talents. To only know how to brew tea, was one treating oneself as a maid?

    Empress Dowager Jing Xiao was however very satisfied.

    Afterwards Empress Dowager Jing Xiao said to Emperor Yong Le, ¡°AiJia see that Jing Zhen is a good child. With the character of brewing tea, she is steady and has a m mind, thus able to work with you for a life time. Be it storms, big waves or flood she would be able to endure hardship dly. This is good and hard toe by.

    When Emperor thought of Empress Dowager Jing Xiao¡¯s words, he could not help but look at Empress Xian De.

    Empress Xian De was gently blowing the petals that were floating on top of the tea.

    Ever since Empress Xian De entered the Pce and after so many years, it was indeed like what Empress Dowager Jing Xiao had said, she was a person who was steady and calm. She would not ask more or meddle and just sit quietly. It was as if as the time flows, she still the same as she was initially, sitting at a corner with a cup of tea in her hands as she smiled gently and unchangingly.

    Empress Xian De felt Emperor Yong Le¡¯s gaze and smiled gently, ¡°Emperor, let us not think about other matters today. Since autumn has arrived, then let¡¯s rx today and be like the past, drink some tea, y some chess, y some Qin and write some words. Alright?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Emperor Yong Le said as he nodded his head.

    He replied frankly and even his always indifferent and rigid face had a slight smile to it, making Empress Xian De surprise. After she reacted to it, as if she feared Emperor Yong Le would take it back, she quickly got up and said, ¡°Then ChenQie would bring over that jade chess that Jing Xing previously gifted. After Jing Xing gifted, Your Majesty only yed with ChenQie once. It is indeed a waste of such good chess pieces.¡±

    Emperor Yong Leughed, ¡°Let Tao GuGu get it.¡±

    ¡°She does not know where it is.¡± Empress Xian De said, ¡°ChenQie hid it. Your Majesty just wait here for ChenQie.¡± She lifted her skirt and somewhat jogged to the back.

    Empress Xian De had always had a soft appearance and there was rare for her to be like this but it also disyed a long unseen young female. Emperor Yong Le watched her and as he looked, his gaze became somewhatmenting.

    His brows raised and he coughed violently twice. He took a handkerchief from his slevves to cover his mouth and use that handkerchief to wipe his mouth. It became so clean that nothing could be seen.

    That handkerchief was on his palm and a little blush was exposed.

    It was very eye-catching.

    He paused and ced the handkerchief into his sleeves and watch Empress Xian De as she jogged over with that chess box and smiled.

    Like nothing had happened at all.

 Chapter 230: Expedition (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 230: Expedition (Part 2)</h4>

    In the following days, it was abnormally calm.

    The calmness was like flowing water, as if nothing bad had ever happened. It was as if all the dust has settled and everywhere was peaceful.

    These days Xie Jing Xing and Shen Miao were in Long Ye, shopping around during the day or ying the Qin and writing words. asionally when Xie Jing Xing was in the mood, he would pull Gao Yang over topete and Shen Miao would study something else with Luo Tan. During the night, she would have discussion with Xie Jing Xing on those few military maps. Between both of them, one was good at attacking and the other was good at defense, thus during scheming, it would be advantages andpatible. Xie Jing Xing was overbearing and could not continuous methods of striking the enemies but there were risks if one were to attack directly. Every time when he argued with SHen Miao he would be so overbearing with his decision that he would bang the tables but Shen Miao could not be bothered about him. When it was in the middle of night, he would sneak back when there was no one around.

    Shen Miao use the words at him and Xie Jing Xing would flip over and pin her below him before using another method for ¡®punishment¡¯.

    The days passed steadily but everyone knew in their hearts that they were indulging before the separation. Once the war began, it was inevitable to separate and those days of separation would depend on the lingering memories that filled during these days.

    That day had finallye.

    In a rainy autumn night, Ming Qi crossed the border between two countries andunched an attack on the guards at the border. At the other side, Qin country used a water route andnded on a fishing vige at the North of Great Liang and carried out a massacre on the shore. Taking that as a base, they entered Great Liang andunch a war.

    The war had started. Be it that Ming Qi and Qin country was advancing secretly or keeping the entire world in the dark, it was anyways ¡®living up to expectations¡¯, unable to control one¡¯s temper and was arrogant. To say it with such a fanfare, it showed that one had great confidence.

    Would Great Liang fight or not?

    Naturally fight!

    Prince Rui submitted a request for an order ofmander and Emperor Yong Le personally conferred and ordered three hundred thousand troops for an expedition.

    This was not only counterattacking the invasion of other nations. It was a determination to break the three country situation and push the wheel of history forward.

    Heroes would vie for supremacy under Heavens and there would be rising winds and scudding clouds. Chivalrous and outstanding people would take their stand and talents would emerge within generations. Since ancient times, heroes woulde out during turbulent times and it was the same with wars.

    The morale of the people in Great Liang was not diminished. Although they panicked at first, after watching Prince Rui in front of the expedition, there was a surge of noble aspirations and pride.

    The date to set off for the expedition was fixed for tomorrow.

    Luo Tan looked at Gao Yang. Ever since she came to Great Liang, she had experience many things with Shen Miao. Previously she had some misunderstanding with Gao Yang butter it was resolved. Even though Gao Yang was a person who loved to tease others and was not the jade like gentleman that he appeared to be... He treated her well and was considered a good person.

    Luo Tan originally wanted to follow Gao Yang to Ming Qi because she previously secretly followed Shen Miao to Great Liang. Now it had been so long and with Fu Xiu Yi beginning to deal with the Shen family, naturally he would not let the Luo family off. Luo Tan wanted to move forward or retreat with the family.

    But in Luo Sui¡¯s letter, it instructed her to remain in Great Liang. First was that Luo Tan would not be any help when she return and might even be implicated and it would not be good. Second, Shen Miao would be remaining in Long Ye and with Luo Tan with her, there would always someone to take care.

    One could not return to Ming Qi and it was indeed true that one could not leave Shen Miao alone in Long Ye. Thus Luo Tan could only remain here. She watch as Gao Yang start to pack up his stuff as he ce some medicine and herbs into boxes and instructed people to carry those boxes out.

    Luo Tan sat on a chair and silently watched his every move.

    After Gao Yang packed, he looked up and saw Luo Tan staring at him without blinking her eyes. He felt inexplicably strange and said, ¡°Normally you will be noisy, for you to be this quiet today, is one in a bad mood?¡±

    ¡°You will be leaving tomorrow.¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°During the journey, one must protect the Prince well.¡±

    Gao Yang choked, ¡°Me protecting him? It is more like him protecting me.¡±

    ¡°But you are his subordinate.¡± Luo Tan said awkwardly, ¡°Of course, you should also pay more attention to yourself.¡±

    Gao Yang was startled and upon hearing clearly what she said, he smiled slightly.

    Luo Tan would always bully Gao Yang all day and it was also true that Gao Yang was also very fond of bullying her. These two people would fight all day and it was rare for them to talk nicely. Luo Tan¡¯s personality was very open and it was rare for her to remind others of things. It was considered very rare to speak to Gao Yang like this.

    Gao Yang approached her and deliberately asked, ¡°Pay more attention to what?¡±

    He was born with a handsome appearance and had always been a gentleman thus when he approach, there was some naughtiness in his smile. Luo Tan strangely blushed and pushed him away as she said angrily, ¡°What else to pay attention to? Pay attention not to die.¡±

    ¡°Is it that you will feel good if I am dead?¡± Gao Yang fanned himself, ¡°Then the entire Gao residence would be upied by you. The servants would be ordered around by you, the gold and valuables would be used by you and those shops and...¡±

    ¡°Wait. Wait.¡± As Luo Tan listen, she felt that his words were getting stranger and quickly interrupted his words, ¡°Who would cherish your things? There are no shortages of it in my Luo family. Anyways, you treat me as a fool right? These are all your Gao family¡¯s things and have nothing to do with me. When you die, how would these things belong to me? You are crazy.¡±

    Gao Yang said, ¡°What does it have to do with you? Don¡¯t you know it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡± Luo Tan wonder and tempted to asked, ¡°Could it be that... This is what my Father gifted to you? And you are actually my Father¡¯s people?¡± She mmed her mouth shut and said in rm, ¡°My Father send you here to monitor me?¡±

    Gao Yang, ¡°...¡±

    After a while, he then signed resigned and knocked Luo Tan¡¯s forehead, ¡°Normally you are quick witted but why be so stupid now?¡±

    Luo Tan said, ¡°Hey! Speak clearly!¡±

    Gao Yang suddenly put a finger on Luo Tan¡¯s lips and made a ¡®shh¡¯ action. Luo Tan was startled and only felt that the area where Gao Yang¡¯s fingers was touching started to be warm and gradually burned to her face...

    ¡°Slowly thing about the rtions you and I have. Tell me when I return.¡± Gao Yang ce a medical book on Luo Tan¡¯s head, ¡°Now help me sort this up frist.¡± Finishing he started to pack up.

    Luo Tan looked at his back view but unexpectedly not kick up a fuss. She pouted and obediently pack up.

    *****

    ¡°Is it done or not?¡±

    ¡°Almost done. Almost done.¡±

    ¡°Ow. It hurts.¡±

    ¡°Just left thest bit. Don¡¯t worry, I will do it lightly.¡±

    Outside the doors, Cong Yang, Mo Qing, Jing Zhe and Gu Yu were all red-faced. Jing Zhe said, ¡°Ah. I remembered that there are still some clothes that were not dried. I will go and hang it up.¡±

    Gu Yu quickly said, ¡°I will also go and help.¡±

    Cong Yang also said, ¡°I will also go and sun the quilt.¡±

    Mo Qing nodded his head furiously.

    In an instant, the four of them scattered like birds and beasts.

    Only Tie Yi, who was up on the tree, was unmoving like a mountain.

    In the room, Xie Jing Xing was helpless as Shen Miao finally tied thest string and patted his hand with satisfaction, ¡°Done!¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked at the series of knotted red strings on his wrist and his head ached. He was perfectly fine so why the need for so many red strings that female wore? However Shen Miao still rest her chin on her hand and was in all smiles, ¡°With so many, it would not be broken anymore.¡±

    He had not spoken yet when Shen Miao stood up and sat on hisp, shocking Xie Jing Xing.

    The wine jars in the room were empty and the entire room was filled with alcohol scent. Shen Miao drank till her face was red and was as delicate as a flower. It was rare for her to smile so sweetly as both of her hands cupped his face and she kissed his face.

    Xie Jing Xing was already calm and collected as from when Shen Miao was drunk till now, she had already kissed him dozens of times. As long as Shen Miao was drunk, one could basically see a different kind of female. It seemed to be like lecher who would tease innocent youngdies.

    A grad Prince Rui who had lived for so long and had experience in teasing countless of females but there was only one female that teased him. It was moreover a female who would not acknowledge it when she woke up.

    ¡°This face is indeed good.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Can be made as the most popr courtesan.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her expressionless for a while before saying, ¡°Thanking Furen¡¯s appreciation.¡±

    Shen Miao was satisfied, ¡°Bestow you some money. Go and buy some clothes.¡± She searched her sleeves and took something out before throwing it to Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands.

    It was the jade tablet that Xie Jing Xing gave to her in Ming Qi.

    Xie Jing Xing had yet to see it clearly when Shen Miao waved his hands, ¡°No. No. No. Had taken wrongly. This is given by my husband.¡± She then quickly collected it back.

    ¡°Husband?¡± He raised an eyebrow, ¡°You still remembered you have a husband.¡±

    Shen Miao looked at him, ¡°Remembered. My Husband looks better than you.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°But he will be going off on an expedition.¡± She then buried her head into Xie Jing Xing¡¯s shoulder and found afortable posture. She then yawned, seemingly somewhat sleepy and said in a daze, ¡°So I drank. Like that when he is leaving, I would be drunk and not wake up, thus would not be able to see.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to see him?¡± XIe Jing Xing frowned.

    Her voice gradually weakened, ¡°Because one do not want him to be immerse in rtions between a female and male but if I see him leave, I would be reluctant...¡± When she spoke till the end, her breathing became even and she really fell asleep.

    Xie Jing Xing found it funny but at the end gradually put his smile away. He lowered his head to look at the female in his arms and paused for a moment before whispering, ¡°Actually you can be a little willful.¡±

    Shen Miao did not answer him.

    He picked Shen Miao up and ced her on the bed before covering her with the quilt. He then extended his hand to her to hold her and sat by the edge of the bed and did not do anything. He just watched her sleeping face, as if he was satisfied with this.

    In the middle of the night, Tie Yi called out from outside, ¡°Master, time to set off.¡±

    He paused for a while before leaning over to the female¡¯s forehead for a kiss.

    Then he strode out the doors.

    After closing the doors, Shen Miao slowly opened her eyes.

    Really reluctant.

    Reluctant to watch him leave awake but also reluctant to miss him like that when drunk.

    Separation was always a sad and reluctant matter.

    To let him go without any burden and then return like a hero.

    The footsteps outside the door were light and steady. There were other people but one could still differentiate which one she wanted to hear.

    Those footsteps slightly paused in in front before gradually drifting away.

    The long dark night was about to pass and the dawn wasing, weing a new day.

    She did not know how long she had been sleeping before she sat up. After waiting for a long time, Jing Zhe came in with a basin of water and eximed in shock when she saw her sitting, deep in thought, ¡°Furen is awake?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± She answered, ¡°I will be making a trip to the Pce.¡±

 Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 1)</h4>

    Xie Jing Xing only left ten short days but the days seemed to be much slower than he was present. It was obviously still the same Prince Rui residence but it did not seem right.

    The Mo Yun Army left a few guards in Prince Rui residence to defend the ce. Tie Ye followed along with Xie Jing Xing and so did Gao Yang. Ji Furen did not let Ji Yu Shu go since the Ji family only have a single seedling but knew knew that Yu Ji Shu had an unaffected personality that he left a letter and mixed with the expedition troops and left. When Ji Furen discovered it and wanted to chase, Ji Daren held her back, ¡°Ji Yu Shu is impetuous and ignorant. It is good for him to tempted to sharpen his mind.¡±

    And thus in the big Long Ye, most of the people that had good rtions with SHen Miao seemed to have left overnight. Gao Yang left so the Gao family send over his younger junior over to look after Ye Hong Guang. Ye Hong Guang was still not awake and just continued sleeping.

    Luo Tan seemed to have grown up a lot overnight and no longer provoked or tease others all day or even hang around the streents. asionally she would stop and care about the situation at Ming Qi¡¯s side. From the beginning, Luo Tan was entangled in the war between Great Liang and Ming Qi thus Shen Miao told her the entire situations and happenings in Min Qi. That included Fu Xiu Yi, Emperor Wen Hui and also included the suppression of the Luo and Shen families. The more she listened, the quieter she became and afterwards she no longer said anything.

    Shen Miao did not console her as there are some matters where one would slowly understand clearly. It was only sooner orter.

    The days became much quieter and there were no signs of panic within themoners in Long Ye. Perhaps they were particrly confident with the soldiers that went for the expedition or perhaps were used to the peace for so many years that they had no recollection of war and thus were not afraid.

    Nowadays Shen Miao and those noble families¡¯s Furens had good rtions. This was naturally because of her deliberate enthusiasm and these Furens were also very smart. The Imperial family¡¯s biggest threats, the Lu and Ye families, had disappeared from the living and currently only the Imperial family was powerful in Great Liang. Prince Rui residence was rted to the Imperial family and Shen Miao had good rtions with Empress Xian De, so naturally they were in a hurry to please her.

    Speaking of Empress Xian De, Shen Miao would often enter the Pce to visit her. Shen Miao liked to chat with Empress Xian De as Empress Xian De was an extremely talented female and Shen Miao had a wide exposure of knowledge due to her past life of being an Empress. When both of them chat, they could talk about anecodotes all the way to the current situation and their opinions were unexpectedly fitting. Empress Xian De also liked her and everytime they chat, time seemed to go by very quickly.

    On this day, Shen Miao wanted to go out again as she nned to enter the Pce to visit Empress Xian De.

    The more one enter autumn, the more would one feel the cold. Tang Shu came in with a bowl of goat milk, most likely because Xie Jing Xing left, Tang Shu was just too free every day. Other than being asionally instructed by Shen Miao to manage the stores, most of the time he had nothing to do. Thus he would think of ideals for meals and even said, ¡°When Masteres back and see Furen be thinner or weaker, he would definitely me this old servant. It is better to let this old servant make some nutritious meals that will make Furen¡¯s health better when taken.¡±

    Jing Zhe said, ¡°This goat milk smelled really fragrant.¡±

    ¡°If it were other families¡¯ goat milk, it would not be that sweet.¡± Tang Shu said, ¡°Furen drink this bowl before going to the Pce so that one¡¯s heart would be warm and would not catch a cold during the journey.¡± He then took a look outside, ¡°These days the weather has turned cold.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Many thanks Tang Shu.¡± She then picked the bowl up to take a sip.

    After only taking a sip, she felt a tumbling in her tummy and almost vomited. She put the bowl down and covered her mouth as her brows wrinkled.

    Gu Yu and Jing Zhe jumped in shocked and Tang Shu quickly asked, ¡°Furen, what is wrong?¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°Most likely one had caught a coldst night that one felt the goat milk fishy. Since I cannot drink it, I would not drink it.¡±

    ¡°In this case.¡± Tang Shu said, ¡°One would instruct the servant to get some medicine. May Furen not drink this goat milk first else one would not befortable. Later one will instruct the kitchens to make some lighter soups.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head and grab onto the cloak as she spoke to Gu Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mo Qing and Cong Yang were already outside and the carriage was prepared. Both of them did not follow Xie Jing Xing to Ming Qi but they were not able to sleep infort without worries. Both of them were highly skilled in martial arts and Shen Miao wasfortable in using them thus they remained in Long Ye to carry out Shen Miao¡¯s instructions.

    After entering the Pce, Empress Xian De was already waiting for her in Wei Yang Pce as she said with a smile, ¡°You are a littlete today.¡±

    ¡°There was a little disorder before one came out.¡± Shen Miao smiled as she spoke and asked, ¡°Is His Majesty bestter these days?¡±

    ¡°It is still not bad and could even apany BenGong for a walk in the gardens. But...¡± Empress Xian De smiled bitterly, ¡°Perhaps it is all deceiving BenGong. Anyways he loves to deceive BenGong and would not speak of anything at all.¡±

    Shen Miao paused and soothed her, ¡°His Majesty fear that you will worry and hope that Your Ladyship would not be worried. This is thinking of you in one¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps so.¡± Empress Xian De smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about these. BenGong have some new tea leaves today and the kitchens also made some osmanthus cakes. There are ancient text that indicated that the previous dynasty schrs would put tea leaves in osmanthus cakes as the tea leaves have a light fragrant. With tea, it is call tea cusine. One felt it was not bad thus knowing that you areing today, one instructed the Imperial Kitchens to make it. If the Emperor knows, one feared that BenGong would be teased. BenGong could only thicken one¡¯s face and look for you.¡±

    ¡°Your Ladyship has praised this official too much.¡± Shen Miao smiled flightly. ¡°This official wife is from a family with military lineage and has always been rough. One do not know anything about these elegant matters.¡±

    ¡°Save it.¡± Empress Xian De rebuked, ¡°Even those self-proimed civil officials of great erudition and schrship in Long Ye are not as knowledgable as you. If you are considered rough then won¡¯t the entire civil officials be scorn upon?¡± She handed the tea over to Shen Miao, ¡°Quickly try it. How is it?¡±

    Empress Xian De liked to brew tea as she liked to watch the tea leaves boiling in the water. The water temperature should be just right, a little more or less would not do. Time had to be controlled well. As for what time of tea leaves, what time of spring water, what type of honey, all these required learnings. All these were trival matters but as an Empress, she did not find it troublesome at all. As to why this was as such, one temprement was trained to be that calm. SHen Miao liked to be with Empress Xian De because her peaceful temperament made one feel that the years were peaceful and one had lots of time.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°Deference is no substitute for obedience.¡± She then picked the teacup up to take a sip. The tea was very fragrant and the aroma was slightly bitter but the aftertaste is dry and sweet. Shen Miao was just about to speak when she suddenly felt nausea and her hand shoke. Half of the tea was spilt as she covered her mouth to tamp down the nausea feeling.

    Empress Xian De was startled and quickly took the tea over from her hands. Seeing that her face was not good, she asked, ¡°What is it? Is there anywhere that you fill ufortable?¡±

    When Shen Miao felt that the tumbling in her stomach had subsided a little, she then shook her head, ¡°It is nothing. Apologies to Your Ladyship, one is really sorry. Lately it is most likely because one had gotten a cold that one¡¯s stomach always felt ufortable. Today when leaving the residence, one also...¡± Her voice stopped abruptly and an unbelievable expression appeared on her face.

    Empress Xian De initially did not understand but after seeing Shen Miao¡¯s expression, she seemed to have thought about something and said in shocked, ¡°Could you be...¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s fists tightened before releasing quickly, ¡°This official¡¯s wife does not know.¡±

    ¡°Quick, call the Imperial Physician over!¡± Empress Xian De stood up with excitement and called Tao GuGu, ¡°Take BenGong¡¯s card and invite the Imperial Physican over!¡±

    Shen Miao looked at the tea on the table but her heart was strike by lighting.

    She was pregnant before but she was unable to tell clearly if she was actually pregnant or not. Because Xie Jing Xing left a couple of dozens days and her period had always not been urate thus she did not put it in her heart. She had only thought that she had caught a cold but who knew... Recalling it back, she felt thattely her appetite had been strange recently.

    However she was unable to make any certainty to things.

    Shen Miao¡¯s heart was somewhat stirred up. Children were considered to her too far away. She was somewhat scared, fear that when the child came to this world, they would face the sorrows and suffering of the people and she was not all powerful and unable to protect them without a single mistake. On the other hand, she was very eager for the child¡¯s arrival.

    If it is here, this would be the best gift that the Heavens had gifted her.

    The Imperial Physician quickly rushed over and Empress Xian De seemed to be even more excited than Shen Miao, instructed the Imperial Physician to immediately take Shen Miao pulse.

    The white bearded Imperial Physician took Shen Miao¡¯s pulse and after pondering for a long time, he then stood up and bowed towards Shen Miao before bowing to Empress Xian De before smiling, ¡°Congratualtions WangFei of the First Rank. The pulse is like beads, it is an auspicious pulse. One is afraid thtat WangFei had been pregnant for more than a month. There would be a new born in the Prince residence.¡±

    Shen Miao was still somewhat incredulous and she asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    It was rare for Empress Xian De to see this kind of dull Shen Miao and startedughing. She then said seriously, ¡°WangFei is asking you, is this real? If there is any mistake, then a heavy punishment would be handed down.¡±

    The white bearded Imperial Physician smiled, ¡°This old official does not dare to lie. If WangFei does not believe, then one can invite a few more physians to take a look.¡±

    It was orginially a joke but Shen Miao said, ¡°Alright, then one would bother you to invite a few more to take a look.

    That shocked the Imperial Physican for a while.

    Empress Xian De was unbearably happy and knew that Shen Miao was not willing to believe it and must confirm it again. However when she was pregnant, she too could not believe it. Thinking about herself, her gaze darkened but she quickly recovered to her senses and smiled, ¡°Then follow what WangFei had said and invite a few more Imeprial Physicans over.¡±

    Empress Xian De really took good care of Shen Miao and indeed invited over a number of Imperial Physicians to take Shen Miao¡¯s pulse. The result of taking her pulse was the same, Shen Miao was indeed expected one month of pregnancy.¡±

    This was really a coincident. Xie Jing Xing just headed for the expedition and a few dozen dayster, Shen Miao was diagnose as pregnant. Like this, one would at least not be that lonely but it could be also even lonelier.

    Empress Xian De was overjoyed. Most likely in the entire Imperial family, there were only Emperor Yone Le and Xie Jing Xing, two brothers. Emperor Yong Le did not have any sons and the Xie family did not have any younger generations. The one that Shen Miao was pregnant with was considered the first of the younger generation of the Xie family. Empress Xian De also instructed people to invite Emperor Yong Le over.

    When Emperor Yong Le learned of the news, he could not believe it. Empress Xian De smiled, ¡°Thinking about it, in the future if it is a little boy or little girl, they would be calling you Imperial BoBo and call me Imperial GuGu. Isn¡¯t it very interesting?¡±

    ¡°What is so interesting?¡± Emperor Yong Le was still a little awkward. He did not like Shen Miao in reality because he had a dispute of Xie Jing Xing on Shen Miao. However Emperor Yong Le was unable to change Xie Jing Xing¡¯s mind and was helpless towards Xie Jing Xing and thus he had viewed Shen Miao as if she was an evil female.

    ¡°You ah.¡± Empress Xian De looked at him, ¡°This is an auspicious matter for our Imperial family. It would be good that WangFei give birth to a few more in the future. It is good that the Prince residence is bustling.¡± There was some envy in her eyes. It was odvious that Empress Xian De liked children a lot.

    Empress Xian De¡¯s envious eyes were seen by everyone and Shen Miao slightly pause whereas there was a trace of pain in Emperor Yong Le¡¯s eyes. After a while he then said, ¡°Tonight pack your things and move into the Pce. This matter cannot be spred out and the Pce can protect you.¡±

    Shen Miao was slightly startled

    Empress Xian De quickly said, ¡°That is right. Even though Long Ye looks peaceful, there must not be any mistakes in this kind of situation. Also this matter must be treated with the highest confidentiality and must not be known by outsiders. As for Jing Xing¡¯s side, send him a personal letter...¡±

    ¡°Your Ladyship.¡± Shen Miao suddenly spoke, ¡°This official wife have a matter to request.¡±

    Empress Xian De said, ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°May this matter be hidden from His Highness.¡± She continued, ¡°His Highness is currently in the expedition and if onee to know about the matter, it would be hard to avoid being worried. If someone sinister makes use of it, one would be in a disadvantage. It is better to be hidden.¡±

    Empress Xian De and Emperor Yong Le looked at each other. Empress Xian De said, ¡°What you thought of is not bad but WangFei, if you are not willing to tell Jing Xing then you would need to bear the bitterness and joy of this child alone. One do not know when Jing Xing would be able to return so you have to endure a very long period of loneliness. BenGong had seen many females in the Pce who would also hid the news of pregnancy for many different reasons but the process is filled with grievances. You will need to suffer these grivances.¡±

    ¡°This official wife does not feel grievance.¡± Shen Miao smiled gently as both of her hands unconsciously stroke her lower abdomen. Upon knowing that she was pregnant, she felt that there was a life inside her breathing together and that was a wonderous thing. She said, ¡°If the result is good then even though the process is difficult, it would still be worthed it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± It was Emperor Yong Le who spoke. He looked at Shen Miao, ¡°Since it is as such, then he would not be told.¡±

    Empress Xian De still wanted to say more but Shen Miao had already nodded her head slightly to Emperor Yong Le, ¡°Many thanks Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Since this is the case then never mind.¡± Empress Xian De sighed, ¡°But from today onwards you will move to the Pce. BenGong will say that one want you to enter the Pce forpany so that those Furens would note to look for you every three to five days and dy you in looking after your health.¡±

    This time, Shen Miao did not evade it. It was indeed that there was only her, a female, in the residence of Prince Rui and even though there were some guards from Mo Yun Army protecting, there would inevitably be some people who were watching like tigers. On the contrary, because of the Lu and Ye families matter, the Imperial family¡¯sprestige was unprecedently big currently and it was indeed safer to live in the Pce.

    For the piece of flesh in her abdomen, Shen Miao did not mind herself to be like that.

    When Empress Xian De saw her agreeing, she immediately instructed Tao GuGu to look for the nearest side hall of Wei Yang Pce and cleaned it up for Shen Miao to stay.

 Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 2)</h4>

    Because of this interruption, it was already at night when one returned back.

    When Tang Shu saw her finally returning, he then gave a sigh of relief. Luo Tan had returned from outside and learned from Jing Zhe and Gu Yu about Shen Miao¡¯s pregnancy and was both shocked and happy.

    Tang Shu was so happy that he did not know what to say. Shen Miao instructed them not to tell Xie Jing Xing as it was the critical juncture of the war thus it was not good for Xie Jing Xing to be distracted. Tang Shu nodded his head continuousy but his heart was sighing and he said that he wanted to burn some incense to Empress Xiao, so that Empress Xiao would also know of this good knews.

    Luo Tan was instead very surprised and curious. She wanted to touch Shen Miao¡¯s abdomen but she didn¡¯t dared. At the end she carefully put her hand on it and felt it for half a moment before vented, ¡°Why is there no movement?¡±

    ¡°It is only a month. How would there be movements?¡± Shen Miaoughed.

    ¡°But.¡± Luo Tan looked at her, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, we also don¡¯t tell GuFu, GuMu and the rest? If they were to know of it, they would definitely be very happy.¡±

    Shen Miao thought about it and shook her head, ¡°Now Father, Mother and Eldest Brother are confronting Fu Xiu Yi and at such a time one would be their soft underbelly. If a child in included that it would only be tying their hands and legs. Moreover Xie Jing Xing would reach Ming Qi sooner orter and would be meeting up with Father and Mother. If Father and Mother knows about it then Xie Jing Xing would also know.¡±

    Luo Tan thought about it and felt that it made sense before saying, ¡°Even though they do not know, me, the YiMu, knows.¡± She said softly, ¡°Although one do not know if it would be a little nephew or little niece, one really like the thought of thinking about the little meat ball.¡±

    Luo Tan seemed to be somewhat quiet these days. She originally had a lively personality and that made everyone in the residence of Prince Rui somwaht surprise. Now she finally regained some liveliness.

    ¡°This is a big auspicious event in these days.¡± Tang Shu smiled, ¡°It is necessary to be lively.¡± He then smacked his head, ¡°Almost forgotten. One should take note on some food. Now that Furen is focusing on health, there must not be any mistakes. And also all the corners of doors and furniture, one must cover it up with cloth.¡±

    He spoke like he was extremely nervous.

    Shen Miaoughed. In her past lifetime when she was pregnant with Fu Ming and Wan Yu, she had not experience this kind of treatment. Even Consort Dong Shu did it like a routine and asked her if everything was alright and sent some supplements. If the Shen family did not show concern, Shen Miao feared that she would be in a mess.

    Now she was instead calm but the people in the residence of Prince Rui were all so nervous.

    Sheughed, ¡°There is no need for trouble. Tang Shu, you too pack up. Because I am pregnant, Her Ladyship the Empress wants me to enter the Pce. Leave some guards in the residence and leave some more people. All the important people will be following me to the Pce.¡±

    Tan Shu was startled and seemed to understand Shen Miao¡¯s meaning, ¡°Alright, this old servant will arrange it now.¡±

    ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, do I also go?¡± Luo Tan asked.

    ¡°Naturally so.¡±

    ¡°But I... I don¡¯t know any Pce etiquette. Would it not be good?¡± Luo Tan asked.

    Shen Miao said, ¡°How could it not be good? Your footwork is good and everyone knows that your martial arts skills is high and is close with me, thus I would be even safer. The safety of my child and me would all be depended on you for protection.¡±

    ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, don¡¯t tease me.¡± Luo Tanprehended, ¡°But you said correctly. With you and me together, two people is better than one. I will follow you to the Pce.¡± She then stood up, ¡°I will pack up first.¡±

    After Luo Tan left, Shen Miao stood up.

    She did not expect that she would be pregnant at this time but felt that this was also destined.

    Pushing open the windows, the autumn mood was very bright and it was beginning to shape to a full moon. After some days, it would be the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    Families would have reunion during Mid-Autumn Festival but she was separated with her family. Be it Xie Jing Xing or Shen Xin and the rest, they were all not by her side. This year was destined to be a difficult year but... Sen Miao touched her lower abdomen, because she had a child, because she had be a mother again, she seemed to be able to appreciate the full moon.

    Heaves would never treat a person coldly foreer. At least at this momen, the Heaves was a good person. He had gave Shen Miao a rebirth lifetime, bestowed her a man who loved her deeply and a new life.

    The past had passed. This was apletely different moonlight.

    She asked the child in her womb softly, ¡°Look. You and your Father is looking at the same moon.¡±

    *****

    Shen Miao entered the Pce.

    Empress Xian De treated her very well and gave her the side hall beside Wei Yang Pce. Shen Miao still used her own people thus there was no inconvenience. Normally Empress Xian De would like to talk to Shen Miao and brew tea. Luo Tan also followed along and since she had a lively personality, Empress Xian De also liked her a lot.

    The days passed calmly and if there was anything unexpected, it would be about Ye Hong Guang.

    Ye Hong Guang was also taken to the Pce. He did not wake for a long time but unexpectedly woke up one day. Upon waking up, his mind was like a three year old child and did not know anything. When the Imperial Physician took a look, they feared that he had nearly gone mad due to receiving such a big shock.

    Like this, Emperor Yong Le did not bother to manage it. Raising a fool would not waste too much rice. Ye Hong Guang would chase butterfly and catch crickets all day in the garderns and was very happy.

    Sometimes when Shen Miao saw his and Fu Ming¡¯s face, she would feel that Ye Hong Guang¡¯s life was as miserable as Fu Ming. Both of them were born in good families and it has destroyed their innocent lives.

    When Empress Xian De saw her serious face, she thougth that she felt sad for Ye Hong Guang and patted Shen Miao hands to console her, ¡°There is no need to be sad. It is not necessarily a bad thing like this. Now that the Ye family is no longer here, if he was clear minded and knew this when he woke up, one would not know how sad he would be. Even if there was no hatered, there would be pain in his heart. Moreover when the Emperor takes action, it would be cutting the weeds and eliminating the roots thus his life would definitely not be remained. Like this even though he is a fool, he need not need to face those heartbreaking matters and forever be as carefree as a child. Isn¡¯t this good?¡±

    Emperor Yong Le had been suspicious if Ye Hong Guang was pretending to be a fool but the Imperial Physician had taken a look and he had also sent people to monitor secretly and Ye Hong Guang was indeed a fool. The most important thing was that he was already poor of health and now with this injury, his health had be worst. It was also unknown how long he could live.

    Perhaps Ye Hong Guang¡¯s experience reminded Emperor Yong Le of his youth. He was also poisoned heavily during his youth and did not know how long he could leave. Just this same encounter made Emperor Yong Le felt a rarepassion and spared Ye Hong Guang¡¯s life.

    However Ye Hong Guang was currently a fool and did not know that his life and death was controlled by the Emperor. He had already rolled passed the King of Hell¡¯s hall but still smiled carelessly every day.

    However not everyone in this world could be like Ye Hong Guang, living like a child and smiling that openly.

    Two monthster, Xie Jing Xing had reached the edge of Ming Qi and started to fight with Ming Qi¡¯s army. At the same time th Luo family and the Shen family had meet up at Han Gu Pass and lured the Qin army to the pass.

    Both Qin country and Ming Qi had joined forces and was currently confronting the Great Liang army that was led by Xie Jing Xing.

    War was always ruthless and once it was started, it was not easy to end it. Moreover two countries fighting one, made it evenly matched.

    Shen Miao would bring out the military defense map that she gave to Xie Jing Xing to study. Initially she was unable to see any inkling to it but gradually, some sprouts became to form. It was like the chess pieces that had their routes set were moving step by step ording to the road designed by the other party.

    Shen Miao knew that if one did not guess wrongly, that military map has reached the hands of Fu Xiu Yi.

    In Great Liang and Qin Qi¡¯s battles, there were wins and losses, thus at the moment others were unable to see who actually won. Xie Jing Xing, unlike previous lifetime, did not sweep all the troops off because Qin country and Ming Qi were not in alliance in the past lifetime. At that time it was Great Liang who attacked Qin country first before destroying Ming Qi. However there was also another point, which was Shen Miao knew that Xie Jing Xing had changed his strategy. He was like a smart and savvy hunter that was leading his prey to his trap.

    It was indeed the Xie family style of eliminating in one stroke cleanly without any entanglement.

    Fu Xiu Yi was being hooked. At the same time of Shen Miao feeling gratified, she could not help but admire Ye Mei¡¯s means. Many things had changed but she could still gain Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s heart and present that military map up, making Fu Xiu Yi trust her.

    Sure enough, shortly after that, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s letter was sent back to Great Liang.

    The situation of Ming Qi was stated in the letter.

    Emperor Wen Hui was seriously ill and crowned the Nh Prince, Fu Xiu Yi, as the Emperor. When Fu Xiu Yi was enthroned, he had good rtions with the Emperor of Qin and had gotten the support of the Monarch of the Qin country thus both countries hadunched an offensive to against Great Liang. The other Princes of Ming Qi, including Prince Zhou and Prince Jing had been imprisoned. When dealing with family, Fu Xiu Yi had always handled the butcher¡¯s cleaver with ease.

    The Shen family and the Luo family alied with other old familys that were suppressed by Emperor Wen Hui and publicly rebelled, thus crowned as the ¡®rebel party¡¯ in Ming Qi but themoners did not seem to buy it. The Shen family¡¯s clean reputation had exsisted for so many years and would not be discredited that easily.

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s people were in secret contact with the people of the Shen family and not too long, the Shen family would surrender and allied with Xie Jing Xing, formalising their change in sides.

    At the end of the letter, Xie Jing Xing indifferently added a few more words, as if it was a dispensable rumour and was added at will.

    It was said that there was an Imperial family affair that was circting in Ding capital. There was a beauty that entered the Pce, who was a far rtive of an Imperial merchant. She was as beautiful as a fairy, very intelligent and knew how to speak. The new Emperor loved her like precious stones and ced her on his palm. She was even the title of Mei Furen and in a short time, her favour far aceeded the other consorts in the Inner Pce.

    Shen Miao floded the letter and smiled.

    Luo Tan asked, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, isn¡¯t it just a letter? You have read it over and over again and even smiled three times.¡± Suddenly she looked towards the other side, ¡°Oh. Why did the cat climb till there? And even climb that high?¡±

    Not far away on the tree in the garderns, there was a ck cat that was climping up the tree truck and headed towards the taller branches. It was as if the branches could not withstand the weight of the cat, making it swaying and looking dangerous.¡±

    ¡°The faster one climbs, the taller one climbs, one would then fall faster and the pain would be worse.¡± Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Just watch slowly.¡±

    ****

    Another half a year had passed.

    Once the war begins, it would not be stopped easily. This was especially true for the war between three countries. Now the fire beacons on all sides were lit, tomorrow the soldiers would meet on the battlefield. There were losses and wins, andn there were retreats and advancements. The Qin country and Ming Qi broke the boat with this war thus their investment to it would be more.

    In contrast, the troops that Great Liang brought were considered to be little.

    However despite this and the alliance between Ming Qi and Qin country, there was no benefit to be gained from Great Liang. It seemed to be a long and slow tug of war and the pace of Qin country and Ming Qi had gradually discrupted.

    It was especially so recently.

    In the previous battle, be it small or big, the Qin Qi alliance would win some, especially at the beginning. One would be able to taste sweetness every time and even thought it was not sumptuous, it greatly boost the morale. Both Qin country and Ming Qi troops were very motivated.

    Later on, the advantages for the two countries, Qin country and Ming Qi, were no longer obvious. Although there were wins, but there were outward appearance of loss.

    All the way to the thirteen mounts of You Zhou.

    To Ming Qi and Qin country, the thirteen mounts of You Zhou was the junction of the three countries, Great Liang, Ming Qi and Qin country. It had always been Qin country¡¯snd and as to why it belonged to Qin country, one had to go to the period of the founding of the country. For so many years the thirteen mounts of You Zhou had been firmly standing at the border and it wasn¡¯t because Great liang and Ming Qi did not have thoughts about it but because theplexndscapt of thirteen mounts of You Zhou, it was easy to defend but difficult to attack. If one wanted to conquer it, one feared that a lot of effort was required and with a mistake, it would even tire one out.

    Such a difficult bone to gnaw. Even if one wanted it, other than having ambitions, one had to have great courage.

    Xie Jing Xing was leading Great Liang troops and was about tounch an attack on the thirteen mounts of You Zhou. This battle was crucial and critical that it could be said as the key point to determine the entire situation. If Xie Jing Xing sessfully conquere the thirteen mounts of You Zhou, afterwards he would be able to end the war quickly and he would be able to ruin Ming Qi and Qin country surprising smoonthly.

    On the other hand, if Xie Jing Xing was unable to gnaw this bone down, it would only make the Great Liang troops vulnerable. Not mentioning fighting with Ming Qi and Qin country. It would be difficult to resist the attacks from these two countries.

    No matter if it was for Ming Qi or Ming Qi and Qin country, all bets were on this battle. It seems that they had ced everything on this gamble.

 Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 3)</h4>

    When Empress Xian De spoke about this matter to Shen Miao, she even joked with her, ¡°At the end the person who is leading the troops is your husband, why till now there is not a single nervousness from you at all?¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°This official wife naturally trust His Highness.¡± Xie Jing Xing was actually a very sly person. It was Ye Mei¡¯s ability to sessfully gotten the military map, with the mistakes, onto Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s hand and gotten Fu Xiu Yi to believe it. However Xie Jing Xing role in it was not small at all.

    At the beginning of the war, Xie Jing Xing had been winning and losing lightly, letting Fu Xiu Yi taste some sweetness. Actually, even during those wins, the Qin country and Ming Qi did not benefit greatly but gave others a wrong feeling, that the Qin Qi alliance was very strong.

    As this went, Fu Xiu Yi would increasingly trust the things that Ye Mei provided. Even though Great Liang won a few rounds after that, it was only idental in Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s eyes. He had ignored that the battles that Xie Jing Xing lost were all not importantnds and those areas that he won was little but critical. IF one looked even carefully, it was as if it all lined up and there was a faint trend to it.

    However Fu Xiu Yi and Emperor Qin would not notice this point because they had some wins in the recent few battles and the Great Liang¡¯s troops seemed to be in a low morale and thus their fights became fiercer, is if one could beat the other based on the atmosphere.

    Therefore thirteen mounts of You Zhou was particrly important for Fu Xiu Yi. Now from the military map that Shen Miao direw, Fu Xiu Yi seemed to be cautiously arranging his troops ording to it.

    Nothing was more enjoyable that this news. The more manpower and financial resources Fu Xiu Yi poured into it, the greater the final blow would be. Xie Jing Xing seemed to have created a gambler. First let him win a little and the winning and losing made the gamble feel that one¡¯s luck was good and so was one¡¯s skill. At the end when the gambler¡¯s heart became daring ced all the wealth in his hands, he would not be slow to pull the back and capture everything in one swop. Naturally the gamble would lose everything and even one¡¯s blood.

    Fu Xiu Yi has started to fall into the trap. As for the Emperor of Qin country, he was more cautious than Fu Xiu Yi or perhaps he had other arrangements in thirteen mounts of You Zhou. However once Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s side start suffering defeat, what was happening with the Qin country was no longer important to Xie Jing Xing. It was as if a gap was opened and each was broken into, thus the subsequent things are much easier.

    Luo Tan reached out and carefully ced on Shen Miao¡¯s lower abdomen, ¡°Unfortunately the news of the thirteen mounts of You Zhou only reached now. Howevere this little person is growing very fast.¡±

    Shen Miao looked down at her belly. The period of eight months passed so calmly. It seemed no different from normal days. Even if there was a war, she could face it with a peaceful attitude. It was only because of her family and loved one¡¯s trust and also because she understood that there was a little life that was growing with her.

    As a mother, one would be braver and stronger, to be able to take up responsibility and kept one¡¯s mind steady.

    Just as she was chatting with Empress Xian De, Tao GuGu rushed in from outside. She seemed to be somewhat anxious but there was an unconceble look of happiness in her face as she said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions to Your Ladyship. Congrattions to WangFei. The court in front had send the news from the thirteen mounts of You Zhou, His Highness has won!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Empress Xian De stood up at once. She had always been calm and steady but was slightly helpless.

    Tao GuGu nodded her head fiercely, ¡°His Majesty is very happy and is currently giving general amnesty to the world.¡±

    ¡°The Heavens has blessed!¡± Luo Tan put both hands together and muttered.

    The thirteen mounts of You Zhou was conquered and good news were sent. What did it meant? This meant that this battle thatsteted for half a year would perhaps be able to be peaceful not too long after. The soldiers would be able to return hom and at the other side, this chaotd under Heavens would be united and perhaps the grand design would be true in the near future.

    Shen Miao caressed her lower abdomen and her heart was filled with joy. She knew that Xie Jing Xing could do it.

    Tao GuGu looked at Shen Miao with a smile, ¡°WangFei do not need to be anxious. His Highness the Prince had instructed people to bring a letter over. In a while the letter would be passed to you by the messenger.¡±

    ¡°Really make one enviousl.¡± Empress Xian De teased Shen Miao, ¡°Don¡¯t send a letter to BenGong and the Emperor and just think of one¡¯s wife. It is just an empty name of brotherhood.¡±

    Luo Tan also said, ¡°Yes. Yes. Really don¡¯t know how to take other people¡¯s feelings into consideration.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady Luo need not be disappointed.¡± Tao GuGu saw that there was a happy atmosphere and in a rare ation continued speaking, ¡°There is also a letter for you, it seemed that the Young Master of the Gao family hand instructed people to send over.¡±

    Luo Tan wondered, ¡°Gao Yang? For what reason does he send me the letter for?¡±

    Shen Miao and Empress Xian De looked at one another before shaking their head while smiling.

    The good news about thirteen mounts of You Zhou had made the entire Long Ye filled with joy. Emperor Yong Le had also unprecedentedly held a Pce banquet, which had not be held for a long time, making it very lively.

    Shen Miao did not participate this Pce banquet.

    First reason ws that the news of her pregnancy was not spread out. She had been living in the Pce and although there were some spections outside, Empress Xian De protected her very well. Afterwards when people¡¯s interest slowly died down, they were no longer curious. Second reason was that it was not suitable for the currently pregnant Shen Miao to attend as it would not be good if something happened in the middle.

    Moreover, she wanted to return earlier to red Xie Jing Xing¡¯s letter.

    Ever since the battle situation be astounding and worrison, Xie Jing Xing¡¯s letter would not be oftenly sent over. Most likely sending this letter would also be troublesome as he did not send her any letter for the past two months.

    Shen Miao opened the letter up.

    There was nothing special with the letter. It was written that he was doing well and praised his own achievements beforementing on how worthless Fu Xiu Yi was. He said that other than Fu Xiu Yi having some means in the matter of the heir apparent, he was a mess in terms of ruling the country. The courts of Ming Qi was so chaotic that there was no need to worry at all.

    He then mentioned Mei Furen.

    It was said that Fu Xiu Yi had held Mei Furen up very highly that there were people in Ming Qi court that were discussing it. Mei Furen previously could be said that the Inner Pce was weaving in. However in some short months, she could enter and exit Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s Imperial Study at will. Fu Xiu Yi did not seem to regard her as only a beauty but also an auspicious General. Even some of the ¡®victory¡¯ battles were all due to Ye Mei.

    Currently in the courts of Ming Qi, Ye Mei was able to get whatever she wanted. Other than Fu Xiu Yi, she did not take anyone into consideration. Fu Xiu Yi also indulged her, on one hand, he felt that she was beautiful and intelligent, on the other an it was because of Ye Mei¡¯s abilities.

    It was just that when Xie Jing Xing spoke of those, there were ridicule in his words and directly took Fu Xiu Yi as an idiot. Not mentioning that, he was still full of arrogance and said that everything was prepared and he was only waiting for the other party to get themselves caught in the. After the win of thirteen mounts of You Zhou, one thought that there would not be necessary for him to take action at Ding capital side as one feared that Ye Mei would be tortured to death by Fu Xiu Yi. Fu Xiu Yi was not considered broadminded. He had previously personally praised Ye Mei as the ¡®Auspicious General¡¯ in front of the court officials and this ¡®Auspicious General¡¯ now made him suffer a disadvantage in the most critical battle so how would Fu Xiu Yi be willing to let it go.

    Of course, Xie Jing Xing also arranged an especially interesting thing. He let it out that Ye Mei was a spy of Great Liang and the purpose she came to Ding capital and got close to Fu Xiu Yi so that she could be a chess piece for Great Liang. Fu Xiu Yi could never tolerate betrayal so naturally he would put in all efforts.

    Looking at Xie Jing Xing¡¯s handwriting, Shen Miao was almost able to see of himzily writing with a look of rejoice in other¡¯s misfortune.

    She folded the papter but felt that there was something else in the envelope. Sure enough, two red beans rolled out from inside.

    Red beans that inspire the memory of one¡¯s love.

    He did not write words of yearning in the letter but use two red beans to proof that he did not forget Shen Miao for a moment. One did not know if he was putting on airs or being childish.

    After thinking about it, Shen Miao took out a sachet from the side and ced the two red beans carefully inside.

    ¡°The fifth letter.¡± She said.

    *****

    Ming Qi. Ding Capital. The Imperial Pce.

    In the dark gloomy dungeons, there were suffocating atmosphere everywhere that seemed to be mixed with something else, making one nauseating.

    At the innermost part of the jail, there was a female sitting naken on the floor. Both of her hands were cuffed to the walls and both legs were immersed in ice cold sewage water. There were a few fat mice that were in the sewage water that would call to her legs and gnaw her toes. The flesh and blood of some of the toes were already blurred and the scent of blood seemed to attrct those hungry crazy mice and the more they gnawed.

    To watch as one¡¯s own body was being eating by mice, not only female, even males would go crazy. But this female did not make a noise. Only she herself knew that it was not because she did not want to scream but one¡¯s throat was already hoarse and scream would only gain a worser torture.

    This female was no one bu Ye Mei.

    In a few short days, it was as if one had fallen from Heavens to Hell. Ye Mei had never thought that she would have such a day that death would be better off than living. She totally did not expect that Fu Xiu Yi was a heartless person.

    She only knew about the defeat of the thirteen mounts of You Zhou, her heart started to feel ufortable. But she felt that base on her intelligence, she had not necessarily reached the worst point and perhaps could still hold onto Fu XIu Yi. However Fu Xiu Yi did not give her any opportunity at all. He was scarily vicious and direcly capture Ye Mei in front of the consorts of the Inner Pce and brought her to prison.

    Afterwards she was tortured till today to force her to speak of the tasks that Great Liang assigned to her.

    Ye Mei indeed did not know what was going home and hoped to exin herself. However her appearance was no longer her weapon as from the first day she entered the prison, Fu Xiu Yi hatefuly instructed other to use the red hot iron to burn both of her cheeks.

    One of her eyes was burned by it and since there were no medical treatments in the dungeons, she went blind.

    Ye Mei was never afraid. She did not fear a hopeless environment and was not afraid of how bad a situation could be. Even if she was trampled by other now, she would still be as vigorous and stubborn like weeds. The only thing that she was afraid of was her appearance because it was her only eternal weapon.

    This weapon had no disadvantages and with it, one would be able to survive in a hopeless environment, reverse a bad situation, step on the person who trampled her and live with ease. However once her appearance was destroyed, she would lose the ability to make others feel bonded to her and matters would be hopeless.

    She indeed felt the hopelessness and even lost her fighting spirits. She felt that no matter what noise she came out when the mice gnaw on her toes would not make a single change.

    A blind person whose cheeks were burnt. She could imagine of how terrible her appearance was. She could seduce others to give up their lives as the world had no shortage of such people since people would even lose their lives to pick the flowers by the cliffs. How that the fresh flowers had be wild weeds, moreover this weed is filled with scars, who would use one¡¯s life to pick?

    Fu Xiu Yi was really vicious. He was entangled with Ye Mei for so long and perhaps he understood Ye Mei¡¯s abilities and simply destroyed Ye Mei¡¯s appearance so that she could not do anything.

    Ye Mei felt so much hate!

    The footsteps were hearding in from outside and the air of the dungeons felt particially fresh.

    She used some effort to twist her neck and use her only working eye to look outside.

    Fu Xiu Yi was standing outside.

    He said coldly, ¡°Ye Mei, Zhen will give you onest chance to say whatever you know.¡±

    ¡°What does ChenQie knos?¡± Ye Mei asked. She still called herself as ¡®ChenQie¡¯, as if by doing so, she could still prove that she was still Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s favoured consort and was like a fish in water in the Inner Pce.

    Fu Xiu Yi frowned hatefully and seemingly disgusted by her ugly appearance, he turned his head away, ¡°Zhen had already investigate everything clearly. You are a spy from Great Liang so you should have a channel tomunicate with them.¡±

    Ye Meiughed loudly.

    Herughter was hoarse and she no longer had a pleasing voice but instead somewhat pierceful one. She did not know why did Fu Xiu Yi said that she was a spy. Perhaps Fu Xiu Yi gave himself an excuse for losing the batter. He had deployed his troops incorrectly and wanted to push all mes onto her.

    She said, ¡°No matter what ChenQie says, Your Majesty is unwilling to believe so if ChenQie talk about the channel, would Your Majesty believe it or not? Or does Your Majesty think that it is this Chen Qie who is lying?¡±

    ¡°Say it and Zhen would bestow your body to be intact.¡± Fu Xiu Yi said coldly.

    Ye Meiughed. Now when sheughed, her appearance look so horrible like she was a ghost but she still did not feel it and said like she was holding a dagger, ¡°Your Majesty, this transaction is just too horrible. What kind of term is bestowing one¡¯s body to be intact? If Your Majesty speak about giving ChenQie a route to live and think of ways to treat the injuries on ChenQie¡¯s face, ChenQie could take it into consideration and speak of what ChenQie knows.¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi was not angry butughed, ¡°The people who betrayed Zhen would not be alive!¡±

    ¡°So Your Majesty might as well kill ChenQie then?¡± Ye Mei said, ¡°One had heard that Rui WangFei was initially deep in love with Your Majesty and even pursued but Your Majesty treated her cold and frosty. Afterwards the matter died off.¡±

 Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 4)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 4)</h4>

    Now Xie Jing Xing¡¯s identity was known to Fu Xiu Yi and naturally he knew about Shen Miao¡¯s identity. Upon mentioning of Shen Miao, Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s face became uglier. In his entire life, he was used to hold all matters in his hands. However it was only Shen Miao¡¯s matter that went wrong. He had initially thought to use the love Shen Miao had for him to bring the Shen family over but there was a setback with Shen Miao and the Shen family was not controlled, making hime going through one big circle. Now the Shen family went against him and made his head ached. In addition to these, Shen Miao gave up on him and in a turn found someone who looked even better and it was as if she was pping Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s face in front of the entire world.Fu Xiu Yi was extremely angry about it. Now hearing Ye Mei bringing it up, it was poking at his injuries.

    ¡°I had originally thought that Rui WangFei just had a little luck and was born a little better thus she could be able to be a Prince Consort and live an envious life. Now it seemed that she is smarter than I had originally thought. Perhaps she had long known that by staying beside Your Majesty¡¯s side, no matter if she is loyal or not to Your Majesty, at the end, the result would be the same. And that would be not even having a good death.¡± Ye Mei said.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Fu Xiu Yi said.

    ¡°I have lost to Your Majesty.¡± Ye Mei said, ¡°Your Majesty was still in love with me not too long ago but could now make me be like this. One odviously know how precious one¡¯s appearance is but made one feel so grieved as to one wish one were dead. But Your Majesty, let me tell you that you are not better off than me. You have pushed all your wrongdoing onto me but do you think that you would have a good ending?¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s expression became bluish green, no matter who was it was cursed like this, no one would be happy. Moreover now he was extremely adversed towards Ye Mei and the hatred was as deep in one¡¯s bone. For Ye Mei to anger him at this time, it made him even angrier.

    ¡°You would not have a good ending as you are not their opponent. The fact that Shen Miao did not choose you but chose Xie Jing Xing had proven that in her eyes, you are not worth a hundredth of Xie Jing Xing. So take a look, now even though I do not have anything and ended up as a prisoner, your ending would not be any better than me. You will also lose. The thirteen mounts of You Zhou was just a start and after that you will keep on being defeated. This Ming Qi empire would copse in your hands and at that time, you are just a Monarch of a fallen nation! I will hereby wish you that your troop would fall like mountains falling and your Fu family¡¯s dynasty would end in your hands and would not appear in hundreds of lifetimes!¡±

    Fu Xiu Yi stared at her coldly, ¡°Are you finished? Zhen had already given you yourst chance.¡±

    Ye Mei gave a long sigh and no longer speak.

    There was an air of hatred stuck in her heart as she had never hated someone like this before. Fu Xiu Yi ruined her appearance and she knew that there was no hope of turning things around for her thus she poured out all her anger and hatred before she died. However after that pleasure she woke up. She had forgotten what kind of person Fu Xiu Yi was...

    However it was already toote to regret it. Moreover Fu Xiu Yi was never a person who gave another a chance to regret. That year he did not lose anything due to Pei Lang but he treated him like that. Now because of Ye Mei, he lost thirteen mounts of You Zhou and after hearing Ye Mei cursing him like this, Fu Xiu Yi would definitely not let her die that easily.

    He said, ¡°Since you care about your appearance that much, Zhen would help aplish it.¡±

    He said to the jailor beside, ¡°Cut off her four limbs and make a Beauty Basin. ce her in the East of the city for thousands of people to appreciate.¡±

    ¡°Great Liang¡¯s spy that has such talents for singing and dancing. Zhen would fulfill you and make you a ything to bring others joy and let you have a good life.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and strode away, not caring of the heart-rending cries behind.

    Beauty Basin. That was a ything for the nobles of the previous dynasty. One would choose a beauty to rear at home and they would be squatting at the corner of the room. If the master wanted to spit or dump the discarded tea, they would pinch the beauty chin and let the beauty¡¯s mouth swallow everything down. It was like a living spittoon.

    This was treating a person as an animal, actually even worse than an animal. Because it was too cruel, these kind of beauty would generally not live long thus the previous dynasty¡¯s Emperor and Empress abolished it.

    Now Fu Xiu Yi brought out this already abolished method and used it on Ye Mei. A beauty basin without four limbs was the most inferior of all as they would have lost their beauty.

    Commoners would be afraid of such strange things and would definitelye to scold and m it. This was even more tomenting to Ye Mei than death as she had always regard her appearance more important than life. As for her who always wanted to climb up, she was even lower than the civilians that she looked down upon that she was not even considered ¡®human¡¯. Fu Xiu Yi really knew her well.

    Thus dealing with her would be beating a snake seven Cun (1 Cun = 1 Inch), aiming for its heart.

    The once famous Mei Furen who was respected in the Imperial Court and Inner Pce was ruined like this. Her appearance, abandonment and demised was just too fast and what remained was her reputation of a beauty and being Great Liang¡¯s spy.

    But what about Fu Xiu Yi?

    Ye Mei¡¯s curse had been fulfilled.

    Even though he had pushed all faults to Ye Mei, everyone under Heavens looked at him like one was looking at a joke. As a Monarch, one had a spy beside but did not discover her due to the beautiful appearance and at the end lost the thirteen mounts of You Zhou. The reputation of ¡®fatuous ruler¡¯ gradually spread among themoners.

    Themoners did not see the process and they only look at the results.

    Fu Xiu Yi had be aplete joke, from the beginning to end. The worst was that just like everyone predicted, from when Great Liang obtained the thirteen mounts of You Zhou, they became more courageous and kept on winning. Ming Qi kept on retreating and continuously lost, like the previous victories were just a dream. Great Liang¡¯s strength was indeed just too fearsome.

    When it rains, it poured. At this time, Qin country started to gradually take up the route of self preservation. It seemed that they had the intention to surrender to Great Liang and currently Great Liang¡¯s spearhead was now aimed at Ming Qi, making Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s head beaten and brow schorched.

    It was thoroughly awful.

    *****

    The situation of the war was always changing.

    Great Liang had gained the thirteen mounts of You Zhou and using the thirteen mounts of You Zhou as the base, they started to counterattack. They chose not to confront the Qin country but started with Ming Qi.

    The Qin country had chosen to protect themselves when Great Liangunched an offensive attack against Ming Qi and even sent messenger to try to negotiate, willing topensate instead. Qin counter was weaker in terms of military affairs and dragging the war for so long had emptied the Qin country¡¯s treasury and the taxation for themoners made them start to be chaotic.

    The Qin country was aware of the seriousness of it. Compared to the copse of a country,pensating throughnd naturally did not matter.

    For Qin country to pick such a time to flip, it was not a good thin for Ming Qi. However irregardless of Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s soft or hard approaches, Qin country did not pay any attention to it.

    This naturally had to be credited to Xie Jing Xing. First he drew a big biscuit for Qin country and let the Qin Emperor think that Great Liang did not have the extra energy to deal with Qin country and currently only wanted to take Ming Qi down. Xie Jing Xing did it seamlessly.

    It was necessary to break them apart and this method was yed well.

    Great Liang¡¯s troops quickly fought all the way to Ming Qi¡¯s Ding capital.

    And in Wei Yang Pce in Long Ye, Empress Xian De instructed the pce made to pour wine.

    This was a ¡®pce banquet¡¯ but there were no hundreds of civil and military offices, no consorts of the Inner Pce. There was only Shen Miao, Luo Tan, Emperor Yong Le and Empress Xian De. Empress Xian De said, ¡°Tak this as a family banquet and consider it that a celebration for Jing Xin¡¯s aplishment.¡±

    Once Xie Jing Xing take Ding capital down, it would be considered as setting the dust for Ming Qi. Naturally Xie Jing Xing would not let Qin country off. To remove the weeds, one had to eliminate the roots thus getting it done once and for all was the best policy. Without Ming Qi to support Qin country, it was like an arrow at the end of its flight. Xie Jing Xing had dragged the battle for so long and only used strength now because this was the moment.

    It would not be long before this long and cruel war end. At that time, the four seas would be stabilise, there would be peace under Heavens and it would be truly the realisation of everyone¡¯s wishes.

    ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, drink this.¡± Luo Tan ced the plum juice in front of Shen Miao and looked at Shen Miao¡¯s small abdomen and said, ¡°The Imperial Physican had said that that it would be time for birth in two months. One do not know it would be a little nephew or little niece.¡±

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes hang down and her lips widen, ¡°Very quiet, most likely a female.¡±

    ¡°That may not be true.¡± Empress Xian De said, ¡°There are also sons that are quiet and daughters that are naughty. But when Jing Xin returns and discover that he had be a Father, one do not know how much ruckus he will cause.¡±

    When Shen Miao thought abt that scene, her head did not ache. If Xie Jing Xing knew that she had hid it from him for so long, he would throw a tantrum.

    But... One would take a step at a time.

    Just as they were chatting, Emperor Yong Le walked in from outside.

    Shen Miao did not see much of Emperor Yong Le and most likely Emperor Yong Le still did not like her as his attitude towards her was not good. Howevertely because of the child in her womb, he had warmed up to her a lot. Perhaps it was also Empress Xian De¡¯s persuasion that he would instruct others to send over any good medication when he gets it.

    Luo Tan was somewhat afraid of Emperor Yong Le and immediately sat up in rm.

    Four people were sitting at the table eating. Luo Tan was in a somewhat predicament but Shen Miao was alright. Emperor Yong Le had a cold expression and it was Empress Xian De that was the happiest. She said, ¡°This time Jing Xin had achieve a big meritorious deed. When he return in triumph, one have to celebrate it well. From BenGong¡¯s view point, just give WangFei a title of ¡®Gao Ming¡¯. Their Prince residence is not short of anything so it is good to have a ¡®Gao Ming¡¯ title.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le paused and made an ¡°En¡± sound.

    Empress Xian De asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is good?¡±

    Shen Miao, ¡°...¡±

    How could this be answered? If one said ¡°yes¡±, Emperor Yong Le would obviously not be happy. If one said ¡°no¡± then wouldn¡¯t it be like pping Empress Xian De¡¯s face in front of everyone? These Emperor and Empress were indeed interesting to give her such a question to answer. Shen Miao smiled and said, ¡°About all these, it is better to talk about it when His Highness returns.¡±

    ¡°That is also true.¡± Empress Xian De nodded her head, ¡°Perhaps he has other ideas.¡± She then looked at Luo Tan, ¡°About Young Lady Luo¡¯s side, when Gao Yang returns, is it good for BenGong bestow a marriage for you both?¡±

    Luo Tan almost choked on the cakes in her mouth. If it was others, she would have gone back but she was facing the Empress and could only look at Shen Miao pitifully.

    Shen Miao suppressed herughter, ¡°Your Ladyship, these are not in a rush. It is better to wait for Gentleman Gao to return. Perhaps Gentleman Gao has other ns.¡±

    When Luo Tan heard Shen Miao helping her speak, she felt relief but she felt strange after Shen Miao finished. What were those words? It seemed that Gao Yang was not attracted to her. She was a youngdy that was like a flower and jade, she was also a Young Lady of the Luo family of Xiao Chun City... That was wrong. Why was there a need topare? She did not have any intention towards this side of matters.

    Emperor Yong Le looked at Empress Xian De and said deeply, ¡°Eat.¡±

    Empress Xian De started ming, ¡°Already mention that it is a family banquet so it should be carefree. Why so serious?¡±

    Ever since Xie Jing Xing started reporting frequently, all the high ranking officials in the imperial court were settled down, seeming to see clearly the ambitions and methods of the young Emperor. Even though there are only two brothers in the Xie family, but neither brother were kind hearted. One was good at bncing the courts, one was good at expanding the frontier. As for the hearts that were filled with awe, it made the court much quieter.

    Even the memorandums criticizing Emperor Yong Le having no descendant were only a few.

    Empress Xian De had a rare quiet day and there were some subtle changes with her feelings of Emperor Yong Le. It seemed that the formally Emperor and Empress that treated one another as honoured guests had started bing a pair of ordinary couple. Emperor Yong Le was a very principled person and he would always be rule abiding towards his treatment to Empress Xian De. These days, Empress Xian De would asionally make some willful actions and Emperor Yong Le would go along with her. Although it was not intimate, it was rare.

    It was always said that the observer saw things the clearest. Shen Miao felt that Emperor Yong Le was very affectionate to the Empress. It was like everything was headed towards the correct direction and upon Xie Jing Xing¡¯s return, perhaps for a long period of time, one would be this fortunate.

 Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 5)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 5)</h4>

    Empress Xian De suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Tomorrow one would dig up the two earthern jugs of snow wine that I buried under the plum treesst year. It would most probably be very fragrant when it is open. Your Majesty shoulde with me and at the same time bury this year¡¯s one in. WangFei and Young Lady Luo should alsoe. After digging it out, let us go to Cui Hu Pavilion in the evening to drink and appreciate the lotus flowers while tasting the snow wine.¡±

    Luo Tan was gluttonous so naturally she agreed to it. Shen Miao also nodded her head but Emperor Yong Le was somewhat helpless. Empress Xian De only had nterest in brewing tea and wine so when she was happy, she was like a child. But at the end he nodded his head. When Empress Xian De saw it, she was very satisfied and continued eating while chatting with Shen Miao on some interesting matters.

    The next day happened to be a sunny day. Summer usually came earlier in Long Ye but fortunately the mornings were the coolest so Shen Maio and Luo Tan went over early. Shen Miao was heavily pregnant and could not apany Empress Xian De to dig out personally. Luo Tan was loud and had big movements thus fearing that she would mess things up, Empress Xian De and Tao GuGu dug it up.

    Emperor Yong Le said, ¡°Quickly get up, it is not good to hurt one¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°In the past years it had always been ChenQie and Tao GuGu that dug out together.¡± Empress Xian De¡¯s forehead had beads of sweat shimmering but she was in all smiles when she continued, ¡°Snow wine had to be personally dug out for it to taste fragrant. In the future if Your Majesty have interest, one can also personally bury one and dig one out, then one would know how it is experienced.¡± When she spoke, she and Tao GuGu had dug out another jar.

    Emperor Yong Le suddenly frowned and paused before pressing his chest in silence.

    Empress Xian De carried one of the earthern jug. That jug was particrly small and adorable thus one did not need much effort to carry it. She did not find it dirty and did not fear that the soil would get onto her clothes, as if one was carrying a treasure, she lifted it to Emperor Yong Le and unblugged the jug under Emperor Yong Le¡¯s nose and asked, ¡°May His Majesty smell if it is fragrant or not?¡±

    ¡°It is very fragrant.¡± Emperor Yong Le said with a frown.

    Empress Xian De looked at him, ¡°Is Your Majesty not find it good? Else why would there be such an expression? Could it be that it had gone bad?¡± She was somewhat suspicious and went to smell it.

    Emperor Yong Le smiled gently and just as he was about to speak, his eyes went ck and he missed a step and fell down!

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Empress Xian De jumped in shock and the little jug of snow wine fell onto the ground. The grangrant aroma was mixed with the debris, making the area smell lightly bitter.

    ¡°Quick call the Imperial Physician!¡± Shen Miao quickly instructed but there was an inauspicious hunch that rang in her heart.

    *****

    The gauze was put down and the master of the Gao family had finally arrived.

    This was Gao Yang¡¯s grandfather, Gao Zhan.

    The Gao family was a lineage of family that practiced medication and was also quite famous in Long Ye. Among the youngest generation in the Gao family, Gao Yang¡¯s medical skills was the most outstanding one he was one that was restless and wholeheartedly wanted to enter officialdom. The Gao family¡¯s leader saw that he was so stubborn and thus simply drove him out of the Gao residence. Empress Xian De was sympathetic to Gao Yang¡¯s talents and afterwards arranged him to head to Ming Qi and be Xie Jing Xing¡¯s good friend and also assisting Xie Jing Xing.

    At the beginning Emperor Yong Le¡¯s poison was discovered by Gao Zhan himself. If it was not Gao Zhan that had such high level of medical skills, Emperor Yong Le would not have lived for so many years. However the curse of thirty five years had passed and those who knew felt that it was a miracle but this miracle was not easy to create.

    Gao Zhan shook his head towards Empress Xian De.

    Empress Xian De¡¯s tears suddenly fell.

    Luo Tan did not follow but Shen Miao was present. Upon seeing Empress Xian De tearing, Shen Miao¡¯s heart was sour. Those with clear eyes knew clearly what Empress Xian De¡¯s feelings towards Emperor Yong Le. Moreover Emperor Yong Le was not an unfeeling Emperor. Both of them were introverted but deeply affectionate. Once they lost one, it must be a fatal blow to the other.

    ¡°Gentleman.¡± Empress Xian De suppressed her sobs and said, ¡°His Majesty... How long does His Majesty have?¡±

    Gao Zhan saw everything and sighed deeply, ¡°At most, one month.¡±

    ¡°How can it...¡± Shen Miao was shocked.

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s illness was umted since the early years. In this one year, the toxicity had already invaded the internal organs and he is currently supported by his own sheer will. The Emperor had bore a lot of pain and it is very strong tost till now.¡± Gao Zhan said, ¡°This old one had had previously seen the Emperor¡¯s sickness. The Emperor is a tough person and bore too much. Even now he is still maintaining his strength. If Your Ladyship have a heart, do persuade His Majesty. He had walk too difficulty and now is suffering too much. He had nned for other for an entire lifetime and sometimes one has to be selfish.¡± He then bowed to Empress Xian De and spoke solemnly, ¡°These days, may Your Ladyship apany His Majesty well.¡±

    After Gao Zhan left, Shen Miao wanted to console Empress Xian De but she did not know where to start.

    In the matter of pain, it would be no avail for others tofort. The de was not at oneself thus one would not be able to feel the pain. People would console lightly for a few sentences like it could solve everything. But it was not always the case.

    Empress Xian De forced a smile and said, ¡°You go back first. BenGong... BenGong is good.¡±

    Shen Miao did not say anything and only told her to take care of her health before withdrawing.

    Upon returning to her room, she could not help but caress her abdomen and open a sachet on the table.

    The red beans looked smooth and whole.

    There were so many separantion in life and death in this world. One moment a person was smiling with joy and copsed the moment. Heavens was too cruel and was not willing to give humans a good time and good luck. One could only depend on oneself.

    She would protect her lover and her loved ones.

    *****

    Empress Xian De sat in front of the bed as Emperor Yong Le had woken up.

    She looked down deep in thought and her face was so gentle that it was as if time had turned back and everything was at the beginning.

    ¡°Jing Zhen.¡± Emperor Yong Le opened his mouth to speak.

    Empress Xian De recovered to her senses and looked at him, ¡°The Emperor has woken. Does one feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Emperor Yong Le shook his head.

    Both of them were silent for a while before Emperor Yong Le spoke, ¡°Jing Zhen, Zhen do not have much time left.¡±

    Empress Xian De looked at him without speaking.

    ¡°Zhen...¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°It seems that one cannot apany you to bury snow wine this winter.¡±

    ¡°Even though one had smashed a jug, there is another jug. If Your Majesty does not despise, one can find a cool day to go to Cui Hu Pavilion. ChenQie is wiling to drink with Your Majesty. It is just that there is no share with WangFei and the rest. The scenary at Cui Hu Pavilion is very good as the lotus flowers that bloom this year is...¡± It was like Empress Xian De did not hear Emperor Yong Le¡¯s words at all and continued speaking by herself.

    ¡°Jing Zhen.¡± Emperor Yong Le interrupted her words, ¡°Zhen cannot apany you anymore.¡±

    His face was pale but it was as beautiful and wless as before. However there was none of the domineering and coldness of an Emperor but instead was like some noble gentleman. However he was very thin, very weak and looked very sad.

    Empress Xian De turned her head and Emperor Yong Le was unable to see her expression and only hear her voice like it was a mist. However it made one¡¯s heart sour as she said, ¡°Your Majesty is always so heartless and unwilling to deceive ChenQie for even one sentence. This is also true. This is a beautiful dream and now one should wake up.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le hesitated before speaking, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty need not apologise to ChenQie as there is nothing to be sorry about. ChenQie will live one¡¯s own life and it would not have anything to do with His Majesty.¡± Empress Xian De said, ¡°Just now Gentleman Gao had came over and told ChenQie that His Majesty had been struggling for this one year. ChenQie want to ask why did Your Majesty do so? Why endure the pain with such difficulty?¡±

    ¡°For Great Liang.¡± Emperor Yong Le said, ¡°Zhen want to see XIe Yuan conquer the Emire and protect Great Liang. Zhen want to see the day where everything under Heavens would be peaceful. With regards to Imperial Mother¡¯s wish, Zhen hope that one would be able to finish it in one¡¯s lifetime. It just that... Zhen do not have much time life and feared that one cannot wait till that day.¡±

    Empress Xian De was silent for a long time before replying, ¡°As such ChenQie understands.¡±

    ¡°Jing Zhen.¡± Emperor Yong Le said, ¡°You... You should n for yourself.¡±

    ¡°What does Your Majesty want ChenQie to n?¡± Empress Xian De suddenly turned around and there were tears in her eyes as she spoke, ¡°Wwant to let ChenQie wildfully hide one¡¯s name and live on ordinarily? Or simple stay in this Pce for the rest of one¡¯s life? Or find another husband to remarry?¡±

    Every sentence she spoke, the pain in Emperor Yong Le¡¯s eyes got deeper. He grasped the nket in his hands quietly but said faintly, ¡°As long as you are happy.¡±

    Empress Xian De turned her head suddenly but Emperor Yong Le could see arge drop of tear falling onto the back of her hand. When she spoke again, her voice was however calm and waveless, ¡°ChenQie understands. Many thanks to Your Majesty for thinking so considerately for ChenQie. ChenQie will definitely do it. Your Majesty better think of how the Imperial Edict should be written. Some things have to be arranged earlier.¡±

    She then stood up, ¡°ChenQie still have other matters and will leave first. May Your Majesty take care of one¡¯s body. When one¡¯s health improves, remember to have a drink at Cui Hu Pavilion with ChenQie.¡±

    She then withdraw.

    Empress Xian De rarely got angry. It was especially these days where she got along well with Emperor Yong Le and would smile softly every day. However no matter how soft and gentle water was, once it got angry, it would be like a piece of ice and be stubbornly angry.

    However one could not bear to be really angry.

    After Empress Xian De left, Emperor Yong Le coughed violently. He used the handkerchief under the pillow to wipe his mouth. Deng GongGong who was standing at the side quickly served the hot water up, ¡°May Your Majesty be careful.¡±

    ¡°Deng GongGong.¡± Emperor Yong Le frowned, ¡°Is Zhen wrong?¡± An unusual teen like confusion appeared on his face, making Deng GongGong¡¯s nose sour.

    Deng GongGong had served Emperor Yong Le for many years as he watched Emperor Yong Le grew up. Emperor Yong Le current appearance made him think of the time long ago where Emperor Yong Le was poisoned by the favoured consort of Emperor Xiao Wu and Empress Xiao learned from the Gao family¡¯s head that he would not live pass thirty five before hugging Emperor Yong Le and crying painfully. At that time it was the young Emperor Yong Le whoforted Empress Xiao and asked Deng GongGong in confusion, ¡°Deng GongGong, is BenGong¡¯s poison very serious?¡±

    The youth grew up from a gentle and elegant Crown Prince to an unfathomable Emperor. But was still a day where he would still ask the people beside him in confusion if what he did was wrong.

    Deng GongGong did not speak so Emperor Yong Le sighed again, ¡°Zhen is envious of Xie Yuan.¡±

    ¡°Even though Zhen and Xie Yuan had it difficult, that kid has a little better luck than Zhen. If Zhen can live...¡± He did not continue it.

    There were many things in this world that only ends with the word ¡®if¡¯.

    It was because there was no ¡®if¡¯.

    *****

    In a period of ten days, Xie Jing Xing seized Ding capital.

    Ming Qi Emperor, Fu Xiu Yi, was shot date on the city tower in the chaos.

    Speaking of which, it was funny that Fu Xiu Yi became a Monarch of a copsed nation. He initially said ambitiously that he would exist and perished with Ming Qi and would definitely fight to thest moment with the troops. As long as the fire of Ming Qi was not extinguished, he was still the Emperor of Ming Qi and would not surrender.

    However at thest moment, somehow one had changed the mind and wanted to sneak away, perhaps having the idea to stage aeback in the future.

    However, even though Fu Xiu Yi had nned everything, he did not add the people¡¯s heart into the calction.

    Those aides of his had long seen clearly Ming Qi¡¯s situation before him. Those aides knew that Fu Xiu Yi had created an illusion that he would perish with the enemies but escape instead and they became furious.

    Speaking of Fu Xiu Yi, he was enmeshed in a trap of one¡¯s own devise. These group of aides were the ones that he had spend gold or use beauties to win over. Those so called heroes would not question one¡¯s origin and Fu Xiu Yi was self dered one who cherished talents and would not look at one¡¯s identity, thus there were people from all trades among his aides. There were robbers, mountain thieves and even people kill others without blinking. There were no distinction between good and evil with these people and they followed Fu Xiu Yi because Fu Xiu Yi could provide them with the wealth and women they wanted and even contribute to a great cause.

    Now that the great cause had been destroyed and Fu Xiu Yi wanted to flee, how could one let this be?

    The most courageous and ferocious character in those aides thought of tying Fu Xiu Yi onto the city tower and personally took the bow and arrow to shoot Fu Xiu Yi. At the end, he cut Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s head off and presented it to Xie Jing Xing for credit, hoping that one could defect.

    One feared that in Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s entire lifetime of scheming, he had not thought that he would end up like this. It was not like how a Monarch would be like. Perishing with the country would at least retain one¡¯s integrity. He did not save his life and could not stage aeback in the future. Instead he was like a prisoner, shot to death by the people he spend a lot of money on, in front of Ding capital¡¯smoners and became a token for the enemies.

    Thest thing he saw was the youth in front of thousands of troops under the the city towers, on a tall horse. His hands was holding the reins as he lookedzily over, as always a frivolous manners but the disregard was clear in his eyes.

    However before he could think of anything, he could not see anything else.

    His great Empire and his ambitious ns had all stopped at this moment. Till the end he still did not understand. He was obviously the Emperor and this was what he nned long ago but why was it that he lost to an opponent that he had wanted to eradicate?

    Most likely this was due to the Heaven¡¯s unfairness. Most likely it was his bad luck that he would lose.

    Down below, Xie Jing Xing clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction, ¡°To scatter hearts till like this. Fu Xiu Yi really had such an ability.¡±

    ¡°People¡¯s hearts that are tempted by gold and silver are naturally not longstly.¡± Gao Yangughed, ¡°Lets go! Enter the city!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Ji Yu Shu said, ¡°Princess Rong Xin and the few of the Su family had been rescued. Now...¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s expression did not change, ¡°Protect them. As for the rest, let them be.¡±

 Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 6)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 6)</h4>

    When Shen Miao gotten the news, she was in a daze for a long time.

    She had not thought that the enemies of her previously were all been cleaned up that tidy. However she also felt that all these were ought to be as such.

    Fu Xiu Yi had nted the evil seed very early on which there would be a day that it would be harvested. Mei Furen as a tiger for it¡¯s skin and definitely would be devoured by the tiger. They were always making use of others, using gold and beauties to exchange for things that they wanted and these kind of people¡¯s heart looked like everything was possible, but it would notst long.

    Therefore Fu Xiu Yi would be betrayed by his own aides at the end and Mei Furen would die in the hands of the man that used to pamper in her previous lifetime.

    Shen Miao thought that upon learning of these two people ending, she would be inevitable shout out of joy but at this moment, there was not much emotions in her heart. It was as if she had done the things that she should do but no longer need to take revenge for the next half of her life.

    She looked down at her abdomen. It was because she had more important possessions.

    In the hatred and sorrow, it was oneself who could not walk out of it. However Xie Jing Xing and this child had led her out of that long nightmare. The longer one lived, the calmer one¡¯s heart would be. She always felt that she could do it and did the final thing for Fu Ming and Wan Yu. As for this lifetime, she must live well.

    Luo Tan looked at the flowers outside and said, ¡°The lotus flowers are really good. Youngest Biao Sister, lets¡¯ go for a walkter.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head.

    Lotus flowers were very good. Empress Xian De liked to look at lotuses the most.

    Emperor Yong Le¡¯s health was not as good as the days passed.

    The Imperial Edict on session had been diessed private with Emperor Yong Le¡¯s confidants. Emperor Yong Le did not hid his condition and the few high ranking ministers had arranged everything secretly. If there was really such a day that Emperor Yong Le no longer wake up, everything would go smoothly and the Imperial Edict would be announced to the world. When Xie Jing Xing returned from the expedition, what would be waiting for him would be the responsibility of the entire Great Liang.

    Naturally Emperor Yong Le¡¯s condition was hidden from Xie Jing Xing.

    At such a time, Empress Xian De seemed to be the calmest one. She still read books, brewed tea, yed chess and wrote like usual. The things that were spoken to Emperor Yong Le were thosemon and asionally poke fun at Shen Miao. If one ignore the paler Emperor Yong Le, on the surface, there was no difference than normal.

    In Wei Yang Pce, Empress Xian De looked outside, ¡°It had rain a little just now so it would definitely be very cooling at night. ChenQie is reluctant to drink that jar of Snow wine, why not His Majesty apany ChenQie to drink it today?¡±

    Emperor Yong Le sat on the chair and nced at Empress Xian De beforeughing, ¡°One jar. Could it be that you want to get drunk?¡± His words were however very gentle.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to get drunk and not wake up?¡± Empress Xian De muttered to herself before saying, ¡°One jar of wine would not get one drunk. ChenQie has a good tolerance of alcohol. When one was young, one would often steal wine to drink with one¡¯s Older Brother.¡±

    When Emperor Yong Le heard it, he showed a rare interest and said, ¡°That is not like what you would do.¡±

    ¡°What can this be considered?¡± Empress Xian De was somewhat proud when she spoke, ¡°When drinking with Older Brothers, ChenQie had never lost before. At that time Father even boasted that he would find an alcohol that ChenQie would get drunk with just one sip but after finding for some time, he could not find it. Afterwards, ChenQie entered the Pce and feared of losing one bearings after drinking and thus no longer drinks.¡±

    ¡°First it is tea. Then it is wine.¡± Emperor Yong Le signed, ¡°Your interests are so far apart.¡±

    ¡°Drinking tea keeps one awake, drinking alcohol is an indulgence.¡± Empress Xian De smiled, ¡°So tonight, Your Majesty must not put up airs anymore and indulge once. The Snow Wine is personally brewed by ChenQie. Even though it is notparable to bejeweled nectar, it could still fit to the atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Emperor Yong Le said, ¡°Zhen will apany you to indulge once.¡±

    *****

    In thete summer, the winds at night were bowling gently and theke appeared green. Long Ye had long summers that even till on the eighth month, there was no signs of cooling down.

    In the small pavilion on theke, there was a small pot of wine on the table with a few snacks and two wine bowls.

    Emperor Yong Le looked at the round wind bowls in front of him and his brows raised, ¡°Use these?¡± He had used an expression that Xie Jing Xing loved to do, making him look very simr to Xie Jing Xing.

    ¡°By sipping with small mouthfuls, one would not be able to taste the Snow Wine.¡± Empress Xian De smiled, ¡°By using this kind of wine bowl to drink, it would then taste sweet.¡±

    ¡°You used to drink like this in the past?¡± Emperor Yong Le frowned, ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Afterall it is ChenQie drinking alone and no one sees it, so why care so much?¡± Empress Xian De did care about it and poured for Emperor Yong Le as she held the small jar in one hand.

    Emperor Yong Le wanted to say something but stopped and nced at Empress Xian De in silence.

    Empress Xian De had been brewing Snow Wine every year but it was the first time Emperor Yong Le was apanying her to drink. For so many years she had been brewing tea alone and making wine alone. As flower blossomed and wiltered, she just lived like that deep in the Pce. She did a good job as an Empress but one had almost forgotten that she was just a female who could feel lonely. Most of the time, she would only taste the loneliness as if one was tasting the wine.

    Tao GuGu and Deng GongGong was standing far away, seemingly leaving this rare moment to the Emperor and Empress. Empress Xian De handed a wine bowl to Emperor Yong Le and said, ¡°Everytime when Jing Xinge over for a Pce banquet, he would like to use wine bowls to drink. ChenQie saw that Your Majesty seemed to be envious so one do not need to worry tonight. There is only ChenQie here and ChenQie would notugh at Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°What a joke. What can Zhen be envious about?¡± When Emperor Yong Le finished, he picked up the wine bowl and looked at it with some discerning eyes but still took a sip from the bowl.

    When Empress Xian De saw it, she could not help butughed, ¡°What is Your Majesty doing? One should learn from ChenQie.¡± She picked up the wine bowl and lean her head back to drink. Even such an action from her made it looked very elegant and pleasing to the eyes.

    Emperor Yong Le lightly coughed, ¡°Nonsense.¡± His gaze however, followed Empress Xian De and it was very soft.

    Empress Xian De poured another bowl for herself and smiled, ¡°When ChenQie was young, one followed Father to read the history books and envied those great heroes in the books. They stood up in the chaos and were heroic as they eat meat and drank in big mouthfuls as they faced the world. One had felt that those types of lives would then be considered as living in the world. ChenQie had thought that in the future, one must marry to such a hero and brew tea for him during the daytime and drink with him at night.¡± As she spoke, her eyes was glittering, as if she had returned to her youth, bugging her Older Brothers to drink.

    ¡°And afterwards?¡± Emperor Yong Le asked.

    ¡°Afterwards, ChenQie married to Your Majesty and Your Majesty refused to eat meat or drink wine in big mouthfuls. Even though it was not rough, it was very cold instead. ChenQie is very regretful.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le looked at her. Her cheeks gradually became faintly stained in red, making one unable to know if she was drunk or not. Emperor Yong Le thought that she was definitely drunk as an awake Empress Xian De would not be so childish and criticise him.

    He said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you said that you have a good tolerance of alcohol? How could one be crazy drunk in front of Zhen?¡±

    ¡°ChenQie is not drunk.¡± Empress Xian De said, ¡°ChenQie wants to be drunk but for so many years ChenQie had to be awake.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le could no longer smile.

    ¡°It is ChenQie¡¯s bad luck to marry to Your Majesty. It is all perfectly fine but one had to share one¡¯s husband with countless of women. Even though there are concubines in those high ranking families, the official wife would have children. But ChenQie do not even have one¡¯s own children. This marriage is really not considered good.¡± Empress Xian De smiled, ¡°So ChenQie is very envious of WangFei of First Rank. It is not easy for WangFei to live and she have so many things to worry about but she is more fortunate than Chen Qie as she has choices. Jing Xin also treats her well. Jing Xin is not as heartless like Your Majesty.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le was silent for a long time, so long that one could hear the frogs in the pond croaking and the crickets on the tree chirping. He said, ¡°You also have choices. Jing Zhen...¡±

    ¡°From the start, ChenQie had no choice at all.¡± Empress Xian De interrupted his words, ¡°ChenQie¡¯s entire heart is all on Your Majesty, so how could one have the heart to make other choices?¡±

    Emperor Yong Le was startled. Empress Xian De raised her own bowl of wine and drank the entire second bowl of wine.

    ¡°Is there any difference from how Your Majesty look at Chen Qie?¡± Empress Xian De looked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t one think that this choice of ChenQie¡¯s life is inevitable?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Emperor Yong Le paused before speaking, ¡°You are very good. You are the best Empress in Great Liang and no one can do it better than you. At the beginning Imperial Mother liked you a lot, Zhen also like you. You are smart, generous and steady. The entire Inner Pce was managed by you very well. It is correct for Zhen to choose you.¡±

    Empress Xian Deughed and as sheughed, it seemed that tears also camed out. She said, ¡°It is indeed so. Your Majesty¡¯s inevitable choice is actually ¡®Empress Xian De¡¯ and not ¡®Qing Zhen¡¯. ChenQie understands.¡± She looked at the moonnight up in the skies and the corner of her eyes were glittering but upon turning her head back, she was her normal gentle and calm self. She said, ¡°The matters that Your Majesty had mentioned, ChenQie has taken into consideration. One felt that Your Majesty words are not bad. Since it is one¡¯s life, one has to go on.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le stared at her and felt his throat was somewhat hoarse. After a while he take said it with great difficulty, ¡°The other person... Have you found it?¡±

    ¡°For the time being, no.¡± Empress Xian De smiled gently, ¡°But these things are not urgent. In the future if there is such a day, it would naturally be done smoothly.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le seemed not to have any words.

    Empress Xian De picked up her wine bowl and said, ¡°This bowl of Snow Wine, ChenQie would toast to Your Majesty. After so many years of husband and wife, it is the fate that was umted in one¡¯s past life. No matter if it was destiny or ill will, even though ChenQie did not live particrly well these years, it was absolutely not bad. Many thanks to Your Majesty.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le also raised his wine bowl but upon looking carefully, one could discover that his fingers were slightly trembling, as if it was unstable. However he concealed it well and immediately used his sleeves to cover it as he drank from the wine bowl.

    To drink an entire big bowl like this, one would not be tempted by the light fragrance. From one¡¯s eyes, throat and all the way to one¡¯s internal organs were hot and the pain of his burning heart made him feel exceptionally bitter.

    He saw Empress Xian De stood up and smiled towards him, ¡°Actually this jar of wine looks a lot but it became empty after a few bowls with Your Majesty. It is a pity for such a good scenery tonight. But it does not matter since the days are long. ChenQie is happy to drink with Your Majesty today and will now go out for a walk. May Your Majesty take a rest but do be careful and be careful of not catching a cold.¡± She then left.

    Her departure was so brisk and thinking of those words that she said before, it was clearly saying one¡¯s goodbye. Now that the words of farewell are spoken, the farewell wine was gone, what remained was like now, leaving from his world step by step, never to return.

    Emperor Yong Le turned his head to watch Empress Xian De¡¯s retreating back.

    Her back view disappeared in the long corridors and she did not even turn her head around, each step of hers were especially firm.

    Suddenly his heart felt a pain, an unspeakable pain that slowly spread from his heart to his limbs. His heart thumped very fast that it was practically twitching. He could not breath and could not say a sentence.

    He fell down his seat!

    Deng GongGong was at the side waiting and when he saw this scene, he jumped in shock as he rushed over. He supported Emperor Yong Le and saw that the other party had a scarily pale face and his lips coule not help but tremble. He held his heart and immediately called for the Imperial Physician and instructed the guards to send Emperor Yong Le back to Yang Xin Hall.

 Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 7)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 7)</h4>

    Empress Xian De was walking in the night. As the wind blew, the wine that had been drunk seemed to be overflowing and the dizziness that she felt for a short time disappeared, making one distressingly awake.

    She held onto the railing by the pond and sighed with some exhaustion.

    She knew that what the words she said today were all in pique. But just how long could Emperor Yong Le live on? She was also extremely fearful and wanted to avoid that ending, unwilling to see or hear, blocking her ears but everytime Emperor Yong Le would take the initiative to bring it up to make her face the things she did not want to face.

    There were not only three inches of soil on the ground, much less a person.

    Tao GuGu said, ¡°Your Ladyship, it is cold outside. It is better to return.¡±

    Empress Xian De shook her head. There was a string of Buddhist bead on her wrist and it was requested for Emperor Yong Le from the temple. Everyday she would chant Buddhist scriptures, praying to the Heavens to pity the world and let miracles happen.

    Every Buddhist beans were smoothen till it is bright, it was obvious that Empress Xian De had been wearing it for many years. She looked at the moon in the skies. The moon was very round and this war would almost reached to a year not longter. After a year of full and new moons, this was a good result. Seeing that the results were near, it was her that could not keep a lid on and made rash moves.

    She was a bit disgusted of herself in her heart. After turning around, she wanted to walk forward but heard the sound of pitter-pattering. Upon lowering her head, she did not know when did the string of Buddhist beads broke and all of it fell onto the ground, making such crisp sounds.

    It was perfectly fine so how could the Buddhist beads break?

    ¡°Tao GuGu...¡± Empress Xian De muttered and an uneasiness feeling appeared in her heart. It was as if one heart had tightened and in a sh one was unable to breathe.

    ¡°Your Ladyship!¡± Tao GuGu jumped in shock and quickly went over to support her but Empress Xian De waved her hands and squatted down in panic, ¡°Quick. Quicly help me to pick up...¡±

    Tao GuGu just squatted down when she saw Deng GongGong rushing over with a young enunch and said in a shocked expression, ¡°Your Ladyship, His Majesty is somewhat not good. Quickly go and take a look!¡±

    Empress Xian De had only picked up one bead when she heard it and her hand wavered and that Buddhist bead slid down to the ground and onto the pond. There was not even a ssh heard and it was no longer seen.

    *****

    In Yang Xin Hall, all the eunuchs and pce maids were all kneeling.

    Deng GongGong stood at the corner with his head hung down with a sad expression.

    When Empress Xian De entered, Gao Zhang just came out and shook his head when he saw her.

    Empress Xian De stumbled and if it was not Tao GuGu¡¯s supporting her, she would have fallen down.

    After a while she said, ¡°All of you withdraw.¡±

    Emperor Yong Le also waved his hand from the bed.

    Everyone in the room withdrew.

    Empress Xian De stepped forward.

    She walked very slowly and seemed to resisting an ending that she did not believe in. But she had to go forward. As she reached the bed, she half knelt down as she looked at the person on the bed.

    Emperor Yong Le also looked at her and after a moment, he smiled instead, ¡°It is alright. At least before leaving, one can drink the Snow Wine that you brewed.¡±

    ¡°Xing Zhi...¡± Empress Xian De looked at him in tears.

    She called out ¡®Xing Zhi¡¯ and it was Emperor Yong Le¡¯s styled name, not ¡®Your Majesty¡¯. When she was still a young girl, Empress Xiao liked her and told her Xie Chi¡¯s styled name. Empress Xian De like Xie Chi¡¯s styled name and felt that this person was very upright.

    Even though in the long years, he had given her unerasable injuries but there was no way for Empress Xian De to watch the other party leave.

    Wasn¡¯t life destined to have such a fate? This fate was not perfect and was considered a doomed fate but when this doomed fate was about to end, she was stubborn and unwilling to let it go. It was like moths attracted to fire and would not let go till thest moment.

    ¡°Qing Zhen, I cannot apany you.¡± Emperor Yong Le apologised, ¡°When you married me, one had thought that you will be protected but in fact for so many years, you had not gained anything.¡± He spoke very slowly and had to rest a while after a sentence, seemingly very difficult for him.

    Empress Xian De said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore.¡±

    For the both of them, when they had became the Emperor and Empress, one had called himself ¡®Zhen¡¯ and the other called herself ¡®ChenQie¡¯ and only when life was about toe to an end and there would never be a reunion anymore, then they used ¡®you¡¯ and ¡®me¡¯, like a pair of ordinary couple.

    He said, ¡°Go and live your life. You are so good so in the future you will be fortunate. Marry to another and don¡¯t choose such a selfish husband like me. Find one who would love you, dote you...¡±

    Empress Xiand De was crying silently.

    She suddenly felt her hand was being grabbed and saw Emperor Yong Le staring straight at her. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°But I cannot be resigned. I do not wish... I am very selfish. You are my woman. I am not willing for you to follow someone else.¡±

    Empress Xian De was startled.

    ¡°This year I had been working hard to stay alive, hopping tost a few more days. It was not because to see Xie Yuan ruling everything under Heavens. The empire has been settled and there is nothing that I cannot let go. It¡¯s just that I... Cannot bear...¡± He used his energy to breath, ¡°I cannot bear to part with you... To be able to be husband and wife with you for half a day more or even a moment more is good.¡±

    ¡°At the beginning when I first saw you and afterwards you were called to enter the Pce, it was actually not Imperial Mother¡¯s intention. From the beginning it was me. It was me who told Imperial Mother that one felt that you are good. For so many years you had thougt that I was satisfied with ¡®Empress Xian De¡¯ but it was not true. I said that anyone could be this Empress as long as it was done well but it is not true. From the beginning it was always you. Those words... Are all to deceive you...¡±

    Empress Xian De covered her mouth and said, ¡°Why did you not say it earlier?¡±

    Emperor Yong Le¡¯s face became paler and his voice was almost inaudible. He said, ¡°It is a pity that my life is not good and it had implicated your entire life...¡± He reached his hand out, seemingly wanting to wipe the tears on Empress Xian De¡¯s face but the action was only done halfway through when it suddenly hang down.

    His eyes were closed.

    Empress Xian De covered her mouth and buried into the nket to cry painfully. She cried with all her heart but no one outside could hear it. She buried her voice into the thick bedding and hated that she could not bury her entire self inside and from then onwards she did not need to listen, see, me or think.

    The incense in the copper furnace raised and spread out in the air. There was only restrain in the room and repressing cries as the moon out the window was so bright and gentle, like it was so perfect that it was unreal.

    After a long while, Empress Xian De stood up. She gently tided up Emperor Yong Le¡¯s nket and stablised her lips. She tidied up her hair in front of the mirror and wiped away the tears before opening the door slowly.

    The entire roomful of eunuch and pce maids were kneeing outside as Deng GongGong went up and Empress Xian De said calmly, ¡°His Majesty is gone.¡±

    Deng GongGong was stunned before he immediately fell onto his knees. He ce his horsetail whisk aside and knowtow onto the floor loudly.

    When the eunuchs and pce maids saw it, they all knelt down to kowtow and their cries resounded throughout the Heavens.

    ¡°His Majesty ¡ª¡ª Has left ¡ª¡ª¡°

    *****

    Shen Miao looked towards Empress Xian De. Empress Xian De was wearing a in white mourning dress and her expression was as usual gentle and calm, as if there was no matter that could shake her heart.

    After a brief chaos in court, everything calmed down.

    Emperor Yong Le had arranged everything before his head, including the passing of the Imperial Edict and also including the possible turmoil within the court. Even though there were some people that were eager to move, but the people that Emperor Yong Le arranged were not furnishings. Moreover Xie Jing Xing frequently sent good news back and everyone knew that Emperor Yong Le had no sons so the fact that the position would be passed down to this only brother of his had been long known.

    It was not that there were no voices of doubt but these voices of doubt would eventually fade away. Xie Jing Xing had shown courage and with Emperor Yong Le¡¯splete arrangement, the Imperial court was actually rather solid and there was not much chaos. Perhaps they knew that once that Prince Rui returned, it would not only victory that he would bring back but thends of Ming Qi and Qin country. This chaotic situation would bepletely be unified and the throne position was not as important as it.

    It would be better to be obedient and stay in one¡¯s position and wait for this new Emperor to return to the throne and perhaps they would be able to share some credit.

    There were only benefits and interests in the courts. So what about the Inner Pce?

    When the women of the Inner Pce lost the Monarch they depended on, naturally they were at a loss too. Some were looking for death but there were more who were looking out for the rest of ther lives. Among the consorts of Emperor Yong Le¡¯s Inner Pce, most of them were daughters of officials and there were none that he took the initiative to bring in. Moreover Emperor Yong Le naturally had a cold personality and other that the previous favoured Lu Jing, he did not lust for females and thus there were no shackles or love and entanglement with those consorts. After Emperor Yong Le¡¯s death, these females took the initiative by requesting help from their family ns, hoping to find a better way out in theter part of their lives.

    Empress Xian De calmly handled everything, be it the nation mourning to entering of the Imperial Tombs. There was no request for anyone to be buried together and Emperor Yong Le had already gave instructions to Deng GongGong of the arrangements after death and everything followed his ns.

    Shen Miao came to visit Empress Xian De at night. Ever since Emperor Yong Le entered the Imperial Tombs, Empress Xian De was particrly calm. It was also the Mid-Autumn Festival today but she was listening to the Qin being yed in Wei Yang Pce.

    Shen Miao instructed the pce maid that was ying the Qin to leave and Empress Xian De then saw her and she seemed tired as she smiled and said, ¡°You are here.¡±

    ¡°The day is colder. Your Ladyship has to wear more clothes. If one wants to listen to Qin, it is good to warm up the little furnace, else one might catch a cold.¡± Shen Miao said.

    Empress Xian De smiled without objecting and pointed at the mooncake on the table, ¡°It is made by the Imperial Kitchens. BenGong wanted to instruct people to send it over to you but afterwards thought that it had already been send and thus no longer thought about it.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled, ¡°Your Ladyship should also eat some.¡±

    Empress Xian De waved her hands, ¡°BenGong can¡¯t eat.¡±

    The session Imperial Edict was issued and after Xie Jing Xing returned to Long Ye, he would be enthroned. At that time Shen Miao would be the Empress. Speaking of which, it was not appropriate for Empress Xian De to use this statuation. However both of them took it to mind.

    ¡°These days BenGong kept on thinking about the past. BenGong feels that His Majesty leaving should e a fact that BenGong had long knew and BenGong would definitely be used to it. However as the days passed, one felt even more unustomed. One would feel one¡¯s heart empty all day, as if something is missing. WangFei, when Jing Xin left, were you the same?¡±

    Shen Miao was startled.

    Was it missing? Naturally there was. It was nothing remarkable when one was in front of one¡¯s eyes but after truly leaving, she then discovered what one had lost. During separation, most likely one would understand the different emotions of oneself. But... Shen Miao unconsciously rubbed her abdomen. Most likely because there was a little one in her abdomen, it would not be so borning during these long and tomerted days.

    ¡°You are most likely not the same as BenGong.¡± Empress Xian De did not wait for Shen Miao¡¯s answer and instead said to herself, ¡°Previously His Majesty do not know what kind of person you are and thus investigate all your matters. As BenGong listen, one knew that you are a person who had a mind of her own. You faced the Imperial family of Ming Qi and protected the Shen family so from the start you have your own thoughts of doing things. As for Jing Xin, marrying him was it was something idential and naturally fell into ce. If you did not encounter Jing Xin, you will still be able live your life because your initial goal was not to be someone¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°It is not the same for BenGong.¡± She looked at the ruby on her fingernail protector and spoke, ¡°BenGong¡¯s family is wealthy and stable without aby dispute in the Imperial court thus one is born without worries. When BenGong encountered His Majesty, one felt that the most important thing in life was being his wife and live with him for a lifetime.¡± She held her head and slowly spoke, as if she would fall asleep the next moment but she was still speaking.

    ¡°Perhaps it is because the first half of BenGong¡¯s life was overly worry-free, so one did not know that being a person¡¯s wife was such a difficult thing.¡±

    Shen Miao did not speak.

    It was too difficult for Empress Xian De. These days she did not even speak much but Shen Miao understood that kind of experience. It was because talking about it would not change anything but sometimes, speaking about it was good. For Empress Xian De to speak about it, it was better than hiding it in her heart.

 Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 8)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 8)</h4>

    ¡°The Emperor had left and BenGong do not know what to do anymore. The women of the Inner Pce had been dismissed and the Pce that was originally bustling with noise is now so cold and quiet that it made one feel lonely. BenGong was thinking if one had not encounter His Majesty in the beginning, it would be good. Just like you, one would rather fight the Imperial family and protect the Shen family carefully than experiencing such a painful and sad ending.¡±

    She spoke too sadly, too desolute that Shen Miaoforted her, ¡°This official wife is also the same. In fact no one would have a safe and smooth life. Ever since this official wife is born, other than one¡¯s parents¡¯ and Eldest Brother¡¯s concern, Heavens did not give one any blessing at all. This official wife does not dare to expect anything, thus one only believed in oneself for everything. Encountering His Highness is this official wife¡¯s fortune but if there was no His Highness, this official wife would still walk on no matter how difficult the road is.¡± She paused and continued, ¡°Your Ladyship the Empress is also the same. Even if His Majesty left first, Your Ladyship has to think about oneself and live for oneself. No matter how difficult the road it, one have to walk on and take a look. This is what His Majesty wants to see.¡±

    Empress Xian De was silent for a long time, it was so long that Shen Miao thought that she did not hear what she said when she replied, ¡°WangFei, thank you.¡±

    ¡°BenGong understand all the logic you mentioned.¡±

    ¡°It is just that it is too difficult. Just too difficult.¡±

    That night Shen Miao sat with Empress Xian De for a long time. They spoke very little but it seemed that they had spoken a lot.

    After Shen Miao left, Empress Xian De sat alone for a long time.

    It was until Tao GuGu came over to urge her to rest when Empress Xian De got up. Tao GuGu personally saw her wash up and got to bed before leaving.

    After the doors were closed, the person on the bed sat up again.

    She lit themp and rummaged through the cupboard and clothes. It was not for the Empress¡¯s attire but a in moon white dress. She liked to wear such simple and refreshing colour but after bing the Empress, she no longer could wear this kind of style because if she do not wear grandly or exquisitely, she would not be able to ¡®suppress¡¯ other consorts.

    She looked magnanimous and calm but actually she was just a introverted youngdy who did not like to talk.

    She wore a simple dress and sat in front of the mirror with lightly swept eyebrows and after putting on some rouge, she looked extremely pretty.

    She then took out a brush and paper from the drawer and started to write letters and afterwards ce them into the envelope.

    Finally Empress Xian De took out a small jade box from the bottom of the cab. There was a touch of dust covering the small box.

    From the moment she was married to Emperor Yong Le, she knew about Emperor Yong Le¡¯s medical condition. To marry a man who did not know when he would die requires a lot of courage.

    But she was the bravest Young Lady in Historian residence and look up towards heros. Even though Emperor Yong Le was not considered a hero as he ys with power, tugged people¡¯s interest and was not upright, Empress Xian De still find that he was still her hero.

    From the beginning to the end.

    There was a slender vial in that jade box and she took it out before cing it on her palm.

    On the day of marriage to Emperor Yong Le, Empress Xian De had prepared the bottle of medicine for herself. She had told to the Phoenix crown wearing self in the mirror, ¡°Qing Zhen, the people of the pugilist world does things clean and tidily with the word righteously in the first priority and dared to love and hate. Even though you are born in an official¡¯s family, you lean towards the pugilist world.¡±

    ¡°If there was a day that he unfortunately leaves to the other world, you have to follow. This is your decision.¡±

    For so many years, Empress Xian De would take out that bottle every year to look at it and felt fortunate that one did not use it at the end. Each year was stolen from Heavens by her and she was extraordinarly happy about it.

    Now, it seemed that it was finally time for it to be used.

    She was very timid. So timid that after Xie Chi left, she did not have enough courage to go through the rest of her life.

    She was also very daring, so daring that she knew from the beginning that there would be such an ending but still decided to go ahead.

    ¡°Xing Zhi, I will go and see you.¡± She whispered and drunk the contents of the bottle of medicine.

    The moon gradually appeared from the clouds and hung high up on the willow branches, as if it was watching the world¡¯s joys and sorrows with a smile.

    It was so round that it made one want to cry.

    *****

    Shen Miao felt very ufortable for this entire night of rest and her dreams was especiallyplicated. She wanted to see clearly among the chaos but did not understand.

    It was until Jing Zhe woke her up and Shen Miao saw the bright skies outside and when she discovered that her forehead was filled with cold sweat and there was unease in her heart.

    Luo Tan ran in from outside and her eyes were red. She looked at Shen Miao and spoke softly, ¡°Her Majesty the Empress had left!¡±

    The handkerchief that Shen Miao took from Jing Zhe¡¯s hands fell onto the floor.

    *****

    In less than a month, Emperor Yong Le and Empress Xian De passed away one after another, making everyone under Heavens shocked.

    Emperor Yong Le left the living and Empress Xian De followed after, making one feel touched. Those consorts that had been figting till death in the Pce all the time, all rushed over after hearing it. When Empress Xian De was the Empress, she was generous and with addition that Emperor Yong Le did not give her too intimate treatment, thus the consorts did not have any intentions towards the Empress. Thus upon knowing it, they even sighed.

    Empress Xian De¡¯s father seemed to be very calm from the beginning to end, seemingly long expected that Empress Xian De would make this decision. Even though he was painfully said, it was not uneptable to him.

    Shen Miao followed the procedure of an Empress burial and buried Empress Xian De with Emperor Yong Le in the Imperial tombs. Thus a wise Monarch and virturous Empress could only remain in the history books of Great Liang.

    What followed after were a lot of matters.

    When Emperor Yong Le left, there was still Empress Xian De but with Empress Xian De passing on, who could make decisions in court? Even though Emperor Yong Le had left behind a session Imperial Edict, but Xie Jing Xing had yet to be enthroned thus it was not possible to call Shen Miao an Empress. However Emperor Yong Le did not have any other sibilings and Xie Jing Xing was the only one that has a blood rtionship with him.

    There was no one Imperial court that waspletely stable, especially during an absence of a dragon.

    The originally calmed Imperial Court started to move again. There were always some restless officials that would try to create something. They had ambitions but no guts and yet unwilling to let this opportunity go.

    Shen Miao asked Deng GongGong, ¡°Currently the Imperial courts are quarrelling very badly?¡±

    Deng GongGong said, ¡°Exactly so. Now the Imperial courts want to rmend someone to temporarily supervise the Empire and ns can been made again upon His Highness Prince Rui¡¯s return.¡±

    ¡°Impudent.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s lips pursed, ¡°Really think of stealing the Empire and make one a duke!¡±

    Deng GongGong went mute.

    One did not know why but he had always felt that this young WangFei had an indescribable temperament. This temperament was very simr to the previous Empress Xian De but was much sharper than Empress Xian De. Normally she looked warm and easy to talk with but if there were any matters that she did not like, once her expression became cold, it would make one feel daunted.

    This feeling was very simr to that of Prince Rui, Xie Yuan.

    However Emperor Yong Le did instructed Deng GongGong several times before he left that when Xie Jing Xing is back, he would assist Xie Jing Xing.Deng GongGong had grew up in the Pce of Long Ye since young and thus would be able to help in many matters. Now that Xie Jing Xing had yet to return, naturally Deng GongGong dare not be sloppy on matters instructed by Shen Miao.

    ¡°Deng GongGong. Tidy things up. I will go to the Imperial court.¡± She said.

    Deng GongGong was startled and said, ¡°Furen...¡±

    ¡°For chaos to begin in court, this is the critical point. If it is spread out, it would be a bad message and inevitably the people in Long Ye would be upset and create problems. It is better for me to be the wicked person. It does not matter what others would think, first thing to do is tofort the restless hearts of the people.¡±

    ¡°But.¡± Deng GongGong looked at Shen Miao¡¯s lower abdomen and said, ¡°You are still pregnant.¡±

    ¡°It is because of this child that one can control the Imperial Court.¡± Shen Miao smiled slightly, ¡°With the Imperial bloodline, they have to worry about their reputation if they want to take any actions. Since I am a person from Ming Qi, they would definitely use this to kick up a fuss but the child in my abdomen is of the Imperial bloodline so no matter what, they would not dare to disrespect me.¡±

    Deng GongGong thought for a while and said, ¡°This can indeed temporarily calm things down but like this WangFei would not be able to conceal your pregnancy.¡±

    ¡°I initially hide it because one did not want to let His Highness be distracted on the battlefield. Now that the war ising to an end, the dust is settling and victory is in one¡¯s hands, there was no more need to conceal it.¡± She then looked that the still frowning Deng GongGong and smiled, ¡°You fear that this Pce would not be peaceful and someone wants to harm me.¡±

    Deng GongGong quickly lifted his sleeves, ¡°This servant would certainly protect the safety of WangFei and the little heir!¡±

    Shen Miao bowed, ¡°It is tough for you.¡±

    After Deng GongGong withdrew, Shen Miao than gave a sigh of relief before sitting down on the chair to look at the falling leaves outside.

    Empress Xian De had left too hasty and there were many problems that were revealed. In this bustling Pce in spring, at the moment it was cold and desolute that it made one feel a sense of chilliness. However she knew that matters were far from over. Before Xie Jing Xing return, it was she that had to settle this somewhat chaotic court.

    ¡°Ever since you are in my tummy, there is really no good moments.¡± Shen Miao said to her abdomen softly, ¡°But everything would get better.¡±

    *****

    Five dayster, the Imperial Court publicly released the session Imperial Edict. There were doubters but the high ranking officials were witnesses. Before Emperor Yong Le left, he had arranged everything wellm making the hundreds of official speechless.

    With there were no leader in the group of officials, there were requests for a few ministers to be regents and supervise the court. However it was being rejected as Rui WangFei, Shen Miao,will be handling the court affairs.

    In a moment, memorandums were send everywhere and rumours flew everywhere. It was all about Shen Miao being a person from Ming Qi and it was odvious that she was a spy sent from Ming Qi. Now she even wanted to take advantage when there was no one in court. One really had an ambition of a wolf.

    This rumour spread very quickly but it was also settled quickly because Shen Miao¡¯s pregnant self appeared in front of the Imperial Courts. Moreover Deng GongGong, Tao GuGu and a bunch of people was able to prove that Empress Xian De brought Shen Miao into the Pce so as to protect this only Imperial bloodline well.

    With this child, on paper and namesake, there were no issues. In addition on the day that Shen Miao appeared, her methods were lightly and she nces everything exquisitely, making it a p to the faces of the troublemakers. She punished and rewarded ordingly, making people have the feeling that if one create any problems at this moment, when Xie Jing Xing return, one feared that one would have bitter fruits to eat.

    Half were jealous of Shen Miao and the other half feared Xie Jing Xing, thus the storm was quickly subsided.

    However Shen Miao was not living leisurely.

    When ites to doing what was spoken, since she was responsible for this burden, it was not just talk. During these days she had been reading memorandums. After Emperor Yong Le died, there were many memorandums umted and in addition to Empress Xian De ¡®s death, the memorandums pilled up very high. She would read everyone and sometimeste into the night.

    It pained Jing Zhe and the few of them to see her like this but no matter how much they persuaded, she did not move and they could only apany her.

    As Luo Tan yawned, she asked, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, why is there a need to read it yourself? If you do not trust those people, you should be able to trust thete Emperor¡¯s confidants. Isn¡¯t it good to pass all these memorandums to them and let them read? Why the need to do it personally? You are carrying a child in your abdomen.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°Hearts can change easily and power cannot be anyhow ced. I am not a person of Long Ye thus in such a short time, one would not be able to see another¡¯s heart. And since one is unable to predict if there are any varables in the future, it is better for one to read this myself. It is not easy to rectify mistakes.¡±

    Perhaps Emperor Yong Le did have confidants but after Emperor Yong Le¡¯s and Empress Xian De¡¯s death, no one could predict if these people would have other thoughts.If this was Ming Qi, Shen Miao would have an understanding of these people and it would not be any issues but this was Long Ye. The time she was in Long Ye was not long so how could she be able to understand people¡¯s character in such a short period of time?

    At the end, there was no one that was trustworthy.

    Deng GongGong was at the side serving and nodded his head with approval. At that time Shen Miao said it so easily that Deng GongGong was inevitably filled with doubt. If one just talked about it, then wouldn¡¯t it be pping the face of the Imperial family if it was spoken in front of so many officials? Females would always be delicate and what Empress Xian De could do previously, it was because she was Empress Xian De. However Shen Miao had never done these before but still read those memorandums tillte at night like men and worry about ns for the Empire. To her, this was somewhat overly difficult.

 Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 9)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 9)</h4>

    The fortunate thing was that Shen Miao did a good job.Her handling of a new matters were considered satisfactory. Although Deng GongGong did not understand the affairs of court, he was most proficient in observing expressions and mood. Those officials that objected or suspicious at the beginning had became warmer and that mean that Shen Miao was doing well else it would be impossible for these people, who were picking bones from eggs, not to find any fault till now.

    Deng GongGong was somewhat gratified. If Shen Miao was such a person then she wasparable to Empress Xian De and perhaps the Great Liang¡¯s empire would be like what Empress Dowager Jing Xian had hoped to be and it wouldst for tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°This is just too exhausting.¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°But one heard them discussing after court, saying that you are lucky and made a few decision that has satisfactory results.¡± Luo Tan then said disdainly, ¡°How could it be luck? It is odviously genuine ability. Youngest Biao Sister, how do you know everything? You can even read all these messy memorandums, what can you not do?¡±

    Shen Miao rolled her eyes, ¡°There is a lot that one does not know.¡±

    ¡°For example...¡± Luo Tan rush up in interest.

    ¡°For example, not like you, curious of everything.¡±

    Luo Tan sulked and then continued, ¡°In any cause... The hardship is about to end and it is almost time for you to give birth. MeiFu is about to win the war. At that time GuFu and my Father would alsoe over and our family would be reunited. Thinking about it, all these hardships is nothing.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The hardship now was always worth it.

    *****

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s information came over continuously. Ming Qi was exterminated and the Qin country saw that seeking peace was hopeless, thus the Qin Emperor fled to the North. Now Great Liang troops were rushing over to upy the Qin country. After upying the city, Xie Jing Xing could then return to Great Liang.

    In some sense, the war was already over and now one was waiting for the hero to return in triumph.

    This was the best news that came recently.

    It was just... Shen Miao sighed. Xie Jing Xing most likely had known about Emperor Yong Le¡¯s and Empress Xian De¡¯s news. After he returned to Great Liang and went to the Imperial Tombs, one did not know how he would feel. In this world, thest person who had blood rtions with him had left. From that onwards, he was truly a lonely person.

    However... He was not considered lonely as there was still Shen Miao and the child.

    Tao GuGu smiled, ¡°WangFei¡¯s day of delivery is estimated to be the first day of next month. There are still ten more days and everyone have to pay more attention.¡±

    Luo Tan rubbed her hands together, ¡°I am so happy. One do not know if it is a little niece or a little nephew. This really makes one curious to death. I guessed that it would be a little niece as she is so obedient and don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±

    ¡°That might not be necessarily so.¡± Tao GuGu said, ¡°WangFei¡¯s abdomen is pointed and looked like it could be a little heir.¡±

    Shen Miao smiled as she listened to their conjectures but her heart felt a calm that she had never felt before.

    After giving birth and upon Xie Jing Xing¡¯s return, perhaps the hardship of the past year and the chaos of the war would finally end. The future would be wee good times.

    However in this world, there would not be such a perfect thing. Even at a good result, there would be eighteen twists and danger would spring up continuously and troubles would add into the chaos. It was like this could then show the previousness of the result and it was difficult to gain happiness.

    And for Shen Miao, just when she thought that she was approaching fortune and happiness, a big issue was ushered in.

    *****

    In the authum, the skies were clear and the wind was blowing smoothly. It was a rare good weather.

    Shen Miao sat on the side of the courtyard as she had, on a rare ation, finish reading all the memorandums early. Luo Tan had found a kite from who knew where. Her childlike heart did not decrease as she yed with the female officials heartily. Shen Miao was infected by herughter and could not help but smiled.

    However one saw Deng GongGong walking in quickly with a seriousness not seen before. Upon seeing Shen Miao, he signaled her to go into the hall.

    Shen Miao saw that he had important things to say and let Jing Zhe support her to the inner hall. Upon reaching the inner hall, Deng GongGong said, ¡°WangFei, it is not good. The remaining forces of the Lu family are attacking the city!¡±

    ¡°The remaining forces of the Lu family?¡± Shen Miao frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone of the Lu family beenpletely eradicated in Fu Yang?¡±

    ¡°Among the Lu family, the Second Lu Young Lady¡¯s husband is a military officier and had raise a group of private soldiers. At that time they were not in Long Ye but outside Long Ye, posing as ordinarly folks. These people had contact with the Ye family. At that time when the Ye family got into trouble, Ye Mao Cai gave these people a huge fortune. Now these people had prepared resources and nned to attack the city and are currently exchanging moves with the guards at the ciy.¡± Deng GongGong said.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes congealed and she spoke coldly in half a moment, ¡°A centipede dies but never falls down. The Lu and Ye familys had really racked their brains in dealing with the Imperial family.¡± She looked towards Deng GongGong, ¡°They areing for me.¡±

    Deng GongGong wiped the sweat on his forehead, ¡°WangFei...¡±

    Even with both the Lu and Ye families¡¯ ¡®residual power¡¯, it was not possible for them toplete wth Xie Jing Xing¡¯s army. The reason why they choise this time to attack the city was all to fulfill Ye Mao Cai¡¯s and Lu Zheng Xuan¡¯sst wishes and make the situation into either the fish died or the split. Now that there was only Shen Miao, the only person who chould make decision in the Pce and Shen Miao was even carrying Xie Jing Xing¡¯s child. Perhaps from their viewpoint, upon killing Shen Miao and losing the child, Xie Jing Xing would feel so much pain that he did not want to live.

    For Xie Jing Xing, this was the best revenge.

    Was this Ye Mao Cai¡¯s and Lu Zheng Xuan¡¯s method? They were already dead but they still had to make another feel disgusted at the end.

    ¡°How amny troops are there in the city and how many guards are there in the Pce?¡± Shen Miao asked.

    ¡°The guards in the Pce are enough to protect WangFei but those people had started to ughter the people outside Long Ye. Once they enter the city, they would definitely kill everyone. These people are cruel and are mixed in the crowds. If one wants to deal with them, lots of people are required. Like that, then the people in the Pce are not enough and it would be easy to be exploited.¡±

    Shen Miao frowned, ¡°That is to say that one has to choose between the Pce and themoners?¡±

    Deng GongGong was silent. He did not know how to answer such a direct question like that.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Shen Miao nodded her head, ¡°Take the guards out. Protect the people first.¡±

    ¡°WangFei!¡± Deng GongGong was startled, ¡°You cannot discount your life and death. If you encounter any dangers, how could I tell His Highness the Prince!¡±

    ¡°It is not that I have discounted my life and death.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°It is just that do you think those people are only outside the city? One feared that there are also people mixed in the city. What they are doing is nothing more than arising fear from themoners. If at this time the guards only guard the Pce, they would say some words and themoners would be moved easily. When the people¡¯s heart are not stabled, this Imperial Pce is just a bowl of soup that can be scattered quickly. It is especially so that His Highness is about to return, there must not be any chaos.¡± Seeing that Deng GongGong disagreement, Shen Miao said, ¡°Besides I would not take my life as a joke. Before His Highness left, he had left some peoplefor me. They will protect me.¡±

    Those few Mo Yun army who was left behind hadter following Shen Miao into the Pce. She knew in her heart that there was no room for any choice at this moment. Lu Zheng Xuan¡¯s and Ye Mao Cai¡¯sst move was to deliberately make the others disgusted. If Shen Miao only care about herself and not themoner¡¯s life and death, once this matter had passed, even if Xie Jing Xing was enthroned, there would only be a cold and selfish reputation. During an Emperor¡¯s initial period of their rule, the most important was themoner¡¯s hearts of support. If one lost the hearts of the people, then the foundation would not be stable from the beginning.

    For Xie Jing Xing¡¯s sake, one could not let the guards guard only the Pce.

    When Deng GongGong saw that she had a decision made, he no longer insisted and arranged ording to her instructions.

    Shen Miao did not seem as tranquil as she looked. She frowned tightly. If it was in the past, it would not be a problem but at such a juncture, it was time for her to give birth. It might be that these remaining forces had picked this time for this opportunity.

    In any case, she must protect the child in her abdomen.

    Luo Tan rushed over after knowing of the news and she was filled with worry as she persuaded her, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, it is better to find a ce to hide. Let¡¯s hide first, until the child is born. Currently this Pce is no longer save as everyone knows that you are in the Pce and naturally those rebels also know. Once the guards in the Pce reduce, they would definitely attack.¡±

    Shen Miao shook her head, ¡°If I were to leave, one fear that on the second day, these people would have said that I fleed. This Pce is like a battleground. If I were to withdraw first, once the rebelse forward, the Imperial family could no longer stand up.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Luo Tan still wanted to speak.

    ¡°There are no buts. Just wait for a few more days and Xie Jing Xing will return.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°As long as one survives this period.¡±

    Just as Shen Miao expected, just barely the second day, rumours began to spread on the streets saying that Rui WangFei had fleed with her people and did not care about the life and death of the people. Now there is not a single person that could make decision in Great Liang¡¯s court and the rebels were fighting with the city guards at the city gates. It was unknown when they would enter the city and at that time blood would flow like the river.

    Themoners were kind and kind people were most easily made used by others. No matter if it was a rumour or something of substance, what they could rely on was nothing more than the protection of the son of Heavens. However upon hearing this rumour that the person who made decisions had fleed and left them to the knives like fish meat, it made one feel hurt.

    For a period of time, they scolded the Imperial family for being ruthless and curses of Shen Miao¡¯s coldness were endless. Xie Jing Xing was scolded for only caring about his merits and not taking the lives of Long Ye¡¯smoners in regard. They also scolded Shen Miao for being without virtue and heart by fleeing from the city.

    Shen Miao sat at the side of Jin Yu Hall. She was dressed in a purple shimmering robe wth a Pce styled hair. She was obviously young but managed to hold the colour down. She said, ¡°Head towards the top of the Pce city.¡±

    The officials looked at each other and one of them came forward, ¡°WangFei of First Rank, is this move too risky?¡± This person had opposed to Shen Miao overseeing the court initially and he opposed to it the most. However in recent days, he had been much more obiedent.

    ¡°One has to take risk then themoners would believe that one would not give them up in times of danger.¡± She stood up as Jing Zhe and Gu Yu quickly supported her. She was currently at full term and thus it was inconvenient to walk around.

    Even though it was called the Pce city, it was better to call it a Pce tower. When Shen Miao and the hundreds of officials were up on the tower, there were somemoners gathered below and more and more gathered. Mo Qing brought the Mo Yun army over and the guards in the Pce were also activated to prevent assassins from attacking.

    Some of themoners recognized Shen Miao and someone immediately called out, ¡°It is the WangFei of First Rank!¡±

    In a short period of time the space below the tower were filled with so much people that water could not pass. One feared that half of Long Ye¡¯smoners hade over. Shen Miao looked down and slowly spoke.

    ¡°To every ordinary folks,tely there are many rumours. The dregs of the Lu people and the Ye rebels are entagled, intending to confuse the people¡¯s heart.¡±

    In the wind, her voice was neither high or low but seemed to have the power to appease others yet able to be firm, making others feel the decisiveness in her tone of voice.

    ¡°Everyone must not be in a rush to be convinced by it. I swear on the name of Rui WangFei of First Rank that if the city stands, I stand, if the city falls, I will fall. I will exist with you and fight together with you!¡±

    There was a nket of awe at the bottom of the city but there were doubters and believers.

    ¡°The troops of Great Liang are currently in an expedition outside and I am in Long Ye, part of the Xie family of Long Ye. The Xie people¡¯s glory is not extinguished and I would not flee. Being in a family of military lineage, there are no cowards. One can be deafeated but cannot flee. Not to mention that this is just some dregs, how could they make a mess in court? What a joke!¡±

    She spoke loudly but not flowery. Everyone looked up that that female wearing a golden purple long robe. Her chin was slightly lifted up and for a short moment, made one saw a glimpse of the young Prince of First Rank that was in a war expedition. It was arrogant yet was qualified to do so.

    ¡°So don¡¯t believe, don¡¯t speak, don¡¯t fear and don¡¯t cower.¡±

    ¡°I am here in this Imperial Pce, let¡¯s see who dare toe.¡±

    The purple cloak fluttered with the wind as the g behind her flew up high.

    Themoners below were silent for a moment before cheering together with voices so loud that it seemed to have broken through the clouds!

    There was no one did not like victory. Themoners need to be appeased and they especially need a domineering promise. The Monarch was not present but this female could pick up this great cause with such courage and bravery. It made one admire and felt reassured.

    It was a very protective appearance.

    The civil and military officials that were standing behind her were moved upon seeing the scene.

    This was the power of speech. This female could move people¡¯s heart. She had picked on the most enthusiastic part of one¡¯s heart and made the people¡¯s blood boil. As such, the city gates of Long Ye were firmly strengthened.

    Shen Miao turned and left.

 Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 10)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 10)</h4>

    In the next few days, the rumours in Long Ye had calmed down. Even when those people tried to provoke dissent, themoners would immediately refute it. After all that day Shen Miao had personally went up to the Pce tower even in such a dangerous situation and spoke those inspiring words. As long as themoners were settled, the human heart could be revealed.

    However the Lu and Ye forces outside the city had intensified its offensive attacks, as if they had gone crazy.

    As Shen Miao read the memorandums normally, she had made arrangements for the guards to reinforce the forces at the city, making herself very busy. She was pregnant and felt a little less capable than she desired to be.

    On this day, she just woke up early in the morning when she saw Luo Tan running in. Upon seeing her, she said, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, someone is here to see you.¡±

    Shen Miao frowned, ¡°Who?¡± She was in the Pce and now other than speaking to those court officials during court, no one would specificallye to to see her. She had no good friends in Long Ye and those with the best rtions were all in the Pce.

    ¡°I will help you out to take a look.¡± Luo Tan said.

    Luo Tan supported Shen Miao out and upon arriving at the main hall, she saw a person sitting in front of the table as Jing Zhe poured tea for the person. The person was wearing a green simple robe, just as pure and unyielding as her memories.

    Shen Miao called out, ¡°Gentleman Pei?¡±

    Pei Lang turned his head.

    There were just too many things that happened in the past year. At the beginning Pei Lang chose to leave and from some ways, it was considered the best choice. Afterall the memories of one¡¯s past life still exsist and no one knew what kind of emtions they should use when facing one another.

    When he saw Shen Miao, he smiled gently, ¡°One heard that Long Ye is facing some difficulties and the Pce is in a dangerous situation. Even though I do not have any special skills, at ,ease I can share some burden.¡±

    Shen Miao frowned and did not speak for some time.

    Pei Lang smiled, ¡°No need to think too much. I am from Ming Qi and in Great Liang can be considered as a fellow countryman. Moreover at the beginning there was a teacher and student rtionship thus it is not that there ispletely no rtions. This time just treat me like I am helping a friend from hometown.¡±

    He smiled gently, as if everything had not happened. Shen Miao looked at him carefully and saw his calm expression, as if he had let go of the past and her heart rxed.

    For Shen Miao, the past seemed to be something very long ago. She was more concern of the future and Pei Lang¡¯s appearance could indeed help her offload many problems.

    She said, ¡°I have to owe you a favour again.¡± Thest time it was Pei Lang that took a knife for her.

    Pei Lang said softly, ¡°Owe?¡± Then he smiled again, ¡°It is good to think it like this.¡± After looking up at Shen Miao, he continued, ¡°There is no time to waste. Now let¡¯s deal with the most pressing matter in Long Ye.¡±

    *****

    What was the most pressing matter in Long Ye at this moment? It was naturally cleaning up the rebels and ensuring the safety of the people in the city. Because of the war and many other court affairs, there were numerous memorandums. They all depended on pregnant Shen Miao to settle and this was just too much. Moreover her delivery date was around the corner and she could not afford to make big movements.

    After Pei Lang arrived, the burden on Shen Miao¡¯s shoulder was a little lighter.

    Pei Lang was originally Fu Xiu Yi¡¯s aide and naturally had an understanding of these court matters. Moreover he had a natural born talent in this area that even if entering Great Liang¡¯s court first time, he was able to handle it well.

    However there was a problem, which was the manpower in Long Ye. It was possible to protect the people in Long Ye but one would not be able to cover one¡¯s tail if some resources were moved to clean up the rebels. No one dared to take this risk and it was not a good thing to stay on such a stalemate.

    ¡°Just dy it by a month. When Xie Jing Xing returns, these rebels would be cleared.¡± Shen Miao said to Pei Lang, ¡°As long as one persist for these days.¡±

    Pei Lang was helping on the memorandums. They did not mention any rted matters of the past lifetime, as if boh of them had an unspoken past. There was no advantage of bringing it up and sometimes, being stupid was the best way of getting along.

    Pei Lang was also stunned for a long time upon seeing the foolish Ye Hong Guang. Most likely because Ye Hong Guang and Fu Ming were just too simr in appearance. Thus he treated Ye Hong Guang particrly warm and Ye Hong Guang liked to y with Pei Lang.

    ¡°Even so,¡± Pei Lang was somewhat worried, ¡°But the Lu family rebels also know of this logic. In previous days, the soldiers guarding the city had reported that the Lu family rebels had not move till now. When things are not moving as expected, it is not normal. One felt that they are preparing for something.¡±

    ¡°No matter what they are preparing, there would be no change in our current situation.¡± Shen Miao sighed, ¡°At the beginning one had thought about the strong Great Liang border. Long Ye is the golden throne and thought that even if there were movements it would all be due to the mutal suspicions in the Imperial courts. Who knew that the Lu family had retained this method.¡±

    ¡°The Lu family hates the Imperial family to the bones and knkowing that there was no more opportunities of winning, they actually hid this move at such a critical time.¡±

    ¡°It is not enough for the old thief to die like that.¡± Shen Miao had a memorandum in her hands but her gaze was outside the windows, ¡°Long Ye cannot be lost. Not even one step can be given in.¡±

    Luo Tan walked over with a food basket and smiled, ¡°Both of you had read the memorandums for so long and need to eat. This is especially so for Youngest Biao Sister. You are no longer one person and you have a child. You being hungry means my unknown little niece or little nephew have to be hungry too. What kind of mother is this?¡± She took out the snacks and soup from the basket and said, ¡°Gentleman Pei should also eat a little. I watched as the kitchens prepare these things. It is guaranteed very safe!¡±

    Luo Tan was in the Pce all day and seemed to be somewhat doing nothing. Shen Miao and Pei Lang read memorandums and she could not help, thus all her efforts and thoughts were ced on Shen Miao¡¯s child. There are many people in the Pce and more hands equates to moreplication thus meals would require a lot of attention as lots of childen were lost just because of food. Luo Tan would move a small tool everyday to the Imperial Kitchens to guard that even Tao GuGu, Jing Zhe, Gu Yu would not pass, watching all the food prepared personally.

    Shen Miao smiled gently, ¡°Have troubled you.¡±

    Pei Lang¡¯s gaze fell onto Shen Miao protruding abdomen and hesitated for a bit before asking, ¡°It is estimated... To be in these few days?¡±

    ¡°It is not easy to predict.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°But I felt that it should be soon.¡± She caressed her lower abdomen and there was a sh of gentleness in her eyes, ¡°To be born in such a chaotic time, it is tough for him.¡±

    ¡°What chaos?¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister words are wrong. One had to know that thend under Heavens are not peaceful today and when the chaos are settled and world is stablised, it would be a time of prosperity. When MeiFu returns, then that little fellow would have a victorious Father and everyone under Heavens would cheer of his birth. Such a fortunate thing is not something that anyone could encounter. Why does such a good thing be a bad thing from your lips?¡±

    Shen Miaoughed, ¡°You are so good with your words so why don¡¯t you go be a storyteller?¡±

    Luo Tan said proudly, ¡°If I am a storyteller, then one would be able to be the best in the world.¡±

    Pei Lang saw both of them speaking with excitement and shook his head with a smile, ¡°It is good after these days past. One only hope that the rebels would not create any issues at this time.¡±

    Heavens did not go ording to human¡¯s wishes. Pei Lang¡¯s words identally came true after two days.

    The more critical tme was, the more one could not make a mistake, as long as one pass these days, Xie Jing Xing returned and resolved the dangers in Long Ye, no matter if there were rebels of thieves, they would disappear without any traces in this Great Liang Empire. From then onwards, there would not be Ming Qi or Qin country. There would only be one Great Liang under Heavens and all these mountains andnds would end up in Xie Jing Xing¡¯s hands.

    Even if one escaped to the ends of the Heavens and corner of the seas, these people would be like ants, like dogs of departed family, never able to have peace.

    From the start they had never intended to leave alive, otherwise they would not have attacked Long Ye. However if one was able to kill Shen Miao or the child in Shen Miao¡¯s abdomen, then this suicide battle would be worth it. Now seeing that each day passed with themoners were not incited sessfully and the Imperial family was still stable, the rebels were anxious. They were anxious to make the entire Long Ye in chaos so that when Xie Jing Xing returned, he would face a mess as well as the tragc death of this wife and child.

    Thus theyunched a frenzied attack on Long Ye two dayster.

    Just like Pei Lang had predicted, things that were not moving as expected, it is not normal. They had originally made an arrangement and this arrangement was made by Lu Mao Cai to force the Imperial family. One had not expected that it would be used to deal with this Imperial city.

    But just like Shen Miao had said, no matter what happened, their situation would not change a little bit.

    In Lu Mao Cai¡¯s ns, it was the Lu family troops dealing with the Imperial guards. Now these forces are not as fierce as the Lu family¡¯s troops and the Imperial guards were not as many as during Emperor Yone Le¡¯s period, coincidentally, both made up to a tie.

    By setting aside guards to protect themoners, naturally there were much lesser people in the Imperial Pce. Shen Miao¡¯s situation became very dangerous.

    ¡°WangFei, how about recalling some people back to the Pce?¡± Deng GongGong said, ¡°One fear that it is more critical in the Pce.¡±

    ¡°It is useless for one or two people and if there are more people, there would be none outside. Let it be.¡± Shen Miao said, ¡°Just leave it like this. It would be alright after tonight. Those rebels also need to recuperate. If tonight¡¯s attack n the city is not sessful, then their troops¡¯ morale would dropped by half. Tonight is the most stressful time, after tonight, everything would be much easier.¡±

    Tao GuGu was somewhat restless, ¡°One could not help but worry upon listening. WangFei, is the child in one¡¯s abdomen really alright?¡±

    Shen Miao unconsciously stroke her abdomen the next moment. Most likely because mother and child were of one heart, these days, she was able to clearly feel the child moving and kicking in her womb but tonight it was very calm. She then smiled, ¡°Most likely it is asleep and know that it should not create a mess at this moment. It is very obedient.¡±

    Pei Lang said, ¡°Since one has made up one¡¯s mind, then just guard here. However one have to be prepared. Once something goes wrong, then let everyone in Mo Yun Armye here to protect you and escort you to a safe ce. Even though this Imperial Pce have to be guarded, one¡¯s life is still the most important. Even though themoners know that you flee at the end, it would only be that you fled at thest moment and would not me you since you are protecting the Imperial family¡¯s blood.¡±

    Shen Miao nodded her head, ¡°This is also what I thought.¡±

    ¡°Then everyone should raise their spirits.¡± Luo Tan said, ¡°It is currently the most crucial night. We are all in the Imperial Pce and at such a time must be unite. There is nothing that one cannot get through. This year is almost over and all these are nothing more than some nameless rats. Would one even fear those?¡±

    Luo Tan grew up in the Luo family and had a type of pride and courage in her bones. The more dangerous it was, the more unafraid she became. Her words made those in the pce feel hot blooded. Even those eunuchs and pce maids in Wei Yang Pce all knelt down and said that they would live and die in this Imperial Pce.

    The situation was not that desperate yet.

    Shen Miao sat in the middle of the hall. The big hall was very spacious that it was somewhat deserted. Pei Lang sat at the side flipping through memorandums while Shen Miao waslked at the officials brought some document at ShangWu (aka noon). As for Luo Tan, one did not know where she found a nine ring puzzle to y with. Tao GuGu and Deng GongGong was at the side, continuously pouring warm tea. It looked like everyone had their things to do and seemed to be busy.

    This lightened the tense atmosphere a little.

    But it was only a little. This was because the guards would report from time to time about the current situation of the city. Those rebels were really ferocious as they were killingmoners everywhere. Thus whoever that stood with the Imperial family would panic. Fortunately Shen Miao had reallocated most of the guards and city garrison to fight with these Lu family people endlessly. At this time, one could not see who would prevail.

    These thieves were very sly. A part of them would confuse the hearts of themoners and a part of them would be secretly hide and attack the Imperial Pce. Hearing the noises of some soldiers fighting outside, there seem to be some shouts asionally. No one could really calm down.

    It was as if a bow was fully pulled. Every lsight move would affect one¡¯s heart, making one unable to be settled down.

    This night was particrly long. It was so long that the green smoke from the incense burner was also particrly slow as it scattered in the air, producing a light fragrance. However one was able to smell it.

    When the dawn broke, the noises outside gradually got softer.

    Deng GongGong and Tao GuGu showed expressions of relief.

    The head of the guards came in from outside and said to SHen Miao, ¡°Reporting to WangFei, the Lu family rebels had already withdrawn to the outskirts of the city and the thieves in the city were cleared. The city garrison is currently ming themoners down.¡±

    This meant that the crisis had passed.

    Luo Tan stretched out. The nine ring puzzled that she had been ying with the entire night was not undone. It was not because she was stupid but because the entire night, her mind was not on the nine ring puzzle, thus it would be a wonder if one managed to solve it. She yawned. Even though she was excited, she was unable to hid her fatigue, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, since the crisis is resolved and I have apanied you an entire night, this is considered a little merit right?¡±

    Shen Miao lifted her head up. She wasparably better than Luo Tan. Even though she looked somewhat tired, she was not that sleepy. She said with a smile, ¡°Everyone has suffered. When His Highness returned, those who have merits would be rewarded.¡±

    The head of the guards also smiled, ¡°WangFei has also suffered.¡±

    To be able to calm down in such a critical juncture like this and even staying in the Pce all night, in some ways, it was almost as good as fighting with them. For a female to be able to do these, this was very admirable. Moreover what kind of person Shen Miao was during these days, everyone could see it clearly. Without her leading Long Ye, one feared that Long Ye would still be in a mess now.

    Pei Lang looked up from the memorandums and smiled gentlyat ShenMiao with some expression of ease.

    Tao GuGu was the most concerned about Shen Miao¡¯s health, ¡°Since it is alright, it is better for WangFei to rest first. Even normal people would not be able to handle an entire night of not closing one¡¯s eyes, much less someone pregnant.¡± She went over to support Shen Miao.

    Shen Miao was supported by Tao GuGu and as she took a step out, she felt her abdomen fell and she suddenly stopped.

    When Luo Tan saw it, she said, ¡°One¡¯s body stiffens after sitting for too long right? I wille and massage for you. When one¡¯s legs be numb, it is difficult to take a single step.¡±

    ¡°It is not that.¡± Shen Miao forced herself toe down before saying, ¡°Go and invite a midwife over first.¡±

    Tao GuGu and Luo Tan was first startled. Tao GuGu however immediately reacted but she was unable to say she was more excited or horrified as she said, ¡°Quick! Bring the two midwives from the Pce over!¡±

 Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 11)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 11)</h4>

    The midwives were the best of all midwives. All the famous midwives were call upon before shortlisting to those who went through difficult births like small matters. In order to be safe, Tao GuGu found two of them.

    The one in front, Li Po-zi said, ¡°WangFei don¡¯t be nervous. A female would always find the first birth difficult but as the saying goes, first is strange, second will be familiar. After giving birth the first time, one would not be scaredter and it would be very smooth.¡±

    Liu Po-zi was older than Li Po-zi, scolded, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting in front of these nobles?¡± She then looked towards Shen Miao and said in wonder, ¡°But WangFei is indeed very calm. This Po-zi had seen many youngdies given birth but it is the first time one see one that is this calm.¡±

    Shen Miao was already supported to the bed to lie down. She looked calm, as if she did not put this matter to heart. From the beginning to the end, she did not disy a panicked look at all, almost making others think that it was not her first time giving borth. Even it was the second time giving birth, those women would not be as rx as this.¡±

    Shen Miao knew in her heart clearly that she was not as calm as she appeared to be. The memory of childbirth was so long ago and at that time Fu Xiu Yi did not care about her. The birth of the child was very difficult and she gave birth with great unease.

    Now this child came to the world with everyone¡¯s expectation. No matter if it is Xie Jing Xing and herself or Empress Xian De and Emperor Yong Le, when the Shen family knew of her being pregnant, they would definitely be very hopeful for the child. The more something is precious, the more one fear of it being broken.

    Too much concern would be chaotic. She forced herself to breath in and exhale deeply, abandoning all the mess to the back of her head.

    ¡°May WangFei get up to eat something first.¡± Li Po-zi picked up a brown sugar soaked egg at the side to Shen Miao, ¡°Only upon eating would one have energy. It takes some time to deliver thus one have to wait for a while.¡±

    ¡°WangFei is not at all delicate.¡± Liu Po-zi praise, ¡°In the past those little daughter-inws would have tempers. Even those Furen of noble families would be exceptionally picky. They would not be willing to eat anything, saying that it is notfortable but afterwards do not have strength to give birth. At the end the person suffering is oneself. WangFei is however is very sensible. Like that, the delivery would be smooth.¡±

    She saw Shen Miao¡¯s gentleness and was not picky of their countryside background. When she spoke she felt closeness and thus felt good.

    Shen Miao knew that both of them were talking to help distract her, so that time could move faster. Afterall the delivery have yet to start.

    Outside, Tao GuGu and the rest were waiting. Luo Tan said, ¡°My heart is beatin very fast. One do not know if Youngest Biao Sister will give birth to a boy or a girl. After being curious for so long, one can finally have an answer.¡±

    ¡°No matter if it is a little heir or little princess, when His Highness the Prince returns, he would be very happy and dotes a lot.¡± Tao GuGu, ¡°It is just that one do not know how long one would need to wait.¡±

    Deng GongGong was somewhat nervous, ¡°This is afterall the first younger generation of the Imperial family. The Emperor, Her Ladyship the Empress and Her Ladyship the Empress Dowager would be very happy in Heavens.¡±

    It was so at this side, much less the people of Prince Rui residence.

    Even Mo Qing, one who did not show much different between happiness and anger, seemed to be flushed red. Cong Yang kept jumping around and said, ¡°Before the departure, Tie Yi had made a bet with me. I bet that it would be a little princess and had bet my entire fortune. If one lost this time, one¡¯s funds for marrying a wife cannot be saved.¡±

    Jing Zhe happened to hear it and became scornful, ¡°I see that it is a little heir.¡±

    ¡°Hey. Why should it be a little heir?¡± Cong Yang asked, ¡°I see that it is a little princess.¡±

    ¡°A little heir is a little heir!¡± Jing Zhe could not be outdone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy.¡± Gu Yu defused the situation, ¡°Still quarrel at this moment. Where is Tang Shu?¡±

    Tang Shu was at the corner, repeatingly chanting Amitabha and whispering softly, ¡°Seeing the Xiao family ancestors to bless WangFei and son safe and sound, WangFei and daughter safe and sound, everyone is safe and sound...¡±

    From the early afternoon tote afternoon and only when evening came, Shen Miao finally began her delivery.

    The Po-zi instructed the pce maids to prepare clean water, towels, clean scissors and a variety of nessassary things. Luo Tan wanted to enter but Tao GuGu stopped her. Tao GuGu and a few pce maids enter and so did Jing Zhe and Gu Yu, to ensure that nothing happened.

    Shen Miao moaned lowly.

    She had tired to endure it but the pain came in waves. Afterwards, it was almost constant severe pain. This pain was even more painful than any physicial pain she felt after her rebirth. It almost seemed that someone was stabing her abdomen with a pair of scissors.

    ¡°WangFei, keep it up and use more strength!¡± Li Po-zi said, ¡°One can see the child already!¡±

    *****

    Outside there was a line of people with Pei Lang, who was waiting anxiously, like a day was a year.

    From time to time, there were pce maids that carried silver basins in and out and the blood in the basin was shocking. Luo Tan anxiously grabbed onto the MoMo beside her and asked, ¡°What is going on? Why is there so much blood?¡±

    Pe Lang¡¯s heart was transported far away.

    In the previous lifetime, Fu Xiu Yi did not care about the birth of Fu Ming and Wan Yu at all. At that time, he coincidently passed by so Fu Xiu Yi let him represent him to take a look.

    When Shen Miao gave birth in the previous lifetime, in some ways, it was Pei Lang that apanied her. He did not expect that in this lifetime, Xie Jing Xing was not by her side and it was him who apanied her.

    This was also very good. At least in such a time, she was not alone. At lease he apanied her at such a time.

    Each moment was particry long and he did not know how long had passed when he heard the Po-zi from the room eximing, ¡°It¡¯sing out. It¡¯s a little heir! Oh, there is another one!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s twins! Twins! WangFei has a good blessing!¡±

    Not after a momentter, one heard another cry from inside and the baby¡¯s cry was very resounding.

    Everyone was so happy and Luo Tan almost faint in happiness! But before they could take a breath, they heard Li Po-zi eximing, ¡°WangFei, you must hold on and don¡¯t sleep! Don¡¯t sleep!¡±

    Pei Lang¡¯s heart tighten and before he could respond to it, one heard Tao GuGu¡¯s sad voice, ¡°WangFei, hold it in!¡±

    Luo Tan had a anxious temprement and did not care about being afraid and just went into the room. Pei Lang hesitated and heard Tao GuGu speaking, ¡°Gentleman Pei! Come in Gentleman Pei!¡±

    Pei Lang rushed into the room. Shen Miao was covered with a nket and her face was exceptionally pale. She said to Liu Po-zi and Li Po-zi beside, ¡°It is alright. It is good that the children are saved.¡±

    ¡°WangFei...¡± Liu Po-ze and Li Po-zi wanted to say something but they were unable to speak.

    ¡°What is going on exactly?¡± Luo Tan was so anxious that she was about to cry, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, what is wrong? Why say such words?¡±

    ¡°WangFei¡¯s health was weak before and she was pregnant with twins. Before delivery, she was distracted and had used lots of energy and the fetus became unstable. Now the body is exhausted and bleed too much...¡± Liu Po-zi could not carry on speaking.

    ¡°This delivery is indeed difficult. I... I feel that I cannot go on. Older Biao Suster, upon seeing my Father, Mother and Eldest Brother, tell them that I am not filial for me and could not serve them in their old age.¡±

    Luo Tan shook her head desperately, ¡°Youngest Biao Sister, these kind of words cannot be said by me. Stop talking nonsense. You will be well and lively to see GuFu and GuMu. Those words you said are not filial at all. Stop talking. Stop talking!¡± When she spoke till the end, she was already bawling and could hardly control herself.

    Shen Miao smiled helplessly before looking at Pei Lang.

    Pei Lang had a stunned expression and his lips were trembling slightly. There was not even the usual calm look.

    ¡°No you can carry on.¡± He said, ¡°I have not paid off your debts yet. You have to live a hundred years, healthily and worry-free.¡± It was as if he was forcing himself to believe in it.

    ¡°Gentleman Pei no longer owe me anything. If one really want to pay back then... Then promise me to protect my children. One hope they can grow up healthily.¡± She pasped with all her strength, as if she had ran out of it. ¡°Upon seeing Xie Jing Xing, tell him that I am sorry and could not wait. Thank him for protecting me willingly all this time and tolerate me. To be husband and wife with him, I... I am very happy...¡±

    ¡°WangFei!¡± Tao GuGu called out.

    ¡°Let me see my children...¡± She said.

    The two children were wiped cleanly and were wrapped in nket before bringing over to Shen Miao¡¯s side. Tao GuGu said in tears, ¡°It is two heirs. They are very healthy.¡±

    Shen Miao tearful gazended on both children. She struggled to reach out and traced both children¡¯s brows as she said lightly, ¡°When these two children grow up, their brows must be very good looking. No matter if they take after the father or mother... Xie Jing Xing and me had suffered lots of hardship and if Heavens is a good person, they would not let them suffer any.¡±

    Tao GuGu had begun to wipe her tears.

    Luo Tan turned her head away and used the back of her hands to wipe her tears.

    ¡°I really want to watch you both grow up...¡± Her eyesnded on both children and it had a deep attachment to it, as if looking past both babies¡¯ appearance, seeing the person behind.

    ¡°Really miss you...¡±

    Her voice gradually weakened.

    In a big tent thousands of Li (1 Li = 1 mile), the young Generald suddenly felt a pain in his heart. That kind of pain spread from his chest to every corner of his body, making the person bend down uncontrolly due to the pain. He use the table to support himself as he gasped for air.

    Gao Yang was walking into the tent and was shocked upon seeing this scene. He quickly reached out to take his pulsed but said curiously after feeling it, ¡°There is so issues. What happened to you?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing frowned and suddenly said, ¡°Attack Xun Yang tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Why the sudden decision?¡± Gao Yang jumped in shock.

    ¡°Quickly start and finish the battle.¡± Xie Jing Xing turned around and headed out.

    *****

    Great Liang had upied the Qin country¡¯s Xun Yang and from that point onwards, the situation of three divided nations had finally been broken by the young Prince Rui of First Rank. The chaos had came to an end and the grand n was aplish as the flowersnd on Great Liang.

    The losers were defeated and the winners were kings. The Qin Emperor were defeated and eliminated by the enemy. There was only the Great Liang Emperor and there would no longer be any Emperor of Ming Qi or Qin country.

    History would only remember the winners. The defeated country would be sad but if the previous Monarch was tyrannical and the new Monarch was wise and generous to themoners, then themoners¡¯ heart would naturally fall towared the generous side.

    Commoners were not fools and would always show gratitude since ancient times. Whereever the wise Monarch went, there would always be support by the people.

    Great Liang¡¯s troops was about to return home.

    It was always a glorious thing to return back upon a victory. Those families, who had members that joined the army and were still alive, were naturally proud. Even those who died on horseback would also feel proud despite some pain and sadness.

    Themoners in Long Ye were all rushing all over the ce, wating for the victorious troops to return.

    Aspared to the hustle and bustle among themoners, the Pce was cold and desolute.

    Luo Tan sat at the courtyard. During autumn, it was rare to have such a warm and radiant sun that make people feel warm. There were piles of books in the courtyard that Jing Zhe and Gu Yu was sunning.

    Luo Tan was watching on and smiled, ¡°When one was in Xiao Chun City, she always bring out these books to sun. I always felt that the books would not spoil so why the need to sun them and be that detailed. One did not think that now it is me who took the initiative to help her to do these things.¡±

    The green d male by her side did not speak.

    Pei Lang seemed to be much older overnight. He did things silently but because without Shen Miao¡¯s instructions, he was unable to read memorandums. Everyday he would read books and could not do anything else. These kind of futile days seemed to be very painful for him.

    There was not a single happy atmosphere in the Pce.

    Tao GuGu carried both children over. Luo Tan quickly stood up and took one over.

    ¡°The Young Masters are very healthy.¡± Tao GuGu smiled, ¡°The nanny mention that they are very obedient at night and would not make a fuss.¡±

    There were also some smiles on Luo Tan¡¯s face, ¡°So obiedent, it is simr to their Mother¡¯s temprement.¡± Then her voice stopped.

    Pei Lang¡¯s gazended on both children and his eyes dimed a little.

    ¡°Which one is the Older Brother? Which one is the Younger Brother? I really cannot tell at all.¡± Luo Tan diverted the topic, ¡°Both of them have identical appearance. It is like this now, how would it be in the future?¡±

    Tao GuGu smiled, ¡°It is nothing. In the future one can use clothes to differenciate them. Moreover when children grows up, their character would be different and naturally one can tell them apart.¡±

    ¡°But what to call them?¡± Luo Tan was annoyed, ¡°Which one is the Older Brother? Which one is the Younger Brother? Youngest Biao Sister did not have time to give them a...¡± She immediately paused and afterwards smiled in annoyance, ¡°I kept on saying not to mention it but always mention it. Never mind.¡±

    When Tao GuGu saw it, she wanted to say some words of constion but saw Gu Yu and Jing Zhe rushing in from outside. Gu Yu said, ¡°The Prince of First Rank has returned!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Pei Lang and Luo Tan were in shocked. Based on Great Liang¡¯s troops¡¯ speed, it would take about a month before their return to the capital.

    ¡°The Prince brought his own people back first.¡± Gu Yu said softly, ¡°But Furen...¡±

    After a pause, Pei Lang then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over to take a look.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing strode towards the Pce. In a short timespan of a year, too many things had changed. Emperor Yong Le and Empress Xian De had passed away and the Pce seemed to be much colder.

    Deng GongGong smiled, ¡°May Your Highness go and take a look at the two little Young Masters first. Tao GuGu and Young Lady Luo are currently ying with them.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing frowned, ¡°Where is Shen Miao?¡±

    As the voice fell, he then saw Luo Tan and Tao GuGu walking over from behind the folding screen carrying the children and Pei Lang following behind.

    Xie Jing Xing paused in his steps.

    ¡°Shen Miao?¡± He said slowly.

    Pei Lang stepped forward and said softly, ¡°Go and take a look at her.¡±

 Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 12)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 12)</h4>

    Gao Zhan stroke his white beard and shook his head, ¡°This old physician had done one¡¯s best to save her life. The body was already dried up but she has a strong will to live and perhaps would not take one¡¯sst breath. With onest breathe, this old physician had sealed her acupuncture points and saved her life but it just merely her life.¡±

    ¡°Zu Fu, what does that means?¡± Gao Yang asked. He had left the family for many years and from the start when he began his official career, he had went against the Gao family¡¯s family rules and was kicked out of the family and thus did not keep contact with the Gao family for many years. This ¡®Zu Fu¡¯ term made Gao Zhan tremble slightly.

    ¡°The meaning is that she might sleep forever. Although there is breathing and pulse, she would never wake up and never ope her eyes. Even if she were to wake up,¡± He looked at Gao Yang, ¡°Just like how you treated the Young Master of the Ye family, no one would know how would she be after she wakes up.¡±

    In other words, after Shen Miao wakes up, perhaps she would be as silly as Ye Hong Guang. But it was more likely that she would be like this and sleep year upon year and not even open her eyes to see Xie Jing Xing even upon bing old.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that being a...¡± Ji Yu Shu swallowed the words ¡®living dead¡¯. But even if he did not say it, everyone around understood Gao Zhan¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°In such a case.¡± Gao Zhang asked Xie Jing Xing, ¡°Is Your Highness willing to wait?¡±

    ¡°It does not matter how long it takes.¡± Xie Jing Xing said, ¡°She had fulfilled her promise and waited till I have returned so what matters if I wait for her for the entire lifetime? Her life is mine. Without my permission, even the King of Hell cannot take her away.¡± When he was speaking, his eyes were cold, like the coldness of Emperor Yong Le but he still had his own arrogance, like nothing entered his eyes.

    Everyone was silent.

    Shen Miao¡¯s eyes were closed and did not hear those words. It was as if she was sleeping very well. Luo Tan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and let her rest for some period of time. In the past year, she had not had a good rest at all.¡±

    *****

    Xie Jing Xing treated the pair of babies very well.

    Those subordinates and good friends that followed him for so many years were so shocked that their chins almost fell off when they saw him like this. It was said that even though young fathers would feel happy when they be fathers, but due to their clumsy and rough nature, they would always resist in raising them.

    Moreover with Xie Jing Xing¡¯s personality, there was no way that it would be even near the words ¡®patient and gentle¡¯.

    But he did indeed surprised everyone and spend time with the two children. He would not disdain their urine or stool and was even picky of their nanny and managed things that a male would not do. The two children to not have official names yet and only nicknames that Xie Jing Xing gave. One was called ¡®Chu Yi¡¯ and the other was called ¡®Shi Wu¡¯.

    Everyone felt that the names were just too casual but Xie Jing spoke convincingly, ¡°The moon is the rounded on the first and fifteen day of the month. Moreover these are my sons, what does their names matters to you? Get lost.¡±

    Chu Yi (³õÒ») means the first day of the month and Shi Wu (Ê®Îå) means fifteen, or in this case, the fifteen of the month. The moon is the roundest at the night of the first and fifteen night of the lunar calendar. The round moon also represents family reunion and in this case XJX hopes of a family reunion...

    Everyone could only get lost.

    No matter what, even though one do not care about anything like naming of the children or him taking care of the babies, things that should be done had to be done.

    Emperor Yong Le¡¯s Imperial Edict for session was known to the courts and now that the world was peaceful, Xie Jing Xing would be enthroned. It was naturally that it would be done smoothly but what about the establishment of the Empress?

    Who should be established?

    Shen Miao was still currently lying down and perhaps would not wake up in this life time or perhaps upon waking up, she would be crazy. There was no such precendents in history of Monarchs to have such an Empress.

    It would seem unlikely. The future was just too long and one¡¯s heart was easily swayed. Xie Jing Xing could say now that he was loyal to Shen Miao but how could one be clear of the future?

    When Luo Tan learned of this news, she was not reconciled to it. The Shen family army had returned with the Great Liang troops and had not reached Long Ye yet. At this moment they had no knowledge of Shen Miao¡¯s matter yet. Luo Tan, as Shen Miao¡¯s only family, was unwilling to see Shen Miao being wronged and could not reconcile if Shen Miao was unable to gain anything after sacrificing everything.

    It was not ideal to scold or me Xie Jing Xing because Xie Jing Xing himself did not do anything wrong, thus she poured out all the hard work that Shen Miao did in the past year. She said that Shen Miao guarded Long Ye with a pregnant abdomen for him, guarded the Imperial Pce and protected the dignity of Great Liang¡¯s Imperial family. Even in a critical and dangerous time, Shen Miao was able to hold it up and she need not have to do so.

    Xie Jing Xing listened to Luo Tan words in silence and looked at her for a while with a smile but not a smile before saying, ¡°So?¡±

    Luo Tan was somewhat at a loss of what to say, ¡°So, you should know about it in your heart.¡± She was unable to tell what kind of feeling she was feeling but just that it was like something was block but she did not know how to unblock it. She ran away and knocked onto someone. When she looked up, she saw that it was Gao Yang.

    Gao Yang was curious and asked her what was wrong. Luo Tan red at him fiercely before leaving.

    Xie Jing Xing walked to the side of the pond and initially wanted to drink tea but at the end called Deng GongGong to clear the tea away and bring a pot of wine.

    By the side of the pond, under the cooling pavilion and moonlight, it was the ce that Empress Xian De and Emperor Yong Le drank thest snow wine. The world had lement that the Heavens was unfair to the deep love of the Emperor and Empress and on the surface, he was indeed more fortunate than Emperor Yong Le. At least he was alive and because he was alive, anything was possible.

    But what if Shen Miao did not wake up in this lifetime? To live like this, wouldn¡¯t one lose a lot of things in life? Xie Jing Xing did not have too much enthusiasm to be the Emperor of this empire and if the person beside was lost, it was actually a very sad thing to live a life that boringly.

    Someone footsteps were heard and as he looked towards it, he saw Pei Lang.

    The moonlight shone on Pei Lang and he looked like a modest gentleman. He seemed not to have drunk any wine for a lifetime, and upon seeing such a person, one would feel that this would be a proud literary person who would drink tea and y Qin but he sat in front of Xie Jing Xing and found a wine cup before pouring a cup of wine for himself.

    As the jade wine cups shimmered under the moonlight, it made one drunk before drinking.

    Pei Lang said, ¡°Tomorrow you will be enthroned. Congrattions.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s lips hooked up but he did not seem to be happy.

    ¡°How about her?¡± Pei Lang was straightforward and asked, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing turned his head slowly and stared at Peing for a while before speaking, ¡°Gentleman Pei is so concern?¡±

    ¡°Previously one had a teacher and student rtion with WangFei.¡± Pei Lang was unmoved and continued speaking, ¡°Afterwards the Imperial city is in danger thus one can be friends in troubled times. I do not n to ce me or change anything. Just being curious.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Xie Jing Xing¡¯s head lowered and he said faintly, ¡°What do you think it should be?¡±

    ¡°WangFei had once mentioned that she had no greed for the position of the Empress or any position of power. However if this was her responsibility, she will take it on. She was not a person that could worry for everyone under Heavens but willing take the responsibility for the important people in her heart.¡±

    ¡°That important people includesthe Shen family, the children in her abdomen and you.¡±

    Peo Lang said, ¡°WangFei had said that her life is especially rough and Heavens had been very strict with her. Sometimes thinking from the beginning, it seemed that one did not encounter anything good at all. Thus one had never dare of expect anything from Heavens. The only wish that one have was that all her loved ones were safe and happy.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing¡¯s gaze slightly moved.

    Pei Lang turned around and looked at him and smiled, ¡°She had not experience anything good. The things that others could gain easily, she had to work very hard to obtain it. Even her tiny wishes were harder than others. Now that the hardships are over, before she could taste the nector, she fell into a deep sleep. The Heavens is really unfair to her. However it is because so she had never asked for anything, making one feel respectful and pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Pei Lang held the wine cup and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Now that your great carrer ispleted and you will be enthroned and sit on top of the Empire, perhaps there would even be beauties in the future but I still want to remind you not to let yourself regret.¡± His voice was very soft, ¡°If one regret, there is no chance of a redo and it is a torture to suffer pain everyday.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing looked at him thoughtfully and asked, ¡°Have you regretted before?¡±

    ¡°Used to and had spent one¡¯s entire life to redo it. Even though some was recovered, things that were lost cannot be returned.¡± Pei Lang sighed.

    Both of them were silent and just at this time Tao GuGu rushed over. Upon seeing that Xie Jing Xing and Pei Lang was discussion in discretion, she awkwardly spoke, ¡°Your Highness, both Young Masters are crying nonstop and the nannies have no way to deal with it. It is better for you to take a look.¡±

    Chu Yi and Shi Wu had been coax by Xie Jing Xing everyday that even their temperament became prideful. No matter how other people coaxed them, they would not respond until Xie Jing Xing coaxed. It was also strange as Shen Miao¡¯s had a quiet temperament and would not give others trouble but these two children that she bore seemed to be collecting debts. It was still alright before but once Xie Jing Xing returned, their temperament started showing up. It was fortunate that Xie Jing Xing had patience with the children. If it was other young fathers, one feared that they would have longed shook their sleeves and left.

    Xie Jing Xing got up, ¡°I will take a look.¡± He then seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Pei Lang, ¡°You are indeed an interesting person. But thanks for your reminder.¡± He drank the remaining wine in the cup and said, ¡°I have never done anything regretful and would not do anything that would make another regret. You have worried too much.¡±

    Xie Jing Xing and Tao GuGu left and Pei Lang shook his head as he watched both of their retreating back. Heugh in a self-depreciating manner, ¡°Think of what?¡± His expression gradually became bitter, ¡°Really don¡¯t even give one a chance at all. It is truly evil...¡±

    *****

    On the day that Xie Jing Xing was enthroned, the skies were bright and the weather was warm.

    He was named as Xiao Jing.

    The Pce stood hall as the golden dragon danced around the golden hall. Hundreds of officials were in front with ministers surrounding as the young Emperor changed into a golden robe that is embroidered with golden threads with dragon patterns. The corners of the robes were exquisite and prestiagous that it made other unable to see it.

    And he had a beautiful appearance with the crown but he had a pair of cynical peach blossoms eyes. Even so, everywhere that his eyes had passed, it seemed that there a light breeze of killing intent.

    No one dared to underestimate this young Emperor. Even though he was the youngest Emperor in Great Liang¡¯s history, but he had genuinely carried the battle g and went into the battlefield and wiped out Qin country and Ming Qi. He was even better in using plots in court, making others be in a poor state.

    The Imperial Edict for session was fized and with the transferring of the Imperial seal, from then onwards, Great Liang and everything under Heavens ushered in a new master.

    After his enthronement ceremony, he unexpected walk to the side. The officials dared not look up until they heard the Emperor¡¯s voice, ¡°Establishing the Empress.¡±

    Everyone new that Rui WangFei was currently in aa so establish what Empress? Everyone did not understand and upon looking up, they saw that young Emperor carrying a female and ced her on the Empress¡¯s seat and his actions are so cautious, as if it was a valuable treasure.

    Other than Gao Yang, Ji Yu Shu and a few of them, the rest of the officials were all full of shock. Someone stood forward, ¡°Your Majesty cannot do it!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Emperor Xiao Jing turned his head and looked at him. His gaze changed and he smiled, ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Wang... Furen has not wakened up now so how could be a Mother of a nation be unconscious?¡±

    It was unheard that an Empress of a nation was someone that had not woken up.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Emperor Xiao Jing seemed to be deliberately teasing him, ¡°Zhen want it so, so what can be done?¡±

    That official was an old official and when Emperor Yong Le was alive, he would be very respectful to him. He had some weight and thus said, ¡°Could it be that Your Majesty want to keep the Inner Pce empty for her?¡±

    All the officials were stunned.

    To establish a person who would not wake up as the Empress, one fear that even just for namesake, there was a wide variety of representation. In the future even if there were new beauties that entered this pce, as long as this Empress position was upied, then all these female¡¯s children would never be able to exceed Chu Yi¡¯s and Shi Wu¡¯s.

    Empress Xiao Jing smiled softly and continuously that the officials were somewhat in a daze. The officials that spoken previously somewhat panicked at the smile..

    One only heard the Emperor speaking, ¡°The Inner Pce is empty? Zhen¡¯s Inner Pce only have a woman so why is there a saying that it is empty?¡±

    Everyone was shocked!

 Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 13)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Return Of An Old Friend (Part 13)</h4>

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± That old official still wanted to speak.

    ¡°Beloved Xu Official, Zhen remember than there are two young granddaughters in your house and they are of age.¡± Emperor Xiao Jing said.

    That person was stunned and his heart became nervous but there was a little joy that peeked out. It was just that in the next moment the joy flew away as he heard the Emperor saying, ¡°How about Zhen bestow them to the Young General Song at the Wu border?¡±

    That young General Song was young and promising but unfortunately he was blinded in one eye on the battlefield and it was impossible for him to have any future.

    ¡®Beloved Xu Official¡¯ expression became like the soil.

    ¡°Zhen is not here to listen to your view or here to listen to your criticizing. Zhen is informing you of the result.¡± He sat on the throne and looked down at all the officials, ¡°Zhen is the son of Heavens and the Master. If everyone have any opinion about court matters, just speak about it but if there is any words on managing Zhen¡¯s Inner Pce or Zhen¡¯s personal affairs, then Zhen will definitely,¡± He thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°Pay it back with interest.¡±

    ¡°At that time, do not me Zhen for disorderly creating married couples.¡± He said in a smiling yet not smiling manner.

    He indeed was not like an Emperor as he was not serious or solemn enough but was even more dangerous than the Emperors of the past. He was not inferior in any respect to Emperor Yong Le. The more he appeared to be this indifferent, the more it made another¡¯s heart thump. Everyone knew how ck bellied this Prince Rui of First Rank was and once he targeted one, one would not even know how they died. The most important thing was that hepletely disregards traditions and reputation, unfearing anything. Everyone believe that this Emperor Xiao Jing would definitely marry this high ranking official¡¯s granddaughter to another official¡¯s younger brother or making some other high ranking official¡¯s grandson marry a daughter of their sworn enemy.

    It was alright if the couple was mismatched. One feared that this was a method of control. If this was a way to contain them then, they would not even know how the family n would weaken and die off.

    No one would dare to gamble with the entire family n as stakes.

    Everyone was thinking to give it up. Currently it was a time of sweetness so just let Emperor Xiao Jing do whatever he wants. Maybe in some days¡¯ time he would be tired of it or perhaps be fascinated by some new beauties. Men would be in true love at times of love and when they did not love, they would really have no love. Why do they need to do such thankless things here?

    With such thoughts, all the officials seemed to have understood. They no longer said anything and some even started ttering, saying Emperor Xiao Jing and Furen¡¯s deep love was like a legent.

    Xie Jing Xing looked on coldly at the officials¡¯ faces, as if looking at colourful masks that covered the world. He felt ridiculous but also somewhat in pity.

    He half knelt down in front of Shen Miao.

    The male that was kneeing down had gold under his feet and even if it was an ordinary male, it would be surprising to make such a move. Thus everyone was shocked as he was not an ordinary person but Great Liang¡¯s Emperor, the master of thends under Havens. But he was kneeling down in front of a female that devoutedly.

    Shen Miao was supported by him well and seating at the highest position. She was changed into a gorgeous noble Pce robes by Tao GuGu and there were fine gold powder that was sprinkled at the end of her eyes, making her look full of arrogance. She wore the brightly golden robes of an Empress with eyes closed and longshes hanging down, seemingly deep in sleep.

    She was really very beautiful and tough female. Gao Zhang said that Shen Miao had an unfulfilled wish so she had the will to survive to herst breath and Gao Zhang was able to save her life.

    And what was herst wish?

    It was to see Xie Jing Xing onest time, to see Chu Yi and Shi Wu grow up or to say goodbye to Shen Xin and the rest?

    Xie Jing Xing leaned over to her ears and joked, ¡°Brought you to be an Empress, why not open one¡¯s eyes to take a look?¡±

    Shen Miao did not listen to his words. She was sleeping in her own world, as if she would be sleeping for a long time or her entire life.

    Xie Jing Xing stared at her, ¡°One know that you are tired. Wake up when you have enough sleep. Chu Yi and Shi Wu is looking for their mother.¡± He reached out and held onto Shen Miao¡¯s cold hands, ¡°I also miss you.¡±

    The officials watched quietly as the young Emperor did everything. They had been swimming in this Imperial Court for so many years and the political seas were deep. Real and fake, genuine and pretense. Some times one was unable to differentiate one¡¯s heart, much less being moved by others. Moreover Prince Rui had never been a good person previously and many of the officials here were almost ruined by him that they would gash their teeth with hate.

    But at this moment they were somewhat reluctant to disturb this scene. As if through this scene of the Monarch and female, one saw some shadows of their youth.

    Everyone had loved before. It was just whether the love would be able tost a lifetime or not. Beause it was too difficult thus many people given it up halfway. It was rare to be able to go all the way to the end.

    Could Emperor Xiao Jing do it?

    Xie Jing Xing ced the heavy Empress crown properly and stably on Shen Miao¡¯s head. His movemnts were gentle and solemn, as if was like other actions.

    He leaned over slightly and kissed the female¡¯s eyes.

    Time was blurred and went backwards very quickly, like it had returned back to a certain day before. He was riding a horse and still the arrongant youth and she was nning each stept against the Ming Qi¡¯s Imperial family and protecting the Shen family. He asked, ¡°Shen Miao, you want to be an Empress?¡±

    No one had thought that he would be an Emperor at the end and she indeed became an Empress.

    There were many twists and turns in the world but everything returned to the beginning.

    Behind the golden hall, Luo Tan who was watching sneakingly covered her mouth, seeming to be crying andughing as she whispered, ¡°He really established Youngest Biao Sister as the Empress... Youngest Biao Sister did not see wrongly...¡±

    Behind, Pei Lang was also smiled gently. That smile was filled with relief and some sorrow but it had more gratitude, ¡°It is good.¡±

    *****

    During spring the apricot blossoms were in full bloom that when the breeze blew by, the petals would flutter down, spreading the flower scent around. The birds were perched on the branches chirping with eyes full of bustle.

    Half a year was fleeting, so fast that almost no one could catch it.

    For Long Ye¡¯smoners, the past half a year was pleasantly passed. Perhaps because Qin country and Ming Qi was wiped out, or perhaps because the new Emperor¡¯s thoughts was just not the same. All in all, Emperor Xiao Jing was verypetent.

    He was very generous to themoners and some of the new Imperial orders made everyone under Heavens p their hands in joy. There was a rumour in the marketce that because Emperor Xiao Jing like to travel around the country when he was young, he understood the hardships of the people and thus always put himself in the shoes of themoners.

    In any cause, Emperor Xiao Jing¡¯s reputation among themoners was one of protectiveness.

    However in the Imperial court, it was not the case.

    Ever since Emperor Yong Le was in power, he would take into consideration their face no matter what he did. However this Emperor Xiao Jing was awless master. He was generous to themoners but harsh towards the court officials, much less talk about any feelings. Even those veteran officials would not be able to gain any benefit with him.

    What was more frightening was how he bnced the powers everywhere and his scense of smell was more power than a mouse. Not to mention about any movement, even if there was any subtle thoughts, it would be discovered by him. The officials kept on being suspious if there were any traitors in their residence and would often clean up their residences.

    The most dissatisfied thing that the officials had with him was that in this half a year, Emperor Xiao Jing really did not ept any beauty. There was only a sleeping Empress Shen in the entire Inner Pce.

    This was indeed puzzling. At the beginning there were people that thought that he felt guilty towards Empress Shen and thus made that promise, moreover even if the position of the Empress was unshakable, there would not be any problem in epting other females. However as the days went by, this Empress Xiao Jing¡¯s Inner Pce was so clean that birds could be breed. Everyone then knew that he was not putting up an act.

    Some people were suspicious that he was full of talk before and now was unable to pull himself down as it meant pping himself. Thus they ¡®considerately¡¯ gifted the daughters in their residence but on the next day Emperor Xiao Jing bestow marriages to their sworn enemy¡¯s sons. With that, the officials blew up.

    Emperor Xiao Jing¡¯s means was really toxic when he would bestow marriage to one¡¯s sworn enemy. No only he would kick away all the females he did not want, he had smoonthly controlled the situation and warn all those officials that were itching to move... It was an arrow that pierced three eagles. He was just so evil.

    Over time the officials dared not send beauties to Emperor Xiao Jing.

    However rumours were not lessened. A hot blooded young man who did not have any female than a wife who is in aa, it made others wonder if he was a broken sleeve.

    But when the rumours were out, it did not seem to affect anything. The Emperor was a broken sleeve? He had two sons and one did not worry about who would be inheriting the Empire. Moreover this person was evil and the saying goes that evil ones would live for thousands of years, so one fear that he would live long.

    All in all, themoners took it as nothing and the officials became obedient.

    The morning sun was shining particrly brightly as Tao GuGu carried two children to Xie Jing Xing and said worriedly, ¡°Your Majesty is really bringing the two Princes out... For a trip?¡±

    Xie Jing Xing had a baby in each hands and walk onto the carriage saying, ¡°En.¡±

    In the carriage, Shen Miao was sleeping. Xie Jing Xing looked at her with a headached and said, ¡°Already slept for half a year, are you a pig?¡±

    Chu Yi and Shi Wu waved their little hands and looked at Xie Jing Xing curiously. Xie Jing Xing said towards the people outside, ¡°Depart!¡±

    Tie Yi picked up the horse whip. After Master became the Emperor, he, the leader of Mo Yun Army, had be a horse keeper.

    Xie Jing Xing was very fond of bring the children for trips outside. Even though Deng GongGong and Tang Shu did their best to stop it, they was unable as his martial arts skill were higher than them and was simply unstoppable. He had always said that by letting the children look at all thendscapes when they were young, then in the future they would not be blinded easily by the shy world and thus able to know what they truly want in life.

    This was in fact just an excuse. He just wanted to take Shen Miao out to y.

    The horse carriage stopped at the shady part of the mountain. The scenery at the foot of the mountain was good.

    Xie Jing Xing carried the children out and Mo Qing considerately brought out small tes of rice paste. Lately Chu Yi and Shi Wu was learning to eat rice paste and both children were so picky that getting them to eat it was harder than getting to Heavens.

    Tie Yi carried Chu Yi and Mo Qing carried Shi Wu as Xie Jing Xing fed both of them the rice paste. Both of the children were not happy with it and it made one¡¯s heart hurt.

    Xie Jing Xing became angry and said, ¡°Pass the children to me.¡±

    He causually found a red strip of cloth that Jing Zhe used to tie the food basket and put Chu Yi in the basket to carry on his back and carried Shi Wu in front, ¡®forcing¡¯ Shi Wu to eat the rice paste.

    Shi Wu kicked up a fuss and Xie Jing Xing pushed the Mo Yun Army people away and did not allow them to intervene. He really started fighting with the two kids.

    A Monarch of a country had a baby tied to his back and carrying another in his arms. There was also a red flower strip of cloth that was tied as he fed the baby as if with great enimity.

    Everyone in Mo Yun Army could not continue watching.

    Shi Qu burst into tears and Chu Yi who was at the back seemed to have sense it and also started bawling. It was not only that as Xie Jing Xing felt a stream of warm on his body.

    That was just great. It was pee.

    He was so angry and was just about to tech those two stinky fellow when he suddenly heard Jing Zhe eximed in shock, ¡°Someoneughed!¡±

    Everyone was startled.

    Jing Zhe¡¯s voice was somewhat trembling with excitement as she pointed to the horse carriage, ¡°I just heard it!¡±

    Shen Miao was sleeping in the carriage.

    In a moment, the surrounding became quiet.

    The breeze at the mountains seemed to touched everyone¡¯s face and it was warm, yet brought a slight itch along, as if the sunlight was too handsome.

    In the silence, one had heard clearly this time that there was indeed someoneughing. It was a gentle and familiarughter with some closeness to it.

    After a long timeter, Xie Jing Xing strode over.

    His hands was somewhat trembling but at the end, he made up his mind and pull open the carriage¡¯s curtain.

    The female¡¯s brows were mild, as if it was the first bloom of the begonia and her voice was stillzy but the faint brightness in her eyes gave away her excitement.

    She turned her head and smiled gently, ¡°Long time no see, Young Marquis Xie.¡±

    Trantor: AND THAT¡¯S THE END!!! I just love love love this CNovel so much and I am sure that lots of you would agree with me. I will be taking a break about 1 month-ish to edit all my previous releases since I actually cringed when reading the earlier ones (not that it is any better now). The side stories would be worked on after the edits arepleted.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!